Description

The front cover shows a portrait of a young African American girl. The
title, subtitle, and the edition of the book are printed alongside the
portrait. The logo of Macmillan Learning is on the left, and the authors’
names are at the bottom.
Description
Text on the inside front cover reads as follows.

Succeed in your history course.

Use these tips from the Bedford Tutorials in History to build your note-
taking, reading, and writing skills.

Taking Effective Notes

Lectures and reading assignments present large amounts of information

that can be overwhelming. Here are a few tips for taking effective notes.

(Bullet) Establish Shortcuts to Facilitate Taking Legible Notes

To speed up your note-taking and yet still have notes you can read, use
abbreviations and symbols to indicate commonly used words and ideas.
Text-messaging conventions are transferrable to note-taking—for
example, use “w/o” for “without” and “b/c” for “because.” In your history
class, you can use “c.” for “century” and establish other shortcuts for
commonly used historical terminology.

(Bullet) Organize Your Notes and Be Selective

Every time you begin a new set of notes, include the date and subject at
the top of the page. Focus on the big ideas and include the concrete
examples and details needed to illustrate and support those ideas. Your
goal is to create notes that are brief yet understandable.

Working with Primary Sources

A primary source is a document, object, or image created during the time

period under study. Sometimes, historical documents can be difficult to
understand because of their form or language. Here are questions you
can ask when analyzing primary sources.

(Bullet) Who produced this document, when, and where?

Identifying the author of a primary source is important because it helps
expose the author’s point of view. We need to know something about
how the author or artist viewed the world and how he or she came to
produce the document or visual source.

(Bullet) Who was the intended audience of the document?

There is often a close connection between a document and its intended

audience. The historical importance of a document is partly determined
by who read it.

(Bullet) What are the main points of the document?

While reading, start to make connections between the main points of the
document and the specific choices the author made in style, organization,
content, and emphasis.

(Bullet) What does this document reveal about the time and place in
which it was written?

Often there is no single right answer to this question because readers

bring their own goals and purposes to their analyses and use the
evidence found in the document to draw their own conclusions about the
document’s historical meaning.
 Freedom on My Mind
A HISTORY OF AFRICAN AMERICANS
with Documents

THIRD EDITION

Deborah Gray White

Rutgers University

Mia Bay
University of Pennsylvania

Waldo E. Martin Jr.

University of California, Berkeley
Vice President: Leasa Burton
Senior Program Director: Michael Rosenberg
Senior Executive Editor: William J. Lombardo
Director of Content Development: Jane Knetzger
Executive Development Manager: Susan McLaughlin
Senior Development Editor: Cynthia Ward
Assistant Editor: Carly Lewis
Director of Media Editorial: Adam Whitehurst
Media Editor: Mollie Chandler
Marketing Manager: Melissa Rodriguez
Director, Content Management Enhancement: Tracey Kuehn
Senior Managing Editor: Michael Granger
Content Project Manager: Matt Glazer
Senior Workflow Project Manager: Paul Rohloff
Production Supervisor: Robert Cherry
Director of Design, Content Management: Diana Blume
Interior Design: Cia Boynton, Boynton Hue Studio
Cover Design: William Boardman
Cartographer: Mapping Specialist, Ltd.
Permissions Editor: Michael McCarty
Text Permissions Researcher: Udayakumar Kannadasan, Lumina
Datamatics, Inc.
Executive Permissions Editor: Cecilia Varas
Photo Editor: Bruce Carson
Director of Digital Production: Keri deManigold
Executive Media Project Manager: Michelle Camisa
Copyeditor: Kitty Wilson
Composition: Lumina Datamatics, Inc.
Cover Image: Young Girl in Profile, 1948 (toned gelatin silver photo),
Consuelo Kanaga, Brooklyn Museum of Art, New York, USA Gift of
Wallace B. Putnam from the estate of Consuelo Kanaga / Bridgeman
Images.

Copyright © 2021, 2017, 2013 by Bedford/St. Martin’s. All rights

reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, stored in a
retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or by any means,
electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording, or otherwise,
except as may be permitted by law or expressly permitted in writing
by the Publisher.

Library of Congress Control Number: 2020939788

ISBN: 978-1-319-26574-8 (mobi)

1 2 3 4 5 6 25 24 23 22 21 20

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS
Acknowledgments and copyrights appear on the same page as the
text and art selections they cover; these acknowledgments and
copyrights constitute an extension of the copyright page.
For information, write: Bedford/St. Martin’s, 75 Arlington Street,
Boston, MA 02116
Preface
Why This Book This Way
“Freedom is never voluntarily given by the oppressor; it must be
demanded by the oppressed,” wrote Martin Luther King Jr. in his
“Letter from Birmingham City Jail.” Written in April 1963 while he was
incarcerated for participating in a nonviolent protest against racial
segregation, King’s letter was a rebuttal to white religious leaders
who condemned such protests as unwise and untimely. King’s
understanding of freedom also summarizes the remarkable history of
the many generations of African Americans whose experiences are
chronicled in this book. Involuntary migrants to America, the Africans
who became African Americans achieved freedom from slavery only
after centuries of struggle, protest, and outright revolt. Prior to the
Civil War, most were unfree inhabitants of a democratic republic that
took shape around the ideals of “life, liberty, and the pursuit of
happiness.” Although largely exempted from these ideals, African
Americans fought for them.

Writing of these enslaved noncitizens in the first chapter of The

Souls of Black Folk (1903), black historian W. E. B. Du Bois
proclaimed, “Few men ever worshipped Freedom with half such
unquestioning faith as did the American Negro.” Du Bois saw a
similar spirit among his contemporaries: he was certain that “there
are to-day no truer exponents of the pure human spirit of the
Declaration of Independence than the American Negroes.” Yet Du
Bois lived in an era when freedom was still the “unattained ideal.”
Segregated and disfranchised in the South, and subject to racial
exploitation and discrimination throughout the nation, black people
still sought “the freedom of life and limb, the freedom to work and
think, the freedom to love and aspire.” Moreover, as long as black
people were not free, America could not be the world’s beacon of
liberty. The black freedom struggle would continue, remaking the
nation as a whole.

Our Approach

Like Du Bois, we, the authors of Freedom on My Mind, take African

Americans’ quest for freedom as the central theme of African
American history and explore all dimensions of that quest, situated
as it must be in the context of American history. Our perspective is
that African American history complicates American history rather
than diverges from it. This idea is woven into our narrative, which
records the paradoxical experiences of a group of people at once the
most American of Americans — in terms of their long history in
America, their vital role in the American economy, and their
enormous impact on American culture — and at the same time the
Americans most consistently excluded from the American dream.
Juxtaposed against American history as a whole, this is a study of a
group of Americans who have had to fight too hard for freedom yet
have been systematically excluded from many of the opportunities
that allowed other groups to experience the United States as a land
of opportunity. This text encourages students to think critically and
analytically about African American history and the historical realities
behind the American dream.

The following themes and emphases are central to our approach:

The principal role of the black freedom struggle in the development

of the American state

Our approach necessitates a study of the troubled relationship

between African Americans and the American democratic state.
Freedom on My Mind underscores the disturbing fact that our
democracy arose within the context of a slaveholding society, though
it ultimately gave way to the democratic forces unleashed by the
Revolution that founded the new nation and the Civil War that
reaffirmed federal sovereignty. Exempt from the universalist
language of the Declaration of Independence — “all men are created
equal” — African Americans have been, as Du Bois insightfully
noted, “a concrete test of the underlying principles of the great
republic.” Most vividly illustrated during the political upheavals of
Reconstruction and the civil rights movement — which is often called
America’s second Reconstruction — African American activism has
been crucial to the evolution of American democratic institutions.

The diversity of African Americans and the African American

experience
Any study of the African American freedom struggle must recognize
the wide diversity of African Americans who participated in it,
whether they did so through open rebellion and visible social protest;
through more covert means of defiance, disobedience, and dissent;
or simply by surviving and persevering in the face of overwhelming
odds. Complicating any conceptions students might have of a single-
minded, monolithic African American collective, Freedom on My
Mind is mindful of black diversity and the ways and means that
gender, class, and ethnicity — as well as region, culture, and politics
— shaped the black experience and the struggle for freedom. The
book explores African Americans’ search for freedom in slave
rebellions, everyday resistance to slavery, the abolitionist movement,
Reconstruction politics, post-emancipation labor struggles, the Great
Migration, military service, civil rights activism, Black Power, and the
Black Lives Matter movement. It shows how American democracy
was shaped by African Americans’ search for, as Du Bois put it,
“human opportunity.”

An emphasis on culture as a vital force in black history

Freedom on My Mind also illuminates the rich and self-affirming

culture blacks established in response to their exclusion from and
often adversarial relationship with American institutions — the life Du
Bois metaphorically characterized as “behind the veil.” The rhythms
and structure of black social and religious life, the contours of black
educational struggles, the music Du Bois described as the “greatest
gift of the Negro people” to the American nation, the parallel
institutions built as a means of self-affirmation and self-defense — all
of these are examined in the context of African Americans’ quest for
freedom, escape from degradation, and inclusion in the nation’s
body politic.

A synthesis that makes black history’s texture and complexity clear

While culture is central to Freedom on My Mind, we offer an

analytical approach to African American culture that enables
students to see it as a central force that both shaped and reflected
other historical developments, rather than as a phenomenon in a
vacuum. How do we process black art — poetry, music, paintings,
novels, sculptures, quilts — without understanding the political,
economic, and social conditions that these pieces express? When
spirituals, jazz, the blues, and rap flow from the economic and social
conditions experienced by multitudes of blacks, how can we not
understand black music as political? Indeed, African American
culture, politics, and identity are inextricably entwined in ways that
call for an approach to this subject that blends social, political,
economic, religious, and cultural history. Such distinctions often
seem arbitrary in American history as a whole and are impossible in
chronicling the experiences of African Americans. How can we
separate the religious and political history of people whose church
leaders have often led their communities from the pulpit and the
political stump? Therefore, Freedom on My Mind sidesteps such
divisions in favor of a synthesis that privileges the sustained interplay
among culture, politics, economics, religion, and social forces in the
African American experience.

Twenty-first-century scholarship for today’s classroom

Each chapter offers a synthesis of the most up-to-date

historiography and historiographical debates in a clear narrative
style. So much has changed since Du Bois pioneered the field of
African American history. Once relegated to black historians and the
oral tradition, African American history as a scholarly endeavor
flowered with the social history revolt of the 1960s, when the events
of the civil rights movement drew new attention to the African
American past and the social upheaval of the 1960s inspired
historians to recover the voices of the voiceless. Women’s history
also became a subject of serious study during this era, and as a
result of all of these changes, we now survey an American history
that has been reconstituted by nearly a half century of sustained
attention to race, class, and gender. Yet although the scholarship
has evolved since Du Bois wrote Souls, we have tried to remain true
to the spirit of that text and write, with “loving emphasis,” the history
of African Americans.

A Textbook and Source Reader in One

We believe that the primary goals of our book — to highlight the

deep connections between black history and the development of
American democracy, illustrate the diversity of black experience,
emphasize the centrality of black culture, and document the
inextricable connections among black culture, politics, economics,
and social and religious life — could not be realized to their fullest
extent through narrative alone. Thus Freedom on My Mind’s unique
chapter structure combines a brief narrative with a Document
Project — a rich, themed set of textual and visual primary
sources. Each Document Project, which is placed at the end of the
chapter narrative and cross-referenced within it, focuses on a
particular chapter topic, from firsthand accounts of the slave trade to
perspectives on the Black Lives Matter movement.

Documentary sources (personal letters, memoirs, poetry, public

petitions, newspaper accounts, and more) and pictorial sources
(photographs, visual arts, cartoons, and propaganda) illuminate the
primary evidence that underpins and complicates the history
students learn. By placing the texts of these historical actors in
conversation with one another, we enable students to witness the
myriad variations of and nuances within black experiences. Together
with a narrative that presents and analyzes their context, these
documents facilitate students’ comprehension of the textured,
complicated story that is the history of African America.

The book’s format provides the convenience and flexibility of a

textbook and source reader in one, allowing instructors to introduce
students to primary-source analysis and the practice of history in one
place. Carefully developed pedagogical elements — including
substantive introductions to the theme, headnotes for each
document, and Questions for Analysis at the close of each project
— help students learn to analyze primary documents and practice
“doing” history. The Document Projects and the pedagogy that
supports them can be used in many ways — from discussion
prompts to writing assignments or essay questions on exams.

New to the Third Edition

To better align Freedom on My Mind with the structure of most

African American history courses and to help students engage with
this important content, we have made a number of changes for the
third edition.

Freedom on My Mind is now offered in Macmillan’s easy-to-use

Achieve Read & Practice e-book platform, which pairs the
Comprehensive Edition e-book with the power of
LearningCurve quizzing. The format is mobile friendly, allowing
students to read and take quizzes on the reading on the device
of their choosing. LearningCurve is an online adaptive learning
tool that promotes mastery of the book’s content and diagnoses
students’ trouble spots, with 110 quiz questions per chapter.
With this adaptive quizzing, students accumulate points toward
a target score as they go, giving the interaction a game-like feel.
Feedback for incorrect responses explains why an answer is
mistaken and directs students back to the text to review before
they attempt to answer the question again. The end result is a
better understanding of the key elements of the text. Instructors
who actively assign LearningCurve report that their students
enjoy using it and come to class more prepared for discussion.
In addition, LearningCurve’s reporting feature gives instructors
insight into student performance and comprehension so that
instructors have the opportunity to intervene before students fall
too far behind in their completion of assignments. It also allows
instructors to quickly diagnose which concepts their students are
struggling with, so they can adjust lectures and activities
accordingly.
A new chapter 1, “African Origins: Beginnings to ca. 1600
. .,” provides an overview of the rich ancestral heritage of
African Americans. Beginning with a discussion of Africa as the
place of origin for humankind, it offers a broad chronological
survey of major African societies around the continent, ending
with West Africa on the eve of European contact. The Document
Project, “Imagining Africa,” looks at the idea of Africa in the
black American imagination, with documents by African
American writers and artists from the colonial period to the
present.
Chapter 2, “From Africa to America, 1441–1808,” has a new
focus on the transatlantic slave trade. This chapter expands on
the previous edition’s coverage of this topic with new material on
the role of enslaved Africans in the conquest and settlement of
New Spain, the effects of the slave trade on Africa, and a new
document — a firsthand account by an enslaved woman
(Florence Hall) of her capture, trek to the coast, and experience
of the Middle Passage.
Chapter 11, “The New Negro Comes of Age, 1915–1930,”
has a new focus on the period spanning World War I and the
1920s. This tighter chronological focus allows for expanded
coverage of the Great Migration, black community aid
organizations in cities of the North, African American women
and the women’s suffrage movement, and the surge in racial
terror with the rebirth of the KKK. A new Document Project, “The
Harlem/New Negro Renaissance,” features work by African
American scholars, writers, visual artists, and musicians.
A new chapter 12, “Catastrophe, Recovery, and Renewal,
1930–1942,” is dedicated to African American life and activism
during the Great Depression and New Deal. In addition to
expanded coverage of the effects of the Great Depression on
African American workers and the strategies that African
Americans employed to survive, the chapter gives greater
attention to the Communist Party’s appeal, civil rights organizing
in the 1930, African American art in a global context, and the
Chicago Renaissance.
A major revision of chapter 17, “African Americans in the
Twenty-First Century,” offers an up-to-date analysis of current
trends and events. The Document Project offers a closer look at
the Black Lives Matter movement from its founding through to
the national protests following the killing of George Floyd.
New scholarship throughout. Every chapter has been
updated to reflect the latest scholarship, from details on slavery
in colonial New England, to updated statistics on the magnitude
of racial terror lynching, to new insights into mass incarceration
in the contemporary period. This new scholarship is also
reflected in the “Suggested References,” which is now placed
within the Chapter Review as a resource for students’ own
research. A full list of changes by chapter is available in the
“Guide to Changing Editions,” available at
macmillanlearning.com.
Three new Document Projects — “Imagining Africa” in chapter
1, “The Harlem/New Negro Renaissance” in chapter 12, and “All
Africa’s Children” on contemporary black immigrants in chapter
16 — allow students to practice “doing” history with fresh and
engaging themes. In addition to these entirely new Document
Projects, there are new textual and visual sources within
existing Document Projects, such as an interview with Ona
Judge, addresses from Reconstruction-era political conventions,
and the lyrics from Nina Simone’s “Mississippi Goddam.” As in
previous editions, substantive introductions, document
headnotes, and Questions for Analysis support students as
they work with these documents.
New maps, figures, and photos; new map questions. With,
the new coverage comes several new maps and several new
“By the Numbers” figures: of Africa, lynching by state, the
foreign-born black population in the United States, and
incarceration trends; these additions bring the total number of
maps and figures to 40. The map captions now contain
questions that encourage students to look for meaning within
the maps. New photos in every chapter — among them “The
Door of No Return,” a plantation slave wedding, a redlining map
of Detroit, and Gloria Richardson organizing in Cambridge,
Maryland — enhance the engaging narrative.
 Pop-up definitions in the e-book and an expanded glossary.
As a study aid for students, key terms are bolded within each
chapter, listed in the Chapter Review, and defined in the end-of-
book Glossary. Students who read the interactive e-book within
Achieve Read & Practice can scroll over a bolded term to
access a pop-up definition.

Acknowledgments

In completing this book, we owe thanks to the many talented and

generous friends, colleagues, and editors who have provided us with
suggestions, critiques, and much careful reading along the way.

Foremost among them is the hardworking group of scholar-teachers

who reviewed the second edition for us. We are deeply grateful to
them for their insights and suggestions, and we hope we do them
justice in the third edition. We thank Marcus Anthony Allen, North
Carolina A&T State University; Eva Semien Baham, Dillard
University; Travis D. Boyce, University of Northern Colorado; Richard
A. Buckelew, Bethune-Cookman University; Heather Cooper,
University of Iowa; Valerie Grim, Indiana University-Bloomington;
Carmen Harris, University of South Carolina Upstate; Worth Kamili
Hayes, Tuskegee University; Dr. Marilyn K. Howard, Columbus State
Community College; Karen Sotiropoulos, Cleveland State University;
Cornelius St. Mark, Savannah State University; Robert D. Taber,
Fayetteville State University; Eric M. Washington, Calvin College.
We remain grateful to reviewers of the first edition, whose advice is
still reflected in the narrative and Document Projects: Luther Adams,
University of Washington Tacoma; Ezrah Aharone, Delaware State
University; Jacqueline Akins, Community College of Philadelphia;
Okey P. Akubeze, University of Wisconsin–Milwaukee; Lauren K.
Anderson, Luther College; Scott Barton, East Central University;
Diane L. Beers, Holyoke Community College; Dan Berger, University
of Washington Bothell; Christopher Bonner, University of Maryland;
Susan Bragg, Georgia Southwestern State University; Lester
Brooks, Anne Arundel Community College; E. Tsekani Browne,
Montgomery College; Monica L. Butler, Seminole State College of
Florida; Thomas L. Bynum, Middle Tennessee State University; Erin
D. Chapman, George Washington University; Meredith Clark-Wiltz,
Franklin College; Alexandra Cornelius, Florida International
University; Julie Davis, Cerritos College; John Kyle Day, University of
Arkansas at Monticello; Dorothy Drinkard-Hawkshawe, East
Tennessee State University; Nancy J. Duke, Daytona State College,
Daytona Beach; Reginald K. Ellis, Florida A&M University; Keona K.
Ervin, University of Missouri–Columbia; Joshua David Farrington,
Eastern Kentucky University; Marvin Fletcher, Ohio University; Amy
Forss, Metropolitan Community College; Delia C. Gillis, University of
Central Missouri; Kevin D. Greene, The University of Southern
Mississippi; LaVerne Gyant, Northern Illinois University; Timothy
Hack, Middlesex County College; Kenneth M. Hamilton, Southern
Methodist University; Martin Hardeman, Eastern Illinois University;
Jarvis Hargrove, North Carolina Central University; Jim C. Harper II,
North Carolina Central University; Margaret Harris, Southern New
Hampshire University; Patricia Herb, North Central State College;
Elizabeth Herbin-Triant, University of Massachusetts Lowell; Pippa
Holloway, Middle Tennessee State University; Marilyn Howard,
Columbus State Community College; Carol Sue Humphrey,
Oklahoma Baptist University; Bryan Jack, Southern Illinois University
Edwardsville; Jerry Rafiki Jenkins, Palomar College; Karen J. Johns,
University of Nebraska at Omaha; Winifred M. Johnson, Bethune-
Cookman University; Gary Jones, American International College;
Ishmael Kimbrough III, Bakersfield College; Michelle Kuhl, University
of Wisconsin Oshkosh; Lynda Lamarre, Georgia Military College;
Renee Lansley, Framingham State University; Talitha LeFlouria,
University of Virginia; Monroe Little, Indiana University–Purdue
University Indianapolis; Margaret A. Lowe, Bridgewater State
University; Vince Lowery, University of Wisconsin–Green Bay;
Robert Luckett, Jackson State University; Steven Lurenz, Mesa
Community College; Peggy Macdonald, Florida Polytechnic
University; Bruce Mactavish, Washburn University; Gerald McCarthy,
St. Thomas Aquinas College; Suzanne McCormack, Community
College of Rhode Island; Anthony Merritt, San Diego State
University; Karen K. Miller, Boston College; Steven Millner, San Jose
State University; Billie J. Moore, El Camino Compton Center; Maggi
M. Morehouse, Coastal Carolina University; Lynda Morgan, Mount
Holyoke College; Earl Mulderink, Southern Utah University;
Cassandra Newby-Alexander, Norfolk State University; Victor D.
Padilla Jr., Wright College; N. Josiah Pamoja, Georgia Military
College, Fairburn; Leslie Patrick, Bucknell University; Abigail
Perkiss, Kean University; Alex Peshkoff, Cosumnes River College;
Melvin Pritchard, West Valley College; Margaret Reed, Northern
Virginia Community College, Annandale Campus; Stephanie
Richmond, Norfolk State University; John Riedl, Montgomery
College; Natalie J. Ring, University of Texas at Dallas; Maria Teresa
Romero, Saddleback College; Tara Ross, Onondaga Community
College; Selena Sanderfer, Western Kentucky University; Jonathan
D. Sassi, CUNY–College of Staten Island; Gerald Schumacher,
Nunez Community College; Gary Shea, Center for Advanced
Studies and the Arts; Tobin Shearer, University of Montana; John
Howard Smith, Texas A&M University–Commerce; Solomon Smith,
Georgia Southern University; Pamela A. Smoot, Southern Illinois
University Carbondale; Karen Sotiropoulos, Cleveland State
University; Melissa M. Soto-Schwartz, Cuyahoga Community
College; Idris Kabir Syed, Kent State University; Linda D. Tomlinson,
Fayetteville State University; Felicia A. Viator, University of
California, Berkeley; Eric M. Washington, Calvin College; and
Joanne G. Woodard, University of North Texas.

Our debt to the many brilliant editors at Bedford/St. Martin’s is

equally immeasurable. We are grateful to the team at Bedford/St.
Martin’s (Macmillan Learning): Michael Rosenberg, William J.
Lombardo, and Cynthia Ward, who guided us through the revision
process and suggested many improvements. Matt Glazer did a
masterful job seeing the book through the production process.
Melissa Rodriguez in the marketing department understood how to
communicate our vision to teachers; they and the members of
college sales forces did wonderful work in helping this book reach
the classroom. We also thank the rest of our editorial and production
team for their dedicated efforts: Media Editor Mollie Chandler;
Assistant Editor Carly Lewis; copyeditor Kitty Wilson; proofreaders
Jon Preimesberger and Jananee Sekar; indexer Michael Ferreira; art
researchers Bruce Carson and Cecilia Varas; and text permissions
researcher Michael McCarty. Many thanks to all of you for your
contributions to this new edition of Freedom on My Mind.

In writing this book, we have also relied on a large number of

talented scholars and friends within the academy to supply us with
guidance, editorial expertise, bright ideas, research assistance, and
many other forms of support, and we would like to thank them here.
The enormous — but by no means comprehensive — list of
colleagues, friends, students, and former students to whom we are
indebted includes Isra Ali, Marsha Barrett, Rachel Bernard, Melissa
Cooper, John Day, Jeff Dowd, Joseph L. Duong, Ann Fabian, Jared
Farmer, Larissa Fergeson, Krystal Frazier, Raymond Gavins, Sharon
Harley, Nancy Hewitt, Martha Jones, Stephanie Jones-Rogers, Mia
Kissil, Christopher Lehman, Thomas Lekan, Emily Lieb, Leon F.
Litwack, Julie Livingston, David Lucander, Catherine L. Macklin,
Jaime Martinez, Story Matkin-Rawn, Gregory Mixon, Donna Murch,
Kimberly Phillips, Alicia Rodriguez, David Schoebun, Karcheik Sims-
Alvarado, Jason Sokol, Melissa Stein, Ellen Stroud, Melissa Stuckey,
Anantha Sudakar, Patricia Sullivan, Keith Wailoo, Dara Walker, and
Wendy Wright. Deborah would especially like to thank Maya White
Pascual for her invaluable assistance with many of the documents in
the last third of the book. Her insight, skill, and talent were absolutely
indispensable.

Finally, all three of us are grateful to our families and loved ones for
the support and forbearance that they showed us during our work on
this book.

Deborah Gray White

Mia Bay

Waldo E. Martin Jr.

Versions and Supplements
Adopters of Freedom on My Mind and their students have access to
abundant print and digital resources and tools, including Achieve
Read & Practice for Freedom on My Mind. Achieve Read & Practice
offers adaptive quizzing and a mobile, accessible e-book in one
easy-to-use, affordable product. See below for more information,
visit the book’s catalog site at macmillanlearning.com, or contact
your local Bedford/St. Martin’s representative.
Get the Right Version for Your Class
To accommodate different course lengths and course budgets,
Freedom on My Mind is available in several versions and formats to
best suit your course needs.

Combined Edition (Chapters 1–17): available in paperback and

e-book formats and in Achieve Read & Practice
Volume 1: To 1877 (Chapters 1–9): available in paperback and
e-book formats
Volume 2: Since 1865 (Chapters 9–17): available in paperback
and e-book formats

Any version of the print paperback book can also be packaged with
Achieve Read & Practice. Achieve Read & Practice users get a
mobile, interactive e-book plus LearningCurve adaptive quizzing in
one exceptionally affordable, easy-to-use product.
Assign Achieve Read & Practice So Your
Students Can Read and Study Wherever
They Go
Available for purchase on its own or for packaging with new print
books, Achieve Read & Practice is Bedford/St. Martin’s most
affordable digital solution for history courses. Intuitive and easy to
use for students and instructors alike, Achieve Read & Practice is
ready to use as is and can be assigned quickly. Achieve Read &
Practice for Freedom on My Mind includes the Comprehensive
Edition interactive e-book, LearningCurve adaptive quizzing,
assignment tools, and a gradebook. All this is built with an intuitive
interface that can be read on mobile devices, is fully accessible, and
easily integrates with course management systems. Instructors can
set due dates for reading assignments and LearningCurve quizzes in
just a few clicks, making it a simple and affordable way to engage
students with the narrative and hold students accountable for course
reading so they will come to class better prepared. For more
information, visit macmillanlearning.com/ReadandPractice, or to
arrange a demo, contact us at [email protected].
Assign LearningCurve So Your Students
Come to Class Prepared
Students using Achieve Read & Practice for Freedom on My Mind
receive access to LearningCurve. Assigning LearningCurve in place
of reading quizzes is easy for instructors, and the reporting features
help instructors track overall class trends and spot topics that are
giving students trouble so they can adjust their lectures and class
activities. This online learning tool is popular with students because it
was designed to help them rehearse content at their own pace in a
nonthreatening, game-like environment. The feedback for wrong
answers provides instructional coaching and sends students back to
the book for review. Students answer as many questions as
necessary to reach a target score, with repeated chances to revisit
material they haven’t mastered. When LearningCurve is assigned,
students come to class better prepared.
Take Advantage of Instructor Resources
Bedford/St. Martin’s has developed a rich array of teaching
resources for this book and for this course. They range from lecture
and presentation materials and assessment tools to course
management options. Most can be downloaded or ordered at
macmillanlearning.com.

Instructor’s Resource Manual

The instructor’s manual offers both experienced and first-time

instructors tools for presenting textbook material in engaging ways. It
includes content learning objectives, annotated chapter outlines, and
strategies for teaching with the textbook, plus suggestions on how to
get the most out of LearningCurve and a survival guide for first-time
teaching assistants.

Guide to Changing Editions

Designed to facilitate an instructor’s transition from the previous

edition of Freedom on My Mind to this new edition, this guide
presents an overview of major changes as well as of changes in
each chapter.

Online Test Bank

The test bank includes a mix of fresh, carefully crafted multiple-
choice, matching, short-answer, and essay questions for each
chapter. Many of the multiple-choice questions feature a map, an
image, or a primary source excerpt as the prompt. All questions
appear in Microsoft Word format and in easy-to-use test bank
software that allows instructors to add, edit, re-sequence, filter by
question type or learning objective, and print questions and answers.
Instructors can also export questions into a variety of course
management systems.

The Bedford Lecture Kit: Lecture Outlines, Maps, and

Images

These presentation materials include fully customizable multimedia

presentations built around chapter outlines that are embedded with
maps, figures, and images from the textbook and are supplemented
by more detailed instructor notes on key points and concepts.
Additional Options for More Choice and
Value
For information on free packages and discounts up to 50%, visit
macmillanlearning.com, or contact your local Bedford/St. Martin’s
representative.

Bedford Document Collections

Each of these affordable, brief document projects provides five to

seven primary sources, an introduction, historical background, and
other pedagogical features. Each curated project — designed for use
in a single class period and written by a historian about a favorite
topic — poses a historical question and guides students through
analysis of the sources. African American history projects include
“Slavery in the Atlantic World of the Eighteenth and Nineteenth
Centuries” by Urmi Engineer Willoughby, “Esteban: Sixteenth-
Century African Explorer of North America” by John and Kathleen
DuVal, “The Legend of John Henry: Folklore and the Lives of African
Americans in the Post-Civil War South” by Scott Reynolds Nelson,
“Convict Labor and the Building of Modern America” by Talitha L.
LeFlouria, “War Stories: African American Soldiers and the Long
Civil Rights Movement” by Maggi M. Morehouse, “The Challenge of
Liberal Reform: School Desegregation, North and South” by Joseph
Crespino, and “Black Power” by Thomas Aiello. These primary
source projects are available in a low-cost, easy-to-use digital format
or can be combined with other course materials in Bedford Select to
create an affordable, personalized print product.

Bedford Tutorials for History

Designed to customize textbooks with resources relevant to

individual courses, this collection of brief units — most of which are
sixteen pages long and loaded with examples — guides students
through basic skills such as using historical evidence effectively,
working with primary sources, taking effective notes, avoiding
plagiarism and citing sources, achieving the Texas student learning
outcomes, and more. Up to two tutorials can be added to a
Bedford/St. Martin’s history survey title at no additional charge,
freeing you to spend your class time focusing on content and
interpretation. For more information, visit
macmillanlearning.com/historytutorials.

The Bedford Series in History and Culture

More than 100 titles in this highly praised series combine first-rate
scholarship, historical narrative, and important primary documents
for undergraduate courses. Each book is brief, inexpensive, and
focused on a specific topic or period. Recently published titles
include Brown v. Board of Education: A Brief History with
Documents, second edition, by Waldo E. Martin Jr.; and Defending
Slavery: Proslavery Thought in the Old South, second edition, by
Paul Finkelman. For a complete list of titles, visit
macmillanlearning.com. Package discounts are available.

Rand McNally Atlas of American History

This collection of more than 80 full-color maps illustrates key events

and eras in American history, from early exploration, settlement,
expansion, and immigration to U.S. involvement in wars abroad and
on U.S. soil. Introductory pages for each section include a brief
overview, timelines, graphs, and photos to quickly establish a
historical context. Free when packaged.

The Bedford Glossary for U.S. History

This handy supplement gives students historically contextualized

definitions for hundreds of terms — from abolitionism to zoot suit —
that they will encounter in lectures, reading, and exams. Free when
packaged.

Trade Books

Titles published by sister companies Hill and Wang; Farrar, Straus

and Giroux; Henry Holt and Company; St. Martin’s Press; Picador;
and Palgrave Macmillan are available at a 50% discount when
packaged with Bedford/St. Martin’s textbooks. For more information,
visit macmillanlearning.com/tradeup.
A Pocket Guide to Writing in History

Updated to reflect changes made in the 2017 Chicago Manual of

Style revision, this portable and affordable reference tool by Mary
Lynn Rampolla provides reading, writing, and research advice useful
to students in all history courses. Concise yet comprehensive advice
on approaching typical history assignments, developing critical
reading skills, writing effective history papers, conducting research,
using and documenting sources, and avoiding plagiarism —
enhanced with practical tips and examples throughout — has made
this slim reference a bestseller. Package discounts are available.

A Student’s Guide to History

This complete guide to success in any history course provides the

practical help students need to be successful. In addition to
introducing students to the nature of the discipline, author Jules
Benjamin teaches a wide range of skills, from preparing for exams to
approaching common writing assignments, and explains the
research and documentation process with plentiful examples.
Package discounts are available.
Brief Contents
CHAPTER 1 African Origins, Beginnings to ca. 1600 . .
CHAPTER 2 From Africa to America, 1441–1808
CHAPTER 3 Slavery in North America, 1619–1740
CHAPTER 4 African Americans in the Age of Revolution, 1741–
1783
CHAPTER 5 Slavery and Freedom in the New Republic, 1775–
1820
CHAPTER 6 Black Life in the Slave South, 1820–1860
CHAPTER 7 The Northern Black Freedom Struggle and the
Coming of the Civil War, 1830–1860
CHAPTER 8 Freedom Rising: The Civil War, 1861–1865
CHAPTER 9 Reconstruction: The Making and Unmaking of a
Revolution, 1865–1877
CHAPTER 10 Black Life and Culture during the Nadir, 1877–
1915
CHAPTER 11 The New Negro Comes of Age, 1915–1930
CHAPTER 12 Catastrophe, Recovery, and Renewal, 1930–1942
CHAPTER 13 Fighting for a Double Victory in the World War II
Era, 1938–1950
CHAPTER 14 The Early Civil Rights Movement, 1945–1963
CHAPTER 15 Multiple Meanings of Freedom: The Movement
Broadens, 1961–1976
CHAPTER 16 Racial Progress in an Era of Backlash and
Change, 1965–2000
CHAPTER 17 African Americans in the Twenty-First Century
Contents
Preface
Versions and Supplements
Maps and Figures
Introduction: The Study of African American History
Description
The figurine has a face with large lips, raised eyebrows, a broad nose,
and large eyes with a small tiara type crown on the top of the head. It
also has heavy jewelry around the neck and bracelets on the right arm.
Her chest is unclothed.

CHAPTER 1 African Origins, Beginnings to ca. 1600 . .

CHAPTER VIGNETTE: “What Is Africa to Me?” The
Ancestral Origins of Black Americans
Africa: Humanity’s Homeland
A Varied Landscape
The African Origins of Humankind
Peopling a Continent
Ancient Societies of Africa
Egypt
Nubia, Kush, and Aksum
The Nok and the Bantu
West Africa’s Medieval Empires
Ghana
Mali
The Songhay
West Africa in the Sixteenth Century
Religious Beliefs and Practices
Kinship Ties and Political Alliances
 Benin, Wealth, and Power
Slavery in West Africa
Conclusion: Transatlantic Ties
Chapter 1 Review
DOCUMENT PROJECT: Imagining Africa
P W , On Being Brought from Africa to
America, 1773
B , The Petition of Belinda, 1782
J R , On the Egyptians as Africans, 1827
G H. J , The Sphinx Builder Speaks, 1919
C M K , Outcast, 1922
Honoring African American History with a Kente Cloth Stole

CHAPTER 2 From Africa to America, 1441–1808

CHAPTER VIGNETTE: Enslaved Africans and the
Portuguese Prince
The Rise of the Transatlantic Slave Trade
Europe on the Eve of the Slave Trade
Maritime Expeditions and First Contacts
The Enslavement of Indigenous Peoples
The First Africans in the Americas
The Business of Slave Trading
The Middle Passage
Capture and Confinement
On the Slave Coast
Inside the Slave Ship
Hardship and Misery on Board
Conclusion: The Slave Trade’s Diaspora
Chapter 2 Review
DOCUMENT PROJECT: Firsthand Accounts of the Slave
Trade
O E , The Interesting Narrative of the Life of
Olaudah Equiano, or Gustavus Vassa, the African, 1789
F H , Memoirs of the Life of Florence Hall,
1810
J B J ., General Observations on the
Management of Slaves, 1700
 A F , An Account of the Slave
Trade on the Coast of Africa, 1788
The Brig Sally’s Log, 1765

Description
The advertisement reads as follows.
To be sold on board the Ship Bance-Yland, on Tuesday, the sixth of May
next, at Ashley-Ferry; a choice cargo of about 250 fine healthy negroes,
just arrived from the Windward and Rice Coast. The utmost care has
already been taken, and shall be continued, to keep them free from the
least danger of being infected with the small-pox, no boat having been on
board, and all other communication with people from Charles-Town
prevented.

Austin, Laurens, and Appleby.

N B Full one half of the above Negroes have had the small-pox in their
own country.

CHAPTER 3 Slavery in North America, 1619–1740

CHAPTER VIGNETTE: “20. and Odd Negroes”: The Story of
Virginia’s First African Americans
Slavery and Freedom in Early English North America
Settlers, Servants, and Slaves in the Chesapeake
The Expansion of Slavery in the Chesapeake
The Creation of the Carolinas
Africans in New England
Slavery in the Middle Atlantic Colonies
Slavery and Half-Freedom in New Netherland
Slavery in England’s Middle Colonies
Frontiers and Forced Labor
Slavery in French Louisiana
Black Society in Spanish Florida
 Slavery and Servitude in Early Georgia
The Stono Rebellion
Conclusion: Regional Variations of Early American Slavery
Chapter 3 Review
DOCUMENT PROJECT: Making Slaves
The Codification of Slavery and Race in Seventeenth-
Century Virginia, 1630–1680
The Massachusetts Body of Liberties, 1641
An Act for Regulating of Slaves in New Jersey, 1713–1714
The South Carolina Slave Code, 1740
The Black Code of Louisiana, 1724
Description
An oval frame encloses the portrait. The text within the frame reads,
“Phillis Wheatley; Negro Servant to Mr. John Wheatley, of Boston.”
CHAPTER 4 African Americans in the Age of Revolution, 1741–
1783
CHAPTER VIGNETTE: The New York Slave Plot of 1741
African American Life in Eighteenth-Century North America
Slaves and Free Blacks across the Colonies
Shaping an African American Culture
The Slaves’ Great Awakening
The African American Revolution
The Road to Independence
Black Patriots
Black Loyalists
Slaves, Soldiers, and the Outcome of the Revolution
American Victory, British Defeat
The Fate of Black Loyalists
Closer to Freedom
Conclusion: The American Revolution’s Mixed Results for
Blacks
Chapter 4 Review
DOCUMENT PROJECT: Black Freedom Fighters
P W , A Poem to the Earl of Dartmouth, 1772
P W , Letter to the Reverend Samson
Occom, 1774
L H , Liberty Further Extended, 1776
 J B A D V , Soldiers in
Uniform, 1781
B K , Memoirs of a Black Loyalist, 1798
J S C , The Death of Major Peirson,
1782–1784

CHAPTER 5 Slavery and Freedom in the New Republic, 1775–

1820
CHAPTER VIGNETTE: Benjamin Banneker Questions
Thomas Jefferson about Slavery in the New Republic
The Limits of Democracy
The Status of Slavery in the New Nation
Slavery’s Cotton Frontiers
 Slavery and Empire
Slavery and Freedom outside the Plantation South
Urban Slavery and Southern Free Blacks
Gabriel’s Rebellion
Achieving Emancipation in the North
Free Black Life in the New Republic
Free Black Organizations
Free Black Education and Employment
Rising White Hostility
Black Soldiers and Civilians in the War of 1812
The Colonization Debate
Conclusion: African American Freedom in Black and White
Chapter 5 Review
DOCUMENT PROJECT: Free Black Activism
J C , Petition for Freedom, 1785
A J O , Petition to Congress on
the Fugitive Slave Act, 1799
J F , Letters from a Man of Colour, 1813
Sentiments of the People of Color, 1817
O J , Washington’s Runaway Slave, 1845
E W C , Bobalition, 1833
CHAPTER 6 Black Life in the Slave South, 1820–1860
CHAPTER VIGNETTE: William Wells Brown and Growing Up
in the Slave South
The Expansion and Consolidation of Slavery
Slavery, Cotton, and American Industrialization
The Missouri Compromise Crisis
Slavery Expands into Indian Territory
The Domestic Slave Trade
Black Challenges to Slavery
Denmark Vesey’s Plot
David Walker’s Exile
Nat Turner’s Rebellion, the Amistad Case, and the Creole
Insurrection
Everyday Resistance to Slavery
Disobedience and Defiance
 Runaways Who Escaped from Slavery
Survival, Community, and Culture
Slave Religion
Gender, Age, and Work
Marriage and Family
Conclusion: Surviving Slavery
Chapter 6 Review
DOCUMENT PROJECT: Slave Testimony
Slave Punishment
L C , Questions and Answers about Slavery,
1845
B V , Narrative of Bethany Veney, a Slave
Woman, 1889
M R , The Days of Slavery, 1937
CHAPTER 7 The Northern Black Freedom Struggle and the
Coming of the Civil War, 1830–1860
CHAPTER VIGNETTE: Mary Ann Shadd and the Black
Liberation Struggle before the Civil War
The Boundaries of Freedom
Racial Discrimination in the Era of the Common Man
The Growth of Free Black Communities in the North
Black Self-Help in an Era of Moral Reform
Forging a Black Freedom Struggle
Building a National Black Community: The Black Convention
Movement and the Black Press
Growing Black Activism in Literature, Politics, and the
Justice System
 Abolitionism: Moral Suasion, Political Action, Race, and
Gender
Slavery and the Coming of the Civil War
Westward Expansion and Slavery in the Territories
The Fugitive Slave Crisis and Civil Disobedience
Confrontations in “Bleeding Kansas” and the Courts
Emigration and John Brown’s Raid on Harpers Ferry
Conclusion: Whose Country Is It?
Chapter 7 Review
DOCUMENT PROJECT: Forging an African American Nation
— Slave and Free, North and South
S M D , To Make the Slaves’ Cause
Our Own, 1832
H H G , An Address to the Slaves of
the United States of America, 1843
F D , What to the Slave Is the Fourth of
July?, 1852
Escaping Slavery via the Underground Railroad
Jim Crow
Description
A group of people belonging to the enslaved population and working-
class whites gathers in the barn. An African American at the right, who
wears a coffle iron around his neck holds up a flaring torch. A group of
people gather around a desk to look at a huge watch, a white elderly man
holds in his hand. A white woman, an enslaved woman, and the white
man read content from a book kept on the desk. A document is nailed to
a door in the right. A cross lies in the upper-left rafters. A banjo hangs on
the wall of a barn. An African woman holds a boy at her back. The boy is
clad with the flags of the U S Regiment and Confederate. People around
pray by standing with closed eyes, kneeling down with arms joined
together, and by placing their torso on the ground.

CHAPTER 8 Freedom Rising: The Civil War, 1861–1865

CHAPTER VIGNETTE: Robert Smalls and the African
American Freedom Struggle during the Civil War
The Coming of War and the Seizing of Freedom, 1861–1862
 War Aims and Battlefield Realities
Union Policy on Black Soldiers and Black Freedom
Refugee Slaves and Freedpeople
Turning Points, 1862–1863
The Emancipation Proclamation
The U.S. Colored Troops
African Americans in the Major Battles of 1863
Home Fronts and War’s End, 1863–1865
Riots and Restoration of the Union
Black Civilians at Work for the War
Union Victory, Slave Emancipation, and the Renewed
Struggle for Equality
Conclusion: Emancipation and Equality
Chapter 8 Review
DOCUMENT PROJECT: Wartime and Emancipation
A M. G , Let Us … Take Up the Sword, 1861
I C. W , The Evil Injustice of Colonization, 1862
S K T , Reminiscences of My Life in Camp,
1902
The Emancipation Proclamation, 1863
W T C , Watch Meeting — Dec. 31st
— Waiting for the Hour, 1863
Private Hubbard Pryor, before and after Enlisting in the U.S.
Colored Troops, 1864
 Freedmen’s Memorial, 1876

CHAPTER 9 Reconstruction: The Making and Unmaking of a

Revolution, 1865–1877
CHAPTER VIGNETTE: Jourdon and Mandy Anderson Find
Security in Freedom after Slavery
A Social Revolution
Freedom and Family
Church and Community
Land and Labor
The Hope of Education
A Short-Lived Political Revolution
The Political Contest over Reconstruction
Black Reconstruction
 The Defeat of Reconstruction
Opportunities and Limits outside the South
Autonomy in the West
The Right to Work for Fair Wages
The Struggle for Equal Rights
Conclusion: Revolutions and Reversals
Chapter 9 Review
DOCUMENT PROJECT: The Vote
S T , Equal Voting Rights, 1867
P A E R
A , A Debate: Negro Male Suffrage vs. Woman
Suffrage, 1869
M A S C , Woman’s Right to Vote, Early
1870s
A. R. W , The First Vote, 1867
A. C , Address of the Colored State Convention to the
People of Iowa in Behalf of Their Enfranchisement, 1868
T N , Colored Rule in a Reconstructed(?) State,
1874
Description
The text on the poster reads, “White Supremacy! Attention, White Men!
Grand Torch-Light Procession. At Jackson,”

CHAPTER 10 Black Life and Culture during the Nadir, 1877–

1915
CHAPTER VIGNETTE: Ida B. Wells: Creating Hope and
Community amid Extreme Repression
Racism and Black Challenges
Racial Segregation
Ideologies of White Supremacy
Disfranchisement and Political Activism
Lynching and the Campaign against It
Freedom’s First Generation
Black Women and Men in the Era of Jim Crow
Black Communities in the Cities of the New South
New Cultural Expressions
Migration, Accommodation, and Protest
Migration Hopes and Disappointments
International Migrations
The Age of Booker T. Washington
The Emergence of W. E. B. Du Bois
Conclusion: Racial Uplift in the Nadir
Chapter 10 Review
DOCUMENT PROJECT: Agency and Constraint
The Lynching of Charles Mitchell, 1897
T E C S
C C C K , Call
for a Convention, 1885
AG N P , The New Slavery in the South,
1904
W. E. B. D B , Along the Color Line, 1910
L E , From the South, 1911
Chain Gang
Description
The foreground shows the African American soldier and his wife standing
on a sidewalk. An African American regiment marches on the street in
the background. All soldiers carry arms while a soldier in the front line
carries the American flag.

CHAPTER 11 The New Negro Comes of Age, 1915–1930

CHAPTER VIGNETTE: Zora Neale Hurston and the
Advancement of the Black Freedom Struggle
The Great Migration
Origins and Patterns of Migration
West Indian Migrants
Black Community Aid Societies
Changes in Church Membership and Worship
Segregation, Self-Sufficiency, and Political Power
War Abroad, Violence at Home
African Americans in the Great War
Race Riots and Red Summer
The Rebirth of the KKK
The New Negro Arrives
Institutional Bases for Social Science and Historical Studies
The Universal Negro Improvement Association
The Harlem Renaissance
Conclusion: The New Negro Comes of Age
Chapter 11 Review
DOCUMENT PROJECT: The Harlem/New Negro Renaissance
A L , Foreword to The New Negro, 1925
J W J J R
J , Lift Every Voice and Sing, 1900
M R , Prove It on Me Blues, 1928
L H , I, Too, 1926
G B , To a Dark Girl, 1927
A S , Gamin, c. 1930
J V D Z , Couple in Raccoon Coats, 1932
A M , Tongues (Holy Rollers), 1929
Description
A huge advertisement poster on the wall behind the people reads,
“World’s highest standard of living.” It shows a family of four, a couple,
two children, and a dog, happily boarded in a car, while the father drives.
The text at the left reads, “There’s no way like the American way.”

CHAPTER 12 Catastrophe, Recovery, and Renewal, 1930–1942

CHAPTER VIGNETTE: The Campaign to Free “the
Scottsboro Boys”
The Great Depression and the New Deal
Economic Crisis and Joblessness
Inequality in the New Deal
Black Voters in the Democratic Party
Coming Together to Battle Hardship
 Surviving through Church and Community
Black Collective Action and Interracial Unionism
The Communist Party’s Appeal
Organizing for Civil Rights
Black Culture in Hard Times
The Chicago Renaissance
African American Art within a Global Context
Cultural Activism and the Arts
Fighting Racial Stereotypes in Popular Culture
Conclusion: Freedom Struggle, Mass Movements, and Mass
Culture
Chapter 12 Review
DOCUMENT PROJECT: Communist Radicalism and
Everyday Realities
W. E. B. D B , Negro Editors on Communism: A
Symposium of the American Negro Press, 1932
A H , You Cannot Kill the Working Class,
1934
R L , Negro Drinking at “Colored” Water Cooler in
Streetcar Terminal, Oklahoma City, Oklahoma, 1939
M B -W , The Louisville Flood, 1937
M P W , Negroes Jitterbugging in a Juke
Joint on Saturday Afternoon, Clarksdale, Mississippi Delta,
1939
CHAPTER 13 Fighting for a Double Victory in the World War II
Era, 1938–1950
CHAPTER VIGNETTE: James Tillman and Evelyn Bates
Mobilize for War
The Crisis of World War II
America Enters the War and States Its Goals
African Americans Respond to the War
Racial Violence and Discrimination in the Military
African Americans on the Home Front
New Jobs and Wartime Migration
Race Riots during the War Years
Organizing for Economic Opportunity
The Struggle for Citizenship Rights
Fighting and Dying for the Right to Vote
New Beginnings in Political Life
Social and Cultural Changes
Desegregating the Military and the GI Bill
Conclusion: A Partial Victory
Chapter 13 Review
DOCUMENT PROJECT: African Americans and the
Tuskegee Experiments
Interview with a Tuskegee Syphilis Study Participant, 1972
Tuskegee Study Participants
Letter from U.S. Public Health Service to Surgeon General
A J , Interview with a Tuskegee
Airman, 2006
Tuskegee Airmen
 W H. H G E. S ,
Resignation Memo and Response, 1943

CHAPTER 14 The Early Civil Rights Movement, 1945–1963

CHAPTER VIGNETTE: Paul Robeson: A Cold War Civil
Rights Warrior
Anticommunism and the Postwar Black Freedom Struggle
African Americans, the Cold War, and President Truman’s
Loyalty Program
Loyalty Programs Force New Strategies
The Transformation of the Southern Civil Rights Movement
Triumphs and Tragedies in the Early Years, 1951–1956
New Leadership for a New Movement
The Watershed Years of the Southern Movement
 White Resistance and Presidential Sluggishness
Civil Rights: A National Movement
Racism and Inequality in the North and West
Fighting Back: The Snail’s Pace of Change
The March on Washington and the Aftermath
Conclusion: The Evolution of the Black American Freedom
Struggle
Chapter 14 Review
DOCUMENT PROJECT: We Are Not Afraid
A M , Coming of Age in Mississippi, 1968
C S , The River of No Return, 1973
E E , The First Day: Little Rock, 1957
Images of Protest and Terror
CHAPTER 15 Multiple Meanings of Freedom: The Movement
Broadens, 1961–1976
CHAPTER VIGNETTE: Stokely Carmichael and the Meaning
of Black Power
The Emergence of Black Power
Expanding the Struggle beyond Civil Rights
Early Black Power Organizations
Malcolm X
The Struggle Transforms
Black Power and Mississippi Politics
Bloody Encounters
Black Power Ascends
Economic Justice and Affirmative Action
 Politics and the Fight for Jobs
Urban Dilemmas: Deindustrialization, Globalization, and
White Flight
Tackling Economic Injustice
War, Radicalism, and Turbulence
The Vietnam War and Black Opposition
Urban Radicalism
Conclusion: Progress, Challenges, and Change
Chapter 15 Review
DOCUMENT PROJECT: Black Power: Expression and
Repression
N S , Mississippi Goddam, 1963
L M J , Ubi Girl from Tai Region, 1972
F R , The Flag Is Bleeding, 1967
COINTELPRO Targets Black Organizations, 1967
FBI Uses Fake Letters to Divide the Chicago Black Panthers
and the Blackstone Rangers, 1969
“Special Payment” Request and Floor Plan of Fred
Hampton’s Apartment, 1969
Tangible Results, 1969
Church Committee Report, 1976
Description
She stands before a panel of microphones and gestures the victory sign
with her right hand. Other party members around her clap and cheer.

CHAPTER 16 Racial Progress in an Era of Backlash and

Change, 1965–2000
CHAPTER VIGNETTE: Shirley Chisholm: The First of Many
Firsts
Opposition to the Black Freedom Movement
The Emergence of the New Right
Law and Order, the Southern Strategy, and Anti–Affirmative
Action
The Reagan Era
The Persistence of the Black Freedom Struggle
 The Transformation of the Black Panthers
Black Women Find Their Voice
The Fight for Education
Community Control and Urban Ethnic Conflict
Black Political Gains
The Expansion of the Black Middle Class
The Different Faces of Black America
The Class Divide
Hip-Hop, Violence, and the Emergence of a New Generation
Gender and Sexuality
Ethnic Diversity
Conclusion: Black Americans on the Eve of the New
Millennium
Chapter 16 Review
DOCUMENT PROJECT: All Africa’s Children
A Statistical Look at Foreign-Born Blacks in the United
States, 1980–2016
Can We All Get Along? Interviews with Immigrants and
Native-Born Blacks
D S. M ,M M ,K
C. T , C Z. C , Black Immigrants
and Black Natives Attending Selective Colleges and
Universities in the United States, 2007
The Meeting of Cultures
CHAPTER 17 African Americans in the Twenty-First Century
CHAPTER VIGNETTE: Barack Hussein Obama, America’s
Forty-Fourth President
The State of Black America
The Black “Community”
Solidarity, Culture, and the Meaning of Blackness
Diversity in Politics and Religion
Trying Times
The Carceral State, or “the New Jim Crow”
9/11 and the Wars in Afghanistan and Iraq
Hurricane Katrina
Change Comes to America
Obama’s Forerunners, Campaign, and Victory
The New Obama Administration
 Racism Confronts Obama in His First Term
The 2012 Election
Moving Forward
Obama’s Second Term
African Americans in the Shadow of Ferguson
Backlash, Again: African Americans in the Age of Trump
Making America Great Again
Renewed Solidarity and Grassroots Organizing
Conclusion: The Persistence of the Color Line
Chapter 17 Review
DOCUMENT PROJECT: #BlackLivesMatter
A G , A Herstory of the #BlackLivesMatter
Movement, 2014
#SayHerName
Citizen–Police Confrontation in Ferguson
“We Can’t Breathe”: 2014 and 2020
The Police See It Differently
S F , Letter to Michael Brown’s Family, 2014
Appendix
Documents
The Declaration of Independence
The Constitution of the United States of America
Amendments to the Constitution
 Selected Legislative Acts
Selected Supreme Court Decisions
Booker T. Washington, The Atlanta Compromise Speech
Barack Obama, A More Perfect Union
Tables and Charts
African American Population of the United States, 1790–
2010
Historically Black Colleges and Universities, 1865–Present
Glossary of Key Terms
Notes
Index
Maps and Figures
Maps
MAP 1.1 Africa’s Diverse Geography
MAP 1.2 Ancient Societies of Africa
MAP 1.3 Medieval West Africa and the Trans-Saharan Trade
MAP 2.1 Trade of Enslaved Africans, 1501–1867
MAP 2.2 The Triangle Trade
MAP 3.1 Distribution of Blacks and Whites, 1680 and 1740
MAP 4.1 Patriots and Loyalists
MAP 4.2 African Americans across the Developing Nation, 1770 and
1800
MAP 5.1 The Northwest Ordinance
MAP 5.2 The Louisiana Purchase
MAP 6.1 Agriculture and Industry in the Slave South, 1860
MAP 6.2 The Missouri Compromise
MAP 6.3 The Domestic Slave Trade, 1808–1865
MAP 7.1 The Underground Railroad
MAP 7.2 The Kansas-Nebraska Act, 1854
MAP 8.1 African Americans in Battle
MAP 8.2 Slave Emancipation
MAP 9.1 Black Political Participation in the Reconstruction South,
1867–1868
MAP 9.2 African American Population Distribution, 1860 and 1890
MAP 10.1 Jim Crow and Disfranchisement in Former Confederate
States
MAP 10.2 African American Lynching Victims by State, 1877–1950
MAP 10.3 School Segregation in the North and West
MAP 11.1 The Great Migration, 1910–1929
MAP 11.2 Cultural Harlem
MAP 13.1 African American Migration, 1930–1970
MAP 13.2 The Persistence of Lynching, 1940–1946
MAP 14.1 The Routes of the Freedom Rides, 1961
MAP 15.1 The Impact of the Voting Rights Act of 1965
MAP 16.1 All Black Americans and Foreign-Born Blacks by State,
2017
By the Numbers
Black and White Populations in the Seventeenth-Century
Chesapeake
The Growth of Slavery and Cotton, 1820–1860
Percent Change in Free Black Population, 1830–1860
African Americans in the Union Military
Lynchings Every Five Years, 1885–1950
African Americans in the Vietnam War
Incarceration Rates for Blacks and Whites, 1974–2001
Black and White Prison Population, 2000–2017
Introduction: The Study of African
American History
It is a joy to offer Freedom on My Mind to enhance your knowledge
of both African American history and the craft of history. For us, the
authors, history has never been just a series of dates and names. It
is not just memorizable facts, consumed only to pass a test or
complete an assignment. For us, history is adventure; it’s a puzzle
that must be both unraveled and put together. Being a historian is
like being a time-traveling detective. To be able to use our sleuthing
skills to unveil the history of African Americans — a history that for
too long was dismissed but tells us so much about American
democracy — is not just a delight but a serious responsibility.
The History of African American History
Although black Americans first came to North America in 1619,
before the Mayflower brought Pilgrims, the history of African
American history has a relatively recent past. For most of U.S.
history, black history was ignored, overlooked, exploited, demeaned,
discounted, or ridiculed — much as African Americans were. Worse
yet, history was often used to justify the mistreatment of African
Americans: the history of Africans was used to justify slavery, and
the history of slavery was used to justify the subsequent
disfranchisement, discrimination, rape, and lynching of African
Americans.

American blacks understood this connection between a history that

misrepresented them and their citizenship, and they fought not only
to free themselves from bondage but also to create a legacy that
future generations could be proud of: a legacy that championed their
self-inspired “uplift” and that countered the negative images that
prevailed in American society. Take just one example: D. W. Griffith’s
film The Birth of a Nation (1915) used revolutionary cinematography
to disseminate a history that represented slaves as happy and race
relations as rosy, until the Civil War and Reconstruction unleashed
black criminals and sexual predators on an innocent South. Many
used Griffith’s film to justify the lynching of black men and the
segregation of the races. Indeed, President Woodrow Wilson, the
historian who as president introduced segregation into the
government offices of Washington, D.C., premiered the film in the
White House and praised its historical accuracy.

The same year that The Birth of a Nation premiered, Harvard-trained

black historian Carter G. Woodson founded the Association for the
Study of Negro Life and History (ASNLH). Woodson’s ASNLH was
the culmination of what has become known as the New Negro
history movement, begun in the late nineteenth century. The
organization’s goal was to counter Griffith-type images by
resurrecting a positive black history and recounting all that African
Americans had done for themselves and for America. Because
professional American historical journals generally did not publish
black history, the ASNLH, with Woodson as editor, issued the
Journal of Negro History and the Negro History Bulletin. During the
1920s, the Journal of Negro History and the ASNLH focused much
of their attention on proving Griffith wrong. Professionally researched
articles and scholarly convention panels demonstrated that black
people were not criminals or sexually dangerous. Black scholars
wrote a history that showed how blacks, despite being mercilessly
degraded, had in the one generation after slavery’s end become a
mostly literate people who voted responsibly and elected
representatives who practiced fiscal responsibility and pursued
educational and democratic reforms. Because black history was
excluded from public school curricula, the ASNLH also spearheaded
the movement that brought about Negro History Week (later to be a
month), observed first in African American communities and then in
the nation at large. The second week of February was chosen
because it marked the birthdays of the Great Emancipator, Abraham
Lincoln, and the great black freedom fighter, Frederick Douglass.
Black leaders believed that a celebration of the lives of Lincoln and
Douglass would evolve into the study of African Americans in
general.

Black scholars did this because they understood the connection

between their history and their status in America. The preeminent
twentieth-century black historian W. E. B. Du Bois sternly warned
against the erasure and/or distortion of the role played by African
Americans in the building of the American nation. “We the darker
ones come … not altogether empty-handed,” he said.1 African
Americans had much to offer this country, much to teach America
about humanitarianism and morality, and thus Du Bois pleaded for
the study of black history and its inclusion in the national
consciousness. Black history was even more important to African
Americans, he instructed. Black people needed to know their history
“for positive advance, … for negative defense,” and to have “implicit
trust in our ability and worth.” “No people that laughs at itself, and
ridicules itself, and wishes to God it was anything but itself ever
wrote its name in history,” counseled Du Bois at the turn of the
twentieth century.2 For him, black history, black freedom, and
American democracy were all of a piece.

It should come as no surprise that when the freedom struggle moved

onto the national stage in the mid-twentieth century, African
American history became a central focus. Activists demanded not
just an end to white terrorism, desegregation in all areas of American
life, equality in the job market, voting rights, and the freedom to
marry regardless of race but also that nondistorted African American
history and studies be included in elementary through high school
public school curricula and textbooks, as well as in college courses.
They insisted that colleges and universities offer degrees in African
American studies and that traditional disciplines offer courses that
treated black subjects as legitimate areas of study. In the 1960s,
demands were made to extend Negro History Week to a full month,
and in 1976, Woodson’s organization, by then renamed the
Association for the Study of African American Life and History
(1972), designated February as Black History Month — a move
acknowledged and approved by the federal government.
Debating African American History and
Its Sources
Historians rely on documents written in the past. Before we can
analyze a period, we must locate and unearth our sources. Primary
sources originate during the period under study. Some are official or
unofficial documents issued by public and private institutions; items
as varied as church records, government census records,
newspapers and magazines, probate records, court transcripts, and
schoolbooks are exceptionally revelatory of the past. Other records
come from individuals. Personal letters and diaries, bank statements,
photographs, and even gravestone inscriptions help historians figure
out what happened during a particular time period. Once we
assemble all of our documents, we write history based on our
analysis of them. Our histories become part of a body of secondary
sources for the period under study — secondary because they
originate from someone who has secondarily written an account that
relied on first, or primary, sources.

Researching African American history has always presented a

challenge for scholars. During their almost 250 years of
enslavement, Africans and African Americans had few belongings
they could call their own; thus they left few of the personal records
that historians depend on to write history. Added to this obstacle is
the fact that during slavery black literacy was outlawed. Schools for
free blacks were regularly destroyed, and anyone teaching a slave to
read could be arrested, fined, whipped, or jailed for corrupting a
labor force that was considered most efficient when it was illiterate.
Black Americans, therefore, developed a rich oral tradition. Certainly,
as you will see from the sources presented in this book, some blacks
— mostly those who were not enslaved — wrote letters, gave
speeches, kept diaries, or wrote narratives of their experiences.
However, most black communication and communion took place
through personal interaction and via the spoken word. Before black
history was committed to paper, it was committed to memory and
passed down through folklore, art, and secular and religious music.
This continued long into the twentieth century as segregation,
disfranchisement, and attacks on black education forced African
Americans to depend on their oral tradition.

For historians, who rely heavily on written sources, this presented a

problem — as did the fact that many thought it unfair to write black
history using only those sources emanating from the very people and
institutions responsible for the African American’s second-class
citizenship. For example, in his 1935 post–Civil War history, Black
Reconstruction, Du Bois, a Harvard-trained historian, railed against
the professional historians who had written about the period using
only the sources that came from the defeated South. It was to be
expected, argued Du Bois, that these historians, who were mostly
white, male, and southern, would find fault with the freedmen; their
sources were those of defeated slave owners and others who had a
stake in painting ex-slaves as unworthy of freedom. “The chief
witness in Reconstruction, the emancipated slave himself, has been
almost barred from court,” argued Du Bois.3 In presenting a case for
using the written records of black representatives, which included the
few biographies of black leaders and the unedited debates of the
Reconstruction conventions, Du Bois called for true fairness: “If
history is going to be scientific, if the record of human action is going
to be set down with that accuracy and faithfulness of detail which will
allow its use as a measuring rod and guidepost for the future of
nations, there must be set some standards of ethics in research and
interpretation.”4 In other words, history could not be written from just
one point of view or with sources that were highly prejudicial or
exclusionary. But who was to say which sources were best, and who
was best qualified to write African American history? Could not those
sympathetic to black causes also use history for their own purposes
and bend it to their needs? And given that so many African American
sources were oral and not preserved in archives or were personal
artifacts packed away in family storage, how could the existing
sources be accessed to produce written history?

These issues were hotly debated during the mid-twentieth-century

freedom struggle, and out of that debate came a new consensus
about African American history and history in general. For as African
Americans, traditionally the lowest in the American social strata,
demonstrated how important their history was to them and to the
nation, other Americans followed suit. Women, workers, and
members of America’s many ethnic groups expanded the study of
their pasts and insisted on inclusion in the narrative of American
history. Rather than focus on presidents, or the nation’s wars, or the
institutions at the top of America’s political, economic, and social
systems, ordinary American citizens called for a study of America
from the “bottom up.” Everyone made history, these advocates
argued. The daily lives of average Americans were as important for
historians as the decisions made by heads of state. It was not just
the rich and famous, not just men, not just whites, not just Anglo-
Saxon Protestants, and not just heterosexuals who made history. As
women, Native Americans, Asian Americans, Hispanic Americans,
and gay, lesbian, bisexual, and transgendered citizens demanded
equal inclusion in American society, they demanded that their history
be included as well. In response, scholars began to change their
research methods by including different kinds of sources and asking
different kinds of questions; consequently, their histories changed.
The midcentury rights movements birthed not just new and
expanded citizenship rights but also a new way of thinking about and
doing history. Sometimes history from the “bottom up” looks very
different from “top-down” history. Sometimes the differences are
reconcilable, but often they are not. Adding sources from rank-and-
file Americans made a difference in how the past was written and
understood.
The Craft of African American History
Historians of slavery pioneered the “new” African American history in
the 1970s. Following the advice of Du Bois, they ceased barring the
“chief witness” from their studies and began integrating the
experiences of former slaves into their work and writing some
histories from the slave’s point of view. This necessitated using
different kinds of sources, which, not surprisingly, were oral
interviews conducted after slavery or oral testimony given to the
Freedmen’s Bureau, the government agency established to aid
freedpeople in their transition from slavery to freedom. Because
black testimony differed significantly from most white testimony,
historians were now tasked with recounting a history that looked at
slavery from different vantage points.

Once historians added African American testimony, it changed the

way many interpreted seemingly objective sources like census and
probate records, court cases, and congressional debates. For
example, Harriet Brent Jacobs’s account of her master’s attempt at
rape and her recounting of the sexual exploitation of female slaves
changed the way some historians looked at plantation lists that
showed a preponderance of single females with children. This was
once assumed to indicate the promiscuity of black women, but
historians now had to consider the sexual profligacy of white men.
Plantation records were also combed to trace black family lineages,
a laborious process that revealed, for example, that not all slaves
took the last names of their masters. In addition, although the law did
not recognize slave marriages, these records showed that many
slaves partnered carefully and with intention — not in a willy-nilly
fashion, as had previously been assumed. In the 1970s, historians
studied previously excluded black folktales and black music and art
as a way to discern slaves’ belief systems and culture. The new
sources stimulated different answers to age-old questions and
prompted serious reconsideration of previously held historical
assumptions. Whereas slave owners had maintained that blacks
were happy under slavery and unfit for freedom, black-originated
sources spoke of ever-present black resistance to slavery. Whereas
most white-originated sources gave Abraham Lincoln and other
whites credit for black emancipation, black-originated sources
showed how African Americans stole themselves from slavery,
joined Union armies, and fought for their own freedom and for the
Union cause. These new sources showed how a people who were
once African became African American, and how and why a people
so excluded embraced American democratic principles.

African American sources opened a window not just on slavery and,

more broadly, the African American experience but on the entire
American experience. They allowed historians to present a total
history: not just one that looked at black oppression and race
relations but a rich history that included nearly four hundred years of
black cultural production, black faith and religious communion, black
family history, black politics, and connections to the African diaspora
— that is, the dispersal and movement of peoples of African descent
to different parts of the world. In the 1970s, as other groups
demanded the inclusion of their own sources in the historical record,
their histories grew into fields of study that challenged historians to
integrate race, class, gender, and sexuality into American history.
Soon, African Americans at the intersection of many of these groups
— for example, African American women — also insisted that their
particular history be told. Today, many Americans object to what they
see as the fractionalization of American history, preferring a more
unified history that downplays difference and emphasizes the unity of
the American people and the development of a unique American
character. Others are comfortable with an American history that is
complicated and revealing of Americans’ diverse experiences.
Freedom on My Mind: History and
Documents
Freedom on My Mind offers a balance between a top-down
approach and a bottom-up approach to history. Using both primary
and secondary sources, we have written a narrative of African
American history that is presented in the context of American history
and the evolution of American democracy. Our narrative includes the
voices of blacks and whites, of leaders as well as followers, of men
as well as women, and of the well-to-do, the middle classes, and the
poor. In creating this narrative, we have used both primary sources
that originate in American and African American institutions and
primary sources from individuals. We have used secondary sources
that present the latest research and analysis of the African American
past. We have shown how African Americans were represented by
others and how they represented themselves. When enabled by our
sources, we have noted the different experiences and perspectives
of native-born African Americans, Caribbean and African blacks, and
blacks in the lesbian, gay, bisexual, and transgender (LGBT)
community.

Equal to our narrative in importance are the Document Projects that

allow you, the student, to be a time-traveling detective and “do”
history. We’ve offered our analysis of the sources, but we want you
to be more than passive recipients of the secondary source that is
this book: We want you to participate. We want you to investigate
primary sources and create a narrative of your own, as if you, too,
were a historian.

As you will discover, sleuthing the past is complicated. Take, for

example, the narrative of Olaudah Equiano, a prominent eighteenth-
century abolitionist and former slave. As a child, Equiano was stolen
from Africa and enslaved, but through a unique set of circumstances,
he became a free and outspoken opponent of slavery. Reading his
narrative will provide you with insight into what it must have been like
to be an eighteenth-century West African and allow you to empathize
with those who were involuntarily separated from all that they knew
and understood about life. However, you will quickly realize that
being a historian requires much more than empathy. Questions will
arise, such as “What does Equiano’s narrative tell us about his
region of Africa, and how did things change over time?” You may
also ask questions like “Was Equiano typical?” or “Might Equiano
have fabricated or embellished his story to gain support for
abolitionism?”

Invariably, one question and answer leads to others. If you pursue

your inquiry — and we encourage you to do so — you will find
yourself needing additional sources, both primary and secondary.
Gradually, a picture of West Africa and the slave trade will emerge —
one that you have created from the sources you unearthed. If you
decide to compare your study with the secondary works produced by
others, you might find differences in approach and perspective.
Perhaps you focused on the everyday lives of enslaved eighteenth-
century Africans and wrote a bottom-up history, while others focused
on the leaders of the abolitionist movement and used a more top-
down approach. One thing you will note is that two historians seldom
write exactly the same history. This will become apparent when you
and your classmates compare your answers to the questions that
accompany the sources in Freedom on My Mind. Your stations in life,
your personal identities, the time period you live in — all of these
factors influence the questions you ask and the way you interpret the
sources you read.

Freedom on My Mind includes a wide variety of sources to enable

you to practice history while learning about African Americans and
American democracy. This is what we think makes this text special.
Although we have included many events and the names of many
people and places, we have tried not to overwhelm you with such
information; rather, we have included sources that allow you to reach
conclusions on your own and thereby analyze the conclusions we
have drawn. This is what excites us about our text, and we invite you
to explore and get excited with us.
 Freedom on My Mind
A HISTORY OF AFRICAN AMERICANS
with Documents

THIRD EDITION
Chapter 1 African Origins
Beginnings to ca. 1600 . .
CHRONOLOGY Events specific to African history are boldfaced.
General world history events are in black.
c. Anatomically modern humans (Homo sapiens) appear in Africa
200,000
years
ago

c. 70,000 Homo sapiens begin migrations beyond Africa

years
ago

c. 20,000 San people emerge as hunter-gatherers in southern Africa

years
ago

c. 6000– Farming begins in Egypt and, later, West Africa

3000
. . .

c. 3500 Bantu expansion begins; central, eastern, and southern parts of

. . . Africa adopt metallurgy and farming over the following millennia

c. 3100 Rule by pharaohs is established in Egypt

. . .
Egyptian empire endures in various forms until 332 . . .

c. 3000 Kingdom of Kush develops in Nubia

. . .

c. 2200– Complex societies emerge in China, India, and Central Asia

2000
 . . .

c. 750 Kushites seize control of Egypt and rule for almost a century
. . .

c. 500 Nok people practice iron technology and create sophisticated fired
. . . clay objects

Beginnings of the trans-Saharan trade connecting West Africa with

North Africa and the Mediterranean world

c. 100 Aksum rises to power as a naval and trading empire

. .

479 . . Fall of Rome marks the beginning of the medieval period in Europe

610 . . Prophet Muhammad introduces Islam

c. 830– Ghana empire rules western and central Africa

1230
. .

c. 1230– Mali empire rules western and central Africa

1500
. .

1400s Aztecs rule in Central America; Incas rule in part of South America
. .

c. 1460– Songhay empire replaces Mali as the most powerful state in West
1645 Africa
. .
“What Is Africa to Me?” The Ancestral
Origins of Black Americans
“What is Africa to me?” the Harlem Renaissance writer Countee
Cullen asked in a 1925 poem, reflecting on how he should
understand the ancestral heritage of African Americans. As a black
American, should he align himself with the “Strong bronzed men and
regal black / Women from whose loins I sprang / When the birds of
Eden sang?” Or was Africa just a distant point of origin? “One three
centuries removed / From the scenes his fathers loved / Spicy grove
and banyan tree, / What is Africa to me?”1 Cullen was not alone in
asking this question. From the earliest days of the forced migration
of African peoples to European colonies in the Americas, black
Americans have maintained a sense of ancestral identity in which
the idea of Africa has a place. However, the connections they have
drawn have been complicated. Descendants of African peoples who
hailed from many different homelands and belonged to many
different ethnic groups, African Americans came together as a
people in the context of a transatlantic slave trade that lasted for
generations. Consequently, many, if not most, modern-day African
Americans cannot trace the lineage of their families to the specific
African societies in which their ancestors originated. Instead, African
Americans tend to embrace an ancestral lineage that encompasses
many different locations and epochs in Africa’s long and eventful
history.
While most modern-day African Americans are descendants of West
African and west-central African peoples, black Americans have long
seen their ancestral past inscribed across the African continent writ
large rather than confined to this region. For instance, even though
she was kidnapped from Senegambia as a child, the eighteenth-
century poet Phillis Wheatley did not describe herself as originating
there specifically. Instead, she understood her life story to be shaped
by “Being Brought from Africa to America.”2 And, similarly, when
John Russwurm, who cofounded black America’s first newspaper in
1827, looked back on the history of his people, he traced his roots to
ancient Egypt and Ethiopia rather than to any of the West African
societies where the ancestors of most American blacks originated.3

The affinities African Americans express for ancient Egypt and

Ethiopia, as well as the idea of an African homeland, should not
surprise us. For just as Europe’s historically divided peoples have
long come together around a common European identity, diasporic
Africans have also embraced a transnational homeland and lineage.
And while Europeans in the past frequently dismissed Africa as a
“Dark Continent” with few claims to distinction, Africans in the
Americas have often revered their heritage and rejected European
characterizations and stereotypes.

African Americans have nourished cultural and symbolic ties to

African civilizations and peoples ever since they first departed the
continent. African-born blacks cherished direct connections to the
homelands they left behind, which in turn shaped the African
American culture and traditions they passed along to their
descendants. Accordingly, any discussion of African American
history must begin in Africa. This chapter traces the broad outlines of
Africa’s history, providing an overview of the rich ancestral heritage
of African Americans.
Africa: Humanity’s Homeland
Over 11 million square miles in size, Africa is the second-largest
continent on earth and the only one to lie in all four hemispheres. Not
surprisingly, given its size and central location, modern Africa is
home to more countries than any other continent. Combined, these
54 countries are home to 3,000 different ethnic groups, whose
members speak more than 2,100 different languages. The peoples
of Africa practice a variety of religions, including Christianity, Islam,
Judaism, Hinduism, and many traditional African religions. Many of
Africa’s countries are of relatively recent origin, but the continent’s
social, political, and ethnic diversity has truly ancient roots. As the
homeland of all humankind, Africa has the longest record of human
habitation, beginning with the emergence of anatomically modern
humans (Homo sapiens) around 200,000 years ago. The archaic
ancestors of Europeans, Asians, aboriginal Australians, Native
Americans, and other far-flung populations once lived there, as did
the ancestors of other groups that never left the continent, such as
Africa’s pygmy populations and Khoisan hunter-gatherers.

A Varied Landscape
The many linguistic, ethnic, and cultural differences that divide
Africa’s populations have been shaped by the continent’s long
history and varied landscape (Map 1.1). The world’s largest desert
and the world’s most impenetrable rain forest, as well as nearly
every other kind of natural environment, can be found in Africa. The
prime meridian and the equator run through the continent, which
encompasses climates that vary dramatically, ranging from tropical
to glacial. For the most part, Africa’s terrain is challenging.

MAP 1.1 Africa’s Diverse Geography

The world’s second-largest continent after Asia, Africa is bisected by the equator and
subject to a variety of very different climates. This map divides the continent into eight
climate regions that range in temperature from desert to tropical rain forest to chilly
highlands.

■ How would this diverse geography be a factor in the continent’s cultural

diversity?

Description
Africa is bordered by the Mediterranean Sea to the north, the Red Sea to
the northeast, the Indian Ocean to the east and southeast, and the
Atlantic Ocean to the west. Equator runs through the center of the
continent. The Tropic of Cancer runs across the north and the Tropic of
Capricorn runs across the south of the continent.

The wet equatorial regions, shaded in dark green, are along the Atlantic
coast of Guinea, Sierra Leone, Liberia, Cote D’Ivoire, parts of Nigeria,
Cameroon, and Equatorial Guinea, majority of the Central African
Republic and the Democratic Republic of the Congo, and the eastern
coast of South Africa, Tanzania, and Madagascar.

The Humid tropical/subtropical zones, shaded in green, are in Guinea-

Bissau, Guinea, Cote D’Ivoire, Ghana, Togo, Benin, and parts of Nigeria,
Central African Republic, Gabon, Congo, Democratic Republic of the
Congo, Angola, Uganda, Rwanda, and Burundi, and majority of
Madagascar.

The Tropical with long dry season (6 to 9 months) areas, shaded in light
green, covers major portion of central and southern Africa. It prevails in
areas of Gambia, southern Mali, Niger, Chad, Sudan, South Sudan, parts
of western Ethiopia, Uganda, Kenya, Burundi, Tanzania, Malawi,
Mozambique, Zimbabwe, Zambia, majority of eastern South Africa, and
minor regions in southwestern Madagascar.
 The Sahelian or Sub desert regions, shaded in light brown, are in
Senegal, central regions of Mali, Niger, and Chad, parts of Sudan,
Ethiopia, Somalia, and areas of Angola, Namibia, Botswana, Zimbabwe,
and South Africa, and minor parts of Morocco, Tunisia, and Libya.

The Desert regions, shaded in yellow, includes almost all of northern

Africa. It includes Western Sahara, majority of Algeria, Mali, Mauritania,
Libya, Egypt, northern Sudan, Eritrea, Djibouti, and Somalia, and minor
western portions of Angola, Namibia, and South Africa covering the
Namib Desert region.

The Mediterranean regions, shaded in red, includes the Mediterranean

coast of Morocco, Tunisia, and Algeria, minor regions of Libya along the
coast, and the regions along the southern tip of South Africa, including
Cape Town.

The Highlands, shaded in purple, are marked to the west of the Great Rift
Valley in the Democratic Republic of the Congo, lands to the east of Lake
Victoria in Kenya and Tanzania, areas to the north of Lake Malawi in
Tanzania, and small lands in the eastern portion of South Africa.

Savanna is scattered across the areas with Tropical with long dry season
and Humid tropical/subtropical climate. It is also spread across parts of
wet equatorial zones and Sahelian or Sub desert regions.

Mild in climate only at its northern and southern ends, Africa is a hot
continent, where desert and tropical climates predominate and
periodic droughts parch many regions. Its topography is less
obviously daunting than its climate. Although home to a few
mountainous areas, it is composed largely of flatlands that sit on a
vast plateau of ancient rocks. However, its soils are as ancient as its
rocks and do not easily support human habitation. Past their prime,
they are infertile and prone to erosion. Accordingly, African history is
at least in part a story in which African societies have struggled to
survive in harsh environments. Indeed, historian John Iliffe suggests
that Africans should be understood for their achievements as a
people “who have colonised an especially hostile region of the world
on behalf of the entire human race.”4

The African Origins of Humankind

Whereas nineteenth-century thinkers such as the German
philosopher Hegel once maintained that Africa “is no historical part of
the world; it has no movement or development to exhibit,”5 the
continent is now accorded a central place in the story of human
development. Modern-day paleontologists, whose work involves
studying the fossil record, maintain that human history begins in
Africa. Our species, Homo sapiens, is the last species in the group
known as hominins; hominins diverged from ancestors of chimps
and other apes some 6 or 7 million years ago. The fossil evidence
situates the evolution of hominins in Africa.

Among the oldest-known hominin fossils are the bones of Lucy, or

Dinkinesh, which were discovered near the village of Hadar in
Ethiopia in 1974. Estimated to have lived 3.2 million years ago, Lucy
is an unusually well-preserved example of an early human ancestor
known as Australopithecus afarensis. Her discovery helped convince
scientists that Africa was the crucial hub for human evolution, rather
than Europe or Asia, as the world’s leading scholars had once
thought. Since her excavation, the discovery of the fossilized
remains of other early human ancestors in Morocco, South Africa,
and additional sites in Ethiopia have complicated assessments of
Lucy as the “mother of humankind.” Instead, recent fossil evidence
suggests that modern human beings may have descended from as
many as 15 to 20 different species of hominins, many of whom left
no living descendants. Paleontologists still trace the ancestral roots
of all modern human beings back to Africa. However, they are now
increasingly convinced that human beings originated from several
diverse populations in different parts of Africa, positing a Pan-African
evolutionary pattern.
 Bones of Lucy, a Hominin Ancestor

The researchers who found the skeletal remains of this early hominin named her after
the Beatles song “Lucy in the Sky with Diamonds.” A member of the Australopithecus
afarensis species, Lucy is estimated to have lived around 3.2 million years ago. She
was about three feet tall, walked upright, and had flexible thumbs and fingers. Lucy is
one of many finds that support the idea that Africa was the home of human evolution.

Description
The skeletal remains include parts of skull, neck bones, the bones in the
left and right arm and fingers, the sternum, rib cage, pelvis, and foot.

Current theories of human development also underscore that Africa

was where our prehistoric ancestors left the trees to walk upright,
learned to make fires and use tools, and developed the capacity for
symbolic thinking that defines us as humans. Indeed, according to
contemporary “out of Africa” theories of human development, the
long evolutionary process that created modern Homo sapiens took
place largely in Africa. Anatomically modern humans lived and
developed new skills and abilities within Africa for more than 100,000
years before beginning to migrate across the rest of the world
starting some 70,000 years ago.

Peopling a Continent
As this immensely long history suggests, mobility and migration have
always been central to Africa’s history. The continent pumped out
countless waves of emigrants who settled the rest of the world, and it
is also home to a cultural geography that has been shaped and
reshaped by the migratory movements of Africa’s peoples. The
continent’s earliest inhabitants were hunter-gatherers who were
kept on the move by their method of subsistence. They followed
game, tracked down plant foods as they ripened, and handled the
scarcities in their food supply caused by competition or climate
fluctuations by expanding their traditional hunting grounds. Among
them were the San peoples. Estimated to have lived in southern
Africa for well over 20,000 years, the San are thought to have been
the first fully human inhabitants of the region; they once populated
territories that span modern-day Botswana, Namibia, Angola,
Zambia, Zimbabwe, Lesotho, and South Africa. Other early hunter-
gatherers include the Ndorobo of the Kenyan highlands, the Aka or
Efe pygmies of Africa’s equatorial forests, and the Hadza and
Sandawe of Tanzania.

Like the hunter-gatherers, the earliest people to raise livestock on

the continent were also mobile. Originally from the northern end of
Botswana, the Khoikhoi are among the most well-known of these
groups. Descendants of the San, they diverged from their hunter-
gatherer ancestors when they began to rely on domesticated
animals rather than game as their primary source of food. However,
raising animals on farms on the savannahs of Africa is difficult, as
water is only intermittently available. Instead, peoples such as the
Khoikhoi moved their animals from pasture to pasture, in search of
areas where water and food were abundant. The Khoikhoi’s success
in supporting their herds this way would lead them to expand into
territory well beyond Botswana and ultimately reunite with their San
ancestors. Now recognized as the “first nations” of South Africa,
today these groups claim a common identity, identifying as Khoisan
peoples.
Domesticated Livestock
 This image was painted on rock in the Tassili-n-Ajjer region of Algeria in the second
millennium . . . The women in this scene tend cattle, while the children play nearby.

Even since the development of more sedentary forms of food

production, Africa’s challenging physical environment has fostered
continuing movement among its people. Scientists debate exactly
when and where the cultivation of domesticated wild grains and
legumes first took hold among Africans. Current archeological
evidence suggests that Egyptians began growing such crops as
early as 6000 . . . In West Africa, the domestication of native
plants such as sorghum, millet, and cowpeas began later, first
becoming common sometime around 3000 . . . Both of these
developments were likely facilitated by cyclical changes in the
climate of North Africa and West Africa, which experienced a wet
period following the last ice age. Starting around 8000 . . ., the
retreat of that era’s glaciers and ice sheets left behind humid
conditions that fostered population growth across both regions.
Summer monsoon rains watered even the Sahara, where ancient
herders were able to raise livestock, harvest wild grasses and
legumes, and develop West Africa’s first domesticated crops.
Moreover, this climate change continued to reshape life along the
Sahara and its borders even when the monsoons began to stop and
dry conditions returned starting sometime in the fourth millennium
. . . As northern Africa dried up, people there began to cluster
around the Nile River and valleys in concentrated areas of
settlements that would form the foundation for the rise of ancient
Egypt — an agricultural empire that depended on the waters of the
Nile.
Ancient Societies of Africa
The ancient era saw the development of complex societies around
the world. One of the earliest was ancient Egypt. Located in the
northeastern corner of Africa, Egypt was most the prominent
complex society in the Mediterranean world between its emergence
as an empire around 3100 . . . and its conquest by Alexander the
Great in 332 . . . Egypt developed a system of hieroglyphic writing
around 3200 . . . and was home to some of the world’s first city-
states and earliest seats of imperial power.

Africa’s ancient history begins with the rise of Egypt; however, Egypt
was far from the only notable society in ancient Africa (Map 1.2). The
millennia during which Egyptian rulers built an empire on the banks
of Nile also saw the emergence of the kingdoms of Nubia, Kush, and
Aksum in East Africa and the development of Iron Age societies in
West Africa. Meanwhile, migration continued to create new patterns
of settlement across much of the continent. Particularly important in
this regard was the millennia-long migration of small groups of
Bantu-speaking people from southern West Africa to central,
eastern, and southern parts of the continent that took place between
approximately 3500 . . . and 1100 . . Known as the Bantu
expansion, this mass movement reshaped the cultural geography of
the continent.
MAP 1.2 Ancient Societies of Africa

During the ancient period, Africa was home to some of the world’s first large-scale
states, as well as societies that pioneered new ones. This map locates some of the
earliest world societies that emerged in Africa during the ancient period.

■ What geographic feature do Egypt, Nubia, and Aksum have in common?

Description
NOK culture prevailed in northern Nigeria along the banks of River Niger,
north of the Gulf of Guinea. Bantu Homeland was located along the
border of modern-day Nigeria and Cameroon. Ancient Egypt
encompassed the regions along Nile Delta and River Nile in present-day
Egypt. The territory of Nubia included areas along the River Nile in what
 is today’s southern Egypt and northern Sudan. The kingdom of Aksum
included the regions along the border of in modern-day Eritrea and
Ethiopia. The SAN territory encompassed the regions south of River
Zambezi covering much of present-day Botswana.

Egypt
The most famous African civilization, Egypt, is also the most
controversial, at least with regard to the question of who can lay
claim to Egypt’s lineage and legacy. Although ancient Greek writers
such as Herodotus routinely described the Egyptians as “black-
skinned with woolly hair,” Euro-American thinkers reclassified the
Egyptians as a Caucasian people starting in the nineteenth century.
This shift took place when antislavery activists were beginning to
point to the accomplishments of the Egyptians to counter claims that
people of African descent had never sustained any kind of
civilization. White scientists such as Philadelphia’s Samuel Morton
sought to reclaim white superiority by measuring the skulls of ancient
Egyptians and pronouncing them to be Caucasians. While Morton’s
skull measurements are now considered scientifically meaningless,
debates about the race of the ancient Egyptians still persist today —
as do arguments over the relative accomplishments of blacks and
whites. However, these debates and arguments would have puzzled
ancient Egyptians. A heterogeneous blend of North African peoples,
the ancient Egyptians knew nothing of modern-day racial categories
and did not see themselves as black or white.
But as the following brief sketch of their history will show, the ancient
Egyptians created a large, highly complex society that weathered the
rise and fall of a variety of different rulers. At the height of its wealth
and power, Egypt controlled an empire that extended as far north as
modern-day Syria and as far south as modern-day Sudan, and it left
behind a rich cultural and artistic legacy. A creative and deeply
religious society, Egypt was led by dynasties, or families of royal
rulers known historically as pharaohs. The pharaohs honored their
gods and commemorated their dead by ordering the construction of
monumental pyramids, temples, and obelisks that still survive today.

The Pharaoh and the Goddess

 In this mural from an Egyptian tomb, the pharaoh makes an offering to the goddess
Hathor-Imentet, whose role is to welcome the deceased. The pharaohs’ power came
from the belief that they were themselves divinity, members of the sacred universe that
controlled Egyptian life.

Egypt took shape on the banks of the Nile and was known among
Egyptians as Kemet, or “Black Land,” in honor of the rich dark soil on
the Nile’s floodplain. This fertile land was settled beginning around
100,000 years ago and became more crucial to northeastern Africa’s
inhabitants over time. Even during arid periods, the river flooded
annually, leaving behind a layer of silt that supported agriculture
even after the Sahara had turned to desert. Indeed, the climate
change may well have created population pressures that spurred the
rise of Egypt as a unified state. As people migrated from the
increasingly dry lands to the most fertile stretches of the Nile,
powerful military leaders arose amid the competition between small
agrarian communities. In 3150 . . ., a powerful leader known as
Menes, or Narmer, united the kingdoms of Upper Egypt and Lower
Egypt under one king, the pharaoh.

Egypt was under the control of at least thirty dynasties over the long
span of its existence and has a complex political history that scholars
typically describe in terms of the rise and fall of three distinct
kingdoms. The first of these, the Old Kingdom, saw Egypt establish
itself as a great power and also marked the reigns of its great
pyramid builders, before ending in a period of decentralization and
weak leadership. Then came reunification in the Middle Kingdom, a
period in which city-states governed by local rulers recognized the
pharaoh as the ultimate source of power. However, after a period of
disunity and decline, the Hyksos of West Asia conquered many of
these local rulers, gaining control over much of Lower Egypt. They
were eventually driven out of Egypt by Ahmose I (reign c. 1570–
1544 . . .), founder of the Eighteenth Dynasty, whose rise to
power ushered in the New Kingdom. His ascent marked the
beginning of an age of empire in which Egypt expanded deeper into
Africa along the Nile and also encroached into Southwest Asia.

Religion was essential to the survival and periodic renewal of Egypt’s

dynastic rule over its long history. Egypt’s pharaohs were both the
spiritual and political leaders of their people. They governed by
divine authority and were understood to serve as intermediaries
between the gods and the people. Egypt’s dynastic leaders owned
its lands, decreed its laws, and led the armies that protected its
borders; they also officiated over religious ceremonies and built
temples. Considered high priests, the pharaohs were also held
responsible for maintaining peace and order in the kingdom, which
they did by aligning themselves with powerful deities. Empowered to
rule by the gods, they were obligated to maintain their favor with
rituals, prayers, and offerings of food, drink, and goods. They also
used Egypt’s resources to build temples and monuments in the gods’
honor. Closely linked to natural forces and phenomena, Egyptian
gods included figures that lent power and authority to its rulers.
Among the most notable were Horus, a sky god venerated for
vanquishing chaos; Maat, the goddess of truth, justice, harmony, and
order; and Osiris, who was both the ruler of the underworld and the
god of resurrection and fertility.

Egypt’s crops and other agriculture riches were taxed on a yearly

basis, giving its leaders the means to develop a highly centralized
government and support a strong military. Indeed, all of Egypt’s most
famous achievements occurred under a government that
commanded vast resources. The early development of literacy in
ancient Egypt, for example, arose out of the administrative and
record-keeping needs created by its empire, and its monuments
marked the full power of that empire. Constructed during the Old
Kingdom, the pyramid complex in Giza and the famous Sphinx
required elaborate planning and a workforce of many thousands of
people. Much of the unskilled labor was provided by Egyptian
peasants, whose work on the pyramids took place during Egypt’s
flooding season, when farming was impossible. But the construction
of the pyramids also required skilled builders and artisans who
worked year-round, architects and engineers who did design work,
and administrators who procured supplies and coordinated the
building work.

Starting in the first millennium . . ., food scarcity, droughts,

expensive wars, and civil unrest began to once again fragment
Egypt’s dynastic rule. As local officials grew more powerful, they
challenged the pharaoh’s leadership, creating civil conflicts and
making Egypt vulnerable to a series of outside invaders. After being
conquered by Alexander the Great’s Macedonian army in 332
 . . ., Egypt never fully regained its independence. It was ruled by
a new dynasty of Greek rulers after Alexander’s death in 323 . . .
and became a province of Rome in 30 . . .

Nubia, Kush, and Aksum

As Egypt’s prominence declined, the residents of Nubia began to
regain independence. Nubia was a region located at the south end of
the Nile River, on land now encompassed by southern Egypt and
north-central Sudan (see Map 1.2). First settled as early as 8000
. . ., Nubia was home to several ancient kingdoms, including
Kush, which developed around 3000 . . . The region was more
sparsely populated than Egypt.

Kushites and other Nubians had a complex relationship with their

powerful northern neighbor Egypt. Nubia was an agricultural region
with rich stores of copper and gold; it was also a gateway to the
riches of African societies south of its border. The trade goods that
Egyptians could acquire there included treasures from the tropics
such as ivory, ebony, and panther skins. In times of peace, Nubians
did business with Egypt, but Egyptian rulers such as the New
Kingdom’s Ramesses II (r. 1279–1213 . . .) raided and plundered
Nubia. When they did, they seized both goods and people, enslaving
the Nubian soldiers they overpowered. The enslaved Nubians were
then used as mercenaries in the Pharaoh’s armies or as domestic
servants in the households of Egyptian noble families. However,
Egyptians were also sometimes enslaved in Nubia, which also
subjugated its captives of war. Never entirely dominated by its
neighbor to the north, Nubia tended to prosper when Egypt was
weak. For example, with the collapse of Egypt’s New Kingdom at the
beginning of the first millennium . . ., the Nubian kingdom of Kush
not only secured its independence but invaded and conquered
Lower Egypt and Upper Egypt. Around 750 . . ., the Kushite Piye
became pharaoh and established a new line of Kushite dynastic
rulers who controlled Egypt for almost a century.

Driven out of Egypt by the Assyrians in 670 . . ., the Kushites

retreated to Kush, where they retained their independence until
about 350, before falling under control of the Kingdom of Aksum
(also known as Axum). Located south of Kush (on land now
occupied by Eritrea and northern Ethiopia), Aksum rose to power as
a naval and trading empire starting around 100 . . It took shape
around Adulis, a port city on the Red Sea that attracted traders from
Egypt, Arabia, the eastern Mediterranean, Persia, and India. At the
height of its powers between approximately 300 and 600 . .,
Aksum’s empire included present-day Somalia, Djibouti, Somaliland,
and portions of the Arabian Peninsula. During this period, it also
converted to Christianity, under the leadership of King Ezana (r.
320s–c. 360 . .), whose conversion inspired him to declare Aksum
a Christian state. Wealthy, powerful, and culturally complex, Aksum
developed its own currency and written language, known as Ge'ez.
Still used today as the liturgical, or ceremonial, language of the
Ethiopian Orthodox Church, Ge'ez is the ancestor of the modern
Tigrinya and Tigré languages of Eritrea and Ethiopia.

The Nok and the Bantu

The early history of West Africa is far less well documented than that
of East Africa. Although settled for almost as long, it was home to
small agricultural societies that left behind little direct evidence of
their existence. When and where West Africans first began to make
and use iron, for example, was unknown until the 1960s, when
archeologists working in northeastern Nigeria uncovered iron
artifacts and iron slag — one of the by-products of iron production.
This discovery suggested that iron smelting and forging technology
may have emerged among the Nok people of Nigeria as early as 500
. . . (see Map 1.2). Also skilled in the creation of fired clay objects,
the Nok created remarkable terracotta sculptures, many of which
depicted near-life-sized human figures. These highly stylized figures
typically have oversized heads that feature large triangular eyes with
perforated pupils, flared nostrils, and mouths that protrude outward.
Most Nok figures feature elaborate hairstyles and ornate jewelry,
possibly depicting important people and ancestors. However, little is
known about the function of these pieces or about daily life among
the people who produced them, whose recorded history is largely
limited to the objects they left behind.
Nok Sculpture

Found near the Jos Plateau region of modern Nigeria, this ancient terracotta figure
displays the oversized head, stylized facial features, elaborate hairstyle, and bold
 jewelry characteristic of Nok sculpture. This artifact is a fragment of the original; the
complete work likely would have depicted the entire body.

Description
The figurine has a face with large lips, raised eyebrows, a broad nose,
and large eyes with a small tiara type crown on the top of the head. It
also has heavy jewelry around the neck and bracelets on the right arm.
Her chest is unclothed.

Historians have used evidence drawn from archeological studies,

linguistic analyses, and oral traditions to track broad patterns in the
movement of West Africa’s peoples. Among the most important
findings is evidence of extensive geographic dispersion among
Bantu-speaking people starting around 3500 . . . Much like
population shifts that contributed to the rise of ancient Egypt, the
migratory movements of the Bantu may have been shaped by
climate change along the Sahara, which forced people who had
once flourished within its borders to find new territory. The Bantu, an
agricultural people who likely originated in the region now occupied
by northern Cameroon and southern Nigeria (see Map 1.2), seem to
have been pushed out of their original homeland by population
pressures related to the drying up of the Sahara’s grasslands. And if
not, they clearly had other reasons to seek new territory as their
migration lasted more than two millennia and resulted in the diffusion
of Bantu-speaking agriculturalists across much of sub-Saharan
Africa.
The Bantu expansion saw Bantu speakers fan out of West Africa in
at least two distinct waves. Based on linguistic analyses of the
spread of the Bantu language, it seems that the first wave saw
migrants head east into the Congo forest region and then south
through the Great Lakes region and on to present-day Uganda,
Kenya, and Tanzania. The second wave, by contrast, took an entirely
different route — or possibly more than one. Second-wave migrants
trekked south across central West Africa through modern-day
Gabon, the Democratic Republic of the Congo, and Angola,
eventually terminating in modern-day South Africa. In addition, some
of these migrants may have traveled south along the tributaries of
the Congo River.

Regardless of which route they took, the Bantu travelers helped

create new communities and patterns of living. This prolonged and
slow migration of small groups of people into new territories
extended Bantu languages, crops, agricultural knowhow, and
ironworking technology into central, southern, and southeastern
Africa; it also introduced the migrants to the customs and expertise
of the foragers, herders, and hunter-gatherers who populated these
regions. Over time, these exchanges created new communities
whose technological skills and methods of food production were
enhanced by the combined expertise of both groups. In addition,
some local communities adopted new technologies without having
direct contact with Bantu migrants in a process of diffusion; other
communities may have developed new technologies on their own.
Bantu speakers were a linguistic group rather than a united people,
and they lived in loose political formations, or clans, organized by
lineage, and were open to making alliances with other African
peoples. Although rebuffed by some of the central and southern
African peoples they encountered on their migration routes, the
Bantu were able to join forces with most. They settled in small
communities alongside the indigenous residents of the regions, both
hunter-gatherers and herders, and they intermarried and intermixed
with many of them. Their language ultimately predominated: today
approximately one in three Africans is Bantu speaking. However, the
Bantu are a thoroughly mixed and culturally diverse people who live
in many different African societies; modern Bantu speak 500 distinct
Bantu languages and incorporate 400 different ethnic groups.
West Africa’s Medieval Empires
The decline of the Nile valley civilizations in Egypt, Kush, and Aksum
did not mark the end of Africa’s age of empires. In fact, the years
between approximately 830 and 1645 saw the rise and fall of a
series of empires in West Africa (Map 1.3). This period coincides
roughly with Europe’s medieval era and is sometimes known as
West Africa’s medieval era. However, while Europe’s medieval era
began with the dissolution of the Roman empire and its networks of
long-distance exchange, West Africa’s medieval period saw the
formation of larger states and a growth in long-distance networks.
With the rise of its medieval empires, West Africa experienced
periods of extraordinary prosperity and cultural ferment that were
largely fueled by the expansion of its trade routes across the Sahara.
MAP 1.3 Medieval West Africa and the Trans-Saharan Trade

Prior to the era when it became enmeshed in a transatlantic trade with Europe and the
Americas, West Africa had a vital place in the trans-Saharan trade. As a result, a
number of empires and smaller states and confederacies flourished during this period.

■ Where do these networks extend beyond Africa?

Description
Medieval Ghana covers a circular region between the Rivers Senegal
and Niger in modern-day southwestern Mali. Medieval Mali expands
around Ghana along the Rivers Senegal and Niger including regions of
modern-day Senegal, The Gambia, Guinea-Bissau, Guinea, southern
Mali, parts of Burkina Faso and Niger. Medieval Songhay spread around
Mali covering the parts of modern-day Senegal, Mauritania, Mali, Niger,
Nigeria, Burkina Faso, Guinea, Guinea-Bissau, and The Gambia. The
 major cities marked are Kumbi Saleh in Ghana, Awdaghust, Walata,
Timbuktu, Gao, Djenne, and Niani in Mali, and Taghaza, Taudenni in
Songhay.

The trade route begins from Djenne, Mali and runs to Spain and Italy in
Europe, to Asia and India via Timbuktu, Walata, Awdaghust, Wadane,
Taghaza, Marrakesh, Sijilmassa, Fez, Ghadames, Tunis, Tripoli, Ghat,
Alexandria, Cairo, and Suakin. The routes also traverse through
Mediterranean Sea to reach Europe, and Red Sea, Persian Gulf, and
Indian Ocean to reach Asia and India.

West Africa’s great medieval empires of Ghana, Mali, and Songhay

all took shape along the Sahel, a stretch of semi-arid land that cuts
across the continent, dividing the Sahara desert to its north from the
Sudanian savanna (grasslands) to its south. Assigned a name that
refers to the “shore” of the desert in Arabic, the Sahel is where the
Sahara’s great sea of sand and rocks comes to an end, and it
marked a crucial point of exchange on the trans-Saharan trade
routes that began to connect West Africa with North Africa and the
Mediterranean world starting around the sixth century . . . There,
Berber-speaking merchants could begin to exchange goods with
West African merchants. Strategically located, the West African
empires that rose to power on the Sahel derived much of their wealth
and power from controlling the trade routes across the desert.
Moreover, the trade not only enriched the ruling elites of Ghana,
Mali, and Songhay, it reshaped West African society by forging new
cultural, social, and religious connections with other regions of the
world.
Ghana
Ghana is one of the first West African states of which there is any
record. Located outside the bounds of present-day Ghana in an area
now occupied by southeastern Mauritania, western Mali, and eastern
Senegal, Ghana sustained a powerful kingdom on the Sahel
between approximately 830 and 1230 (see Map 1.3).

People have inhabited Ghana since the Paleolithic era (c. 40,000–
30,000 . . .). This region’s path to empire began with the
formation of a loose confederation of clans among the Soninke, a
Mande-speaking group that farmed and raised livestock on the
grasslands surrounding the Senegal and Niger Rivers. Their
communities grew into large villages, which were governed by
chieftains as early as 600 . . . and expanded steadily thereafter.

The Soninke were one of the first groups to take advantage of the
iron technology that developed in West Africa around 500 . . .;
they also made early use of horses and camels, acquiring them from
the nomads of the Sahara. Traders as well as farmers, the Soninke
first rose to power as intermediaries between the Arab and Berber
merchants to their north and the producers of gold to the south. They
established Kumbi Saleh (or Koumbi Saleh), Ghana’s capital, right
on the edge of the Sahara, and the city quickly became the most
dynamic and important southern terminus for the trans-Saharan
trade. The Arab geographer Yaqut al-Hamawi described this site of
exchange as crucial to the export of African goods. “Merchants meet
in Ghana,” he wrote, “and from there one enters the arid wastes
towards the land of Gold. Were it not for Ghana, this journey would
be impossible, because the land of Gold is in a place isolated from
the west in the land of the Sudan. From Ghana the merchants take
provisions on the way to the land of Gold.”6

While gold was much in demand in North Africa, salt was almost
equally sought after south of the Sahara. Salt was a rarity in the
West African grasslands and forests south of the Sahara, which
have few naturally occurring deposits of this mineral. But it is
abundant in the Sahara, where the droughts that created the region’s
vast desert left behind vast salt deposits in areas once covered by
water. Indeed, in desert salt mining centers such as Taghaza and
Taoudenni, salt was so plentiful that slabs of rock salt were used to
build homes. Not surprisingly, these areas supplied Berber traders
with one of the commodities most crucial to trans-Saharan trade. So
precious that it was sometimes exchanged for gold dust, salt fueled
the rise of trade for a number of other goods.

The commodities that West Africans received in return for their gold
expanded over time and came to include silver, tin, lead, perfumes,
bracelets, books, stone and coral beads, glass jewelry, and drinking
implements from southern Morocco and the Byzantine Empire;
European and Moroccan cloth and clothing; and horses, books,
swords, and chain mail from North Africa. By the fourteenth century,
the geographic scope of the trade was immense. Among the new
trade goods were cowrie shells from Indian Ocean islands such as
the Maldives; these shells began to be used as currency on West
African markets.

Meanwhile, the goods that Ghana’s traders sent north in exchange

grew to include not just gold but also copper, ivory, kola nuts, and
animal hides. More troubling, they also sold enslaved people. It is
difficult to say exactly when the trans-Saharan slave trade originated,
but historians believe it reached its peak between the eighth and
sixteenth centuries. A business that took shape around the camel-
powered web of trade routes that linked sub-Saharan societies and
the Arab world, this trade expanded with the growth of Africa’s
medieval empire. These societies practiced slavery and enslaved
captives of war, and the rise of the trans-Saharan slave trade
allowed them to commodify these captives.

All these exchanges enhanced the wealth and power of Ghana’s

rulers, who taxed their empire’s import and exports. But gold — the
preferred metal for coins in both Europe and Southwest Asia —
remained the region’s most crucial export and Ghana’s most
important source of wealth and power. Derived largely from gold
mines located on the upper Senegal River, Ghana’s gold supply was
controlled by its Soninke kings, who kept the location of their
empire’s gold mines a closely guarded secret. They claimed a
monopoly over the ownership of the gold nuggets they produced by
permitting only gold dust to be freely traded. This policy both
enriched them and elevated the market value of gold by limiting its
supply.

A rich and powerful trading empire, medieval Ghana reshaped the

West African world around it. Its exchange of goods across the
Sahara created a variety of other new trans-Saharan connections,
most consequentially the expansion of the Islamic religious faith into
West Africa.

Originating in early seventh-century Arabia with the prophet

Mohammad, Islam spread rapidly across North Africa under the
military leadership of Mohammad’s successors and reached West
Africa primarily by way of the trans-Saharan trade. Most of the North
African merchants who participated in the trade were Muslims, as
were many of the Berbers who transported its goods. As a result,
Muslims became an accepted part of the cultural world of ancient
Ghana, especially in key trading sites such as Ghana’s capital.
Although initially segregated in their own separate neighborhoods,
Muslims in cosmopolitan West African cities such as Kumbi Saleh
were welcome on both sides of town and even held important
positions in its government. Moreover, over time, many of the
indigenous residents of Kumbi Saleh and other commercial centers
gravitated toward Islam.

Ghana maintained its imperial power for several centuries. At the

height of its power, it Soninke rulers commanded a territory that
extended from the southern borders of present-day Mauritania to the
Bambouk Mountains in present-day Senegal and Mali. They
defended their domain with a formidable army, which Arab traveler Al
Bakri maintained was capable of putting “200,000 men into the field,
more than 40,000 of them archers.”7 However, the wealth and power
of Ghana’s rulers continued to depend heavily on their monopoly
over Africa’s gold trade, which did not last forever. Starting in the
eleventh and twelfth centuries, new gold fields began to be mined at
Bure (modern Guinea) out of the commercial reach of Ghana, and
new trade routes were opening up further east. These changes were
all the more disastrous because they came at a time when Ghana
was beset by a drought that curbed agricultural production and when
it was also divided by a string of civil wars. Impoverished and
politically unstable, Ghana became the target of attacks by the
Sosso ruler Soumaoro, who conquered many of its peoples. Out of
this conflict, Mali emerged in 1235 under a new dynamic ruler,
Sundiata Keita.

Mali
From the small Malinke kingdom of Kangaba, near the present Mali–
Guinea border, came Sundiata, a legendary figure whose name
means “lion prince.” The story of his exploits was passed down by
generations of griots, or storytellers, whose stories also may have
served as inspiration for Disney’s The Lion King. Many of the details
are impossible to confirm, but the account of his early life in the Epic
of Sundiata describes him as the twelfth son and sole survivor of
Kangaba ruler Nare Maghan. His father and eleven brothers were all
killed off by Soumaoro, a cruel ruler who secured his claim to the
kingdom of Kangaba by eliminating not only its king but also all of his
sons. He spared only Sundiata, who was unable to walk as a child
and therefore seemed unlikely to challenge his leadership. Sundiata
overcame his disability by sheer willpower and proved equally
resolute about reclaiming his father’s kingdom. Exiled after
Soumaoro took control of Kangaba, he organized an army by forging
alliances with other nearby Malinke peoples and vanquished
Soumaoro in the battle of Kirina in 1235. According to the griots,
Sundiata prevailed over Soumaoro because he was the more
powerful magician of the two. However, modern historians tend to
credit Sundiata’s victory to his skills as a military leader and
strategist, which are evident in his subsequent career.

After his initial victory, Sundiata moved quickly to expand his power
by founding the empire of Mali (see Map 1.3). After emerging as the
leader of the conquered peoples once ruled by the Sossi, Sundiata
went on to conquer other states and created an empire even larger
and richer than that of ancient Ghana. Centered slighter farther
south than Ghana, Mali included all territories once ruled by Ghana
as well as the Bure goldfields; the great cities of Timbuktu, Djenne,
and Gao on the Niger River; and the salt mines of Taghaza. At its
height, it spanned the modern-day countries of Senegal, southern
Mauritania, Mali, northern Burkina Faso, western Niger, the Gambia,
Guinea-Bissau, Guinea, the Ivory Coast, and northern Ghana.
Although he rose to power as Mali’s Mansa, or king, Sundiata was
not an absolutist monarch. Instead, he set up Mali as a federation of
largely autonomous states, led by their own clans and chiefs.
Members of a common court all reported to the Mansa but also
participated in the Great Gbara Assembly, a deliberative body
charged with enforcing the Mansa’s edicts and selecting his
successor.

A transitional leader, Sundiata is also notable for finding a way to

build bridges between the indigenous beliefs of his ancestors and
the Islamic faith of Mali’s North African trading partners. Although
Sundiata himself was probably not Muslim, many of his descendants
were, and Sundiata cultivated close ties with Muslim trading partners
while also retaining spiritual beliefs and powers traditional to his
people. Indeed, some scholars see the Epic of Sundiata’s account of
his magical victory over Soumaoro as a story about the real powers
of a leader who managed to command the loyalties of both his
region’s Muslim merchant elites and more religiously traditional
masses.

Sundiata’s descendants would continue to straddle this divide. His

son Mansa Uli converted to Islam and went on a pilgrimage to
Mecca around 1260 or 1270 . . However, Uli’s conversion did not
mark a major shift away from traditional religious beliefs among the
empire’s peoples. Instead, Islam became the religion of the empire’s
ruling class, and most of his successors were Muslim and supported
the spread of Islam. Most influential in this regard was Mansa Musa I
(r. 1312–1337 . .), a devout Muslim who became well known
throughout Europe and the Middle East as a result of his 1324
pilgrimage to Mecca. He made the four-thousand-mile journey with
an opulent personal caravan that included twelve hundred servants
and eighty camels carrying two tons of gold, which he distributed to
the needy along his route. Musa was thereafter pictured in several
European maps of the world, which emphasized his wealth by
depicting him wearing a large gold crown and holding a gold nugget
and scepter. Not surprisingly, stories of Musa’s wealth helped inspire
Portuguese explorations of Africa’s west coast, which started in the
first half of the fifteenth century.
 Facsimile of the Catalan Atlas Showing the King of Mali Holding a Gold Nugget,
1375

Largely devoid of geographic detail, this Spanish nautical map of the known world is
adorned with pictures, including sketches of camels, as well as a large and lavish
illustration of an African ruler identified as “Muse Melley,” “lord of the Negroes of
Guinea.” This illustration likely refers to Mansa Musa, who ruled the Mali empire
between 1312 and 1337, although his placement on the map is closer to North Africa
than to West Africa. A devout Muslim, Musa caught the attention of the Islamic and
European worlds in 1324, when he made a pilgrimage to Mecca. His caravan included
twelve hundred servants and eighty camels carrying two tons of gold, which he
distributed to the needy along his route. Not soon forgotten, Musa was depicted in
several fourteenth-century maps of the world.

Description
The atlas shows Mansa Musa of Mali sitting on a throne wearing a
European-style crown. He holds a gold scepter in hand and a gold coin in
the other hand. On the left, a Tuareg rides on his camel toward the
emperor. The Atlas Mountains are at the top of the map and the River
Niger at the bottom.

Musa’s pilgrimage was also influential in his home, where it fostered

closer connections between Mali and the Islamic world. Musa
returned from Mecca accompanied by Islamic scholars, bureaucrats,
and architects, whose expertise had an enduring impact on his
administration’s political and aesthetic legacies. Among them was
the architect Abu Ishaq Ibrahim Al-Sahili from Granada, who built
some of the empire’s most important mosques and palaces. His
creations included the great mosque at Timbuktu, which is still
standing.
Meanwhile, some of the other newcomers boosted Islamic education
in Mali by helping Mansu create new universities, libraries, and other
institutions dedicated to the study of Islam. It was during his reign
that Timbuktu first became a center for Islamic scholarship. A trading
town populated by Muslim merchants from throughout the
Mediterranean world, it was home to three mosques, 150 Islamic
schools, and a flourishing book market. “In Timbuktu there are
numerous judges, scholars and priests, all well paid by the king, who
greatly honours learned men,” sixteenth-century visitor Leo Africanus
wrote, describing the book market. “Many manuscript books coming
from Barbary are sold. Such sales are more profitable than any other
goods.”8

Sankore Mosque, Timbuktu, Mali

 This photograph shows the mosque’s pyramid-shaped minaret surrounded by mud-
brick walls that enclose a courtyard. The mosque is part of the University of Sankore,
which is one of several universities that comprise the larger university complex known
as the University of Timbuktu.

Description
The spikes are made of bundles of rodier palm sticks. The mud-brick
walls enclosing the courtyard extend on either side of the minaret.

However, by the time Africanus, a Berber-Andalusian traveler and

author, visited Timbuktu in the early 1500s, Mali had collapsed.
Timbuktu remained impressive, but Musa’s sons had proved unable
to maintain control of either the city or their subjects. In 1468, the
Songhay captured Timbuktu and began building a new West African
empire.

The Songhay
A group with roots in the Gao region of the Niger River, the Songhay
had once been among Mali’s subject peoples but were able to
reclaim their independence under the leadership of the Sonni
dynasty. Like West Africa’s previous rulers, the Songhay dynastic
leaders were traders and warriors who derived much of their wealth
and power from the trans-Saharan trade and who rose to power by
gaining control of its traditional routes. Sonni Ali, the dynasty’s first
ruler, captured much of the Empire of Mali, and one of his
successors, Askia al-Hajj Muhammad (r. 1493–1528), expanded its
borders north into the Sahara and east into Hausaland (see Map
1.3).

The Songhay rulers created a far more centralized empire than had
Ghana’s and Mali’s rulers. As absolute monarchs, they commanded
large armies and developed a highly bureaucratic system of
ministers and regional governors to supervise the regions they
commanded rather than extending any power or recognition to local
rulers. But despite their autocratic powers, Songhay’s rulers were
never entirely secure. Of the nine kings who ruled the Songhay
empire, six were either overthrown in rebellions or killed by their
rivals — who were usually close relatives.

Tensions over religion undermined the power of some of Songhay’s

leaders, who like their predecessors in Mali had to find ways to
maintain leadership over the region’s Muslim population. Songhay’s
leaders had to lead the urban elites — without alienating the vast
majority of their subjects, who were mostly rural and retained
traditional West African religious beliefs and practices. Sonni Ali,
who was not a devout Muslim, offended Muslim critics by drinking
alcohol and failing to pray in public, and he eventually faced a
challenge to his legitimacy from Islamic scholars, who argued that
this lack of adherence to Islam made him unfit for his position. This
argument did not prevail, but when Ali drowned in the Niger River
shortly after his leadership began to be challenged, some of his
Muslim critics saw his death as an act of God. His son and
successor Sonni Baru faced similar critiques, and he was eventually
overthrown by Askia al-Hajj Muhammad, one the empire’s generals.

The ascension of Askia al-Hajj Muhammad, a devout Muslim, was a

turning point in West African history in so far as it was one of the first
documented examples of an African society in that region
demanding a leader who met Muslim standards of piety. But Askia’s
commitment to Islam did not secure the Songhay’s command over
their region — or convert most of the empire to Islam. Although he
established Sharia law and further strengthened Muslim education in
Songhay by building schools and expanding Timbuktu’s University of
Sankore throughout his rule and for many decades afterward, most
of Songhay’s inhabitants remained small farmers with few ties to
their country’s Muslim elite.

Indigenous religions and local centers of power persisted in

Songhay, making the empire vulnerable to civil wars, imperial
rivalries, and outside invaders. In the end, Songhay would fall to all
three. In 1528, Askia al-Hajj Muhammad was dethroned by his son,
who was later dethroned by his brother, and even though the
empire’s dynastic conflicts waned during the second half of the
sixteenth century, a civil war divided the kingdom again in 1591,
opening it up to foreign invasion. That year, Morocco, which had
recently fallen under control of expansionist Islamic dynasty,
captured and sacked Timbuktu and other Songhay seats of power,
causing the once-powerful empire to collapse. Morocco never
secured dominion over the vast territories once controlled by the
Songhay, and with their retreat, the region split into many small,
independent kingdoms.

With the collapse of Songhay, West Africa lost its most powerful and
centralized state during a time when the power balance in the region
was already in flux. The Portuguese began exploring Africa’s coast
in the fifteenth century, and by the sixteenth century, they had
established trading centers on West Africa’s coast that competed
with the region’s venerable trans-Saharan trade. The caravans that
had so long enriched West Africa’s medieval empires would shrink,
but the long-distance trade in goods, people, and ideas they
pioneered would persist — and set the stage for the transatlantic
slave trade.
West Africa in the Sixteenth
Century
By the sixteenth century, most of West Africa was populated by
many different societies of people who spoke different languages,
had diverse cultures, and worshipped different deities. And it was
from this diverse world that the first forced migrants to the Americas
were uprooted as West Africa became enmeshed in the transatlantic
slave trade that began in the early 1500s (the topic of chapter 2).

Religious Beliefs and Practices

Most of the people of sixteenth-century West Africa practiced one of
a variety of indigenous religions that recognized many deities and
spirits, as well as a more remote, all-powerful creator. Most of these
traditional belief systems also attributed life or consciousness to
natural objects or phenomena. The Lobi-Dagarti people of
southwestern Burkina Faso, for example, worshiped the earth,
whose glory they honored by paying respect to sacred stones, and
hill spirits; the gods recognized by the Akan people of Ghana and the
Ivory Coast include river deities, and the Igbo’s spiritual universe
included a god of thunder and lightning known as Amadioha (“owner
of the sky”). Adherents of these religions saw the force of God in all
things and often invoked the spirits of their ancestors, as well as a
spirit world associated with their natural surroundings. But these
similar beliefs did not lead West Africans to unite around a single
church or religious doctrine.

The region also remained home to a significant population of

Muslims, who rejected these indigenous beliefs and embraced a
strictly monotheistic idea of God. But with the collapse of the Mali
and Songhay empires, their influence diminished — at least for a
time. Islam remained the religion of West Africa’s commercial elite,
but Morocco’s Islamic leaders were not powerful enough to maintain
religious or political control over the vast empire once controlled by
the Songhay. Instead, political power in the region splintered,
allowing for the survival and resurgence of many smaller kingdoms
in which indigenous African religions and customs flourished.

Kinship Ties and Political

Alliances
As Europe’s age of exploration dawned, only about one-third of the
entire African continent was ruled by large-scale organized states.
Most people lived in kingdoms of modest size, city-states, or self-
governing villages. Self-governing villages, sometimes known as
“stateless societies,” typically occupied plots of land no larger than a
thousand square miles. Due to the tiny size of self-governing villages
and the fact that they generated few written records, the history of
such societies is not well understood.
Historians estimate that as many as one-quarter of West Africans
lived in such stateless societies.9 Especially numerous in both
central and coastal West Africa, these societies were typically made
up of members of related clans and held together by extended family
ties rather than claims to common ethnic identity or nationality. Led
by chiefs or councils of elders, most were agricultural societies in
which property and political leadership usually passed from
generation to generation along matrilineal or patrilineal lines —
from mother to daughter or father to son. Examples of stateless
societies include Igboland, a densely populated region along the
Niger River in what is today southeastern Nigeria, which was home
to many self-governing villages. Although the Igbo people who lived
there shared a common language, as well as many of the same
customs, traditions, and religious beliefs, they never established a
central government or coordinating authority. Ties between villages
did exist, but they were social rather than political.

West Africa was also home to a variety of larger states in which

kinship affiliations led to political affiliations. Larger African polities,
such as the kingdoms of the West African interior, were often the
product of strategic alliances between closely related royal families.
Typical in this regard were the Mossi states, a confederacy of
independent kingdoms that took shape in the Upper Volta River
region of modern-day Burkina Faso in the middle of the eleventh
century (see Map 1.3). This complex of five kingdoms shared kinship
ties and a common military and political system, but the kingdoms
were otherwise largely autonomous. They came together around the
principle of safety in numbers. Their leaders allied to defend their
region from attacks by Mali and Songhay and were successful in
retaining independence from other powerful neighboring states until
the late nineteenth century, when the Mossi states were conquered
by the French. Ruled by an emperor and a council of state made up
the governors of its kingdoms, the Mossi states had no standing
army. Instead, local chiefs led cavalry units that could be rapidly
mobilized in times of need. The autonomy achieved by the Mossi
states had cultural as well as political import. The Mossi kingdoms
were among the few sizable polities in West Africa to remain free of
Islamic leadership, and they largely retained their traditional religious
and ritual practices.

Much like the Mossi kingdoms, the city-states of Hausaland were a

closely allied group of neighbors who shared resources while
retaining independence. Indigenous to the Sahel and Sahara, the
Hausa were farmers and traders whose traditional villages expanded
when their lands became the southern terminus in the Sahara trade.
Each of the seven city-states in the Hausa confederation specialized
in a product or service essential to participation in that trade. The
cotton cloth–producing cities of Kano and Rano became known as
the “Chiefs of Indigo.” Biram was the confederation’s original seat of
government. Katsina and Daura were known as “Chiefs of the
Market” because their geographic location allowed them direct
access to the caravans coming across the desert from the north.
Gobir, or the “Chief of War,” was the city held responsible for
protecting the empire from potential invasive neighbors such as
Ghana and Songhay. Zaria, which specialized in acquiring enslaved
people for the trans-Saharan trade, was known as the “Chief of
Slaves.”

Hausa leadership was based on ancestry and rooted in an oral

tradition that traced the origins of the region’s rulers to a common
founding family that had seven sons. Less centralized than the Mossi
states, the Hausa city-states never conjoined their governments or
established an effective army. As a result, they remained vulnerable
to domination from outside forces. Several became tributaries of the
Songhay empire during the reign of Askia Muhammad (r. 1494–1528
. .), and in 1804 all of the Hausa city-states fell under the control of
Fulani leader Usman dan Fodio, who established the Sokoto
Caliphate.

Benin, Wealth, and Power

Although the Hausa never unified, confederacies among West
African peoples could result in the formation of highly centralized
states. Sometime before the eleventh century, Edo-speaking people
of Yoruba extraction banded together to found the kingdom of Benin,
located in what is now southwestern Nigeria (see Map 1.3).
According to oral tradition, Benin originated when a group of Edo
chiefs asked Prince Oranmiyan of Ife-Ife, a neighboring town ruled
by descendants of the divine king of Yorubas, to send them a king.
The prince’s son, Eweka, became first in a long line of Benin kings,
or obas.

Advised by a group of titled and hereditary chiefs, the obas would

become more powerful over time. They successfully laid claim to the
divine right of kings and expanded Benin’s borders by mobilizing a
well-equipped army that claimed domination over neighboring
Yoruba-, Igbo-, and Edo-speaking populations. Notably, their
authority, like that of many less powerful West African leaders,
remained rooted in an oral tradition that stressed the common
lineage of the kingdom’s founders and legitimated its chosen rulers.
These ties were also commemorated in the remarkable art created
by Benin’s metal workers and carvers, who created sculptures
designed to glorify the Oba and to pay homage to the kingdom’s
sacred past and collective values. Among these works were
magnificent metal plaques hung in the royal palace that depicted the
Oba flanked by two or more smaller-scale attendants. These figures
offer a vivid sense of the hierarchical nature of the Oba’s royal
authority, but the close-knit configuration also suggests that the
king’s power relies on the support of his people.
The Oba of Benin, with Attendants

This bronze plaque depicts the oba (king), at center, wearing coral beaded regalia and
holding the royal scepters. Second to him in scale are two warriors, and other
 attendants are smaller still, representing their rank. This plaque would have been hung
in the royal palace along with others depicting previous obas, providing a visual account
of the royal lineage.

Description
The Oba of Benin, at the center, holds royal scepters in his hands. He
wears a high beaded choker, beaded cap with feathers, arm and foot
rings, a wrapper with a belt. The two attendants, small figures on either
side, carry swords and other weapons. The two warriors, beside the
attendants, are depicted as larger figures wearing headgears, wrappers,
and jewelry. They hold swords and shields.

As these examples show, West Africa’s many states had a variety of

sizes and structures, but the region’s rulers generally derived power
from the network of kinship ties that bound individuals to their
communities. The West African proverb “I am because we are, and
because we are therefore I am” expresses the collective nature of
African social identity.10

These values were also built into the region’s systems of land
ownership, which tended to be collective rather than individual. Land
held a spiritual significance among West African peoples, who
regarded themselves as custodians of the land of their ancestors
rather than as owners of any particular plot. Accordingly, their
communities formed around common lands whose use was
administrated by their chiefs or elders. People were entitled to
cultivate their ancestral homelands and raise livestock on their
community’s grasslands, but they did not own any of the land they
used, and they could not sell it. Instead, land rights revolved around
usage, and families controlled only as much land as they could
cultivate. As a result of these arrangements, West African societies
tended to figure wealth and power not in land but in people. In these
kinship-based societies, landownership offered no path to private
wealth. Instead, close ties with an abundance of people made ruling
families powerful, and these ties could be enhanced by institutions,
such as slavery, that gave rulers control over people.

Slavery in West Africa

Slavery has ancient roots in Africa, as it does in most other regions
of the world. Practiced by the ancient Egyptians and Nubians,
slavery likely emerged in some societies in West Africa as early at
300 . . . Slavery in this region could take many forms and had
many different points of origin.

In African societies, as elsewhere around the world, enslavement

was often a by-product of war. As outsiders, captives had no status
in West Africa’s kinship-based societies and could be killed with
impunity. But with the rise of settled agriculture, conquered people
became a valuable source of labor that many African societies chose
to exploit. Female captives were particularly valuable because they
could be exploited for both their labor and reproductive potential. But
enslaved men and women alike were valuable resources to rulers
and ruling families whose power lay in their control over large
numbers of people. Moreover, as slavery grew more widespread,
even enemies who might once have been regarded as too
dangerous to be enslaved gained market value. Captives with allies
nearby and powerful warriors who might be difficult to subdue could
be sold off to distant lands.

As the slave trade became a source of revenue, some African rulers

relied on the sale of enslaved captives to boost their military power
by procuring horses, weapons, and other military necessities; other
rulers used those who were enslaved as soldiers. Usually
conscripted into permanent military service at an early age, such
soldiers provided crucial support to the armies in which they served
and could rise to positions of high rank. The use of slaves to fund or
wage war was particularly common in the Islamic world and helped
fuel the rise of a trans-Saharan trade in which Arab merchants
purchased slaves as well as gold; the West African rulers of Ghana,
Mali, Songhay, and other states sold their captives of war to fund
their armies and maintain and expand their power.

But war was not the only route to enslavement. In many West
African societies, slave status was assigned to those convicted of
serious crimes such as adultery, murder, or sorcery. People reduced
to slavery for these crimes not only lost their freedom but were
usually sold away from their families as well — a harsh punishment
in these kinship-based societies. Debtors were also enslaved. Some
were pawns, debtors who voluntarily submitted to temporary slavery
in order to pay off their debts.
Members of most of these groups could move in and out of slavery,
although not all of them succeeded in doing so. Pawns, for example,
could work off their debts, while female captives of war frequently
became members of their owners’ families via concubinage — a
form of sexual slavery that typically ended in freedom if the
concubine bore a freeman’s child. Two other routes out of slavery
were assimilation into an owner’s kinship network by marriage and
manumission — a legal process that slave owners could initiate to
grant freedom to a favored slave.

In West Africa, since slave status was rarely inherited, slavery did
not create a permanent class of slaves or slave owners. Indeed, in
years immediately leading to the arrival of Europeans in the 1440s,
slave ownership and slave trading were relatively modest sources of
wealth in West African societies. West Africans had long sold
enslaved people to slave traders, who transported them across the
Sahara to North Africa for resale in the Arab world, but this trans-
Saharan trade did not expand greatly over time. Likewise, the
expansion of slavery within West Africa was limited by the
decentralized character of the region’s political regimes and its lack
of commerce in slave-produced goods. Agriculture was a collective
pursuit dedicated to subsistence rather than trade, and it did not
require the harsh work regimes that would come to characterize
slave labor in the Americas.

Slaves in African societies were socially marginal and powerless, but

there were limits to their subjugation. As elsewhere, enslaved people
in West Africa suffered a loss of social status that was nothing less
than “social death” in these kinship-based societies.11 But slaves
were generally employed in the same agricultural and domestic work
that occupied other members of these small communities. Indeed,
according to Olaudah Equiano, an eighteenth-century African who
experienced slavery both in his homeland and in European colonies,
African captives do “no more work than other member of the
community including their master. Their food, clothing and lodging
were nearly the same as theirs, except that they were not permitted
to eat with the free born.”12 They also retained a number of civic
rights and privileges. In most African communities, slaves were
permitted to educate themselves and were generally able to marry
and raise children. Slavery also varied across the region, sometimes
taking the form of domestic servitude, in which female slaves
predominated. Larger West African polities such as Songhay
employed slave soldiers and bureaucrats, whose slave status did not
keep them from becoming wealthy and powerful servants of the
state.

However different African slavery was from the slavery that

developed in the Americas, the fact that it was an entrenched and
dynamic institution would have tragic and far-reaching
consequences. The European trade with West Africa, which began
shortly before Europeans first crossed the Atlantic, would create a
new kind of slave trade to supply the workers needed to exploit
these new lands.
CONCLUSION
Transatlantic Ties
With the rise of the transatlantic slave trade, millions of Africans
entered an enforced migration that led to generations in slavery.
Generations of West African captives left their homelands behind
and became diasporic Africans, whose ties to the countries of their
birth were attenuated by time, distance, and the many hardships
they faced in the Americas. Yet Africa and the idea of Africa traveled
with them and often served as a source of comfort and strength to
enslaved Africans and their American-born descendants. From many
different homelands, Africans in the Americas left behind loved ones
and the communities in which they were raised, but they also
nourished ties to Africa that they passed on to their descendants.
(See Document Project: Imagining Africa, pp. 31–35.)
CHAPTER 1 REVIEW

KEY TERMS

diaspora
hominins
hunter-gatherers
dynasty
pharaoh
Sahel
trans-Saharan trade
matrilineal
patrilineal
kinship
oba
manumission

REVIEW QUESTIONS

1. When does African American history begin? To what extent

is it necessary to study the history of the African continent
to understand the experiences of diasporic African peoples
such as African Americans? How far back in time should
accounts of African American history begin?
 2. African is home to many different climate zones and types
of terrain, and it has experienced significant climate change
over time. How has the continent’s environment influenced
the history of its peoples?

3. Describe the impact of the trans-Saharan trade on the

history of West Africa.

4. Slavery has a long history in Africa. What were the different

ways in which it was practiced in African societies?

SUGGESTED REFERENCES

Africa: Humanity’s Homeland

Blyden, Nemata Amelia Ibitayo. African Americans and Africa: A New History. New
Haven: Yale University Press, 2019.

Gilbert, Erik T., and Jonathan T. Reynolds. Africa in World History, 3rd ed. Boston:
Pearson, 2011.

Harms, Robert. Africa in Global History with Sources. New York: W. W. Norton &
Company, 2018.

Hoffecker, John. Modern Humans: Their African Origin and Global Dispersal. New
York: Columbia University Press, 2017.

Iliffe, John. Africans: The History of a Continent, 3rd ed. Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press, 2017.

Parker, John, and Richard Rathbone. African History: A Very Short Introduction.
Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2007.

Ancient Societies of Africa

Breunig, Peter. Nok: African Sculpture in Archaeological Context, tr. ed. Frankfurt:
Africa Magna Verlag, 2014.

Fourshey, Catherine Cymone, Rhonda M. Gonzales, and Christine Saidi. Bantu

Africa: 3500 BCE to Present. New York: Oxford University Press, 2017.

Higgins, Chester, Jr., and Zahi Hawass. Ancient Nubia: African Kingdoms on the
Nile, ed. Marjorie M. Fisher et al. Cairo: The American University in Cairo
Press, 2012.

Tignor, Robert L. Egypt: A Short History. Princeton: Princeton University Press,

2010.

West Africa’s Medieval Empires

Conrad, David C. Empires of Medieval West Africa: Ghana, Mali, and Songhay.
New York: Facts on File, Inc., 2005.

Gomez, Michael. African Dominion: A New History of Empire in Early and

Medieval West Africa. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2019.

Wright, John. The Trans-Saharan Slave Trade. London: Routledge, 2007.

West Africa in the Sixteenth Century

Green, Toby. The Rise of the Trans-Atlantic Slave Trade in Western Africa, 1300–
1589. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2014.

Gunsch, Kathryn Wysocki. The Benin Plaques: A 16th Century Imperial

Monument. London: Routledge, 2017.

Lovejoy, Paul E. Transformations in Slavery: A History of Slavery in Africa, 3rd ed.

Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2011.

Mbiti, John S. African Religions and Philosophy. New York: Praeger, 1969.

Salamone, Frank A. The Hausa of Nigeria. Lanham, MD: University Press of

America, 2009.
Skinner, Elliott P. The Mossi of Burkina Faso: Chiefs, Politicians and Soldiers.
Prospect Heights, IL: Waveland Press, 1989.
DOCUMENT PROJECT

Imagining Africa

Africa has always loomed large in the black American imagination.

As subsequent chapters in this book will show, survivors of the
Middle Passage maintained ties to West African societies they left
behind by incorporating African folklore, language, music, religious
beliefs, and agricultural expertise into the diasporic culture they were
forced to create in a new land. Most of their descendants would
never see Africa, but they sustained its traditions in the folktales they
told, the African vernacular that shaped their speech, the music they
created, and the religious rituals they practiced. In addition, the idea
of Africa would remain important among African Americans, who
have often looked at the continent as a homeland and embraced its
culture and history as a source of identity, wisdom, and community.

Accordingly, representations of Africa and its history and culture

figure prominently in African American literature, art, and material
culture. The following selection of documents and images represents
a small sampling of works by African American writers and artists
that focus on Africa as a central theme. They include writings by
African-born survivors of the Middle Passage; a discussion of Egypt
and Ethiopia by a nineteenth-century black abolitionist; an editorial
cartoon from the early twentieth century that invokes the
accomplishments of the ancient Egyptians to critique segregation
and Jim Crow; a meditation on Africa in a Harlem Renaissance–era
poem; and an image of kente cloth that celebrates graduating
students’ accomplishments in Afrocentric terms. Taken together, they
demonstrate the persistent place of Africa in the African American
imagination.

Phillis Wheatley | On Being Brought from Africa to America, 1773

Born in West Africa in or around 1753, PHILLIS WHEATLEY (d. 1784)

was captured and sold into slavery when she was seven or eight years
old. Transported to Boston aboard the slave ship Phillis in 1761, she
was purchased by a local merchant and tailor named John Wheatley,
who was looking for a personal servant for his wife, Susannah
Wheatley. Once she arrived in her new home, Wheatley was taught to
read and write by the Wheatley family, who named her Phillis after the
ship that carried her from Africa. The young girl proved a quick study.
By age 12, she had mastered not only English but Greek and Latin as
well, and by 14, she was writing poetry. Also trained in religion and
theology, Wheatley attended church with her owners and became a
devout Christian. In the following poem, she describes her journey
from Africa to America as a journey to salvation. What is the status of
black Christians as described in Wheatley’s poem, and how does she
portray her African past?

’Twas mercy brought me from my Pagan land,

Taught my benighted soul to understand
That there’s a God, that there’s a Saviour too:
Once I redemption neither sought nor knew.
Some view our sable race with scornful eye,
“Their colour is a diabolic die.”
Remember, Christians, Negros, black as Cain,
May be refin’d, and join th’ angelic train.

S : Phillis Wheatley, Poems on Various Subjects, Religious and Moral (1773; repr.
W.H. Lawrence, 1887).

Belinda | The Petition of Belinda, 1782

Born in West Africa, BELINDA SUTTON (b. 1713) was abducted from a
village near the Volta River (in modern Ghana) and sold into slavery
when she was twelve years old. She ended up in Medford,
Massachusetts, where she was enslaved by Isaac Royall, a British
loyalist, who fled to Nova Scotia during the Revolutionary War.
Abandoned without support by her owner after fifty-eight years of
enslavement, Belinda petitioned the Commonwealth of Massachusetts
in 1783, requesting an “allowance” from the estate of her former owner.
Likely written by someone other Belinda, who signed her name with X,
Belinda’s petition is remarkable for recording the wishes and thoughts
of an illiterate Africa-born veteran of the Middle Passage. In it, she both
makes a claim for a payment, or reparations, for the years she spent in
slavery, and discusses her childhood in Africa. How does Belinda
describe the African society in which she originated? Why does she
choose to look back on her childhood in an appeal for financial
support?

To the honourable the senate and house of representatives, in

general court assembled:

The petition of Belinda, an African,

Humbly shews,

That seventy years have rolled away, since she, on the banks of the
Rio de Valta, received her existence. The mountains, covered with
spicy forests — the vallies, loaded with the richest fruits,
spontaneously produced — joined to that happy temperature of air,
which excludes excess, would have yielded her the most complete
felicity, had not her mind received early impressions of the cruelty of
men, whose faces were like the moon, and whose bows and arrows
were like the thunder and the lightning of the clouds. The idea of
these, the most dreadful of all enemies, filled her infant slumbers
with horror, and her noon-tide moments with cruel apprehensions!
But her affrighted imagination, in its most alarming extension, never
represented distresses equal to what she has since really
experienced: for before she had twelve years enjoyed the fragrance
of her native groves, and ere she realized that Europeans placed
their happiness in the yellow dust, which she carelessly marked with
her infant footsteps — even when she, in a sacred grove, with each
hand in that of a tender parent, was paying her devotion to the great
Orisa, who made all things, an armed band of white men, driving
many of her countrymen in chains, rushed into the hallowed shades!
Could the tears, the sighs, and supplications, bursted from the
tortured parental affection, have blunted the keen edge of avarice,
she might have been rescued from agony, which many of her
country’s children have felt, but which none have ever described. In
vain she lifted her supplicating voice to an insulted father, and her
guiltless hands to a dishonoured deity! She was ravished from the
bosom of her country, from the arms of her friends, while the
advanced age of her parents, rendering them unfit for servitude,
cruelly separated her from them for ever.

S : “Petition of an African slave, to the Legislature of Massachusetts,” The American

Museum, or Repository of Ancient and Modern Fugitive Pieces, Prose and Poetical 1, no. 6
(June 1787): 538–40.

John Russwurm | On the Egyptians as Africans, 1827

Born in Jamaica in 1799, JOHN BROWN RUSSWURM (d. 1851) was

raised in Quebec and moved to the United States as a young adult. One
of the first blacks to receive a degree from an American college, he
graduated from Bowdoin College in 1826 and went on to become an
abolitionist, writer, and newspaper publisher. Together with black New
Yorker Samuel Cornish, he founded Freedom’s Journal (1827–1829),
the first African American newspaper in United States. A man with ties
to Jamaica, Canada, and the United States, Russwurm also felt strongly
drawn to Africa, so much so that he would support the American
Colonization Society’s effort to create a colony for African Americans
there by moving to Liberia in 1829. Published in Freedom’s Journal in
1827, his essay “The Mutability of Human Affairs” traces the history of
African Americans back to Egypt, and it emphasizes that Egypt had
close ties to Ethiopia. How does Russwurm link his discussion of
ancient history to modern-day events? Why does he draw ties between
Ethiopians and Egyptians?

During a recent visit to the Egyptian Mummy, my thoughts were

insensibly carried back to former times, when Egypt was in her
splendor, and the only seat of chivalry, science, arts and civilization.
As a descendant of Cush [in the Bible, Cush is the son of Ham,
Noah’s eldest son], I could not but mourn over her present
degradation, while reflecting upon the mutability of human affairs,
and upon the present condition of a people, who, for more than one
thousand years, were the most civilized and enlightened….

Mankind generally allow that all nations are indebted to the

Egyptians for the introduction of the arts and sciences; but they are
not willing to acknowledge to the present race of Africans; though
Horodotus, “the father of history,” expressly declares that the
“Egyptians had black skins and frizzled hair.” All we know of
Ethiopia, strengthens us in the belief, that it was early inhabited by a
people, whose manners and customs nearly resembled those of the
Egyptians. Many of their divinities were the same: they had the same
orders of priesthood and religious ceremonies: they made use of the
same characters in writing: their dress was alike: and the regal
sceptre in both countries was in the form of a plough. Of their
philosophy little is known, their wise men, like those of the Indians,
were called Gymnosophists: they discharged the sacred functions
like Egyptian priests; had their distinct colleges and classes of
disciples; taught their dogmas in obscure and mythological
language; and were remarkable for their contempt of death. Other
writers of a later date than Herodotus, have asserted that the
resemblance between the two nations, as it regarded their features,
was as striking, as their doctrines were similar. The celebrated Mr.
Salt, in his travels in Abyssinia, discovered several monumental
remains, the hieroglyphics on which bore a strong resemblance to
those engraved on the sarcophagi of Egyptian mummies.
S : John Russwurm, “Mutability of Human Affairs,” Freedom’s Journal (April 6, 1827).

George H. Johnson | The Sphinx Builder Speaks, 1919

A mail carrier in Richmond, Virginia, GEORGE H. JOHNSON (1888–

1970) was also a self-taught artist who created dozens of editorial
cartoons for his city’s leading black newspaper, the Richmond Planet.
His cartoons, published between 1919 and 1920, denounced
segregation and racial violence and sometimes used African imagery
to analyze American race relations in a historical perspective. What
message do you think Johnson conveyed to readers by using Egyptian
imagery in the cartoon featured here? What does this cartoon tell us
about popular understandings of African American history among
black readers during Johnson’s era?
The speech bubble reads: “No Power could Lynch, Outrage, and Humiliate 14,000,000
EDUCATED Blacks. Get much learning. Make ‘Not a Black Illiterate,’ your slogan.”
 Description
The cartoon shows a giant male Egyptian clutching a large model of a
school building. In the distance is a drawing of the pyramids, sphinx, and
a obelisk. The Egyptian says, “No Power could Lynch, Outrage, and
Humiliate 14,000,000 educated Blacks. Get much learning. Make, 'Not a
Black Illiterate,' your slogan.”

Claude McKay | Outcast, 1922

A Jamaican-born writer and poet, CLAUDE MCKAY (1889–1948) moved

to the United States in 1912 and settled in New York City in 1914. A life-
long traveler, he also lived in Europe and North Africa, but retained
close enough ties to New York to establish himself as one of the
leading luminaries of Harlem Renaissance. As such, McKay was best
known for poems and novels that explored issues of black identity and
attacked American racism. Like Countee Cullen and other Harlem
Renaissance contemporaries, he wondered what Africa meant to him,
and he explored that subject in the poem titled “Outcast,” which looks
back on Africa as a lost homeland. How does McKay portray Africa in
his poem? Does he believe that he could ever regain his African
identity?

For the dim regions whence my fathers came

My spirit, bondaged by the body, longs.
Words felt, but never heard, my lips would frame;
My soul would sing forgotten jungle songs.
I would go back to darkness and to peace,
But the great western world holds me in fee,
And I may never hope for full release
While to its alien gods I bend my knee.
Something in me is lost, forever lost,
Some vital thing has gone out of my heart,
And I must walk the way of life a ghost
Among the sons of earth, a thing apart;
For I was born, far from my native clime,
Under the white man’s menace, out of time.

S : From “Three Sonnets,” The Literary Digest, October 28, 1922.

Honoring African American History with a Kente Cloth Stole

Developed by Asante weavers during the seventeenth century, kente

cloth is created from interwoven strips of brightly colored cotton or
rayon fabric. First created as an Akan royal and sacred cloth, it was
traditionally worn on special occasions by kings and other nobles.
However, it was popularized in the United States in the late 1950s by
African leaders such as Kwame Nkrumah, the first prime minister of
independent Ghana, who wore a kente cloth when he met with
President Eisenhower at the White House. During this era of civil rights
and African decolonization, black Americans quickly came to see the
cloth as a proud symbol of their African heritage. This symbolism lives
on among modern black college students, who wear the cloth to honor
the history and accomplishments of their ancestors and their race. In
the following photograph, a professor at Marshall University speaks
about this symbolism in the school s annual Donning of the Kente
Celebration of Achievement for graduating students.
QUESTIONS FOR ANALYSIS
1. What aspects of African history and culture are most
important to the writers and artists featured in this
document set?

2. Historians often link the study of history to a search for a

“usable past.” To what extend do the representations of
Africa contained in the documents and images presented
here serve this purpose, and why is the past that they
present useful?

3. Describe the status of Egypt in African American

representations of African history.

4. What kinds of visual imagery do black writers use to

describe Africa, and how well does this imagery capture the
continent’s distinctive features?
Chapter 2 From Africa to America
1441–1808
CHRONOLOGY Events specific to African American history are
boldfaced. General world history events are in black.
1441 Expedition sponsored by Portugal’s Prince Henry the Navigator picks
up ten enslaved people on African coast

1444 Portuguese expedition to acquire slaves returns from Africa with 235
enslaved people; Atlantic slave trade begins

1452 Pope Nicholas V proclaims that Christian kingdoms may enslave

Muslim and pagan “enemies of Christ”

1488 Portuguese explorer Bartolomeu Dias rounds Cape of Good Hope

1492 Christopher Columbus makes the world’s first transatlantic voyage

1494 Treaty of Tordesillas sets the stage for the early transatlantic slave
trade, dividing power in the Atlantic world between Portugal and
Spain

Early Spain begins to issue European merchants contracts permitting them

1500s to sell slaves in Spanish colonies

1502 Spanish soldier Nicolás de Ovando brings ten black slaves to

Hispaniola

1508 Juan Ponce de León employs armed Africans in invasion of Puerto

Rico

1511– Diego Velázquez employs black auxiliaries in conquest of Cuba

1512
1516 Bartolomé de Las Casas encourages Spanish to replace Indian slaves
with Africans

1518 First Africans arrive in Mexico with Hernán Cortés

1519 Ferdinand Magellan sets off to sail around world

1519– Hernán Cortés conquers Aztecs

1521

1532– Francisco Pizarro conquers Peru, vanquishes Incas

1535

1539 Hernando de Soto explores southeastern North America

1540 Francisco Vásquez de Coronado explores Southwest and Great Plains

1542 Spanish government bans enslavement of Indian peoples within its

territories

1550 First slave ship lands in Brazil

1565 Spanish Florida founded

1587 Sir Walter Raleigh establishes Roanoke, first English settlement in New
World

1608 French explorer Samuel de Champlain establishes Quebec

1619 First enslaved Africans arrive in English North American colonies

1640s Spanish turn from Portuguese to Dutch for African slaves

1756 Olaudah Equiano kidnapped and sold into slavery

1788 British government restricts number of slaves British ships may carry
1797 Enslaved women steal weapons in insurrection aboard British ship
Thomas

1807 British ban on the slave trade goes into effect

1808 United States withdraws from international slave trade, continues

domestic slave trade
Enslaved Africans and the Portuguese
Prince
On August 8, 1444, in the maritime town of Lagos, Portugal, 235
people disembarked from a Portuguese ship that had taken them
from their African homeland. Bound in the first European expedition
specifically aimed at acquiring slaves, these Africans were paraded
from the docks to the town gates as a crowd of curious onlookers
gathered. Among the onlookers was Prince Henry, the Portuguese
monarch who had opened Europe’s age of exploration several
decades earlier by sponsoring a series of voyages down the West
African coast. The enslaved men, women, and children of all
complexions and colors were distressed and disoriented as they
walked through the streets of Lagos. “Some kept their heads low,
and their faces [were] bathed with tears, looking upon one another,”
noted Henry’s court chronicler, while others were “looking up to the
heavens and crying out loudly, as if asking for help from the Father
of nature.” The spectacle ended with an auction that moved even the
chronicler, a steadfast admirer of his monarch, to pity. Before their
sale, the captives were divided into lots in order to help the
merchants split the proceeds of their voyage — and to pay Henry the
required 20 percent royal tax. The separation was bound to
“increase their suffering still more,” the chronicler noted, since it
parted “fathers from sons, husbands from wives, brothers from
brothers. No respect was shown either to friends or relations, but
each fell where his lot took him.”1
The scene marked the beginning of an African diaspora, or mass
dispersion of a people from their homeland, that would carry millions
of Africans across the ocean in slavery under European and Euro-
American masters. Although this first set of captives would land in
Portugal, most ended up much farther away. With European
settlement of the Americas in the 1500s, a highly profitable
transatlantic exchange of goods and enslaved labor began to take
shape. Now known as the transatlantic slave trade, this expansive
commercial enterprise involved three continents: European
merchants exchanged manufactured goods for enslaved people in
Africa, shipped the slaves to colonies in the Americas to exchange
for commodities produced there, and brought those materials to
Europe for use in the manufacture of more goods.

This immensely lucrative trade transformed both Africa and the

American colonies. Although a long-standing internal slave trade had
existed in West Africa prior to the arrival of Europeans, the new
triangle trade both exploited and expanded it, ultimately leaving
many parts of the region depopulated. Moreover, the transatlantic
slave trade forever changed the lives of the millions of Africans it
dispersed. Most captives hailed from vibrant West African
communities that had had little contact with Europe prior to the rise
of the slave trade, and most were enslaved before they ever left
Africa. Once early European slave traders began to meet with armed
resistance from the peoples who lived on the West African coast,
they quickly turned to African traders to supply them with slaves.
Although the men, women, and children they purchased were not
free in Africa, once they were swept into the transatlantic slave trade,
these diasporic Africans would encounter a new kind of slavery.
Crowded aboard slave ships for the long and often lethal voyage
across the Atlantic, the Africans who ended up in the Americas
entered a system of bondage unlike anything that existed in Africa.
Whereas slavery in Africa was often temporary and rarely heritable,
in the Americas, slavery was lifelong and passed from parent to
child. Thus for those who survived, the transatlantic voyage marked
the beginning of a captivity that would pass from one generation to
the next.

Dispersed across the Americas, these enslaved people set about

rebuilding their lives and creating new communities. As members of
many different ethnic and linguistic groups, the slave trade’s victims
came from a variety of villages and kingdoms. Few, if any, thought of
themselves as Africans when they first boarded the slave ships. Only
in the Americas would they take on a collective identity imposed on
them by slavery, forced migration, and the strange new world in
which they found themselves.
The Rise of the Transatlantic
Slave Trade
Although Europeans and West Africans lived on neighboring
continents separated only by the Arab Islamic societies of North
Africa, they were virtual strangers prior to the fifteenth century. Small
numbers of people and small quantities of goods had moved
between the two continents via overland trade networks for
centuries, but prior to the expeditions pioneered by Prince Henry,
Europe and West Africa were largely sealed off from each other by
massive natural barriers. The Sahara desert made overland travel
between the two regions so difficult and dangerous that even after
the trans-Saharan trade expanded during the imperial eras of
Ghana, Mali, and Songhay, few people made the passage across
the desert other than Berber traders and the enslaved Africans they
transported north for resale in the Islamic world. Although a lucrative
point of connection between West Africa and the Mediterranean
world, the trade fostered few direct contacts between Europeans and
West Africans. Maritime contact between the two groups was even
more limited due to the powerful winds and currents off the Saharan
coast, which had long prevented sea travel between Europe and
Africa. Separated by desert and sea, West Africa and western
Europe were home to two distinct societies that came together
abruptly in the fifteenth century — with tragic consequences. Their
encounters would foster a transatlantic trade in African peoples that
would last several hundred years and depopulate many regions of
West Africa.

Europe on the Eve of the Slave

Trade
When the Portuguese first began raiding West Africa’s sub-Saharan
coast, Europe was not yet the conglomeration of powerful empires it
would later become. Ruled by a variety of monarchs, city-states, and
feuding nobles, European societies were larger, more far-flung, and
more economically interconnected than most precolonial West
African societies. But they were also divided and socially unstable.
European rulers, such as the Portuguese royal family, were still in
the process of inventing powerful nation-states that could maintain
social order — a development that would be greatly facilitated by the
exploitation of Africa and the Americas.

By the fifteenth century, monarchies had risen to replace Europe’s

feuding nobility, offering their subjects a more secure and politically
stable social order. These monarchs forged identities as the
protectors of Christendom against Muslim usurpers, waging both the
Crusades in the Middle East and eastern Europe and the
Reconquista in Iberia (Spain and Portugal). They created royalty-
based nation-states in England, France, and Iberia, securing their
influence by building powerful bureaucracies and establishing
standing armies and navies. But these new state powers were
expensive to maintain and difficult to protect, and to sustain their
influence, rulers soon needed to explore and exploit new lands.

In Africa, European monarchs such as Prince Henry hoped to find

sources of gold and other luxury goods they could use to enrich their
treasuries, pay their armies, and increase the commercial power of
their nations. Europeans were unfamiliar with the African coast south
of Cape Bojador, a headland west of the Sahara marked by
treacherous winds that prevented European sailors from traveling
farther down the coast. But they hoped that in crossing the unknown
lands that lay south of the cape, they would find a route to the riches
of Asia that would avoid the powerful Ottoman empire.

Maritime Expeditions and First

Contacts
Portugal, one of Europe’s earliest nation-states, pioneered the
navigation of the West African coast. As the most accomplished
shipbuilders in Europe, the Portuguese were the first to develop
oceangoing vessels suitable for long exploratory voyages. Called
carracks and caravels, these small sailing ships had two or three
masts and were powered by both triangular and square sails. An
innovation borrowed from the Arab dhow, the triangular sails that
graced Portuguese ships allowed them to brave strong winds and
travel faster and farther than any other vessels of their day. In
particular, they allowed Portuguese mariners to cut through the
dangerous northeasterly winds blowing off Cape Bojador.

Between 1418 and the 1470s, the Portuguese launched a series of

exploratory expeditions that remapped the oceans south of Portugal,
charting new territories that one explorer described as “oceans
where none had ever sailed before.”2 They also discovered several
uninhabited islands only a few hundred miles off Africa’s west coast,
which they began to settle and cultivate. These islands — christened
Madeira, the Azores, Arguin, the Cape Verde Islands, and São Tomé
and Príncipe — provided the Portuguese a stepping-off point for
expeditions farther down the coast, allowing them to round the Cape
of Good Hope in 1488.

The Atlantic slave trade first took shape in conjunction with these
expeditions, as Portuguese seamen began to bring back enslaved
Africans to sell both in Portugal and in its Atlantic islands. Spain was
also active in this early trade and established its own Atlantic colony
in the Canary Islands during the fifteenth century. Located off the
northwest coast of Africa, the ten islands that make up the Canaries
were not as easily settled as the uninhabited islands claimed by
Portugal. They were home to an indigenous people known as the
Guanches, whose ancestors likely originated among the Berber
peoples of North Africa. The Guanches fought off the Spanish from
1402, when the first Spanish expedition arrived, to the 1490s, when
the last of the Guanches were finally conquered. Even before that,
however, the Spanish began exploiting the fertile soil and temperate
weather of the islands by planting sugarcane, wheat, and other
crops. The Canaries proved ideal for the production of sugar, which
also flourished on the Portuguese islands of Madeira and São Tomé.

Sugarcane, a valuable crop previously grown primarily in Cyprus,

Sicily, and parts of southern Spain, demanded far more labor than
the islands’ small Guanche population could provide. First cultivated
in the Pacific Rim more than 10,000 years ago, sugar was
introduced to Europe in the eleventh century and became an
immediate hit. It was in demand among cooks as a spice, sweetener,
and preservative and was used by physicians and pharmacists as a
remedy for disorders of the blood, stomach, and lungs. As a crop
requiring both warm weather and intensive labor, however, sugar
was in short supply in Europe. In the Mediterranean, sugarcane was
cultivated on large plantations by enslaved workers from Russia and
the Balkans — traditional sources of European forced labor. But with
the emergence of Portuguese and Spanish colonies in the Atlantic,
this plantation system moved offshore and became increasingly
dependent on the labor of enslaved Africans. By the 1490s, Madeira
was the largest European sugar producer. In the sixteenth century,
sugar production boomed in the Azores, the Canaries, Cape Verde,
and São Tomé — all of which required imported laborers.

Despite the successful slave raids that took place on some of the
earliest Portuguese expeditions to Africa, kidnappings would not
remain the means by which the Portuguese secured these laborers.
After the early raids, West African rulers quickly organized to defend
their coast. By the 1450s, Portuguese slaving expeditions along the
Senegambian and Gambian coast were driven offshore by fleets of
African canoe men armed with arrows and javelins. Although these
African canoes lacked the firepower of the caravels, which were
equipped with cannons, they could easily outmaneuver the much
larger European vessels, and the canoe men could use their
weapons to pick off Europeans who attempted to land. After 1456,
the Portuguese crown began negotiating commercial treaties with
West African rulers, who agreed to supply the Portuguese with
slaves in return for European goods. Thus the slave trade first
emerged as a commercial relationship between coastal peoples:
African merchants tapped the internal slave trade, which had existed
in Africa since ancient times, to supply European traders with
thousands of slaves each year.
Slave Traders Seizing People in Guinea, Africa, 1789

This engraving of a painting by the artist Richard Westall is titled A View Taken near
Bain on the Coast of Guinea in West Africa. Dedicated to the FEELING HEARTS in All
Civilized Nations. Westall was inspired by the work of Carl Bernhard Wadström, a
Swedish industrialist who toured the coast of West Africa in 1787 and 1788 and
sketched what he saw there. During his visit, Wadström witnessed firsthand the slave
raiding and warfare caused by the slave trade and became an abolitionist as a result of
this experience.

Description
In the foreground, a slave trader swings his whip as the others pull away
a man from his distraught children in front of a hut. The children try to
clasp their hands around their father’s neck and leg. The traders are
armed with spears, swords, and whips. The background shows two other
slave traders escorting a slave.
The Enslavement of Indigenous
Peoples
If the Portuguese trade in African slaves had served only Europe, the
Atlantic slave trade might well have been short-lived. Europe’s
population boomed in the second half of the fifteenth century, making
labor abundant and slave imports unnecessary. But the cultivation of
Europe’s Atlantic colonies created an additional labor market, which
was soon complemented by similar markets in the Americas. Indeed,
the first Africans arrived in the Americas either with or shortly after
Columbus, who may have employed African seamen on some of his
voyages. As Spaniards began to populate Hispaniola — the colony
Columbus established in 1492 on the island that is now divided
between Haiti and the Dominican Republic — African slaves joined
them. Nicolás de Ovando, a Spanish soldier who replaced Columbus
as governor of Hispaniola in 1502, brought several Iberian-born
black slaves, and he hoped they would both provide labor and help
subdue Hispaniola’s indigenous population. His hopes evidently
disappointed, Ovando banned the further importation of blacks
shortly thereafter, “on the grounds that they incited native rebellion.”3
But Spain’s colonies in the “New World,” as Europeans viewed these
lands previously unknown to them, would prove far too hungry for
labor for any such ban to persist.

African workers were first used in the copper and gold mines of
Hispaniola, which resumed importing them in 1505. These workers
were needed because Spanish attempts to exploit the labor of the
island’s native inhabitants, the Taino Indians, had met with limited
success. During the first few decades of Spanish settlement, the
conquistadors were able to extract forced labor from the Indians
under the encomienda system, which permitted the Spaniards to
collect tribute — in the form of labor, gold, or other goods — from the
native peoples they controlled. The colonists demanded both labor
and gold from the Tainos, whom they put to work mining the island’s
rivers and streams. But the Indians did not flourish under Spanish
rule.

Some Indians resisted working for the Spaniards and were

slaughtered by them, and many more succumbed to the Old World
diseases that the Spanish interlopers carried with them. Not having
been exposed to common European illnesses such as influenza,
smallpox, chicken pox, mumps, and measles, the Tainos possessed
no resistance to these diseases and began to die in droves. By the
first decade of the sixteenth century, their population had dropped
from 500,000 to 60,000; by 1514, it was down to 28,000; and by
1542, there were only a few hundred Tainos left on the island.

The rapid decline of the native population in Hispaniola was

repeated throughout the Americas and set the stage for the
development of the transatlantic slave trade. With their settlements
triggering large population losses among the hemisphere’s
indigenous peoples, European colonists had to look elsewhere for
workers. Not surprisingly, they turned to the African slave trade to
supply their needs. African slavery was already an established
enterprise, offered an almost limitless supply of workers, and had
several advantages over Indian slavery. Most important among them
was that African peoples, who lived in the same hemisphere as the
Europeans, had some immunity to Old World diseases. Moreover,
African laborers were strangers to the New World, which made them
more manageable than the region’s native populations. Unfamiliar
with the local peoples and surrounding terrain, they could not easily
escape their confinement.

African slavery was also sanctioned by the Catholic Church, while

the enslavement of Indians was more controversial. The Old World
practice of African enslavement had received explicit license in a
papal bull (formal proclamation) issued by Pope Nicholas V in 1452.
Titled Dum Diversas, this proclamation granted the kings of Spain
and Portugal permission “to invade, search out, capture, vanquish,
and subdue all the Saracens [Muslims] and pagans … and other
enemies of Christ wheresoever placed,” as well as “their kingdoms,
duchies, counties, principalities, [and other] possessions … and to
reduce their persons into perpetual slavery.”4

Issued before Columbus’s voyages, Dum Diversas was designed to

sanction European attacks on the Islamic societies of North Africa
and the Middle East. It did not address the Spanish enslavement of
indigenous peoples of the Americas. Troubled by Spanish
mistreatment of these peoples, Dominican missionaries were quick
to challenge the legitimacy of Native American slavery. “Tell me by
what right of justice do you hold these Indians in such a cruel and
horrible servitude?” Antonio de Montesinos, a Dominican priest
stationed on Hispaniola, asked in a sermon delivered in 1511. “Why
do you keep them so oppressed and exhausted, without giving them
enough to eat or curing them of the sicknesses they incur from the
excessive labor you give them, and they die, or rather you kill them,
in order to extract and acquire gold every day?”5 His critique was
taken up by other Dominicans, most notably Bartolomé de Las
Casas, who pressured both the Spanish crown and the pope to
protect the Indians. Concerned about their rapidly declining
populations, Las Casas, starting in 1516, encouraged the Spanish to
replace Indian slaves with those imported from Africa — a position
he later came to regret. He was not then aware, he explained in
1560, of “how unjustly and tyrannically Africans were taken as
slaves, in the same fashion as Indians.”6

How much Las Casas could have done to curb African slavery had
he come to this realization earlier remains an open question. But as
it was, his campaign put Indian rather than African slavery under
contention. In 1537, Pope Paul III issued another papal bull,
declaring that the Indians were rational beings who should be
converted rather than enslaved, and in 1542, the Spanish
government banned the enslavement of Indians within its territories.
Although both rulings were largely ignored by colonists and
ineffective in curbing the abuses of the encomienda system, they
facilitated the expansion of the transatlantic slave trade, which took
shape alongside European settlement of the New World and
displacement of the region’s indigenous peoples.

The First Africans in the Americas

Roughly 300,000 Africans landed in the Americas before 1620. Most
came after 1550, when their numbers began to exceed those of
Portuguese and Spanish migrants. By then, the Spanish conquest of
the Americas had extended to include the islands of Puerto Rico,
Cuba, Guadeloupe, Trinidad, and Jamaica, as well as the mainland
regions of Mexico and Peru; the Portuguese had laid claim to Brazil.
Enslaved Africans supplied labor for all these colonies. The Africans’
presence expanded outward from Hispaniola, which served as the
staging ground for further Spanish incursions into the New World.
There they worked on sugar plantations after the island’s small store
of precious metals had been tapped out and accompanied the
Spanish on military expeditions. The Spanish explorer Juan Ponce
de León employed armed Africans to supplement his forces when he
invaded Puerto Rico in 1508, and Diego Velázquez used black
auxiliaries in his 1511–1512 conquest of Cuba. Likewise, the first
Africans to arrive in Mexico accompanied Hernán Cortés, who in
1519–1521 conquered the Aztecs with a force that included Juan
Garrido, a free black conquistador who had fought with Ponce de
León.
Garrido lived a long and eventful life that illustrates some of the
many roles played by Africans in the conquest and settlement of
New Spain. Born around 1480 in West Africa, Garrido was likely sold
to Portuguese slave traders as a boy. However, he achieved his
freedom sometime after arriving in Portugal, where he lived in Lisbon
and converted to Catholicism — taking a Christian name that means
“Handsome John.” Subsequently a resident of Seville, he was a free
man by the time he traveled to the New World in 1503. Once there,
he participated in Diego Velázquez’s subjugation of Cuba; served on
Spanish expeditions to Puerto Rico, Guadeloupe, and Dominica; and
became a personal attendant to Hernán Cortés, in whose service he
fought in the siege of Tenochtitlan (Mexico City) and crossed the
continent on a journey of exploration that ended in Baja California. In
between missions, Garrido settled in Tenochtitlan, where he raised a
family and planted the first wheat grown in New Spain.
Black Conquistadors

Some of the first Africans in the Americas arrived with Spanish military expeditions. In
Mexico, Africans initially came with Hernán Cortés, whose forces included the free
black conquistador Juan Garrido. In this illustration from a sixteenth-century
manuscript, Cortés is depicted meeting the Indians of the Tlaxcala region. Garrido is
pictured at the far left.

Description
Cortés astride a Spanish horse as Juan Garrido holds a spear and walks
behind him. The chief of Native Indians of Tlaxcaltec region welcome
Cortes with huge flower, plant bouquet, and drum sound.
Like Juan Garrido, many of the earliest Africans in the New World
were ladinos, Latinized blacks who had lived most if not all of their
early lives in Spain or Portugal or in those countries’ Atlantic or
American colonies. Already acculturated to European ways, ladinos
spoke Spanish or Portuguese and had no sympathy for the
indigenous peoples of the Americas. Such attributes made them safe
companions for European travelers to the New World and made
them useful as domestic servants as well. Many European migrants
to New Spain and Brazil brought black or mulatto (mixed-race)
servants with them when they first settled these regions.

The Spanish colonists began replacing their declining supply of

indigenous laborers with slaves imported directly from Africa as early
as 1518, and the first slave ship arrived in Portuguese Brazil in 1550.
Known in New Spain as bozales, these African-born slaves quickly
accounted for the majority of the New World’s slaves. They were
also the most downtrodden, forced to do the dirtiest, most
dangerous, and most demanding work. Employed to extract the
silver and gold the Spanish found in Mexico and Peru, they toiled in
underground tunnels that sometimes collapsed on top of them and
acquired lung disease from the toxic mineral dust. Diving for pearls
off the coast of Veracruz, Mexico, Africans drowned in such numbers
that their bodies attracted sharks. Some worked on sugar
plantations, typically laboring from dawn until dusk planting,
harvesting, and refining sugar. In particular, they suffered high
mortality rates due to the long hours and hazards involved in boiling
the cane at high temperatures to produce sugar. The cultivation of
sugarcane, one of the earliest slave-grown crops, was first
introduced on Hispaniola and eventually spread throughout the
Caribbean. But the largest sixteenth-century sugar producers were
Brazil and Mexico, which imported tens of thousands of Africans to
plant and process sugar during this period.

The demand for such labor would only increase over time, giving rise
to an international slave trade that would last more than three
centuries and carry approximately 12.5 million slaves to the New
World. The African American population of the Americas took shape
around these forced migrations.

The Business of Slave Trading

By the beginning of the seventeenth century, the Spanish and
Portuguese had begun to lose their monopoly on the exploration and
settlement of the New World. Drawn by the riches that their
predecessors had extracted from these lands, other European
powers such as the Dutch, English, and French began to claim
territory in the Americas. They also followed the example set by the
Spanish and Portuguese when it came to importing enslaved
Africans to help build and sustain their New World settlements.

As a result, the transatlantic slave trade expanded rapidly. Average

annual slave exports from Africa increased from a little over ten
thousand slaves at the beginning of the seventeenth century to
nearly sixty thousand by the eighteenth century. The transatlantic
trade exploited and expanded on the existing internal slave trade in
Africa, pitting African leaders against one another and making the
capture and enslavement of prisoners of war more profitable than
ever before. Europeans also expanded the trade by traversing larger
stretches of the African coast. Whereas early European traders
sought their cargo largely along the Senegambian coast, the trade
eventually extended south to include Guinea-Bissau, the Gold Coast,
Benin, Kongo, and Angola. Some traders even did business with the
East African country of Mozambique. The captives brought to these
places were drawn from an expansive interior trade that extended
into west-central Africa and as far east as Madagascar (Map 2.1).
MAP 2.1 Trade of Enslaved Africans, 1501–1867

This map of the transatlantic slave trade illustrates the many routes that slave traders
used to carry millions of enslaved Africans to the Americas between 1501 and 1867. It
also documents the trading routes that took much smaller numbers of African captives
to Europe and the Middle East during this period.

■ Why did European traders send enslaved people to the Americas in such
higher numbers?
Description
British territories in North America are regions around the Hudson Bay
and the east coast colonies including New England, Chesapeake,
Carolinas, and Georgia. Dutch territory comprises regions along the
Atlantic coast of Guiana in South America. French territories in North
America include regions around Lake Superior, Lake Michigan, Lake
Huron, Lake Erie, and Lake Ontario, major regions of eastern and central
United States. Portuguese territories include major regions of Brazil in
South America and significant regions of Angola and Congo in West-
Central Africa. Spanish colonies include New Spain (modern-day Mexico
and Central America), Florida in United States, Cuba and Hispaniola in
Caribbean Island, and covers significant regions of South America
including New Granada, Peru, and Rio de La Plata.

Major movements of slaves originated from West Africa and West-Central

Africa including Congo and Angola, and smaller flows originated from
Mozambique and Madagascar. The African region engaged in the slave
trade are regions along the Atlantic Coast of modern-day southern
Mauritania, Senegal, The Gambia, and Guinea-Bissau, regions of
Guinea, Sierra Leone, Mali, Burkina Faso, Cote D’Ivoire, Ghana, Togo,
Benin, Nigeria, and minor regions of Cameroon, and significant regions
along the coast of Angola. The major slave trading forts are Wolof,
Senegambia, Little Sestos, Axim, Elmina, Cape Coast, Accra, Whydah,
Allada, Lagos, Forcados, Brass, Bonny, and Calabar. An inset map
shows the slave trade port Little Sestos in the Windward coast, Axim in
the Ivory coast, Elmina, Cape Coast, and Acrra that lie in the province of
Asante in the Gold coast, Whydah and Allada that lie in the province of
Dahomey in the Slave coast, Lagos in the slave coast near Bright of
Benin and along Forcados, Brass, Bonny, and Calabar in the province of
Benin near Bright of Biafra.
 Volumes of slaves from each trading region are as follows. 756,000
slaves from Wolof, 389,000 and 337, 000 from Senegambia and three
other nearby regions, 1,209, 000 slaves from Gold Coast, 1,999, 000
slaves from Slave Coast, and 1,595,000 from Benin. West Africa, and
about 5,695,000 from Kongo, Angola and other regions from West
Central Africa were captured. The trade routes that branched westward
along the Atlantic Ocean took the captives to different parts of Americas.

The volumes of slaves and destinations for each European territory are
as follows. 4,375,000 to Caribbean Islands, 390,000 to Barbados in New
Granada, 398,000 to Guiana, 144,000 to Amazonia, 818,000 to
Pernambuco, 1,568,000 to Bahia, 2,281,000 to Rio de Janerio, and
98,000 to Rio de la Plata in South America. 27,000 to New England,
128,000 to Chesapeake, and 210,000 to Carolinas in British North
America, and 22,000 to New France Colonies in North America. 9,000
slaves were shipped to Europe including Great Britain, Portugal, Spain,
France, and the Netherlands. Unknown number of slaves were
transported within Africa and Arabia.

For Europeans, the slave trade remained a coastal exchange that

took place largely in their West African trading centers. The earliest
such center was Elmina Castle on the southern coast of present-
day Ghana. Built as a Portuguese trading post in 1482, Elmina —
the first of several forts the European powers established on the
West African coast — began, by the early seventeenth century, to
serve a far more enduring trade in human beings. Like later
European trading forts, it had been erected with the agreement or
license of local rulers in exchange for access to European
commodities and military support. The castles on present-day
Ghana’s Gold Coast offered European merchants a secure harbor
for their vessels and access to African markets trading in goods as
well as people. Controlled by the Dutch after 1637, Elmina Castle
remained an active slave trading post until the Dutch withdrew from
the trade in 1814.

The Portuguese controlled the early transatlantic slave trade by

virtue of the 1494 Treaty of Tordesillas — an agreement between
Spain and Portugal granting the Western Hemisphere to Spain and
Africa and Asia to Portugal. The earliest African slaves were shipped
to the New World from Lisbon and other European ports, but direct
trade between Africa and European colonies in the Americas began
in the early 1500s, under Spain’s asiento system. Asientos were
trade agreements, and this system authorized European merchants
to ship enslaved Africans directly from Africa to New Spain. The
Portuguese dominated the asiento system until the 1640s, when
Spain and Portugal became enemies. After that, the Spanish
transferred their business first to the Dutch and then to the British,
who dominated the eighteenth-century transatlantic trade. American
colonists eventually participated in the trade as well; over the course
of the eighteenth century, Rhode Island traders sponsored at least a
thousand transatlantic trips carrying enslaved Africans from their
homeland.

European slave ships carried on a triangle trade that began with the
transport of European copper, beads, guns, ammunition, textiles,
and other manufactured goods to the West African coast. After these
goods were exchanged for slaves, the second leg of the triangle
trade — which slave traders called the Middle Passage — began.
During this most infamous and dangerous phase, slave ships
transported enslaved blacks from the West African coast to the slave
ports of the New World. The ships then returned to their European
ports of origin, laden with profitable slave-grown crops, including
sugar, tobacco, rice, and indigo and later cotton (Map 2.2). This
trade fueled the economic development of Europe, supplying much
of the raw material and capital that propelled European powers into
the industrial age. The trade was equally crucial to the economic
growth of the Americas, supplying European colonists with much of
the labor they needed to make the New World settlements profitable.
MAP 2.2 The Triangle Trade

The transatlantic slave trade is known as a triangle trade because it took shape around
an exchange of goods that involved ports in three different parts of the world. As
illustrated in this map, the first leg of the trade took traders from Europe to Africa,
where they exchanged manufactured goods such as cloth, copper, beads, guns, and
ammunition for enslaved Africans, whom they then sold to buyers in American ports in
return for commodities such as sugar, tobacco, and cotton.

■ What parts of this trade were the English colonies directly involved in? How
were they connected to the larger trade?
Description
The major economic activities employing slave labor include the trade of
cotton, indigo mining, rice, sugar, and tobacco in North America; coffee,
tobacco, and sugarcane in West Indies; coffee, tobacco, mining, and
sugar in South America. The trading regions of North America are
English colonies and Spanish Florida and Cuba, Saint Domingue, and
Santo Domingo in West Indies. The major ocean trade routes are as
follows. The first leg of the trade starts from the Great Britain in Europe to
the Windward, Ivory, Gold, and Slave coasts in Africa. The manufactured
goods from Europe, mainly from Great Britain, were shipped to Africa in
exchange of wine and fruit. Two trade routes named, The Middle
Passage, run from these Windward, Ivory, Gold, and Slave coasts to the
North America and the West Indies. One runs to the north toward the
English colonies in North America, where cotton, rice, indigo, and
tobacco are grown using the slaves transported from Africa in exchange
of rum. The other route runs transports slave and gold to Santo Domingo
in the West Indies. A minor trade route that runs from the north to the
south from Spanish Florida to West Indies exchange rice with slaves.
Another minor trade route that runs from the West Indies to the English
colonies transports slaves and sugar to the English colonies in the North
America. Three trade routes run from the east to the west, from the
English colonies in North America to Great Britain. Route one transports
fish, furs, and naval stores in exchange of linens, horses, and
manufactured goods. Route 2 transports tobacco in exchange of
manufactured goods. Route 3, transports rice, indigo, and hides in
exchange of manufactured goods. A trade route between the English
Colonies in North America to Portugal transports grain, fish, lumber, and
rum in exchange with the manufactured goods and wine. A minor trade
route from Portugal to Great Britain that runs from south to north,
transports wine and fruit. A trade route from Portugal transports
European products to Santo Domingo in the West Indies. Another trade
 route from Santo Domingo in the West Indies transports molasses and
fruit to the Great Britain.

For Africans, however, the trade was largely tragic. Although the
African rulers, merchants, and middlemen who participated in the
trade profited from it, most of the continent’s inhabitants did not. By
the early nineteenth century, Britain and other imperial powers had
begun to withdraw from the slave trade — a process that started with
Britain’s ban on the trade in 1807 and the U.S. Act to Prohibit the
Importation of Slaves, which took effect in 1808. Nevertheless,
several hundred years of forced migration had taken a severe toll on
Africa and its peoples.

The slave trade fostered warfare and weakened social bonds within
Africa by encouraging African villages and states to raid each other
for slaves. Even African rulers who did not wish to participate in the
trade found it difficult to avoid since Europe’s slave traders supplied
their enemies with guns, which were crucial to resisting the trade’s
depredations. They had to raid or be raided. The demographic costs
of the trade were massive. Generations of young people were lost,
and many of them perished as a result of the trade. The transatlantic
slave trade also imposed almost unimaginable suffering on the
millions of individual Africans who survived their capture and sale.
The Middle Passage
For African captives, the journey into transatlantic slavery began
long before they saw a European ship. Most of them came from
regions outside the West African coast. The African communities
that surrounded the European slave trading settlements rarely sold
their own people into slavery. The trade was an African enterprise
until it reached the coast; only in Angola were Europeans ever really
involved in capturing slaves themselves. Instead, African traders
acquired slaves by way of an increasingly far-flung network that
extended through much of western and west-central Africa.

Separated from their families and cultures, captives endured a long

trek to the coast, where they were often imprisoned for months
before embarking on the horrifying transatlantic voyage. Underfed
and brutally treated throughout their journey, many captives died
before ever leaving Africa. Still more perished aboard the slave
ships, where they were confined in filthy, overcrowded conditions.
But others survived, and some even resisted their circumstances by
engaging in revolts and other subversive acts on board ship.
Whatever the circumstances, the transatlantic slave trade had tragic
consequences and lasting effects for both the Africans who
remained at home and those who endured the forced migration
abroad. (See Document Project: Firsthand Accounts of the Slave
Trade, pp. 63–71.)
Capture and Confinement
The transatlantic slave trade was a dirty and dangerous business for
everyone involved. It began in the interior of Africa, where African
traders purchased slaves and marched them to the coast. In addition
to prisoners of war, the enslaved Africans included individuals who
were kidnapped from their homes by African slave raiders. Children
were especially vulnerable to such raids, as illustrated in the story of
Olaudah Equiano. Born around 1745, Equiano was eleven years old
when he and his sister were taken from their family compound by
“robbers,” who carried them off on a journey that lasted many days.7
The children of an Igbo village leader in the kingdom of Benin,
Equiano and his sister were separated long before they reached the
West African coast. Like many other enslaved Africans, Equiano was
sold several times by African traders before he ended up in the
hands of European traders on the coast.

Equiano and other African captives reached the coast by way of a

long overland trek of up to a thousand miles, which often took them
through parts of Africa they had never seen. Usually poorly fed and
harshly treated during the journey, they marched in coffles, or
chained groups, bound together to prevent escape. The slave
traders secured the coffles using a variety of brutal restraints,
including sets of iron collars and chains that strung the slaves
together, as well as interconnected wooden yokes that served a
similar purpose. In addition to wearing these restraints, members of
the coffles were often forced to work as porters for the traders,
carrying loads of food and other goods. Those who were not up to
the rigors of the journey were whipped and dragged along, and
captives too weak to continue were left to die by the road.
Slave Coffles and Leg Irons
 In the top engraving, traders lead enslaved people to the West African coast. The
slaves are nude and bound together at the neck, forming a coffle. Armed, fully clothed
traders are positioned at the head and the end of the coffle. The bottom photograph
depicts some eighteenth- and nineteenth-century slave fetters and shackles. Made of
iron, these brutal restraints provided a variety of ways to secure captives and prevent
escapes or rebellions during the long trek to the coast.

Description
The engraving depicts six nude slaves walking in a single file between
two well-dressed traders with spears.

The photo shows various types of fetters and leg irons that were used to
cuff the slaves in the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries.

As many as one in ten of the captured Africans died before they

reached the coast, where new dangers awaited the survivors. On the
final leg of the forced march, many captives saw the ocean for the
first time and had to brace themselves for a journey into the
unknown. Thirteen-year-old Samuel Ajayi Crowther, who was
kidnapped from his Oyo County home (in modern-day Nigeria)
nearly a century after Olaudah Equiano entered the trade, had never
seen a river before reaching the inland tributary where his captors
loaded him on a canoe bound for Lagos, Nigeria, which was then a
major slave trading port. He had originally planned to drown himself
rather than be sold to the Portuguese, but he was far too frightened
of the river to do so. “I had never seen anything like it in my life,” he
later recalled. “Nothing now terrified me more than the river and the
thought of going into another world…. During the whole night’s
voyage on the canoe, not a single thought of leaping into the river
had entered my mind, but on the contrary the fear of the river
occupied my thoughts.”8

New terrors confronted the African prisoners when they reached the
coast, where they were held in barracoons, or temporary barracks.
Some barracoons were little more than exposed pens built near the
European trading forts, while others were sturdier structures deep
inside the forts. Debilitated by the long journey, some captives
succumbed to infections they developed after being exposed to
European diseases for the first time. Whether confined in pens or in
the dank dungeons below one of the coastal castles, the captives
who survived were then put on display before African and European
traders, who stripped them naked and inspected every inch of their
bodies. The Portuguese were especially picky buyers, sometimes
spending up to four hours scrutinizing the captives. They would sniff
each captive’s throat and make each one laugh and sing to ensure
that his or her lungs were sound. They also would attempt to guess
each male captive’s age by licking or rubbing his chin to measure the
amount of facial hair.

These inspections determined which captives would be marketed to

the European and American slave ships that cruised the West
African coast. Certain types of slaves were unlikely to attract
European buyers and were resold on the African market instead.
John Barbot, an agent for the French Royal Africa Company, noted
that European traders were usually willing to buy only young and
relatively healthy slaves: They “rejected those above thirty-five years
of age, or defective in their limbs, eyes or teeth; or grown grey, or
that have the venereal disease, or any other imperfection.”
According to Barbot, captives who were unlucky enough to meet
these requirements were “marked on the breast, with a red-hot iron,
imprinting the mark of the French, English, or Dutch companies, that
so each nation may distinguish their own, and to prevent their being
chang’d by the natives for worse, as they are apt enough to do. In
this particular, care is taken that the women, as tenderest, be not
burnt too hard.”9

Life in the barracoons was another horror of the long Middle

Passage. Fed only enough to keep them alive, the captives were
typically confined on the coast for several months as the traders
awaited European buyers. Often stripped of their clothes, they lived
in quarters that became ever more crowded as the traders
accumulated potential cargo. Those in the outdoor pens escaped the
elements only at night, when they were locked in filthy cells, without
even a fire for warmth. The barracoons had no toilets or other
facilities for human waste, so the captives also had to live with their
own excrement, which covered the ground of the pens.

The slaves confined in the underground dungeons of the slave

castles suffered a different but equally horrifying confinement. The
imposing Cape Coast Castle — a magnificent triangular fortress,
protected and adorned by elegantly designed turrets and other
fortifications — housed the British merchants who lived and worked
in the airy chambers located on the castle’s upper floors. All but
invisible (then and now) were the castle’s slave quarters, which were
located beneath the ground — and barely above the water. This
dank “slave hole,” divided into three vaulted cellars, was used to
house as many as one thousand captives at a time. Carved into the
rocky cliffs that supplied the castle’s foundation, the slave hole was
designed to protect the rest of the garrison from slave insurrections
and to prepare the captives for the darkness into which they would
descend once they boarded the slave ships. Shackled and confined
underground, the victims were cut off from the world just as they
would be in the slave ships’ holds. Packed in dark, windowless
rooms that received air only through narrow vents cut into the
ceilings, they had little to do but listen to the ocean’s waves crash
against the rocks and anticipate the next stage of their journey.

The harsh living conditions in the barracoons and slave castles often
killed as many as 5 percent of the captives detained in their confines
— a figure often left unmentioned in mortality statistics. In 1684, one
official at the Cape Coast Castle matter-of-factly noted, “Sundry of
our slaves being lately dead and others falling sick daily makes me
get to think that they are to[o] much crowded in their lodging and
besides have not the benefit of Air.”10

If they were healthy enough to do so, some captives tried to escape,

but their attempts met with limited success. The barracoons and
other enclosures in which they found themselves were usually
securely constructed and guarded by armed men. Moreover, by the
time they reached the barracoons, most of the slave trade’s captives
were already far from home and could not rely on local people to
shelter them even if they somehow managed to escape confinement.
The towns that grew up around European settlements such as
Elmina Castle and Cape Coast Castle were populated by Africans
who made their living off the slave trade and would likely return
runaways to their European owners for a small fee. Fugitives who
eluded immediate capture risked being reenslaved and even resold
by other coastal Africans, who saw them as commodities rather than
countrymen.

On the Slave Coast

The slave castles and barracoons offered little hope for successful
escape. Once purchased, the enslaved captives held in the
barracoons usually parted company with the African middlemen and
were paddled out to new prisons aboard the slave ships. Those
confined in slave castles such as Elmina, the home of the famous
“door of no return,” exited their dungeons through doors that opened
to the sea. Olaudah Equiano was terrified when he boarded the
slave ship and saw its captain and crew, whom he thought might
have “no country, but … this hollow place.” The white men and their
vessel were unlike anything he had seen before, and he was
convinced that he “had gotten into a world of bad spirits, and that
they were going to kill me.”11
 The Door of No Return

The Door of No Return is part of a memorial to the Atlantic slave trade on Goree Island,
off the coast of Senegal. The claustrophobic corridor opening onto the vast Atlantic
invokes a sense of the horror experienced by enslaved people about to wrenched away
from their homelands.

Although Equiano was only eleven when he was kidnapped, this fear
and confusion struck captives of all ages. A Muslim ironworker
named Mahommah G. Baquaqua, who was kidnapped from his
home as an adult in Benin almost a century later, was equally
disoriented. “I had never seen a ship before,” he recalled, and “my
idea of it was that it was some sort of object of worship of the white
man. I imagined that we were all to be slaughtered, and were being
led there for that purpose.”12
With no knowledge of the New World or the brutal profit-based forms
of agriculture that drove white men to travel the West African coast in
search of slave laborers, many African captives suspected the slave
traders of being cannibals who had already consumed their own
people and were in search of more human flesh. African fears of
cannibalism were so widespread that Portuguese slave ship owners
instructed their captains to avoid letting the captives see the large
metal cauldrons used to cook food, lest the Africans become
convinced that they were to be boiled alive. Such fears were an
expression of traditional African anxieties about dangerous foreign
peoples, which often centered on fears of cannibalism. But they also
speak to the social dislocation resulting from the slave trade, which
produced suffering so great that some Africans associated the trade
with human-eating witches or sorcerers. What else, they thought,
could account for the social and physical traumas of the barracoons
or the mysterious and demoralizing future that faced the captives
once they boarded the slave ships?

The ships’ captains and crews had their own reasons to feel uneasy
as long as their ships lingered on the West African coast. Although
the captains were sometimes under instructions to bring back
cargoes of slaves from specific areas or specific proportions of men
and women, they were anxious to load their ships with a full
complement of marketable slaves healthy enough to survive the
ocean voyage. Unless they could secure a complete cargo of salable
slaves at the first barracoon they visited — which was often not the
case — they had to travel from port to port for several weeks,
collecting human cargo along the way.

Slave Ships on the Coast

In this eighteenth-century engraving, anguished Africans prepare to board a slave ship.

Europeans were relieved to leave the coast and the many dangers it held, but their
captives found themselves in a terrifying, alien world. Africans who had never before
seen a ship did not know what to make of it or of their strange new captors and the
conditions under which they had been torn from their communities and their homelands.
Many African slaves who left personal narratives, such as Olaudah Equiano, recalled
the moment pictured here — as slaves catch their first glimpse of the imposing ship —
as one filled with panic. They could not know the new horrors, psychological and
physical, that awaited them on board.

Description
A group of slaves stand on the shore and cry, weep, and bellow looking
at a boat of African slaves being rowed toward a ship anchored at a
 distance in the ocean.

For the slave ships’ largely European seamen, these sojourns along
the coast were among the most dangerous phases of the triangle
trade. Exposed to tropical fevers, they worried about falling sick,
especially since their proximity to the coast created other hazards
that required strength and awareness. While anchored in the deep
waters off the coast, slave ships were targets for marauding pirates
and the naval ships of hostile European powers. Slave ships
anchored close to shore were sometimes attacked by African forces
that accused them of kidnapping free Africans.

But internal mutiny was the slave traders’ paramount concern. As

long as the mainland remained in view, their terrified captives had
one last hope of escape. During the dangerous days and weeks of
travel along the coast, slave resistance had to be contained through
the use of physical restraints that kept the captives all but
immobilized in the holds of the ships. “There is put aboard … 30
paire of shackles and boults for such of your negers as are rebellious
and we pray you be veary careful to keepe them under … that they
ryse not against you as they have done in other ships,” the Guinea
Company advised the slave trader Bartholomew Hayward in 1651.13

Iron hand and leg cuffs known as bilboes, among the central tools of
the trade, were always in short supply. Used primarily on male
slaves, bilboes consisted of two iron shackles locked on a post and
usually fastened around the ankles of two men. Joined in this way,
the captives were hobbled like competitors in some macabre three-
legged race. In the packed hold of a slave ship, the bilboes’ heavy
iron bars all but immobilized both men, making any attempt to rebel
or swim to shore impossible — although they did not prevent some
captives from throwing themselves overboard, shackles and all.
Similarly, throughout the voyage, the captives required careful
supervision, since suicides and other deaths caused by depression
were not uncommon.

Inside the Slave Ship

Once they had gathered their cargo and caught favorable winds, the
slave ship’s captain and crew were happy to leave the African coast
behind. The journey from Guinea to Caribbean island ports, which
were generally the first stop for slave ships bound for North America,
lasted fifty to ninety days. Portuguese slave ships could traverse the
ocean between Angola and Brazil in thirty to sixty days. Sailing times
varied based on weather, ocean currents, and the size of the ship.
Advances in shipbuilding and navigation resulted in shorter crossing
times.

The worst part of the long Middle Passage began as men, women,
and children were packed, nearly naked, into ships designed to
accommodate the maximum number of slaves in the least amount of
space. Slave ships varied in size from 11-ton sloops that could
accommodate only thirty slaves to 566-ton behemoths that carried
up to seven hundred captives.14 Throughout the slave trade’s
history, these were the most crowded oceangoing vessels in the
Atlantic world.15 By the time they were fully loaded, most ships were
overflowing with naked Africans. There was some debate among
ship owners over the virtues of tight packing, to maximize profits by
packing the ship to capacity, versus “loose packing,” in hopes that a
slightly smaller cargo would reduce the death rate. However, prior to
1788, when the British government restricted the number of slaves
British ships could carry, slave traders generally loaded as many
slaves as they could fit on their ships.

The Middle Passage

 Slaves belowdecks lived for months in conditions of squalor and indescribable horror. Ill
health and impossibly close quarters were a perfect breeding ground for contagious
diseases. Mortality rates were high, and death made conditions belowdecks even
worse. Although the corpses of the dead were eventually thrown overboard, crew
members avoided the ship’s hold, so slaves who had succumbed to sickness were not
always discovered immediately. Living slaves could remain shackled to the dead for
hours and sometimes days.

Description
The painting shows hundreds of African slaves confined to a narrow,
long, and crammed below deck of the slave ship. Almost all of the slaves
sit with their legs close to their chest while some sit astride on a
horizontal wooden column running across the deck. Numerous wooden
barrels are placed amid the slaves.

Throughout the slave trade, men outnumbered women by a ratio of

roughly 2:1, while children under age fifteen became increasingly
common over time, probably as a result of changes in the internal
African slave trade. Before 1700, children accounted for roughly 12
percent of slave ships’ cargo, but by 1810, the proportion had risen
to an average of 46 percent. The women and children on board
slave ships did not constitute family groupings. As was the case with
Olaudah Equiano and his sister, enslaved family members were
often separated long before they boarded the ships, and once
aboard, the captives were segregated by gender.

Male slaves were generally kept in the ship’s hold, where they
experienced the worst of the crowding. They were shackled together
during much of the voyage and were often accommodated one on
top of another on crudely constructed bunks, like “rows of books on
shelves.”16 The captives stationed on the floor beneath low-lying
bunks could barely move and spent much of the voyage pinned to
the floorboards, which could, over time, wear the skin on their
elbows down to the bone.

The men belowdecks were the biggest worry. Mutinies were not
uncommon aboard slave ships, and male slaves were most likely to
mutiny when they were on deck. To protect themselves from their
cargo, crews were often twice as large as usual. Armed crew
members closely watched the shackled men whenever they were
brought on deck, which was normally for only a few hours each day,
primarily for meals, exercise, makeshift saltwater baths, and medical
inspections. During rough or rainy weather, they stayed below all
day.

During their time on deck, the captives often received exercise

through a practice called “dancing the slaves.” The crew forced the
slaves, under close supervision, to jump or dance as best they could
in their leg irons, while one of them played a drum or an African
banjo or while a sailor played the bagpipes. Exercise was not
optional. “If they go about it reluctantly or do not move with agility,”
one eighteenth-century ship’s surgeon observed, “they are flogged; a
person standing by them all the time with a cat-o’-nine-tails in his
hands for the purpose.”17
 Danse de Nègres

Captives aboard slave ships were brought on deck for daily exercise in fair weather.
Sometimes still in chains, they were often forced to exert themselves by dancing. In this
engraving from a book titled La France maritime, fondée et dirigée par Amédée Gréhan
… (Paris: Postel, 1837–1842), three slaves are spurred into a reluctant, cowering
dance by two sailors holding whips.

Description
In the center, three slaves cover their faces as they reluctantly dance
around the main hatch of the deck. Two sailors whip the slaves while
many other crew members gathered around watch the scene with serene
expressions. A sail canvas runs across the area to shield the onlookers
and the slaves from the sun.

Women and children, by contrast, were usually housed in rooms set

apart from the main hold — sometimes together, sometimes
separately. Generally indifferent to family ties, the slave traders
honored only the relationship between infants and nursing mothers,
whom they rarely separated. Regardless of where they slept, women
and children — considered less dangerous than men, though they
sometimes aided in slave revolts — were usually allowed to move
about the ship more freely.

These arrangements also gave the seamen easy access to enslaved

women, which the men regarded as one of the perks of the trade.
One seaman noted that “on board some ships, the common sailors
are allowed to have intercourse with such black women whose
consent they can procure.”18 Other witnesses described the sexual
violence inherent in such exchanges in more explicit terms. The
eighteenth-century British slave trader turned abolitionist John
Newton maintained that enslaved women were often “exposed to the
wanton rudeness of white savages.” “Naked, trembling, terrified and
perhaps already exhausted with fatigue and hunger,” he wrote, “the
poor creatures cannot understand the language they hear, but the
looks are sufficient…. The prey is provided on the spot and reserved
till opportunity offers.”19 Though presented in an antislavery
publication, Newton’s description does not seem exaggerated. In a
more prosaic diary entry written when he was still working in the
trade, Newton recorded a sexual assault he witnessed in matter-of-
fact terms: “William Cooney seduced a woman slave down into the
room and lay with her brutelike in view of the whole quarter deck….
If anything happens to her I shall impute to him, for she is big with
child. Her number is 83.”20 Likewise, witnesses such as the ex-slave
Ottobah Cugoano recalled that “it was common for the dirty filthy
sailors to take African women and lie upon their bodies.”21

Such practices must have infuriated and demoralized the enslaved

men confined belowdecks, as Cugoano’s bitter comment suggests.
But the segregation of the sexes during the Middle Passage limited
interaction between African men and women. Far more mobile than
men, enslaved women had better access to information on the ship’s
crew, fortifications, and daily routine, but they had little opportunity to
communicate it to the men confined in the ship’s hold. On the rare
occasions that captive women did find ways to contact their male
counterparts, they often played important roles in slave revolts.
Women, for example, instigated a 1797 insurrection aboard the
British ship Thomas by stealing weapons and passing them to the
men below, and they engaged in hand-to-hand combat with slave
ship crews during several other revolts.

Hardship and Misery on Board

Suicides were common both during the Middle Passage and after
the captives arrived in the New World. (See Document Project:
Firsthand Accounts of the Slave Trade, pp. 63–71.) One observer
noted that captives were often “so willful and loth to leave their own
country that, they have often leap’d out of canoes, boat and ship,
into the sea, and kept under water till they were drowned.”22 Many
were fueled by the West African religious belief that the dead join the
spirits of their ancestors — a formulation that led some slave ship
captains to mutilate their charges on the basis of the conviction that
“many of the Blacks believe that if they are put to death and not
dismembered, they shall return again to their own country, after they
are thrown overboard.”23

Suicidal thoughts among captives were no doubt influenced by

depression as much as by any hope for a happier afterlife. During
the ocean passage, many captives were either unwilling or unable to
eat enough to stay alive, and they resisted their captors’ attempts to
force-feed them. The slave trader John Barbot, who considered
himself “naturally compassionate,” noted that he was “necessitated
sometimes to cause the teeth of those wretches to be broken,
because they would not open their mouths, or be prevailed upon by
any entreaties to feed themselves; and thus have forced some
sustenance into their throats.”24 Traders also forced slaves to
exercise, which they mistakenly thought would prevent both
melancholy and scurvy (a disease caused by vitamin C deficiency).

The greatest cause of death during the Middle Passage, however,

was disease. Estimates of average mortality on slave ships, which
rest on scholarly calculations drawn from a slave ship database that
is not yet complete, currently range from 15 to 20 percent. Such
figures, however, obscure the wide variation in mortality rates seen
on different ships. Rates ranged from 4 percent to 55 percent but
could be even higher. In 1773, for example, the Dutch slave ship
Nooitgedacht lost 89 percent of its 157 slaves to scurvy.25
The single biggest killer was dysentery, a gastrointestinal disorder
that routinely swept through the packed holds. An inflammation of
the intestines caused by a bacterial infection, dysentery was more
evocatively known in the trade as the “bloody flux.” Slaves boarded
ships already malnourished and weakened by the forced march to
the West African coast and their time in the barracoons, making
them highly susceptible to this infection, which could also be caused
or aggravated by the poor food and water on board. Highly
contagious, dysentery was one of the great horrors of the voyage,
even among those who survived its ravages. The holds of the slave
ships had no toilets, bathing areas, or facilities set aside for the sick,
so the African captives who came down with the infection had to
endure the acute cramping and diarrhea caused by it while shackled
to one another in airless confinement. Cooped up in these unsanitary
conditions, captives also died from outbreaks of other communicable
diseases, including smallpox, measles, and ophthalmia (a blinding
eye infection). Any of these diseases could decimate crews and
cargoes, which is one reason mortality rates on ships varied so
widely.

The holds were so filthy by the time the ships docked that they gave
off a stench that could be detected from the shore. The smell must
have made life belowdecks even more unendurable — as did the
deaths that took place there. Since the crews avoided the pestilence
below as much as possible, even death did not always separate the
living from the dead. Some slaves were forced to spend hours or
even days chained to a dead companion. Indeed, death was an
overwhelming and ubiquitous presence during the ocean voyage.
Confined in close quarters, the captives watched their shipmates die
in increasing numbers as the voyage progressed. High mortality
rates were so common, even on voyages that escaped any major
influx of disease, that contemporaries considered any slave voyage
on which less than 20 percent of the slaves died to be a financial
success.

The historian Stephanie Smallwood has suggested that the high

mortality rates on slave ships produced “an extraordinary social
crisis” among the captives because the deaths took place outside
any social context that might allow the living to understand and make
peace with them. The Akan captives imported to the Americas from
the Gold Coast, for example, believed that mortuary rites were
essential for a complete death. How could they make sense of the
spiritual fate of shipmates, or even kinfolk, who perished and were
summarily tossed overboard by the crew? To the Akan, their
shipmates’ deaths were spiritually incomplete. Surrounded by death
and powerless to protect the dead, the Akan and other African
captives faced what Smallwood has described as a “dual crisis: the
trauma of death, and also of the inability to respond appropriately to
death.”26

The dying did not end with landfall. Even after the ships landed in
Barbados, which was often their first stop, the slaves who
disembarked there and at other New World ports continued to die
despite the traders’ attempts to revive them with fresh food and
water. In the New World, the survivors of the long Middle Passage
encountered more new diseases, which killed as many as 30 percent
of them after they arrived. Estimates of how many Africans boarded
slave ships vary, but current research suggests that upwards of
twelve million were dispatched from Africa on more than forty
thousand voyages that killed almost two million people.27 Taking into
account the deaths that occurred on the overland trek to the West
African coast and in the barracoons — which killed up to 15 percent
of the captives — some scholars estimate that only half of the
Africans destined for New World slavery survived.
CONCLUSION
The Slave Trade’s Diaspora
Between the sixteenth century and the nineteenth century, when the
slave trade finally ended, more than twelve million black captives
departed Africa for the New World. Most came from West Africa,
where they were captured or purchased by West African slave
traders, who sold them to European traders operating along the
coast. Although the early trade was dominated by the Spanish and
Portuguese, by the 1600s, Dutch, French, English, Danish, Swedish,
and other European traders were all visiting Africa’s west coast. After
1730, traders based in North America also began to participate in the
transatlantic trade. The slave trade did not take shape overnight but
instead grew in conjunction with European settlement of the New
World. Approximately 3 percent of African captives arrived in the
Americas before 1600; about 16 percent came in the seventeenth
century, more than 50 percent in the eighteenth century, and about
30 percent in the nineteenth century.

The number of enslaved Africans in the New World began to

increase in the seventeenth century as other European powers
joined the Spanish and Portuguese in establishing settlements there.
Intent on exploiting the hemisphere’s rich resources, these
newcomers depended on enslaved Africans for much of the labor
they needed to sustain their colonies.
The forced migration of Africans to the Americas lasted for
generations and created enduring African American communities
throughout the hemisphere. Brought to the Americas in chains, slave
trade survivors took on new identities in the New World. Whether of
Igbo, Akan, Wolof, Mandinka, or other descent, slave captives were
initially separated by barriers of national affiliation, ethnic group, and
language. Once in the Americas, through shared experience, they
would forge a collective identity as Africans — and, eventually, as
African Americans.

First imported to what is now the United States to clear and cultivate
early English and Dutch settlements in Virginia and New York,
enslaved Africans were central to the survival and success of these
early settlements. They would continue to play vital roles in many
other colonies throughout the region in the coming years.
CHAPTER 2 REVIEW

KEY TERMS

carracks/caravels
Guanches
Taino Indians
encomienda
ladinos
bozales
Elmina Castle
asiento
triangle trade
Middle Passage
coffles
barracoons
bilboes
tight packing

REVIEW QUESTIONS

1. To what factors can we attribute the initial development and

eventual expansion of African slavery in Europe’s New
World colonies? How would you describe this progression?
 2. How did traditional West African beliefs — about death,
foreigners, and cannibalism, for example — serve to shape
African slaves’ experience of the Middle Passage?

3. Why did the diasporic Africans brought to the New World

not consider themselves members of the same group? How
might their shared experience have helped them form a
new, collective African American identity?

4. Provide several examples of Africans’ resistance to

European intrusions in the early slave trade. How did
Africans fight back, both individually and collectively,
against slave raids, kidnappings, and their own captivity?

SUGGESTED REFERENCES

The Rise of the Transatlantic Slave Trade

Eltis, David. The Rise of African Slavery in the Americas. Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press, 1999.

Green, Toby. The Rise of the Trans-Atlantic Slave Trade in Western Africa, 1300–
1589. New York: Cambridge University Press, 2011.

Heywood, Linda M., and John K. Thornton. Central Africans, Atlantic Creoles, and
the Foundation of the Americas, 1585–1660. New York: Cambridge University
Press, 2007.

Lovejoy, Paul E. Transformations in Slavery: A History of Slavery in Africa.

Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2000.

Northrup, David. Africa’s Discovery of Europe, 1450–1850. New York: Oxford

University Press, 2002.
Schwartz, Stuart B. Tropical Babylons: Sugar and the Making of the Atlantic World,
1450–1680. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2004.

Thornton, John. Africa and Africans in the Making of the Atlantic World, 1400–
1800. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1998.

The Middle Passage

Berlin, Ira. Many Thousands Gone: The First Two Centuries of Slavery in North
America. Cambridge: Belknap Press of Harvard University Press, 2000.

Christopher, Emma. Slave Ship Sailors and Their Captive Cargoes, 1730–1807.
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2006.

Eltis, David, and David Richardson. Atlas of the Transatlantic Slave Trade. New
Haven, CT: Yale University Press, 2010.

Inikori, Joseph E., and Stanley L. Engerman, eds. The Atlantic Slave Trade:
Effects on Economies, Societies, and Peoples in Africa, the Americas, and
Europe. Durham: Duke University Press, 1992.

Klein, Herbert S. The Atlantic Slave Trade. Cambridge: Cambridge University

Press, 1999.

Rediker, Marcus. The Slave Ship: A Human History. New York: Viking, 2007.

Restall, Matthew. “Black Conquistadors: Armed Africans in Early Spanish

America.” Americas 57, no. 2 (October 2000).

Smallwood, Stephanie E. Saltwater Slavery: A Middle Passage from Africa to

American Diaspora. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 2007.

St Clair, William. The Door of No Return: The History of Cape Coast Castle and
the Atlantic Slave Trade. New York: BlueBridge, 2007.

Taylor, Eric Robert. If We Must Die: Shipboard Insurrections in the Era of the
Atlantic Slave Trade. Baton Rouge: LSU Press, 2006.
DOCUMENT PROJECT

Firsthand Accounts of the Slave Trade

The slave trade was a grueling and often lethal business that left
behind a historical record consisting largely of logs kept by slave
ship captains and business records documenting profits and losses.
However, some firsthand accounts of the Middle Passage do exist.
They include accounts of slave trade voyages written by Europeans
who worked aboard the slave ships, as well as a handful of
narratives that record the experiences of the African captives who
made the journey largely belowdecks.

The following documents provide examples of these different

sources. Two of the written sources record the Middle Passage
experiences of two eighteenth-century Africans who were captured
and sold into the transatlantic slave trade as children. They include a
vivid account of the long journey into slavery endured by Olaudah
Equiano, an ex-slave who authored one of the first slave narratives,
and a brief account of the capture, enslavement, and terrifying
transatlantic voyage of Akeiso, an Igbo girl who was sold into slavery
in Jamaica, where she was renamed Florence Hall. Another pair of
documents records life aboard the slave ships from the perspective
of two men who worked in the slave trade: James Barbot Jr., who
served as a ship’s officer aboard several slave ships, and Alexander
Falconbridge, a British surgeon who took part in four slave trade
voyages between 1780 and 1787. All four written documents contain
discussions of the Middle Passage that are filtered through memory
and were recorded to support their authors’ ambitions. Nonetheless,
they offer enormously valuable accounts of life inside the trade.

Also useful to understanding just how dangerous these voyages

were for all concerned are visual sources. Included here is an artist’s
depiction of a slave revolt aboard ship, as well as two pages taken
from a slave ship’s logbook. Kept by the captain for the ship’s
owners, the ship’s account book provided a daily record of the
important events that took place during each voyage, documenting
where the ship traveled, where it picked up cargo, what it carried,
and any illnesses or other casualties that occurred aboard ship. On
the slave ships, death was a routine matter, as can be seen in the
pages from the brig Sally’s log, which enumerate the deaths that
took place during a particular voyage.

Olaudah Equiano | The Interesting Narrative of the Life of Olaudah

Equiano, or Gustavus Vassa, the African, 1789

Born in what is today southeast Nigeria, OLAUDAH EQUIANO (1745–

1797) was the youngest son of an Igbo village leader in the kingdom of
Benin. Kidnapped into slavery at age eleven, he was resold several
times by African masters during his six-month journey to the African
coast, where he was sold to a slave trader who carried him to the West
Indies and into slavery in Virginia. Written after Equiano purchased his
own freedom and became active in the British antislavery movement,
The Interesting Narrative of the Life of Olaudah Equiano has long been
considered the best African account of enslavement, the Middle
 Passage, and eighteenth-century life in an African village — although
one scholar has suggested that Equiano’s description of his African
past is fictional.28

One day, when all our people were gone out to their works as usual,
and only I and my dear sister were left to mind the house, two men
and a woman got over our walls, and in a moment seized us both;
and, without giving us time to cry out, or make resistance, they
stopped our mouths, tied our hands, and ran off with us into the
nearest wood…. At the end of six or seven months after I had been
kidnapped, I arrived at the sea coast….

The first object which saluted my eyes when I arrived on the coast
was the sea, and a slave-ship, which was then riding at anchor, and
waiting for its cargo. These filled me with astonishment, which was
soon converted into terror…. When I was carried on board I was
immediately handled, and tossed up, to see if I were sound, by some
of the crew; and I was now persuaded that I had got into a world of
bad spirits, and that they were going to kill me. Their complexions
too differing so much from ours, their long hair, and the language
they spoke, which was very different from any I had ever heard,
united to confirm me in this belief. Indeed, such were the horrors of
my views and fears at the moment, that, if ten thousand worlds had
been my own, I would have freely parted with them all to have
exchanged my condition with that of the meanest slave in my own
country. When I looked round the ship too, and saw a large furnace
of copper boiling, and a multitude of black people of every
description chained together, every one of their countenances
expressing dejection and sorrow, I no longer doubted of my fate,
and, quite overpowered with horror and anguish, I fell motionless on
the deck and fainted. When I recovered a little, I found some black
people about me, who I believed were some of those who brought
me on board, and had been receiving their pay; they talked to me in
order to cheer me, but all in vain. I asked them if we were not to be
eaten by those white men with horrible looks, red faces, and long
hair? They told me I was not; and one of the crew brought me a
small portion of spirituous liquor in a wine glass; but, being afraid of
him, I would not take it out of his hand. One of the blacks therefore
took it from him and gave it to me, and I took a little down my palate,
which, instead of reviving me, as they thought it would, threw me into
the greatest consternation at the strange feeling it produced having
never tasted any such liquor before. Soon after this, the blacks who
brought me on board went off, and left me abandoned to despair. I
now saw myself deprived of all chance of returning to my native
country, or even the least glimpse of hope of gaining the shore,
which I now considered as friendly: and even wished for my former
slavery, in preference to my present situation, which was filled with
horrors of every kind, still heightened by my ignorance of what I was
to undergo. I was not long suffered to indulge my grief; I was soon
put down under the decks, and there I received such a salutation in
my nostrils as I had never experienced in my life: so that with the
loathsomeness of the stench, and crying together, I became so sick
and low that I was not able to eat, nor had I the least desire to taste
any thing. I now wished for the last friend, Death, to relieve me; but
soon, to my grief, two of the white men offered me eatables; and, on
my refusing to eat, one of them held me fast by the hands, and laid
me across, I think, the windlass, and tied my feet, while the other
flogged me severely. I had never experienced any thing of this kind
before; and although not being used to the water, I naturally feared
that element the first time I saw it; yet, nevertheless, could I have got
over the nettings, I would have jumped over the side; but I could not;
and, besides, the crew used to watch us very closely who were not
chained down to the decks, lest we should leap into the water; and I
have seen some of these poor African prisoners most severely cut
for attempting to do so, and hourly whipped for not eating. This
indeed was often the case with myself. In a little time after, amongst
the poor chained men, I found some of my own nation, which in a
small degree gave ease to my mind. I inquired of them what was to
be done with us? they gave me to understand we were to be carried
to these white people’s country to work for them. I then was a little
revived, and thought, if it were no worse than working, my situation
was not so desperate: but still I feared I should be put to death, the
white people looked and acted, as I thought, in so savage a manner;
for I had never seen among any people such instances of brutal
cruelty; and this not only shewn towards us blacks, but also to some
of the whites themselves. One white man in particular I saw, when
we were permitted to be on deck, flogged so unmercifully with a
large rope near the foremast, that he died in consequence of it; and
they tossed him over the side as they would have done a brute. This
made me fear these people the more; and I expected nothing less
than to be treated in the same manner. I could not help expressing
my fears and apprehensions to some of my countrymen: I asked
them if these people had no country, but lived in this hollow place the
ship? they told me they did not, but came from a distant one. “Then,”
said I, “how comes it in all our country we never heard of them?”
They told me, because they lived so very far off. I then asked, where
were their women? had they any like themselves? I was told they
had: “And why,” said I, “do we not see them?” they answered,
because they were left behind. I asked how the vessel could go?
they told me they could not tell; but that there were cloth put upon
the masts by the help of the ropes I saw, and then the vessel went
on; and the white men had some spell or magic they put in the water
when they liked in order to stop the vessel. I was exceedingly
amazed at this account, and really thought they were spirits. I
therefore wished much to be from amongst them, for I expected they
would sacrifice me: but my wishes were vain; for we were so
quartered that it was impossible for any of us to make our escape….
At last, when the ship we were in had got in all her cargo, they made
ready with many fearful noises, and we were all put under deck, so
that we could not see how they managed the vessel. But this
disappointment was the least of my sorrow. The stench of the hold
while we were on the coast was so intolerably loathsome, that it was
dangerous to remain there for any time, and some of us had been
permitted to stay on the deck for the fresh air; but now that the whole
ship’s cargo were confined together, it became absolutely
pestilential. The closeness of the place, and the heat of the climate,
added to the number in the ship, which was so crowded that each
had scarcely room to turn himself, almost suffocated us. This
produced copious perspirations, so that the air soon became unfit for
respiration, from a variety of loathsome smells, and brought on a
sickness amongst the slaves, of which many died, thus falling victims
to the improvident avarice, as I may call it, of their purchasers. This
wretched situation was again aggravated by the galling of the chains,
now become insupportable; and the filth of the necessary tubs, into
which the children often fell, and were almost suffocated. The
shrieks of the women, and the groans of the dying, rendered the
whole a scene of horror almost inconceiveable. Happily perhaps for
myself I was soon reduced so low here that it was thought necessary
to keep me almost always on deck; and from my extreme youth I
was not put in fetters. In this situation I expected every hour to share
the fate of my companions, some of whom were almost daily brought
upon deck at the point of death, which I began to hope would soon
put an end to my miseries. Often did I think many of the inhabitants
of the deep much more happy than myself; I envied them the
freedom they enjoyed, and as often wished I could change my
condition for theirs. Every circumstance I met with served only to
render my state more painful, and heighten my apprehensions and
my opinion of the cruelty of the whites. One day they had taken a
number of fishes; and when they had killed and satisfied themselves
with as many as they thought fit, to our astonishment who were on
the deck, rather than give any of them to us to eat, as we expected,
they tossed the remaining fish into the sea again, although we
begged and prayed for some as well as we could, but in vain; and
some of my countrymen, being pressed by hunger, took an
opportunity, when they thought no one saw them, of trying to get a
little privately; but they were discovered, and the attempt procured
them some very severe floggings.

One day, when we had a smooth sea, and moderate wind, two of my
wearied countrymen, who were chained together (I was near them at
the time), preferring death to such a life of misery, somehow made
through the nettings, and jumped into the sea; immediately another
quite dejected fellow, who, on account of his illness, was suffered to
be out of irons, also followed their example; and I believe many more
would very soon have done the same, if they had not been
prevented by the ship’s crew, who were instantly alarmed…. At last,
we came in sight of the island of Barbadoes, at which the whites on
board gave a great shout, and made many signs of joy to us. We did
not know what to think of this; but, as the vessel drew nearer, we
plainly saw the harbour, and other ships of different kinds and sizes:
and we soon anchored amongst them off Bridge Town. Many
merchants and planters now came on board, though it was in the
evening. They put us in separate parcels, and examined us
attentively. They also made us jump, and pointed to the land,
signifying we were to go there. We thought by this we should be
eaten by these ugly men, as they appeared to us; and when, soon
after we were all put down under the deck again, there was much
dread and trembling among us, and nothing but bitter cries to be
heard all the night from these apprehensions, insomuch that at last
the white people got some old slaves from the land to pacify us.
They told us we were not to be eaten, but to work, and were soon to
go on land, where we should see many of our country people. This
report eased us much; and sure enough, soon after we landed, there
came to us Africans of all languages…. We were not many days in
the merchant’s custody before we were sold after their usual
manner, which is this: — On a signal given, (as the beat of a drum),
the buyers rush at once into the yard where the slaves are confined,
and make choice of that parcel they like best. The noise and clamour
with which this is attended, and the eagerness visible in the
countenances of the buyers, serve not a little to increase the
apprehension of the terrified Africans, who may well be supposed to
consider them as the ministers of that destruction to which they think
themselves devoted. In this manner, without scruple, are relations
and friends separated, most of them never to see each other again.

S : Olaudah Equiano, The Interesting Narrative of the Life of Olaudah Equiano, or

Gustavus Vassa, the African. Written by Himself. (London: printed for the author, 1789), 32,
45, 46–50, 51–53, 54–55, 56.

Florence Hall | Memoirs of the Life of Florence Hall, 1810

The following is a transcription of a four-page handwritten document

found inside a notebook believed to date to 1810. The narrator,
FLORENCE HALL, tells the story of her capture, trek to the coast, and
experience of the Middle Passage.

Africa is my Country — In the Country of the Eboe [Igbo], on the

banks of the great [missing word] river, my people lived. The manner
of my life before I was taken, and sold to the white people, I can
scarcely remember beyond that I was still unclothed, sometimes
employed in attending our people, while engaged in fishing, at other
times guarding the fowls and chickens from hawks, or more
frequently at play with other children. In one of those evening plays,
while at a distance from our houses a party of the enemy came
around and drove us, into an enclosed place, and immediately
secured us — our hands were tied — while in vain our cries and
screams were raised, but raised unheard, if heard, unattended, and
by force we were hurried along and rested not until the sun arose,
and marked our [illegible word] and distance from our homes. The
day we lay concealed, and in the night our journey was performed.
Day and night succeeded each other, in hunger, weariness, and grief
at the end of the 15th night, our travelling was at an end and the
dawn of day shewed us the Great Sea, and the ship, [on? in?] which
we were soon embarked, and at once left our Country, and our
freedom, and consigned to foreigners and Slavery. The enemies of
our Country seized and sold us to the White people, for the love of
drink, and from the quarrels of their Chiefs — The white people
received, and stripped us of all our beads, and shells, and while the
naked children were permitted to walk about the ship, the men and
women were chained and kept in darkness below. Our food was
sparing, and ever bad. Our punishment was frequent and severe,
and death became so frequent an occurrence, that at last it [illegible
word] on, without fear on the dying, or grief on those left behind, as
we believed that those who died, were restored to their people and
Country. A long voyage at length brought the ship to Jamaica. My
Eboe name was Akeiso, the loss of which soon put an end to all
recollections of my people — another name — a strange language,
& a new master, confused my mind, and while ignorance of each,
made my labour more troublesome, yet the dread of punishment
compelled me to work, [end of existing manuscript]

S : Florence Hall (Akeiso). Memoir of the Life of Florence Hall. The Powel Family
Papers. The Historical Society of Pennsylvania. 1808–1820?

James Barbot Jr. | General Observations on the Management of

Slaves, 1700

The son and nephew of slave traders, JAMES BARBOT JR. worked
aboard slave ships for much of his life and recorded his experiences in
several published works. Employed on the Don Carlos as the
supercargo (officer) in charge of the slaves’ purchase and sale, Barbot
wrote the following description of how best to manage the captives on
board. Despite the precautions described here, an onboard rebellion
took place on the ship’s first day at sea. At least twenty-eight captives
were “lost” — either killed in battle or through suicide by drowning.
Judging from this document, what did Barbot view as the most
important measures to take to prevent slave insurrections?

As to the management of our slaves aboard, we lodge the two sexes

apart, by means of a strong partition at the main mast; the forepart is
for men, the other behind the mast for the women. If it be in large
ships carrying five or six hundred slaves, the deck in such ships
ought to be at least five and a half or six foot high, which is very
requisite for driving a continual trade of slaves: for the greater height
it has, the more airy and convenient it is for such a considerable
number of human creatures; and consequently far the more healthy
for them, and fitter to look after them. We build a sort of half-decks
along the sides with deals and sparsi provided for that purpose in
Europe, that half-deck extending no farther than the sides of our
scuttles, and so the slaves lie in two rows, one above the other, and
as close together as they can be crouded….

… The planks, or deals, contract some dampness more or less,

either from the deck being so often wash’d to keep it clean and
sweet, or from the rain that gets in now and then through the scuttles
or other openings, and even from the very sweat of the slaves; which
being so crouded in a low place, is perpetual, and occasions many
distempers, or at best great inconveniences dangerous to their
health….

It has been observ’d before, that some slaves fancy they are carry’d
to be eaten, which makes them desperate; and others are so on
account of their captivity: so that if care be not taken, they will mutiny
and destroy the ship’s crew in hopes to get away.

To prevent such misfortunes, we use to visit them daily, narrowly

searching every corner between decks, to see whether they have not
found means, to gather any pieces of iron, or wood, or knives, about
the ship, notwithstanding the great care we take not to leave any
tools or nails, or other things in the way: which, however, cannot be
always so exactly observ’d, where so many people are in the narrow
compass of a ship.

We cause as many of our men as is convenient to lie in the quarter-

deck and gun-room, and our principal officers in the great cabbin,
where we keep all our small arms in a readiness, with sentinels
constantly at the door and avenues to it; being thus ready to
disappoint any attempts our slaves might make on a sudden.

These precautions contribute very much to keep them in awe; and if

all those who carry slaves duly observ’d them, we should not hear of
so many revolts as have happen’d. Where I was concern’d, we
always kept our slaves in such order, that we did not perceive the
least inclination in any of them to revolt, or mutiny, and lost very few
of our number in the voyage.

It is true, we allow’d them much more liberty, and us’d them with
more tenderness than most other Europeans would think prudent to
do; as, to have them all upon deck every day in good weather; to
take their meals twice a-day, at fix’d hours, that is, at ten in the
morning, and at five at night; which being ended, we made the men
go down again between decks; for the women were almost entirely
at their own discretion, to be upon deck as long as they pleas’d, nay
even many of the males had the same liberty by turns, successively;
few or none being fetter’d or kept in shackles, and that only on
account of some disturbances, or injuries, offer’d to their fellow
captives, as will unavoidably happen among a numerous croud of
such savage people. Besides, we allow’d each of them betwixt their
meals a handful of Indian wheat and Mandioca, and now and then
short pipes and tobacco to smoak upon deck by turns, and some
cocoa-nuts; and to the women a piece of coarse cloth to cover them,
and the same to many of the men, which we took care they did wash
from time to time, to prevent vermin, which they are very subject to;
and because it look’d sweeter and more agreeable. Towards the
evening they diverted themselves on the deck, as they thought fit,
some conversing together, others dancing, singing, and sporting
after their manner, which pleased them highly, and often made us
pastime; especially the female sex, who being a-part from the males,
on the quarter-deck, and many of them young sprightly maidens, full
of jollity and good-humour, afforded us abundance of recreation; as
did several little fine boys, which we mostly kept to attend on us
about the ship….

Much more might be said relating to the preservation and

maintenance of slaves in such voyages, which I leave to the
prudence of the officers that govern aboard, if they value their own
reputation and their owners advantage; and shall only add these few
particulars, that tho’ we ought to be circumspect in watching the
slaves narrowly, to prevent or disappoint their ill designs for our own
conservation, yet must we not be too severe and haughty with them,
but on the contrary, caress and humour them in every reasonable
thing. Some commanders, of a morose peevish temper are
perpetually beating and curbing them, even without the least offence,
and will not suffer any upon deck but when unavoidable necessity to
ease themselves does require; under pretence it hinders the work of
the ship and sailors, and that they are troublesome by their nasty
nauseous stench, or their noise; which makes those poor wretches
desperate, and besides their falling into distempers thro’ melancholy,
often is the occasion of their destroying themselves.
Such officers should consider, those unfortunate creatures are men
as well as themselves, tho’ of a different colour, and pagans; and
that they ought to do to others as they would be done by in like
circumstances.

S : James Barbot Jr., “An Abstract of a Voyage to Congo River, or the Zair, and to
Cabinde, in the Year 1700,” in A Collection of Voyages and Travels, ed. Awnsham Churchill
and John Churchill (London: J. Walthoe, 1732), 5:546–48.

i Deals and spars are planks and poles.

Alexander Falconbridge | An Account of the Slave Trade on the

Coast of Africa, 1788

The British surgeon ALEXANDER FALCONBRIDGE (d. 1792) served as

a ship’s surgeon on four slave trade voyages between 1780 and 1787
before rejecting the slave trade and becoming an abolitionist. He wrote
An Account of the Slave Trade on the Coast of Africa in 1788, after his
conversion. It provides an unflinching account of the brutality of the
transatlantic trade.

When the ships arrive in the West-Indies, (the chief mart for this
inhuman merchandize), the slaves are disposed of, as I have before
observed, by different methods. Sometimes the mode of disposal, is
that of selling them by what is termed a scramble; and a day is soon
fixed for that purpose. But previously thereto, the sick, or refuse
slaves, of which there are frequently many, are usually conveyed on
shore, and sold at a tavern by … public auction. These, in general,
are purchased … upon speculation, at so low a price as five or six
dollars a head. I was informed by a mulatto woman, that she
purchased a sick slave at Grenada, upon speculation, for the small
sum of one dollar, as the poor wretch was apparently dying of the
flux. It seldom happens that any, who are carried ashore in the
emaciated state to which they are generally reduced by that disorder,
long survive their landing. I once saw sixteen conveyed on shore,
and sold in the foregoing manner, the whole of whom died before I
left the island, which was within a short time after. Sometimes the
captains march their slaves through the town at which they intend to
dispose of them; and then place them in rows where they are
examined and purchased.

The mode of selling them by scramble having fallen under my

observation the oftenest, I shal[l] be more particular in describing it.
Being some years ago, at one of the islands in the West-Indies, I
was witness to a sale by scramble….

On a day appointed, the negroes were landed, and placed altogether

in a large yard, belonging to the merchants to whom the ship was
consigned. As soon as the hour agreed on arrived, the doors of the
yard were suddenly thrown open, and in rushed a considerable
number of purchasers, with all the ferocity of brutes. Some instantly
seized such of the negroes as they could conveniently lay hold of
with their hands. Others, being prepared with several handkerchiefs
tied together, encircled with these as many as they were able. While
others, by means of a rope, effected the same purpose. It is scarcely
possible to describe the confusion of which this mode of selling is
productive. It likewise causes much animosity among the
purchasers, who, not unfrequently upon these occasions, fall out and
quarrel with each other. The poor astonished negroes were so much
terrified by these proceedings, that several of them, through fear,
climbed over the walls of the court yard, and ran wild about the town;
but were soon hunted down and retaken….

Various are the deceptions made use of in the disposal of sick

slaves; and many of these, such as must excite in every humane
mind, the liveliest sensations of horror. I have been well informed,
that a Liverpool captain boasted of his having cheated some Jews by
the following stratagem: A lot of slaves, afflicted with the flux, being
about to be landed for sale, he directed the surgeon to stop the anus
of each of them with oakum. Thus prepared, they were landed, and
taken to the accustomed place of sale; where, being unable to stand
but for a very short time, they are usually permitted to sit. The Jews,
when they examine them, oblige them to stand up, in order to see if
there be any discharge; and when they do not perceive this
appearance, they consider it as a symptom of recovery. In the
present instance, such an appearance being prevented, the bargain
was struck, and they were accordingly sold. But it was not long
before a discovery ensued. The excruciating pain which the
prevention of a discharge of such an acrimonious nature occasioned,
not being to be borne by the poor wretches, the temporary
obstruction was removed, and the deluded purchasers were speedily
convinced of the imposition.
S : Alexander Falconbridge, An Account of the Slave Trade on the Coast of Africa
(London: J. Phillips, 1788), 33–36.

The Brig Sally’s Log, 1765

These pages are drawn from an account book kept by ESEK HOPKINS,
the captain of a hundred-ton brigantine called Sally, which left
Providence, Rhode Island, for West Africa on a slaving voyage on
September 11, 1764. The Sally reached the coast of what is today
Guinea-Bissau one month later and spent many months anchored
there, acquiring goods and slaves. Not until August 20, 1765, more than
nine months after reaching Africa, was the Sally finally ready to return.
All told, Hopkins secured 196 slaves, but he sold off 29 of them to other
traders before ever leaving Africa. Some 19 captives died before the
ship left the coast, and another captive was left for dead on the day the
Sally set sail, reducing Hopkins’s remaining human cargo to about 147
people. An additional 68 Africans perished during Sally’s transatlantic
voyage; 20 more died shortly after the ship docked in the West Indies
in October 1765, and the Sally lost 1 last slave between the West Indies
and Providence, bringing the death toll among her cargo to 109.
Hopkins’s log records these deaths and also notes the dates on which
they took place.
 Description
The page has a list of 25 entries, each displays the date of death and the
number assigned to the respective slave.

1 garle [girl] Slave Dyed [died]

1 boye [boy] Slave Dyed
1 Woman & 1 boye, Dyed
Slaves rose on us was obliged fire on them and destroyed 8 and
several more wounded badly I think & ones [ribs?] broke
1 boye & 1 garle Slaves Dyed
1 Woman Slave Dyed
1 Woman & 1 garle Slaves Dyed
1 Woman Slaves Dyed
1 boy Slave Dyed
1 boye Slave Dyed
1 man Slave Dyed
3 boys & 1 garle Dyed
2 Woman and 2 boys Dyed
1 Woman & 1 garle Slave Dyed
1 boye Slave Dyed
1 boye Slave Dyed
1 garle Slave Dyed
1 garle Slave Dyed
1 Woman Slave Dyed
1 Man Slave Dyed of his wounds on the [ribs?] when slaves rose
1 boye Slave Dyed
1 Woman Slave Dyed
2 Women & 1 garle Slaves Dyed
1 man & 1 Woman Slaves Dyed
2 men & 1 garle Slaves Dyed
2 Men & 1 Woman Slaves Dyed

1 Woman & 1 garle Slaves dyed

2 Woman Slaves Dyed

3 Woman Slaves Dyed

3 Men Slaves and 2 Woman Slaves and

2 Woman Slaves Dyed

1 garle Slave Dyed

1 Man Slave Dyed
1 Man & 1 Woman Slave Dyed
1 Man Slave Dyed
3 Woman & 1 Man Slave Dyed

1 boy Slave Dyed and 1 Man

Slave Dyed of his wounds, in the thy [thigh?]
Recd [received] when Slaves Rose
1 Woman Slave Dyed
1 Woman Slave Dyed
1 Man Slave Dyed
1 Man and 1 Woman Slaves Dyed
1 Woman Slave Dyed
1 boy Slave Dyed
1 Woman Slave Dyed
1 Man boy Dyed
1 Woman Slave Dyed
1 young man Slave Dyed
1 Man boy Slave Dyed
1 Woman Slave Dyed
1 Man Slave Dyed
1 Man Slave Dyed

QUESTIONS FOR ANALYSIS

1. Most of the few available African accounts of the Middle

Passage relate experiences of being captured and
enslaved as children but were recorded many years later.
How might age and the passage of time have affected
Olaudah Equiano’s and Florence Hall’s recollections of the
slave trade?

2. The slave trade involved both European and African rulers,

merchants, and middlemen. Using these documents,
describe and analyze the various roles Europeans and
Africans played in perpetuating the trade. Did one group
predominate? What evidence do you have to indicate this?

3. Draw on your reading of the documents in this set to

answer the following questions: What can slave trade
records such as James Barbot’s and Alexander
Falconbridge’s descriptions of what they witnessed aboard
slave ships and the record of slave deaths from the Sally’s
account book tell us about the African experience of the
Middle Passage? What are the limitations of such
evidence?
Chapter 3 Slavery in North
America
1619–1740
CHRONOLOGY Events specific to African American history are
boldfaced. General U.S. history events are in black.
1606 Virginia Company receives royal charter

1607 English found Jamestown colony

1611 Jamestown settlers begin cultivating tobacco

1614 Dutch claim New Netherland

English settler John Rolfe marries Pocahontas, daughter of Powhatan

1619 First enslaved Africans arrive in English North American colonies

1620 Pilgrims found Plymouth colony

1622 Opechancanough, chief of Powhatan’s confederacy, leads Indian uprising

against Virginia colonists

1624 Virginia becomes royal colony

1625 Dutch West India Company establishes North American headquarters on

island of Manhattan

1626 Dutch begin importing slaves to New Netherland

1630 Massachusetts Bay colony founded

1634 Settlers arrive in Maryland

1635– Blacks in New Netherland petition for freedom, win half-freedom
1664

1636 Rhode Island and Connecticut colonies established

1641 Massachusetts becomes first North American colony to legally

recognize slavery

1643 Plymouth, Connecticut, and New Haven colonies legally recognize

slavery

1644 Opechancanough leads second uprising against English colonists

1656 Quakers arrive in Massachusetts

1660 Royal African Company established;

English enter slave trade

1662 Virginia pronounces slavery to be heritable through mother

1663 Carolina becomes royal colony

1664 English seize New Netherland from Dutch, rename it New York

1676 Nathaniel Bacon leads attack on Virginia’s government in Bacon’s

Rebellion

1681 William Penn founds Pennsylvania

1685 Louis XIV issues Code Noir

1686 Dominion of New England created

1687 First runaway slaves arrive in Spanish Florida

1688 Germantown Quakers issue first American antislavery petition

1689– England, France, and Spain at war
1713

1690 South Carolina adopts harsh Barbadian slave code

1691 Virginia restricts marriage between blacks and whites

1692– Salem witch trials

1693

1693 Spain grants liberty to all fugitive slaves who convert to Catholicism

1700 Samuel Sewall issues first New England antislavery tract

1705 Massachusetts outlaws marriage between blacks and whites

1729– Natchez uprising against French; blacks fight on both sides

1730

1730 Three hundred slaves in Virginia organize mass escape

Approximately four hundred slaves in Louisiana conspire to kill

French and seize colony

1732 Georgia colony founded

1739 Stono rebellion

1739– British war with Spain in Caribbean, with France in Canada and Europe
1748

1740 South Carolina passes Negro Act

“20. and Odd Negroes”: The Story of
Virginia’s First African Americans
Late in August 1619, the Dutch warship White Lion docked in
Jamestown, Virginia, with a cargo of “20. and odd negroes.”1 These
Africans had begun their transatlantic journey in Luanda, a slave
trading port in the Portuguese colony of Angola, where they were
loaded onto the slave ship São João Bautista with more than three
hundred other slaves. They survived the harrowing Middle Passage,
with illness killing almost a third of the ship’s human cargo before
they reached the New World. When the ship docked briefly in
Jamaica to buy medicine and supplies, Captain Manuel Mendes da
Cunha paused to report that he still “had many sick aboard” before
hurrying on to the Mexican port of Veracruz, his final destination.2
But the Bautista’s long journey was interrupted when, less than five
hundred miles from Veracruz, it was captured by the Treasurer and
the White Lion, two English ships sailing under the Dutch flag. Both
ships were heavily armed privateers. Privateers were private
warships commissioned by European powers to attack their
enemies’ ships and seize their cargo. Such piracy could be highly
profitable; Spanish ships, for example, often carried gold. But the
Bautista carried only African captives, so the privateers had to
content themselves with seizing as many healthy slaves as they
could carry. Among them were twenty enslaved people that the
White Lion’s captain would exchange for provisions when he docked
in Jamestown.
The seventeen men and three women who arrived in the
Chesapeake in 1619 were the first of many generations of African
captives to land in English North America. They likely hailed from
one of the African kingdoms along Angola’s borders — which
included Kongo, Ndongo, and Benguela — before being sold in
Angola, a small coastal colony where Portuguese traders exported
slaves purchased elsewhere.3 But their exact origins are difficult to
reconstruct because the Virginia colonists who noted their arrival did
not record the names or histories of the region’s first black settlers.
The lives they led in Virginia are also largely undocumented.

Colonial records do reveal that Virginia governor George Yeardley

and a prominent merchant named Abraham Pierson purchased all
twenty of these early arrivals in exchange for corn and other
supplies. Both men owned large plantations, where they put their
new Africans to work growing tobacco and other crops. Less clear,
however, is whether all twenty of these involuntary migrants
remained enslaved for life. They had landed in one of the few New
World colonies where slavery had yet to take root, and individual
Africans could still move from slavery to freedom with relative ease.

Slavery took several decades to develop in Virginia. The English

migrants who settled there initially preferred to hire white servants,
who were more familiar to them. But white laborers were not always
available and often proved unwilling to work as servants for any
great length of time. Enslaved Africans, who could be held in
bondage for life, presented no such limitations. By the end of the
seventeenth century, slave labor had become crucial to southern
colonies such as Virginia and common in European settlements
throughout North America.

Enslaved workers were already living in Spanish Florida when the

English first arrived. They had come with the Spanish explorer Pedro
Menéndez de Avilés, who imported five hundred African slaves to
construct the town of St. Augustine in 1565. The Dutch
entrepreneurs who settled New Netherland starting in 1625 brought
in enslaved workers to clear land and help build their roads and
towns, as did the French in Louisiana after 1719. European
immigrants to North America were never plentiful enough to meet the
colonies’ labor needs, and colonists throughout the region imported
enslaved Africans to provide additional labor.

With few rights under European law, African workers could be far
more brutally exploited than European immigrants and were often
used to perform the most grueling tasks. Once the European
colonies began to take shape, enslaved black people continued to
provide much of the backbreaking labor needed to make these
settlements profitable, especially in the plantation colonies that
developed in the South. Meanwhile, their presence shaped the
character of the communities in which they lived, creating
multicultural societies in which European colonists assigned
enslaved Africans a distinct and inferior legal and political status.
The character of North American slavery changed dramatically
between 1619 and 1740. As African captives arrived in ever-larger
numbers and racial slavery became more entrenched, it became
increasingly difficult for slaves to secure their freedom or cast off the
growing stigma that blackness and slavery held among the English
colonists. Nevertheless, African people throughout the region slowly
became African Americans. They developed a distinctive culture
forged by the cross-cultural exchanges and biological intermixture
that took place among Africans, Europeans, and Native Americans;
by the legal and social barriers that defined their caste; and by the
experience of enslavement.
Slavery and Freedom in Early
English North America
Seventeenth-century English colonists did not arrive in the New
World expecting to people their settlements with enslaved Africans.
In fact, they hailed from a nation where slavery was no longer
practiced. “As for slaves and bondmen we have none,” one English
historian boasted in the 1570s. “Nay, such is the privilege of our
country … that if any come hither from other realms, so soon as they
set foot on land they become so free … all note of servile bondage is
utterly removed from them.”4 Although enslaved Africans were not
unknown in England, this claim was correct in underscoring that
English common law recognized no form of slavery. Villenage, an
English form of serfdom, was extinct by the 1600s and would not be
revived in the English colonies.

Instead, the earliest slaveholders in the colonies adopted a new

system of racial slavery that took several decades to emerge and still
longer to give rise to the plantation societies that ultimately became
established in the colonial South. For much of the 1600s, Africans
who arrived in these colonies entered societies where servitude was
far more common than slavery, and slaves and servants occupied a
similar status. But by the beginning of the eighteenth century,
enslaved black people, who had proved to be more profitable, more
plentiful, and far easier to exploit than white servants, predominated
in the Chesapeake colonies of Virginia and Maryland. Meanwhile,
slavery appeared in New England, where the Puritans and Pilgrims
held small numbers of slaves, and fueled the growth of a plantation
economy in colonial Carolina (Map 3.1).

MAP 3.1 Distribution of Blacks and Whites, 1680 and 1740

This map shows the distribution of blacks and whites in British North America in 1680
and 1740.
■ In which colonies did the vast majority of black people live?

Description
The population distribution in each of the 13 colonial territories are
represented as a bar graph that are nested within the map. The territories
and their respective populations for the years 1680 and 1740 are as
follows.

New Hampshire. 1680, black, 75; white, 2,047. 1740: black, 500; white,
22,656.

New York. 1680, black, 1,200; white, 9,830. 1740, black, 8,996; white,
54,659.

Maine and Massachusetts. 1680, black, 170; white, 39,752. 1740, black,
3,035; white, 148,578.

Connecticut. 1680, black, 50; white 17,246. 1740: black, 2,596; white,
86,962.

Rhode Island. 1680, black, 175; white, 3,017. 1740, black, 2,408; white,
22,847.

Pennsylvania. 1680, black, 200; white, data not available. 1740, black,
2,062; white, 83,538.

New Jersey. 1680, black, 200; white, 3,400. 1740, black 4,366; white,
47,007.

Delaware. 1680, black, 55; white, 1,005. 1740, black, 1035; white,
18,835.

Maryland. 1680, black, 1,611; white, 17,904. 1740, black, 24,031; white,
92,062.
 Virginia. 1680, black, 3,000; white, 43,596. 1740, black, 60,000; white,
120,440.

New Jersey. 1680, black, 200; white, 3,400. 1740, black 4,366; white,
47,007.

Delaware. 1680, black, 55; white, 1,005. 1740, black, 1035; white,
18,835.

North Carolina. 1680, black, 210; white, 5,430. 1740, black, 11,000;
white, 40,760.

South Carolina. 1680, black, 200; white, 1,200. 1740, black, 30,000;
white, 15,000.

Georgia. 1680, black, 0; white, 0. 1740, black, 0; white, 2,021.

The native Indian group and their lands are follows. Creek, Georgia;
Cherokee, North Carolina; Delaware Shawnee, Virginia; Iroquois, New
York; Potawatomi and Wyandot, modern-day southeastern Michigan. The
British claims in 1740 are Maine (part of Massachusetts), New
Hampshire, Massachusetts, Rhode Island, Connecticut, New York, New
Jersey, Pennsylvania, Delaware, Maryland, Virginia, North Carolina,
South Carolina, and Georgia.

Settlers, Servants, and Slaves in

the Chesapeake
England’s first successful permanent settlement in North America
was founded in 1607 on Jamestown Island, about thirty miles from
the mouth of Chesapeake Bay. Financed by the Virginia Company, a
joint-stock company chartered by King James I in 1606 to establish
an English settlement in the New World, Jamestown was not
established with slavery in mind. The company’s investors hoped to
earn a profit on their shares, and the king hoped to expand
England’s imperial power.

Indeed, advocates of English colonization, such as the explorer Sir

Francis Drake and the writer and armchair traveler Richard Hakluyt,
had long maintained that English settlement of the New World could
help rescue both blacks and Indians from the “Spanish tyranny”
described by Bartolomé de Las Casas. Drake, who spent much of
his career raiding the Spanish colonies for gold, undermined slavery
whenever he could. For instance, he allied with a community of
escaped slaves, or maroons, in his attack on the Spanish at
Panama in 1572, and he liberated slaves when he sacked the
Spanish town of St. Augustine in 1586.

The first English colonists, not unlike Drake, hoped to live off the
riches of the New World. Known as “adventurers,” they consisted
largely of gentlemen and soldiers. However, they would find no
precious metals or valuable commodities in Virginia. Instead, they
could barely feed themselves. Jamestown was surrounded by a
fertile environment full of game and fish, but the colonists were
unprepared to fend for themselves in Virginia’s alien landscape.
Inexperienced in hunting, fishing, or farming, they initially relied on
local Indians to supply them with corn. As a result, they soon wore
out their welcome among the indigenous inhabitants.
On the verge of extinction by 1611, the colony was revived by the
development of a lucrative cash crop that also created a new
market for labor. The colonists experimented with planting a type of
tobacco imported from South America. The experiment proved so
successful that when Captain Samuel Argall arrived to take over
Virginia’s governorship in 1617, he found “the market-place, and
streets, and all other spare places planted with Tobacco.”5 Tobacco
requires constant care throughout its long growing season and must
be cleaned, rolled, and dried after it is harvested. But whereas the
Spanish had been able to force the Aztecs, Incas, and other
indigenous populations to work for them, the English never managed
to subjugate the Eastern Woodlands Indians in Powhatan’s
confederacy. Other Chesapeake tribes also resisted English rule and
enslavement, although the colonists did acquire small numbers of
Indian slaves from other regions. After 1619, they began to purchase
African slaves as well, but even enslaved Africans were in short
supply during the colony’s early years.
 Engraving of a Virginia Tobacco Farm, 1725

This engraving shows several slaves working in a tobacco shed. Tobacco leaves, which
must be cured, or dried, before processing, hang above them, and the slaves prepare
these dried leaves for the market. At the far end of the shed, a slave woman and child
are pulling down the tobacco leaves. In the foreground, another woman strips the
leaves off the stems. Behind her, a man rolls the leaves flat for shipping. To his left,
another man cuts pieces of rope to tie up the leaves. Was the omission of a white
overseer or supervisor deliberate on the part of the artist?

White servitude, rather than black or Indian slavery, initially

predominated in colonial Virginia and its close neighbor Maryland,
which English colonists founded in 1634. Both colonies were
established at a time when England had an oversupply of landless
rural laborers and urban paupers. Impoverished and unemployed,
thousands of English and Scots-Irish servants were willing to travel
abroad to cultivate tobacco in the Chesapeake. Most arrived in
Virginia as indentured servants. As such, they were required to
work for four to seven years to pay the cost of their transportation
and maintenance.

The enslaved Africans who ended up in the Chesapeake arrived no

more than a few dozen at a time aboard privateers and other small
boats. By all evidence, these early arrivals were initially incorporated
into a labor force that was at least nominally free. African and
European workers labored and lived alongside one another, ran
away together, cohabited, and even intermarried. Early colonial
documents list both groups as servants, which has long made the
legal status of slavery in the early Chesapeake a matter of debate.
During this time, enslaved Africans moved from slavery to freedom
far more easily than they would in later generations.

Planters were not legally obligated to release blacks from servitude,

however, and by 1640, Virginia courts had at least tacitly recognized
this fact. That year, when two white servants and one black servant
were captured in Maryland after running away from a Virginia farmer,
they received dramatically different sentences. All three were
sentenced to thirty lashes and extended terms of service. But
whereas the white servants were assigned only an additional year of
servitude, the black servant — a man named John Punch — was
ordered to “serve his said master or his assigns for the time of his
natural Life here or elsewhere.”6
Subsequent laws suggest that blacks began to acquire a uniquely
inferior status in the colony. A 1643 law decreed that African women
— who were often assigned to field work rather than domestic labor
— would, unlike English women, be taxed as laborers. A 1662 law
made the enslaved status of black women heritable, decreeing that
“all children borne in this country shall be held bond or free only
according to the condition of the mother.”7 Both laws ran contrary to
the patriarchal assumptions of English common law, which defined
women’s work as domestic, and therefore not subject to tax, and
used paternity rather than maternity to determine inheritance and
assign fathers legal jurisdiction over their children. But the system of
chattel slavery under development in Virginia required a different
set of assumptions. Purchased as chattel, or movable personal
property, African slaves were legally equivalent to other forms of
chattel, such as domestic animals and furniture. They had no rights
of any kind and no legal authority over anyone — even their children,
who belonged to their owners. (See Document Project: Making
Slaves, pp. 105–13.)

By using the mother’s status to determine whether a child would be

slave or free, Virginia legislators also resolved a number of practical
questions. For instance, English law required servant women who
became pregnant to work extra time to compensate their masters for
the loss of their labor and expenses associated with the birth —
sanctions that could not be imposed on slave women, who were
already enslaved for life. Moreover, in making slavery heritable
through the mother, the legislators prevented slave women from
seeking liberty for their children by claiming freemen as the fathers,
and they shielded white men from paternity claims. Finally, the new
legislation clarified the legal status of slave women’s children, which
had previously been ambiguous. This ambiguity is evident in the
case of Elizabeth Key, the illegitimate daughter of an enslaved
mother and English father who petitioned for her freedom in 1656.
Several courts ruled on her case, handing down different verdicts.
She gained her freedom only after she married her English lawyer,
who won her case before the colony’s general assembly.

By the early 1690s, both Key’s victory and her marriage would have
been impossible. In addition to passing the 1662 law that made slave
status heritable through the mother, Virginia lawmakers in 1691 all
but outlawed interracial marriage. The new law decreed that any
white person who married a “negroe, mulatto, or Indian” would be
forever banished from the colony “within three months of such
marriage.” Ironically, though expressly designed to prevent “that
abominable mixture and spurious issue which hereafter may
encrease in this dominion,” this measure attacked legitimate unions
between the races rather than race mixture.8 Intermarriage became
a crime, but white men were neither barred nor discouraged from
entering into sexual relationships with slave women.
Sex, Power, and Slavery in Virginia

Painted on the back of another painting by an anonymous artist, this piece of art is
unusual in its frank depiction of the two kinds of power white slaveholders wielded over
their slaves. On the left is an image of sexual power, which shows a well-dressed slave
owner embracing a female slave. On the right is an illustration of physical, brute power,
seen as an owner or overseer prepares to whip a male slave’s bare back. Although
Virginia prohibited marriage between whites and blacks and fined white women who
gave birth to mulatto children, it did not discourage sexual relationships between white
men and black women, leaving much room for slaveholders to take advantage of
female slaves. Why did the artist title the painting Virginian Luxuries?

Description
The painting is divided into two: on the left, an affluent white man
embraces a young African woman; on the right, a white man raises his
 cane to lash the bare back of an African man.

As lawmakers created new laws, they also eliminated legal

uncertainties that the colony’s first generation of black residents had
used to seek freedom in the courts. As late as the 1660s, for
example, Chesapeake courts remained undecided about the
compatibility between slavery and Christianity. Black and Indian
converts became Christians with baptism, which gave them legal
standing in colonial courts. But Christianity lost any further
association with freedom in 1667, when the Virginia legislature
passed an act explicitly exempting slaves from the freedoms
normally extended to Christians. The “blessed sacrament of
baptisme,” the act noted, “doth not alter the condition of the person
as to his bondage or freedome.”9

As Virginia lawmakers solidified the legal status of slavery, forces

outside the colony gave the institution new economic advantages. By
midcentury, Virginia’s supply of white servants was declining. The
colony’s reputation for exploiting and abusing servants had made it
increasingly unappealing to immigrants, who were also in short
supply as a result of the English Civil Wars, which diverted large
numbers of Englishmen into military service. Meanwhile, local
supplies of enslaved Africans were slowly increasing. The Dutch,
who had established settlements on the Middle Atlantic coast
starting in the 1620s, took advantage of shipping disruptions caused
by the English Civil Wars to secure new commercial markets in the
English colonies. They began to supply slaves to the Chesapeake,
where the black population soared from a few hundred in 1650 to
four thousand in 1680. The English themselves entered the slave
trade with the 1660 establishment of the Royal African Company,
which held a monopoly over English trade with Africa until 1698,
transporting between 90,000 and 100,000 slaves to English colonies
in the New World. The rise of the Royal African Company and of
other English entities after 1698 offered English colonists a steady
and affordable supply of slaves.

Chattel slavery also offered a variety of noneconomic advantages.

Both slaves and servants ran away, but enslaved Africans were far
easier to recover. Once they escaped beyond neighborhoods where
they were known, white English-speaking servants could easily
blend in with other European settlers and live as free people. By
contrast, black runaways’ color marked them as likely slaves, making
them easy to recapture. One newly arrived African discovered this in
1739 when he was committed to the James City County Jail.
According to the Virginia Gazette, he was “a new Negro” who could
not “speak English; his Name is understood to be Tom.” He was
soon picked up by local authorities, who “suppos’d [him] to be a
Runaway,” and imprisoned to ensure that his “Owner may have him
again.”10

Enslaved Africans offered significant long-term advantages over

servant laborers. Their bondage was permanent and hereditary,
which meant slave owners could invest in a labor supply that could
reproduce itself. Slaves also were subject to far stricter social
controls than freemen, which made them appealing to white planters
intent on maintaining their power. In contrast, by the 1670s, landless
white ex-servants had become a disruptive force in the Chesapeake.
Largely male, young, and discontented, they competed with more
established colonists for land and often drifted from county to county,
challenging colonial authorities, encouraging slaves to run away, and
antagonizing local Indian populations by encroaching on their land.

The dangers posed by ex-servants and their allies were vividly

illustrated in a 1676 upheaval in Virginia known as Bacon’s
Rebellion. Led by Nathaniel Bacon, a wealthy colonist who
commanded the support of an army largely made up of landless
freemen, servants, and slaves, the rebellion pitted land-hungry
colonists against the royal authority of Governor William Berkeley. At
issue was the colony’s Indian policy, which was not aggressive
enough to suit the many landless men who rallied around Bacon to
make war on “Indians in generall,” and especially nearby Native
American allies.11 Charged with treason after an attack on several
such groups, Bacon and his makeshift army attacked the colony’s
royal government, managing to capture Jamestown and set it on fire
before English troops arrived to crush the rebellion.

Bacon’s Rebellion underscored the dangers of importing thousands

of white male servants into a colony that held few opportunities for
them. The fact that Bacon had managed to mobilize both poor whites
and black bondmen also left officials worried about the common
grievances uniting these two groups. Virginia’s colonial government
thus moved to forestall further challenges to its authority by
sharpening the distinctions between servants and slaves. The
legislature enacted harsh new laws allowing slave owners to kill
rebellious slaves with impunity. At the same time, it curbed planters’
power over white servants and freedmen by limiting the years of
service that could be imposed on white servants and lowering the
poll taxes that kept poor whites from voting. By empowering whites
and subjecting blacks to ever-stricter systems of control, the colonial
legislature took significant steps toward deepening the racial divide
and creating an entrenched system of racial slavery.

The Expansion of Slavery in the

Chesapeake
“They import so Many Negroes hither,” the Virginia planter William
Byrd wrote in 1736, “that I fear this Colony will some time or other be
confirmed by the name of New Guinea.”12 Byrd’s statement reflects
an extraordinary demographic shift in the eighteenth-century
Chesapeake. In 1680, blacks constituted approximately 7 percent of
Virginia’s population, but by 1750, the colony’s population was 44
percent black. Maryland’s black population likewise increased from 9
percent to 30 percent during the same time span. (See By the
Numbers: Black and White Populations in the Seventeenth-Century
Chesapeake.) Both colonies, although initially populated largely by
white servants, had built plantation economies that revolved around
black slavery.

BY THE NUMBERS

Black and White Populations in the

Seventeenth-Century Chesapeake

This graph underscores the fact that blacks remained rare in the Chesapeake
prior to the 1660s. While the number of blacks increased steadily over the
decades, this region’s black population nevertheless grew more slowly than its
white population throughout most of the seventeenth century.

Description
The horizontal axis denotes the years and ranges from 1620 to 1700. The
vertical axis denotes the population and ranges from 10,000 to 90,000. The
approximate data from the graph are as follows.

1620. Black, 0; white, 1,000. 1630. Black, 0; white, 2,000. 1640. Black, 0;
white, 10,000. 1650. Black, 500; white, 22,000. 1660. Black, 1000; white,
35,000. 1670. Black, 3,000; white, 48,000. 1680. Black, 5,000; white, 61,000.
1690. Black, 11,000; white, 77,000. 1700. Black, 19,500; white, 88,000.
The Africans who flooded the Chesapeake after 1680 had few of the
opportunities afforded to early arrivals. Not many would achieve
freedom, own property, or establish families. Increasingly drawn from
the interior of Africa, the “new Negroes,” as they were known, arrived
by the boatload and were sold in small lots at numerous riverside
wharfs bordering the Chesapeake. The region’s farming was
dispersed; even large landholders generally owned several small
plantations, and few employed more than ten slaves on any single
holding. Their slaves were thus widely dispersed as well, and
planters usually assigned new arrivals to unskilled labor on their
most remote upcountry holdings. The newcomers, who were not yet
conversant in English or trained to do other work, cleared land and
cultivated tobacco and other crops under the supervision of white
overseers. Still ravaged by the transatlantic journey, one-quarter died
within a year of arrival, and few managed to reproduce. In addition,
two-thirds of the new arrivals were men, and many planters assigned
their slaves to sex-segregated quarters where they had little chance
to form family ties.

Drawn from different parts of Africa, the newcomers could not always
converse with more acculturated slaves — or even with each other.
The young Olaudah Equiano, who was shipped to Virginia in the
1750s, ended up in complete linguistic isolation. Most of his
countrymen had been sold in Barbados, and he and his remaining
shipmates landed in a part of Virginia where “we saw few or none of
our native Africans, and not one soul who could talk to me.”13 Often
the only English words the newcomers knew were the names
assigned to them by their owners. They received no other instruction
in the language.

Linguistically isolated, subjected to a harsh work regime, and forced

to abandon even the names that tied them to their homelands, the
newcomers struggled but somehow managed to survive. They
forged a common language, which one Anglican minister described
as “a wild confused medley of negro and corrupt English.”14 These
Americanized, or creole, forms of communication probably
represented a blend of English and several African languages.
Newcomers also formed close bonds within their quarters. African-
born slaves were far less likely to run away than American-born
ones, and they rarely ran away alone. Instead, they fled with other
Africans, sometimes with the goal of creating their own communities
on the frontier.

Groups of African-born slaves sometimes conspired to revolt and

escape together. When word of planned revolts in 1710 and 1722
reached the colonists, they arrested and executed the conspirators
before the rebellions could take place. But one Sunday in the fall of
1730, when most plantation owners were in church, more than three
hundred slaves organized into military groups and left their
plantations for the Dismal Swamp — a coastal plain on Virginia’s
southeastern border. Taking shelter on the frontier, the runaways “did
a great deal of Mischief in that Province [of Virginia],” a visitor to the
colony reported, before the colonists recruited some Pasquotank
Indians to hunt them down.15
The slaves’ defiance affected the colony’s free people of color, who
were often suspected of fostering slave rebellions. Virginia’s small
free black population, mostly descended from the slaves who had
secured their freedom during the colony’s early years, also included
mulatto, or mixed-race, descendants of unions between slaves and
whites — some of whom had been born to a white mother and a
slave father. Regardless of their origins, all lost some of their
freedoms as a result of the slave unrest of the early 1700s, which led
white colonists to define all blacks as dangerous. The laws that
Virginia passed in the 1720s disarming and disfranchising free
blacks and mulattoes reflected this conviction. With such laws,
Virginia transformed a society once overrun by discontented white
servants into a racially divided democracy in which only white people
could be fully free.

The Creation of the Carolinas

Unlike the Chesapeake settlers, the planters who in 1663
established the colony of Carolina — which would split into the
separate colonies of North Carolina and South Carolina in 1729 —
arrived with plans to use a workforce of enslaved Africans to clear
and cultivate their settlement. About half of these settlers hailed from
the English colony of Barbados, where slavery was already an
established institution. By the mid-seventeenth century, this
Caribbean island was dominated by sugar plantations, where
wealthy planters used slave labor to grow and harvest the
demanding crop. The whites emigrating from Barbados to Carolina
came in search of new land to plant and brought slaves with them.
The major challenge for them was finding a suitable staple crop.

Rice cultivation, long popular in West Africa, flourished in South

Carolina largely as a result of African expertise. The crop was
unfamiliar to most English planters, who nonetheless saw its
potential and consulted their enslaved workers on the possibility of
growing it in Virginia as early as 1648. “The ground and Climate is
very proper for it [rice] as our Negroes affirme,” one colonist reported
that year, explaining that “in their Country [it] is most of their food.”16
Experiments in rice cultivation foundered in Virginia but were far
more successful in Carolina, which by the 1720s had begun to
export nearly ten million pounds of rice a year. Drawing on their own
expertise, enslaved Africans grew, harvested, and processed the
crop using the equipment and techniques first perfected in West
Africa.
Enslaved Africans and Rice Cultivation in Carolina

Carolina planters relied on African slaves’ knowledge of and experience with cultivating
rice to grow this challenging and lucrative crop. The extent to which the planters valued
African expertise is illustrated in advertisements placed by slave traders promoting the
fact that the slaves on a particular ship came from rice-cultivating regions of Africa. This
advertisement, which appeared in an eighteenth-century newspaper during a smallpox
epidemic, also assured potential buyers that careful measures had been taken to keep
the slaves free of the disease.
 Description
The advertisement reads as follows.

To be sold on board the Ship Bance-Yland, on Tuesday, the sixth of May

next, at Ashley-Ferry; a choice cargo of about 250 fine healthy negroes,
just arrived from the Windward and Rice Coast. The utmost care has
already been taken, and shall be continued, to keep them free from the
least danger of being infected with the small-pox, no boat having been on
board, and all other communication with people from Charles-Town
prevented.

Austin, Laurens, and Appleby.

N B Full one half of the above Negroes have had the small-pox in their
own country.

Rice plantation slaves worked under a task system, which involved

minimal white supervision. Unlike slaveholders in the Chesapeake,
Carolina rice planters did not employ white overseers to direct gangs
of enslaved laborers. Instead, low-country slaves worked largely
under their own direction, completing daily tasks laid out by a black
driver — a bondman chosen to oversee the work of other slaves.
Used only in rice-growing regions, the task system reflected Carolina
planters’ reliance on their bondpeople’s knowledge of African
cultivation methods. This reliance is also evident in planters’ demand
for enslaved workers from rice-growing parts of Africa, such as the
Upper Guinea coast, Senegambia, and the Windward Coast. In
response, slave traders promoted shipments from these regions,
advertising “choice cargo[s] of Windward and Gold Coast Negroes,
who have been accustomed to the planting of rice.”17

Under the task system, enslaved laborers were required to carry out
specific agricultural tasks each day, after which they were free to
work on their own behalf. This small measure of independence gave
these workers an incentive to complete their daily tasks quickly, but it
proved a mixed blessing. From the settlement of Carolina onward,
enslaved people there were permitted to farm small allotments of
land where they could raise livestock and grow provisions to feed
themselves. But with the adoption of rice culture, the practice grew
increasingly exploitative. Rather than supplying any rations to their
enslaved workers, planters expected them to provision themselves
during whatever time they had left after completing their grueling
tasks in the rice fields. While whites observed the Sabbath, most
enslaved people needed to work on Sundays just to survive.

As in the Chesapeake, Carolina slave owners had little interest in

providing their slaves with religious instruction. Frustrated
missionaries dispatched by the Anglican Church routinely proclaimed
that the slaves’ seven-day workweek made conversion “scarcely
possible.” “The slaves have not time to be instructed by the minister
but on the Lord’s Day,” reported the minister Gideon Johnston in
1713, who noted the additional difficulty of gathering enslaved
people together for religious instruction when “the plantations are so
many and so remote and distant from one another.” He was also not
sure that such gatherings would be wise, given that they would
provide the enslaved an “opportunity of knowing their own strength
and superiority in point of number” and make them “tempted to
recover their liberty.”18 Slave owners shared Johnston’s worries and
often discouraged missionary work among their slaves as a result.

Carolina slaves remained isolated and numerous enough to create a

distinctly African world of their own. Many lived in self-contained
slave communities on plantations that housed as many as one
hundred slaves. Responsible for building their own quarters, they
crafted mud-walled homes with palmetto roofs using techniques and
materials that were common in sub-Saharan Africa. They cooked
their food in handmade earthenware pots, similar to those used in
Africa, which they either made themselves or purchased from
Indians. Predominantly African-born until the 1760s, some also bore
physical marks of their heritage. These included facial scars known
as country marks, which members of some African ethnic groups
received at puberty to mark their origins, and filed or clipped teeth,
which often served a similar purpose. African in their speech as well
as their appearance, low-country slaves rarely mastered standard
English.

Carolina slaves also retained African religious traditions, although

their new environment may have reshaped some of their beliefs. The
religious practices of early black Carolinians are difficult to
reconstruct in detail, since most white observers simply dismissed
the slaves as pagans “who knew nothing of the true God.”19 Like
other West African peoples, the forced migrants often believed in
magic and the existence of conjurers, who could heal the sick and
kill their enemies. Such figures served as “Negro doctors” among the
enslaved Carolinians, dispensing medicine, charms, and sometimes
even poison. Conjurers were powerful figures, respected and feared
even by whites, who when they fell ill sometimes accused black
conjurers of having caused their illnesses.

But other beliefs accorded with those of white Christians. One

Anglican missionary reported that “our negro-pagans have a notion
of God and of a Devil” and interviewed a “negro-pagan woman” who
described her God as an omnipotent being who controlled “all
things.”20 Such a God was a feature of many West African religions,
which usually recognized a multitude of lesser gods and powerful
ancestral spirits as well, but slaves in the New World may have
placed an increasing emphasis on the idea of a single Supreme
Being. Far from their villages and sacred places, with few priests to
guide them, African-born captives and their descendants did not hold
the same religious beliefs as their ancestors. Instead, they
developed new, communal belief systems shaped by their
experiences of exile, forced migration, and enslavement.

A brutal labor regime also shaped the character of Carolina’s

enslaved community. In Barbados, where many of the colony’s
slaveholding planters originated, slaves began “work as soon as the
day is light, or sometimes two hours before,” and did not stop until
sunset. Worked literally to death, the enslaved people who labored
on the Barbados sugar plantations often died young and rarely left
children behind. Subject to grueling labor clearing land and
cultivating crops in swamps, African-born slaves in Carolina
experienced similarly high mortality rates. Throughout much of the
eighteenth century, deaths in the colony’s enslaved population
routinely outnumbered births. But low-country blacks, like their
counterparts in both Barbados and Virginia, did not always submit to
their subjugation. Enslaved Carolinians sometimes escaped alone or
with others to live in maroon communities on the colony’s frontiers.
By the early decades of the eighteenth century, however, the
expansion of white settlement into North Carolina and Georgia made
it increasingly difficult to avoid detection. As in Virginia, Carolina
planters paid Indian slave catchers to capture and return runaways.
Planters also instituted measures intended to prevent runaways or
rebellions. In 1690, South Carolina adopted the Barbadian slave
code, which provided that slaves who ran away or defied their
masters more than once could be whipped, slit through the nose,
and branded with a hot iron. Three-time offenders could be castrated
or hamstrung (have their leg tendons cut). Such punishments were
not uncommon, according to one Huguenot missionary, who noted
that South Carolina slaves were often crippled or disfigured for
“small faults.”21

Africans in New England

The New England colonies, first settled in the 1620s and 1630s,
never became home to a large number of slaves or relied on slave
labor to sustain their economies. The region’s cold climate and short
growing season prohibited the cultivation of labor-intensive crops
such as sugar, tobacco, and rice, resulting in little need for enslaved
workers. Instead, most New England agriculture took the form of
small family farms dedicated to the production of crops and livestock
that could be tended by household members. Prior to 1700, blacks
constituted less than 1 percent of the region’s population (or fewer
than one thousand people), and they never amounted to more than 3
percent.

These limits to slavery’s growth in New England were more a result

of geography than of antislavery measures. The Pilgrims and
Puritans who established the New England colonies came to the
Americas to escape religious persecution in Europe, but their
religious ideals did not preclude slave ownership. They looked to the
Bible for guidance in establishing exemplary Protestant communities
and accepted the slavery of both prisoners of war and foreign
peoples as practices sanctioned by the Scriptures.

Accordingly, the Puritans and Pilgrims, who were frequently at odds

with their Indian neighbors, enslaved Native Americans whenever
they could. Early New England communities, which comprised a
collection of coastal settlements, were also drawn into African
slavery as a result of their commercial relationships with
slaveholding colonies in the Caribbean. New Englanders shipped
provisions such as wheat, beef, butter, fish, and cheese to these
island colonies and received molasses, sugar, indigo, and other
slave-grown goods in return. Occasionally, they purchased black
people as well.

In addition, New England colonists also acquired enslaved Africans

in exchange for Native American prisoners of war, whom they often
shipped off to slavery in the Caribbean. These exchanges required
New Englanders to address slavery’s legality earlier than other
English colonists. Massachusetts was the first North American
colony to legally recognize chattel slavery, which was sanctioned in
the Body of Liberties the colonists compiled in 1641. This document,
an enumeration of colonists’ rights, permitted them to enslave
“Captives taken in just warres” and purchase “such strangers as
willingly selle themselves or are sold to us.”22 With the formation of
the New England Confederation in 1643, the Plymouth, Connecticut,
and New Haven colonies legally recognized slavery as well. New
Hampshire, under the legal jurisdiction of Massachusetts until 1679,
also began importing small numbers of slaves. Only Rhode Island,
founded as a haven for religious dissenters in 1636, hesitated.
Rhode Island colonists initially rejected permanent bondage, passing
a law that limited the servitude of both blacks and whites to ten
years. But the law was never enforced, and Rhode Island went on to
import more slaves per capita than any other New England colony.
Moreover, Rhode Island merchants also entered the slave trade.
Starting in 1700, they began sponsoring slaving voyages to Africa,
which would ultimately carry more than 100,000 enslaved Africans
from their homelands to mainland North America.
By the beginning of the eighteenth century, Boston’s slave
population had grown large enough to trouble some Puritans.
“Numerousness of Slaves at this day in the Province, and the
Uneasiness of them under their Slavery, hath put many upon
thinking whether the Foundation of it be firmly and well laid,” wrote
the wealthy Boston merchant and judge Samuel Sewall, who had
presided over the Salem witch trials in 1692–1693. The only one of
three Salem judges to publicly regret his role in the conviction and
execution of nineteen accused witches, Sewall issued a formal
apology in 1697. But after quieting his conscience on that score, he
became increasingly uneasy with himself for having “long neglected
doing anything” about slavery.23 In 1700, he issued the first
antislavery tract published in New England, a pamphlet titled The
Selling of Joseph: A Memorial, which questioned the morality of
slavery.

Sewall’s pamphlet may have been inspired by the freedom struggles

of a slave named Adam, who belonged to John Saffin, a New
England merchant and politician. Saffin had pledged to free Adam
after he completed a seven-year term of servitude, but Saffin later
reneged on his promise, forcing Adam to petition for his freedom and
inspiring white Bostonians to circulate a petition on his behalf.
Sewall’s antislavery tract did not take up Adam’s case, however.
Instead, it questioned the legitimacy of slavery as an institution,
invoking the biblical tale of Joseph, who was sold into slavery by his
jealous brothers. Joseph’s enslavement was not lawful, natural, or
just, wrote Sewall, who suggested that African slavery might be
equally illegitimate. New England slave owners had no reason to
believe that their bondmen and bondwomen were captured in just
wars, Sewall maintained: “Every War is upon one side Unjust.”
Moreover, given the central role that European slave traders played
in “forcing the Africans to become Slaves amongst our selves,”
slavery as practiced in the Americas was little more than
manstealing, with African men and women being abducted from their
homes and shipped abroad to enrich those who participated in the
trade. Sewall argued that, though Africans might look different from
Europeans, as “Sons of Adam” they should have full title to the rights
of other men, including an “equal Right unto Liberty, and all other
outward Comforts of Life.”24

Sewall’s challenge to the religious morality of slavery fell on deaf

ears. Saffin spoke out in his own defense, issuing a pamphlet titled A
Brief and Candid Answer to a Late Printed Sheet, Entitled, The
Selling of Joseph (1701), which insisted that the Bible sanctioned
“different Orders and Degrees of Men in the World.” Blacks shared
few of Joseph’s virtues, Saffin maintained; they were “Cowardly and
cruel … Libidinous, Deceitful, False and Rude.”25 Saffin’s invective
provides an early example of the racist attacks on the character of
black people that whites frequently invoked to justify slavery. But
most of Sewall’s contemporaries did not even bother to respond to
his argument that slavery was immoral and unchristian: They simply
ignored his pamphlet.
The colonists saw slavery as a time-honored institution that had
spiritual sanction. Even the colony’s Puritan clergy were confident
that Massachusetts provided slaves “all the liberties and Christian
usages which the law of god established in Israell concerning such
persons doeth morally require.” Though subject to some forms of
segregation, enslaved Africans were permitted to legally marry, were
entitled to a trial by jury when accused of a crime, and were welcome
to join New England churches. The influential Puritan minister Cotton
Mather claimed that as long as slave owners were conscientious
about providing religious instruction to slaves, Christianity
“wonderfully Dulcifies, and Mollifies, and Moderates the
Circumstances of [slavery].” A slave owner himself, Mather supplied
special catechisms that other slave owners could use to guide
enslaved Africans toward salvation and told them to promise their
slaves that “if they Serve God patiently and cheerfully in the
Condition which he orders for them,” they will be rewarded with
“Eternal Happiness” in heaven. Mather also took pains to reassure
slave owners that the “Law of Christianity” did not set the “Baptised
slave at Liberty.”26

Though sanctioned by spiritual authorities such as Mather, the

practice of slaveholding grew only modestly in New England. Few
African captives were imported into the region by New England slave
merchants, who typically delivered their shipments to the lucrative
slave markets of the Caribbean or the American South rather than to
northern slave trading ports. Instead, New England remained a
secondary market for slaves, where traders disposed of a small
number of blacks who were too young, old, or sick to be sold
elsewhere. Known in the trade as “refuse slaves,” most of them
arrived in the region after their shipmates had been sold in the
Caribbean.

Venture Smith, a native of Guinea who was captured and sold into
slavery at age eight, was shipped to Barbados with approximately
260 other African captives, only 200 of whom survived after smallpox
broke out on board. All but four of the survivors attracted West Indian
buyers; the rest sailed on to Rhode Island. Purchased and employed
by the steward of the slave ship that brought him there, Smith was
typical of the slaves who ended up in New England: He was too
young to appeal to planters in the West Indies or in Britain’s southern
colonies, who sought brawny adult laborers for plantation work.
Bought for four gallons of rum and a piece of calico, he was a
speculative investment on the part of the ship’s steward, who named
him Venture and sent him home to his family to work as a domestic
servant.

Young enslaved people such as Venture Smith, who were more

affordable than adults, were welcome in northern markets. Buyers
sometimes expressed a preference for young slaves — “the younger
the better if not quite children,” one buyer specified.27 These slaves
were often trained to perform domestic service and skilled work.
Young Africans were in a better position to learn English, achieve a
measure of acculturation, and master domestic tasks and other new
skills than were the adult field hands the planters preferred. Young
Venture’s masters put him to work carding wool and pounding dried
corn into meal until he grew old enough for farmwork; then he
switched to working both in and out of doors.

Venture Smith grew up to be a strong, healthy, and hardworking man

who married, fathered three children, and ultimately managed to
purchase his own and his family’s freedom. But many blacks in New
England did not share his fate. Mortality rates were high and
birthrates low among the region’s black population during the
eighteenth century. Those who survived had trouble finding partners
and establishing families because most were male, and they tended
to be employed by different households scattered across the region,
which limited their contact with other blacks. Although some black
men found African or Indian spouses, marriage between blacks and
whites was outlawed in Massachusetts in 1705 and discouraged
virtually everywhere else.

Even enslaved New Englanders who were lucky enough to find

partners often lived in different households and may have hesitated
to have children because they could not raise a family together.
Slave children were not prized by northern masters, whose
households were rarely large enough to accommodate slave
families. Enslaved women were sometimes sold because of their
reproductive potential, as one Connecticut ad for a sixteen-year-old
girl indicates. Her owner wished to dispose of her “for no other fault
but because she is like[ly] to be a good breeder.”28 Meanwhile, slave
women who did have children could not always count on keeping
them. New England newspapers also carried ads placed by owners
who were anxious to get rid of the offspring of their enslaved women.
“A Negro Child a few Days old, to be given away,” stated as
advertisement that appeared in the June 11, June 25, and July 4,
1730 editions of Boston Gazette, while later the same year an ad in
the Boston Evening-Post offered “a likely Negroe Child to give away”
to “Any Person that has an Inclination to take it.”29 Usually “given
away” rather than sold, these children were regarded as unwanted
expenses by their owners, who sometimes even offered a small fee
to anyone willing take such a child off their hands.

Family life was precarious for elderly black New Englanders as well.
While enslaved people in the prime of life had market value, like the
very young, enslaved people who were too old to work were often
regarded as liabilities by their owners. They, too, were sometimes
given away or freed to take care of themselves when longer useful.

Ads Posted by New England Slave Owners

In these two ads, from the Boston Weekly New-Letter of October 1748, slave owners
attempt to rid themselves of an elderly black man and the child of an enslaved woman.
What do these ads tell us about the value of very young and elderly enslaved people
and of these slave owners’ attitude toward slave families? How do they attempt to
attract new owners for these people?

Description
The first advertisement reads, "A Likely Negro boy of about two years
and a half old, to be sold for less than half the charge of bringing one up
to that age. Enquire of the printer and know further."

The second advertisement reads, "A Negro fellow pretty well advanced in
years, but capable of doing service in a family, to be given away, Enquire
of the printer."
Slavery in the Middle Atlantic
Colonies
The settlement of North America’s Middle Atlantic coast was
pioneered by the Dutch, who began importing enslaved workers to
the region in 1626, just a few years after the first white settlers
arrived. Known as New Netherland, the region the Dutch settled
included large portions of present-day New York, Connecticut,
Delaware, and New Jersey, as well as parts of Pennsylvania. This
land remained under Dutch rule only until 1664, when England, at
war with the Dutch throughout much of the seventeenth century,
seized the colony and opened the region to English settlement.
Slavery continued and became more repressive under English rule.

Slavery and Half-Freedom in New

Netherland
The Dutch colonization of New Netherland was led by the West India
Company, a group of Dutch merchants who held a royal monopoly
over Dutch trade in the Caribbean and the Americas, as well as
dominion over Dutch participation in the African slave trade.
Chartered in 1621, the West India Company established its North
American headquarters on the island of Manhattan in 1625. The
settlement, known as New Amsterdam, was designed as a fur
trading center that also supplied timber for Dutch ships and
developed farms to feed Dutch settlers and sell food to the
Netherlands. Anxious to reduce their tiny nation’s need to import
food from other European powers, the company’s directors hoped
that Dutch farmers would lead the agricultural settlement of New
Netherland. But such hopes were dashed when the colony attracted
only itinerant fur traders. In 1626, the West India Company began
importing black people to build New Amsterdam, the colony’s capital.
Owned by the company, the enslaved laborers were drawn from
various Dutch slave trading regions and included individuals from
Angola, Kongo, the Caribbean, and Brazil.

These laborers were crucial to New Netherland’s survival. They

cleared land and built New Amsterdam’s fort, church, warehouses,
sawmills, and farms. Unable to attract European migrants willing to
clear, cultivate, and occupy their colony, the company’s directors
soon resolved that “Negroes would accomplish more work for their
masters and at less expense, than farm servants, who must be
bribed to go thither by a great deal of money and promises.”30 After
1629, the company’s attempts to attract white immigrants included a
promise “to supply the colonists with as many Blacks as they
conveniently can.”31 The offer encouraged slaveholding settlers to
fan out throughout the lower Hudson Valley, creating settlements in
what would later become Manhattan’s five boroughs and moving
across the river to present-day New Jersey as well. Slavery was
even adopted by the Swedish colonists who established settlements
along Delaware Bay in 1638. New Netherland’s widely dispersed
slave population grew steadily, rising to approximately 25 percent of
the colony’s population by midcentury.

Nieu Amsterdam, c. 1642–1643

Enslaved workers constructed roads and buildings in early colonial urban settlements
such as New Amsterdam, which would later become New York City. Though rarely
mentioned in modern-day histories of Manhattan, black laborers can be seen in this
depiction of early New Amsterdam. The central figures in this engraving are a Dutch
woman, who appears to be holding a tray of fruits and vegetables, and a Dutch man
holding a sheaf of tobacco. But behind them are several busy black figures, as well as a
view of the city’s harbor.

Description
 The central figure in the foreground shows a Dutch couple standing on a
mound with their wares. The woman is about to walk away with a small
basket of fruits and vegetables while the man, on the left, extends his
right hand toward her. He stands next to a tall barrel with a sheaf of
tobacco in his left hand. Below the mound, several African slaves
meander with trays of merchandises over their heads. The background
shows numerous trade ships docked along the city’s harbor.

That many of the colony’s slaves were the property of the West India
Company rather than of individual owners complicated the slaves’
status under Dutch law and left the terms of their service open to
challenge. Company slaves were quick to take advantage of this
ambiguity and began petitioning for wages and suing for their
freedom as early as the 1630s. Their litigation had mixed results: It
won them wages but not freedom, and it further confused the legal
status of slavery in the colony. But their efforts did establish that
enslaved blacks had the right to petition colonial authorities and gain
access to Dutch courts. Between 1635 and 1664, black colonists in
New Netherland took legal action to gain the rights to earn money,
buy land, and petition for freedom.

In the 1640s, such petitions led to a status called half-freedom.

Primarily allotted to blacks who had helped defend the colony
against Indian attacks, half-freedom liberated adult slaves but not
their children. These adults maintained obligations to the West India
Company and were required to serve as wage laborers for the
company when needed, but they were free to work for themselves at
all other times, provided they paid a yearly tribute of “one hog, 23
bushels of corn, wampum, or fur pelts worth 20 guilders” to the
company.32

Half-freedom was exploitative in that it exempted the Dutch West

India Company from having to take responsibility for the adult slaves
it freed while allowing the company to retain the labor of their
children and require slave families to pay corporate tribute. But it
ultimately enhanced black liberty in the Middle Atlantic region
because many half-free blacks successfully petitioned the company
for full freedom shortly before the English took over New Netherland
in 1664. Anxious to retain their allegiance, the company freed the
blacks’ children and removed all other restrictions on their liberty.
Some petitioners even received small plots of farmland. The legacy
of half-freedom enabled one in five New Netherland blacks to claim
freedom when the Dutch surrendered the colony to the English.

Slavery in England’s Middle

Colonies
In 1664, the English seized New Netherland from the Dutch, laying
permanent claim to New York, New Jersey, Delaware, and land that
would later be incorporated into Pennsylvania. Since slavery was
already well established in Dutch America, this acquisition greatly
expanded the geographic and demographic scope of slavery
throughout England’s northern colonies. New Netherland was home
to approximately 300 slaves and 75 free blacks, who altogether
constituted around 25 percent of the colony’s 1,500 inhabitants.
When the English took over, they continued to rely on enslaved
Africans to supply much of the region’s labor. King Charles II granted
control of the colony to his brother James, Duke of York, and
renamed the colony New York in James’s honor.

Eager to develop New York as a market for slaves, James — who

held a controlling interest in the Royal African Company —
developed policies that favored the purchase of slaves from the
company, such as the abolition of any property tax on slaves and the
imposition of tariffs on domestic slave imports. James also put the
colony under the control of English administrators, who made few
efforts to attract European workers and permitted the Royal African
Company to sell large cargoes of African slaves directly to New
Yorkers at fixed prices. When New Yorkers proved to be more
interested in buying seasoned and acculturated slaves from the
West Indies, the company accommodated their preferences by
exchanging locally grown provisions for Caribbean slaves. New
York’s slave population grew steadily as a result of these measures,
increasing at a faster pace than the colony’s white population
between 1698 and 1738.

Slavery in the other Middle Atlantic colonies developed along much

the same lines. New Jersey and Delaware had slave populations
when the English arrived and continued to import slaves thereafter.
New Jersey, which was initially controlled by English proprietors
appointed by Charles II, sought to encourage the settlement and
cultivation of farmland by offering sixty acres per slave to any
colonist who imported slaves. New Jersey maintained a similar
policy even after it became a formal colony in 1702. At this time,
England’s Queen Anne, who saw slavery as crucial to the success of
the North American colonies, instructed the royal governors of all the
colonies to make sure that the colonists had access to “a constant
and sufficient supply of Merchantable Negroes at moderate
prices.”33
Northern Slave Markets
 Britain’s Middle Atlantic colonies became lucrative markets for slaves in the eighteenth
century. Northern slaves proliferated in port cities, where they performed a variety of
skilled and unskilled jobs. They also played an important role in developing and
cultivating the region’s agricultural areas. This advertisement for a New York slave
auction, which was published in the New York Journal or General Advertiser,
announces the availability of five slaves, one a cooper by trade and another a
seamstress.

Description
The advertisement titled, "Negroes, to be sold," shows a silhouette of
coffle of four slaves followed by the text that reads, “A parcel of young
able bodied Negro men, one of whom is a cooper by trade, two negroes
wenches, and likewise two girls, one of 12 years old, and the other 16,
the latter a good seamstress, and can be well recommended.”

New York, New Jersey, Delaware, and Pennsylvania all contained

agricultural areas where Dutch and English farmers used a mixture
of slave and servant workers to grow a variety of crops. Farms
throughout the region were small and largely dedicated to the
production of wheat, corn, and other provisions, rather than tobacco,
rice, or any of the other labor-intensive crops that predominated in
the slave South. Even in Delaware, where tobacco production
flourished during the late seventeenth and early eighteenth
centuries, large slaveholders remained rare. Most of the colony’s
tobacco was grown by small farmers who owned only a few slaves.

In addition to working in the fields, the enslaved people of the Middle

Atlantic cleared land; tended livestock; chopped wood; pressed
cider; maintained fences, buildings, and grounds; and served as
domestic workers as needed. Like the indentured servants with
whom they often worked, they did not have their own quarters but
were relegated to the household’s back rooms, attics, closets,
kitchens, and outbuildings. Enslaved people usually occupied the
least appealing spaces, as noted in a 1742 advertisement for a Long
Island estate whose farmhouse included “a room of 14 by 16 foot for
white servants, over it lodging rooms and a back stairs; behind it a
kitchen with a room fit for negroes.”34 Despite the importance of
slave labor in these agricultural areas, port cities remained the
largest slaveholding communities in both the Middle Atlantic and
New England colonies.

Founded in 1681 with the establishment of the Commonwealth of

Pennsylvania, Philadelphia is a case in point. Both the city and the
commonwealth were the brainchild of William Penn, an English-born
Quaker, or member of the egalitarian English Protestant sect also
known as the Religious Society of Friends. Penn and other Quakers
embraced religious freedom as one of the commonwealth’s founding
principles. But they were slower to embrace other universal
freedoms, and slave laborers soon proliferated in the port city of
Philadelphia, which was home to a lively trade with England’s
Caribbean colonies. Among the many Philadelphia Quakers who
owned and employed slaves was Penn himself, who noted that he
preferred black slaves to white indentured servants, “for then a man
has them while they live.”35
But slavery became controversial among the Quakers even during
Penn’s lifetime, which may help explain why Penn, who died in 1718,
freed his slaves in his will. A group of Germantown Quakers issued
the first American antislavery petition in 1688. Its authors were four
Dutch-speaking Quakers who had left Europe to escape religious
persecution. Dismayed to hear that some of their Quaker neighbors
had decided to use slave labor, they drafted a petition deploring what
they called “the traffik of men-body.” “Is there any that would be done
or handled at this manner?” they wrote in a document that displayed
remarkable empathy for the slaves. “We should do to all men like as
we will be done ourselves; making no difference of what generation,
descent, or colour they are…. To bring men hither [to America], or to
rob and sell them against their will, we stand against. In Europe
there are many oppressed for conscience-sake; and here there are
those oppressed which are of a black colour.”36

This early petition did not gain a broad audience or wide support.
Instead, slavery continued to flourish in Philadelphia, where many
Quaker merchants owned slaves, and imports of enslaved Africans
helped sustain Pennsylvania’s economic growth during periods when
European wars curtailed white immigration.
Frontiers and Forced Labor
In the early eighteenth century, slavery began to extend farther west
and south into the frontier colonies located on the periphery of
European settlement. These colonies, which included French
Louisiana and Spanish Florida, were short of labor but too isolated
and sparsely settled to maintain a secure slave labor force. Between
1717 and 1731, thousands of enslaved people were imported into
the Mississippi valley, where the French had claimed a vast stretch
of land known as Louisiana. But Louisiana planters were neither
numerous enough nor powerful enough to establish a well-regulated
plantation society, and they struggled to maintain control of their
slaves.

Colonists in Spanish Florida, founded in 1565, took a less ambitious

approach, permitting slavery but never establishing plantations. The
colony was instead founded as a military outpost to defend Spain’s
New World empire, and by the eighteenth century, it had also
become a haven for fugitive slaves from Carolina. The Spanish
permitted these maroons to establish free black communities; in
return, the runaways joined the colony’s militia and helped protect its
borders.

The British colony of Georgia, founded in 1732, was likewise

founded to protect Britain’s New World colonies and initially
prohibited slavery for that reason. Georgia was meant to serve as a
buffer zone between Carolina and Spanish Florida, and its crown-
appointed trustees believed that slavery would threaten its military
security. They banned slavery until 1750, when they reversed the
ban in response to a sustained campaign among the colonists to
legalize slavery.

The early history of slavery in these three frontier settlements

illustrates the immense importance of enslaved African laborers in
the settlement of the American South, as well as the security risks
such workers posed.

Slavery in French Louisiana

France’s Louisiana colony, situated on the western frontier of most
European settlements in the New World, extended from the Gulf of
Mexico to the Canadian border. Claimed by the French explorer
Robert de La Salle, who traveled down the Mississippi River in 1682,
the colony attracted few European immigrants, but it facilitated a
lucrative fur trade with the region’s Indian nations. By 1700, French
investors and the French crown were eager to set up plantation
settlements. They had established profitable sugar colonies on the
West Indian islands of Guadeloupe, Martinique, and Saint Domingue
during the seventeenth century and hoped to grow lucrative crops in
Louisiana as well.
At this time, however, Louisiana lacked the workforce to sustain
commercial agriculture. As of 1706, the colony had fewer than one
hundred French and Canadian inhabitants, most of whom were fur
traders and soldiers. The Company of the West Indies, which was
granted a trade monopoly in the colony by France’s King Louis XV in
1719, needed workers to clear land; build fortifications, roads,
levees, and irrigation works; and cultivate the plantations that the
company hoped to establish. But few French men and women were
willing to immigrate to this frontier outpost. Virtually the only white
migrants to the region were a few thousand convicts exiled from
France for serious crimes, but even with these new additions, the
colony’s white population remained well under two thousand
throughout the 1720s. Mortality rates among the immigrants were
high, and those who survived often fled. Meanwhile, experiments
with Native American labor were disappointing. The Indians of the
region, who maintained an indigenous slave trade of their own,
supplied Louisiana with more than two hundred slaves during its
early years. But the Indian slaves provided “very little service,” a
French official complained in a 1709 letter to the French Ministry of
the Colonies, adding that “they are not appropriate for hard labor like
the blacks.”37

With the colony teetering on the brink of collapse, France responded

to the colonists’ complaints by sending them shiploads of enslaved
people directly from Africa. Most of the ships originated in Senegal,
where the French controlled the slave trade, and they delivered
almost six thousand slaves to Louisiana between 1719 and 1731.
These forced migrants were crucial to the colony’s survival.
Approximately two-thirds came from Senegambia, where they had
cultivated many of the same crops they would be required to grow in
Louisiana. Officials from the Company of the West Indies were
aware that rice cultivation was practiced in Africa, and they
capitalized on their enslaved workers’ familiarity with the crop. They
instructed the captains who delivered the colony’s first shiploads of
slaves to deliver several barrels of rice seed as well and to make
sure their human cargo included captives who knew how to grow
rice. Within a year, rice was growing along large stretches of the
Mississippi River.

Enslaved people from Senegambia were also likely crucial to the

success of Louisiana’s indigo and tobacco plantations. Whereas the
French were unfamiliar with the cultivation of these crops, in
Senegambia and other regions of West Africa, as one European
traveler observed, “tobacco is planted about every man’s house.”38
Most Senegambians knew how to plant and grow tobacco seedlings,
which they cultivated alongside corn and beans, as was also
customary among Native Americans. Louisiana’s indigo production
was even more dependent on African expertise. A powerful blue
textile dye most famously used for coloring denim, indigo is the
product of a leafy subtropical shrub that originated in India but was
grown in Africa during the era of the slave trade. Indigo plants could
be cultivated and harvested by unskilled field hands, but
transforming indigo into dye required skilled workers. Enslaved
people in Louisiana and in other French colonies such as Saint
Domingue, Guadeloupe, and Martinique pioneered the New World
production of indigo dye in the seventeenth century, using
techniques similar to those used in Africa.

Despite the success of the colony’s slave-grown crops, the future of

Louisiana remained far from secure. Nearly one-third of the Africans
imported to the colony died, and the remainder proved hard to
control. Louisiana’s black majority outnumbered the colonists by a
ratio of 2:1 and never fully accepted French rule. Some ran away
and formed fugitive communities in Louisiana’s dense woods and
tidal wetlands; others sought refuge among their Natchez Indian
neighbors, who were hostile to the French. Blacks fought on both
sides of the Natchez uprising against the French in 1729–1730, and
they plotted their own uprising shortly after the French defeated the
Natchez. In 1731, a group of approximately four hundred Bambara
captives (members of a Malinke-speaking people whose homeland
was on the northern banks of the Senegal River) conspired to kill the
French and take over the colony, but their plot was discovered. Even
after the leaders of the conspiracy were publicly executed in the
center of New Orleans, however, slavery in Louisiana remained a
disturbing force. Slave imports all but ceased after 1731, when the
Company of the West Indies resigned its monopoly over the region.
The colony’s enslaved population eroded further when colonists
established a free black militia to secure the colony from slave
uprisings and Indian attacks.
Thus, instead of becoming a lucrative plantation society, French
Louisiana remained a chaotic frontier settlement. Consequently, its
racial hierarchies remained somewhat fluid. As a French colony,
Louisiana had strict slave laws known as the Code Noir, or “Black
Code,” which had been issued in 1685 by Louis XIV for use
throughout France’s empire. (See Document Project: Making Slaves,
pp. 105–13.) Under the code, slaves who ran away three times were
subject to capital punishment, but the French colonists were too few
and too poor to kill off their workers — or even capture their slaves
when they ran away. Many fugitives ended up living out their lives in
Bas du Fleuve, a maroon community located on the outskirts of New
Orleans. One of the colony’s fastest-growing settlements, Bas du
Fleuve, housed almost a third of Louisiana’s black population by
1763. Its residents, fugitives from slavery, were subservient to no
one and made their living farming and supplying lumber to New
Orleans sawmills.

Black Society in Spanish Florida

Like French Louisiana, Spanish Florida never developed large-scale
plantation agriculture. The thinly populated military outpost had been
established with the help of enslaved African workers supplied by the
Spanish crown, but its enslaved population remained small after that.
Given its military purpose, Spanish Florida needed soldiers more
than it needed field hands. Slaves constructed and maintained the
region’s forts, grew their own food, were assigned tasks as needed,
and served in the colony’s militia, which also enlisted free blacks. But
free blacks and slaves alike had a high degree of autonomy in
Spanish Florida, which made the colony an attractive destination for
runaway slaves from Carolina. The first arrived in 1687, just a few
decades after Carolina was founded. That year, eight men, two
women, and a nursing child made their way to St. Augustine in a
stolen canoe, requesting baptism in the “true faith” of the Catholic
Church.

Africans in St. Augustine

This 1673 engraving shows enslaved black people engaged in a variety of tasks,
including escorting the Spanish to their ships. A little over a decade later, the first
recorded runaway slaves from Carolina would successfully seek sanctuary in Spanish
Florida, where they were welcomed by Spanish officials. Spanish authorities refused to
return such fugitives to the English, which made St. Augustine a prime destination for
those fleeing slavery.
 Description
The foreground shows African slaves escorting a Spanish couple as they
walk behind a cart loaded with goods. In the right corner, a few African
men are engaged in various tasks. The Castillo San Marcos fortress is on
the other side of the bank.

These fugitives successfully appealed to the church, which claimed

religious authority over the lives of all its members, both free and
enslaved. The Spanish governor Diego de Quiroga y Losada
welcomed them and refused to return them to their English owners,
maintaining that they were religious refugees and even offering to
buy them from the Carolina official who traveled to St. Augustine to
reclaim them. When word of these negotiations spread to slaves
back in Carolina, they began making their way to the Spanish colony
in greater numbers. In 1690, Carolina’s governor complained to the
Spanish that his colony’s slaves ran off “dayly to your towns.”39 He
received little satisfaction. Intent on defending their own colony and
more than willing to undermine English colonies in the New World,
the Spanish continued to welcome the refugees. In 1693, Spain’s
King Charles II issued a royal proclamation granting liberty to all
fugitive slaves who wished to convert to Catholicism. Not
surprisingly, this policy infuriated English officials in Carolina, who
launched military assaults on St. Augustine in 1702 and 1728. The
Spanish colony was able to draw on its growing population of
fugitives to rebuff these attacks and to retaliate against the English.
Runaways from Carolina also joined and sometimes even led raids
on their former owners, whose slaves they freed and brought back to
St. Augustine. They also fought for their own freedom and autonomy
in Florida. Fugitives were initially subject to reenslavement by
Spanish colonists who ignored the king’s promise to free slaves
seeking religious sanctuary. After petitioning colonial officials for
decades, the runaways finally received a grant of unconditional
freedom in 1738. That year, they also established their own
settlement, the town of Gracia Real de Santa Teresa de Mose, which
became known as Fort Mose. Located two miles outside St.
Augustine, this settlement was the first free black town within the
present-day borders of the United States. Founded by a population
of about a hundred runaways, it served the interests of its inhabitants
as well as those of the Spanish crown. The town was strategically
situated to warn St. Augustine residents of any foreign attack, and it
offered the refugees a comfortable home on land where they could
support themselves. Surrounded by fertile fields and forests, Fort
Mose was bisected by a saltwater river with an abundant supply of
fish and shellfish. The ex-slave sanctuary would not survive for long,
however. Captured and destroyed by the British in 1739 during the
War of Jenkins’s Ear — a dispute between Britain and Spain over
land claims — the fort was resettled only briefly in the 1750s.

Slavery and Servitude in Early

Georgia
Just north of Spanish Florida lay a frontier colony designed to act as
a buffer and protect its founders’ imperial interests. Georgia’s
colonization was led by a group of British trustees who envisioned a
colony populated by lower-class whites. Indentured servants were
welcome, but enslaved laborers were not, since they could not be
expected to defend the colony against its Indian and Spanish
enemies. If slavery was permitted in Georgia, one of the colony’s
founders noted in 1732, “there would not be 50 out of 500
remain[ing] in two months time, for they would fly to the Spaniards [in
Florida].”40 Royal officials agreed, instituting a ban on slavery. But
few of Georgia’s early settlers ended up supporting the ban. No
whites could be found to perform the backbreaking work required to
clear Georgia’s land for production. Even the indentured servants
fled to South Carolina and other British colonies rather than serve
out their terms in Georgia. Meanwhile, the settlers who stayed
lobbied relentlessly to end the ban on slave labor. Enslaved Africans
were, they maintained, “the only human Creatures proper to improve
our Soil,” and without them, the colonists were doomed to live in
“Primitive Poverty.”41

Other than the trustees, the only colonists in favor of maintaining the
ban on slavery were the Salzburgers, a group of approximately three
hundred German-speaking Protestants who migrated to Georgia in
1734. The Salzburgers hailed from the Catholic principality of
Salzburg, Austria, which expelled its Protestant population in 1731.
This small, hardworking community of friends and relatives, who
came to Georgia with the support of the region’s trustees, saw no
reason to object to the ban even after their British neighbors told
them that it was “impossible and dangerous for White People to plant
and manufacture any rice, being a Work only for Negroes.”42
Instead, to prove that the colony could prosper without forced labor,
they planted rice and soon mastered its cultivation to the point of
producing a surplus.

Their opposition to slavery, however, was more practical than moral.

They worried that slavery would weaken their close-knit sect by
scattering its members across large plantations. They were also
alarmed by reports of black uprisings in the West Indies, which
convinced them that slavery was a dangerous institution. Shortly
after the Salzburgers arrived in America, their pastor, Johann Martin
Bolzius, heard that slaves on St. John in the Virgin Islands had
massacred “all the white people that were their masters,” and he
wondered whether the “great convenience” of slave labor was not
offset by the dangers that it posed. His worries were compounded a
few weeks later when one of the Salzburgers’ supporters in South
Carolina lent them a dozen enslaved Africans to help them clear land
and build roads in their settlement of Ebenezer, Georgia. Bolzius
was dismayed by the violent conflicts between the black workers and
the white overseer who was sent to supervise them. He objected
when the overseer whipped several of the blacks and was still more
horrified when one enslaved man threatened the overseer with an
ax. “The departure of the Negroes has deprived us of some
advantage,” Bolzius wrote after the slaves returned to South
Carolina, “but it has also freed us of much disquietude and worry.”43
Similar anxieties colored the Salzburgers’ antislavery petitions. They
knew “by Experience,” they told the Georgia trustees, “that Houses
and Gardens will be robbed always by them, and White People are
in Danger of Life because of them.”44

The Stono Rebellion

In 1739, the Salzburgers’ fears were borne out by a slave uprising
that began near the Stono River in St. Paul’s Parish, South Carolina,
and took the lives of about twenty whites and more than forty African
Americans. On the morning of Sunday, September 9, approximately
twenty slaves gathered on the banks of the Stono. They broke into a
nearby store that sold guns and ammunition, killed the shopkeepers,
and armed themselves with guns, axes, and clubs. They then
headed south, killing the whites they encountered and burning their
homes to the ground. The rebels spared the life of a local tavern
owner who was known to be kind to his slaves and overlooked one
planter who was hidden by his slaves, but they were otherwise
merciless, massacring entire families. Joined by other enslaved
people as they marched, the rebels were approximately sixty strong
and ten miles from home when they were finally tracked down by a
hastily assembled patrol of armed whites late that afternoon. More
than forty slaves were killed before the Stono rebellion was finally
suppressed. Most of those who escaped were eventually captured or
killed.
The rebels, who were executed without trial, left little evidence of
what had inspired the largest uprising of enslaved people in the
British colonies. The rebellion occurred at the end of a long, hot
summer marked by a malaria epidemic in Charleston, and amid
heightened political tensions between Britain and Spain. Exhausted
by the heat, depleted by the epidemic, and apprehensive about a
possible war with Spain, the colony’s white population was unusually
troubled, which may have influenced the timing of the rebellion. The
early eighteenth century’s traffic in black Christians from Kongo also
could have played a role. The Kingdom of Kongo, once ruled by a
Catholic king and his son, had collapsed by the 1710s, leaving many
Catholic converts in its wake. Slaves brought to South Carolina from
this region would have been alert to Spanish proclamations offering
freedom and sanctuary to Catholics. The rebels also may have
seized on colonial troubles as an opportunity to fight their way to
refuge in St. Augustine. Few made it that far, but their rebellion was
a wake-up call to white colonists across the South. “Evil brought
home to us, within our very Doors, awaken’d the Attention of the
most Unthinking,” a committee of South Carolina legislators noted,
summarizing the impact of the rebellion.45

However, the colonists’ commitment to slavery remained unshaken.

Colonial officials were convinced that “the Negroes would not have
made this Insurrection had they not depended on St. Augustine for a
Place of Reception afterwards,” which allowed them to blame the
Spanish. The officials moved quickly to pass a slave code to
discourage further uprisings.46 South Carolina’s 1740 Negro Act was
designed to keep the colonists’ enslaved people in “due subjection
and obedience” and underscored that whites were free to kill
rebellious blacks without a trial. It also allowed colonists to keep
slaves under constant surveillance by empowering all whites to
police slaves’ movements. After 1740, enslaved people could no
longer travel beyond the boundaries of their masters’ plantations
without a ticket or pass granting permission. All whites were
authorized to investigate and whip slaves caught without a pass and
could “lawfully” kill any slave who physically resisted interrogation or
punishment.47 Moreover, the colony’s governor also enlisted the help
of local Indian tribes to retrieve people who did manage to escape by
instituting a system of rewards that encouraged Chickasaw and
Catawba Indians to hunt down slave runaways.48

Despite these precautions, the Stono rebellion was not British

America’s first slave revolt, nor would it be the last. “Freedom wears
a cap that Can without a Tongue, Call together those who wish to
shake of[f] the fetters of slavery,” Lieutenant Governor Alexander
Spotswood warned Virginia planters in 1710 after they hanged,
quartered, and decapitated two slaves who had conspired to revolt.
The planters divided the miscreants’ corpses over several counties
to ensure that their body parts were on display in all of the “most
publick places” — reserving the head of one rebel for exhibition in
the colony’s capital. Their goal was to “inspire such a terror in the
other Negroes, as will keep them from forming such designs for the
future,” but Spotswood was not convinced that violence alone could
secure the safety of the colonists. After all, even the “Babel of
Languages” spoken among the African rebels had not prevented
them from conspiring to revolt. The colonists must suppress all
“consultations” among black people, Spotswood argued, lest they
come together around a common love of liberty.49
CONCLUSION
Regional Variations of Early American
Slavery
In the first half of the eighteenth century, slavery became ever more
entrenched in British America. Though unfamiliar to the continent’s
earliest English settlers, slavery was eventually adopted by colonists
from New England to Georgia, who employed slaves to perform
many different kinds of work. Slave labor was most vital to sustaining
the settlement and growth of the southern colonies, where slave
owning landowners built a plantation economy dedicated to the
production of lucrative cash crops. Colonists farther north were less
dependent on slave labor, but slaves were common in the region’s
port cities and in its most productive agricultural areas.

Africans in early America led lives that were shaped by the regional
economies in which they found themselves. Culturally isolated New
England slaves were more likely to learn English and adopt
European ways than their counterparts in Georgia and South
Carolina, who often lived in African enclaves on remote plantations
and retained many of their West African cultural practices and
beliefs. Most slaves in the southern colonies worked as field hands,
while those in New England and the Middle Atlantic were as likely to
perform domestic service as farmwork.
Regardless of region, however, slave life remained a struggle. Male
slaves predominated in many areas, and not all of them were able to
find mates or establish families. New shipments of captive Africans
became increasingly common in the southern colonies, bringing in
men and women for whom the traumas of the Middle Passage were
still fresh. Moreover, both recent arrivals and native-born enslaved
people were increasingly subjected to harsh discipline and careful
surveillance. Faced with a growing slave population, colonial
legislatures across British America enacted strict slave codes that
outlawed slave gatherings, punished slave rebellions, and instituted
armed slave patrols. Only in sparsely populated frontier settlements
such as French Louisiana and Spanish Florida, where whites relied
on people of color to help them defend their borders, did enslaved
blacks retain some degree of freedom.

Even so, throughout the colonies, enslaved Africans proved difficult

to control. The strict slave codes introduced in Carolina and other
British colonies did little to suppress slave resistance. Instead, during
the second half of the eighteenth century, freedom would only
become more alluring to African Americans. As the social and
political turmoil of the Revolutionary era disrupted slavery and the
slave trade, it offered large numbers of individual bondmen and
bondwomen opportunities to escape their condition. The era’s
debates over slavery, liberty, and the rights of man would supply
enslaved Africans throughout the colonies with an even more
dangerous weapon: a revolutionary rhetoric that could be mobilized
against all forms of tyranny, including slavery.
CHAPTER 3 REVIEW

KEY TERMS

maroons
cash crop
indentured servants
chattel slavery
creole
Dismal Swamp
mulatto
task system
driver
country marks
half-freedom
Quaker
Code Noir
Fort Mose
Stono rebellion (1739)

REVIEW QUESTIONS

1. Describe the regional variations of slavery throughout

Britain’s North American colonies. How did the
development of and attitudes toward the institution differ in
each area?
 2. How and why did the nature of slavery change in the Middle
Atlantic colonies after the English seized the region from
the Dutch?

3. What tactics did slaves in the frontier colonies use to win

their freedom? Why were the slaves in these regions more
difficult for slaveholders and colonial governments to
control?

4. How did the character of slavery change throughout

colonial North America between 1619 and 1739? What
factors were responsible for these changes?

SUGGESTED REFERENCES

Slavery and Freedom in Early English North America

Berlin, Ira. Generations of Captivity: A History of African-American Slaves.

Cambridge: Belknap Press of Harvard University Press, 2003.

Breen, T. H., and Stephen Innes. “Myne Owne Ground”: Race and Freedom on
Virginia’s Eastern Shore, 1640–1676. New York: Oxford University Press, 1982.

Brown, Kathleen M. Good Wives, Nasty Wenches, and Anxious Patriarchs:

Gender, Race, and Power in Colonial Virginia. Chapel Hill: University of North
Carolina, 1996.

Carney, Judith Ann. Black Rice: The African Origins of Rice Cultivation in the
Americas. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 2001.

Gomez, Michael A. Exchanging Our Country Marks: The Transformation of African

Identities in the Colonial and Antebellum South. Chapel Hill: University of North
Carolina Press, 1998.
Knight, Frederick. Working the Diaspora: The Impact of African Labor on the
Anglo-American World, 1650–1850. New York: New York University Press,
2010.

Morgan, Jennifer L. Laboring Women: Reproduction and Gender in New World

Slavery. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 2004.

Morgan, Philip D. Slave Counterpoint: Black Culture in the Eighteenth-Century

Chesapeake and Lowcountry. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press,
1998.

Parent, Anthony S., Jr. Foul Means: The Formation of a Slave Society in Virginia,
1660–1740. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2003.

Warren, Wendy. New England Bound: Slavery and Colonization in Early America
(New York: Liveright, 2017).

. “‘Thrown Upon the World’: Valuing Infants in the Eighteenth-Century North

American Slave Market,” Slavery and Abolition 39, no. 4 (2018): 623–841.

Wood, Peter H. Black Majority: Negroes in Colonial South Carolina from 1670
through the Stono Rebellion. New York: Norton, 1996.

Slavery in the Middle Atlantic Colonies

Berlin, Ira, and Leslie Harris, eds. Slavery in New York. New York: New Press,
2005.

Essah, Patience. A House Divided: Slavery and Emancipation in Delaware, 1638–

1865. Charlottesville: University of Virginia Press, 1996.

Foote, Thelma Wills. Black and White Manhattan: The History of Racial Formation
in Colonial New York City. New York: Oxford University Press, 2004.

Harris, Leslie M. In the Shadow of Slavery: African Americans in New York City,
1626–1863. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2004.

Hodges, Graham Russell. Root and Branch: African Americans in New York and
East Jersey, 1613–1863. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1999.
 . Slavery and Freedom in the Rural North: African Americans in Monmouth
County, New Jersey, 1665–1865. Lanham, MD: Rowman & Littlefield
Publishers, 1997.

Williams, Oscar. African Americans and Colonial Legislation in the Middle

Colonies. London: Routledge, 1998.

Williams, William H. Slavery and Freedom in Delaware, 1639–1865. Lanham, MD:

Rowman & Littlefield Publishers, 1999.

Frontiers and Forced Labor

Deagan, Kathleen A., and Darcie A. MacMahon. Fort Mose: Colonial America’s
Black Fortress of Freedom. Gainesville: University Press of Florida, 1995.

Hall, Gwendolyn Midlo. Africans in Colonial Louisiana: The Development of Afro-

Creole Culture in the Eighteenth Century. Baton Rouge: LSU Press, 1995.

Hoffer, Peter Charles. Cry Liberty: The Great Stono River Slave Rebellion of 1739.
New York: Oxford University Press, 2010.

Landers, Jane. Black Society in Spanish Florida. Urbana: University of Illinois

Press, 1999.

Smith, Mark Michael, ed. Stono: Documenting and Interpreting a Southern Slave
Revolt. Columbia: University of South Carolina Press, 2005.

Usner, Daniel H., Jr. “From African Captivity to American Slavery: The Introduction
of Black Laborers to Colonial Louisiana.” Louisiana History 20, no. 1 (1979).

Wood, Betty. Slavery in Colonial Georgia, 1730–1775. Athens: University of

Georgia Press, 2007.

Young, Jeffrey Robert. Domesticating Slavery: The Master Class in Georgia and
South Carolina, 1670–1837. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press,
1999.
DOCUMENT PROJECT

Making Slaves

To transform African captives into chattel slaves, the English

colonists developed legal codes that established slavery, regulated
who could be enslaved, and assigned free blacks a distinctive legal
status. Virginia, one of the first colonies to codify slavery, led the way
by passing laws determining how slavery would pass from parent to
child and establishing that enslaved Africans who converted to
Christianity would not be entitled to the same freedoms as other
Christians. The colony’s law books also include several rulings that
some historians have read as clear evidence that the English
colonists always disapproved of interracial sex. Other scholars have
suggested that cases such as the 1630 ruling sanctioning Hugh
Davis for “lying with a negro” might have been judgments against
extramarital sex or homosexuality. Since the legal proceedings were
not recorded, the specific circumstances they addressed remain
unknown. How much definitive information can we draw from such
legal cases?

Meanwhile, the Massachusetts Bay colony’s Puritan rulers also

addressed slavery in their laws. Slaves were not numerous in early
Massachusetts, but the colony’s first legal code did authorize the
enslavement of “Captives taken in just warres, and such strangers
as willingly selle themselves or are sold to us.”50 Slave owners, this
code further stipulated, should follow biblical precepts on the
“Christian usages” of slaves.

In the long run, however, slavery would require far more complicated
legal relations and would generate laws regulating every aspect of
slave behavior. These laws governed the behavior of whites as well
and typically included sanctions against interracial marriage,
measures prohibiting whites from sheltering runaway slaves, and
provisions requiring slave owners to supply food and clothing to
slaves. Though frequently disregarded by both masters and slaves,
the legal codes regulating slavery gave slave owners license to
govern their slaves and almost unlimited powers of discipline.

The following documents include excerpts from laws developed by

English colonists to regulate the slave systems in Virginia,
Massachusetts, New Jersey, and South Carolina, as well as an
image and excerpt from the legal Code Noir — or Black Code —
used to regulate slavery in France’s colonies.

The Codification of Slavery and Race in Seventeenth-Century

Virginia, 1630–1680

Determining the legal status of blacks in early Virginia remains

controversial because laws regulating slavery do not appear in the
colony’s legal statutes until the 1660s — more than forty years after the
first African slaves arrived. However, cases prosecuted in Virginia in
1630 and 1640 suggest that Africans may not have received equal
justice even before then, while excerpts from laws passed in the 1660s
 and beyond are clearly discriminatory. The relatively gradual
appearance of such laws has led some historians to argue that racial
prejudice was crucial to the development of black slavery.

[1630]

September 17th, 1630. Hugh Davis to be soundly whipped, before

an assembly of Negroes and others for abusing himself to the
dishonor of God and shame of Christians, by defiling his body in
lying with a negro; which fault he is to acknowledge next Sabbath
day.

[1640]

October 17, 1640. Whereas Robert Sweat hath begotten with child a
negro woman servant belonging unto Lieutenant Sheppard, the court
hath therefore ordered that the said negro woman shall be whipt at
the whipping post and the said Sweat shall tomorrow in the forenoon
do public penance for his offence at James City church in the time of
divine service according to the laws of England in that case
provided.

[1662]

WHEREAS some doubts have arisen whether children got by any

Englishman upon a negro woman should be slave or free, Be it
therefore enacted and declared by this present grand assembly, that
all children borne in this country shall be held bond or free only
according to the condition of the mother, And that if any christian
shall commit fornication with a negro man or woman, he or she so
offending shall pay double the fines imposed by the former act.

[1667]

WHEREAS some doubts have risen whether children that are slaves
by birth, and by the charity and piety of their owners made pertakers
of the blessed sacrament of baptisme, should by vertue of their
baptisme be made free; It is enacted and declared by this grand
assembly, and the authority thereof, that the conferring of baptisme
doth not alter the condition of the person as to his bondage or
freedome; that diverse masters, freed from this doubt, may more
carefully endeavour the propagation of christianity by permitting
children, though slaves, or those of greater growth if capable to be
admitted to that sacrament.

[1668]

WHEREAS some doubts, have arisen whether negro women set

free were still to be accompted [accounted] tithable according to a
former act, It is declared by this grand assembly that negro women,
though permitted to enjoy their freedome yet ought not in all respects
to be admitted to a full fruition of the exemptions and impunities of
the English, and are still lyable to payment of taxes.
[1669]

WHEREAS the only law in force for the punishment of refractory

servants (a) resisting their master, mistris or overseer cannot be
inflicted upon negroes, nor the obstinacy of many of them by other
then [than] violent meanes supprest, Be it enacted and declared by
this grand assembly, if any slave resist his master (or other by his
masters order correcting him) and by the extremity of the correction
should chance to die, that his death shall not be accompted
[accounted] felony, but the master (or that other person appointed by
the master to punish him) be acquit from molestation, since it cannot
be presumed that prepensed malice (which alone makes murther
felony) should induce any man to destroy his owne estate.

[June 1670]

WHEREAS it hath beene questioned whither Indians or negroes

manumited, or otherwise free, could be capable of purchasing
christian servants, It is enacted that noe negroe or Indian though
baptised and enjoyned their owne freedome shall be capable of any
such purchase of christians, but yet not debarred from buying any of
their owne nation.

S : William Waller Hening, ed., The Statutes at Large; Being a Collection of All the
Laws of Virginia (Richmond, VA: Samuel Pleasants, 1810), 1:146, 552; 2:170, 260, 267,
270, 280–81.

The Massachusetts Body of Liberties, 1641

 Adopted in 1641, the Massachusetts Body of Liberties was New
England’s first legal code. Drafted by the Puritan lawyer Nathan Ward
of Ipswich, it drew on both English common law and biblical law to
define the rights of the region’s European colonists. Enslaved
“Forreiners and Strangers,” however, were not entitled to freedom
under the Body of Liberties.

LIBERTIES OF FORREINERS AND STRANGERS

89. If any people of other Nations professing the true Christian

Religion shall flee to us from the Tiranny or oppression of their
persecutors, or from famyne, warres, or the like necessary and
compulsorie cause, They shall be entertayned and succoured
amongst us, according to that power and prudence, god shall give
us.

90. If any ships or other vessels, be it freind or enemy, shall suffer

shipwrack upon our Coast, there shall be no violence or wrong
offerred to their persons or goods. But their persons shall be
harboured, and relieved, and their goods preserved in safety till
Authoritie may be certified thereof, and shall take further order
therein.

91. There shall never be any bond slaverie, villinage or Captivitie

amongst us unles[s] it be lawfull Captives taken in just warres, and
such strangers as willingly selle themselves or are sold to us. And
these shall have all the liberties and Christian usages which the law
of god established in Israell concerning such persons doeth morally
require. This exempts none from servitude who shall be Judged
thereto by Authoritie.

S : Charles W. Eliot, ed., American Historical Documents, 1000–1904, The Harvard

Classics (New York: P. F. Collier & Son, 1910), 43:83–84.

An Act for Regulating of Slaves in New Jersey, 1713–1714

Colonial statutes regulated the status of individual slaves and the

workings of the slave system as a whole. New Jersey legislators
enacted the following law to prohibit the colony’s citizens from
engaging in any kind of commercial transaction with slaves without
first securing the permission of the slave’s owner. It also prohibited
citizens from sheltering slaves who might be fugitives or from freeing
their own slaves without pledging “security” funds to the colony
should the former slaves ever require public support.

[§1] Be it Enacted by the Governour, Council and General Assembly,

and by the Authority of the same, That all and every Person or
Persons within this Province, who shall at any time after Publication
hereof, buy, sell, barter, trade or traffick with any Negro, Indian or
Mullatto Slave, for any Rum, Wine, Beer, Syder, or other strong
Drink, or any other Chattels, Goods, Wares or Commodities
whatsoever, unless it be by the consent of his, her or their Master or
Mistress, or the person under whose care they are, shall pay for the
first Offence Twenty Shillings, and for the second and every other
Offence, forty Shillings, Money according to the Queens
Proclamation, the one half to the Informer, the other half to the use of
the Poor of that Place where the Fact is committed, to be recovered
by Action of Debt before any one of Her Majesties Justices of the
Peace.

[§2] And be it further Enacted by the Authority aforesaid, That all and
every Person or Persons within this Province, who shall find or take
up any Negro, Indian or Mullato Slave or Slaves, five Miles from his,
her or their Master or Mistresses habitation, who hath not leave in
writing from his, her or their Master or Mistress, or are not known to
be on their service, he, she or they, so taken up, shall be Whipt by
the party that takes them up, or by his order, on the bare back, not
exceeding Twenty Lashes; and the Taker up shall have for his
reward Five Shillings, Money aforesaid, for every one taken up as
aforesaid, with reasonable Charges for carrying him, her or them
home, paid him by the Master or Mistress of the Slave or Slaves so
taken up; and if above the said five Miles, six pence per Mile for
every Mile over and above, to be recovered before any one Justice
of the Peace, if it exceeds not Forty Shillings, and if more, by Action
of Debt in the Court of Common Pleas in the County where the fact
shall arise….

[§12] Be it further Enacted by the Authority aforesaid, That no

Person or Persons whatsoever shall hereafter imploy, harbour,
Conceal or entertain other Peoples Slaves at their Houses, Out-
Houses or Plantation, without the consent of their Master or
Mistress, either signified to them Verbally, or by Certificate in writing
under the said Master or Mistresses Hand, excepting in Distress of
Weather, or other extraordinary Occasions, upon the forfeiture of
Forty Shillings for every Time they are so entertained and concealed,
to be paid to the Master or Mistress of such Slave or Slaves (so that
the Penalty for entertaining such Slave exceeds not the Value of the
said Slave) And if any Person or Persons whatsoever shall be found
guilty [of] so harbouring, entertaining or concealing of any Slave, or
assisting to the conveying them away, if such Slave shall happen to
be lost, Dead, or otherways rendered Unserviceable, such Person or
Persons so harbouring, entertaining, concealing, assisting or
conveying them away, shall be also liable to pay the value of such
Slave to the Master or Mistress, to be recovered by Action of Debt in
any Court of Record within this Province….

[§14] And Whereas it is found by experience, that Free Negroes are

an Idle Sloathful People, and prove very often a charge to the Place
where they are,

Be it therefore further Enacted by the Authority aforesaid, That any

Master or Mistress, manumitting and setting at Liberty any Negro or
Mullatto Slave, shall enter into sufficient Security unto Her Majesty,
Her Heirs and Successors, with two Sureties, in the Sum of Two
Hundred Pounds, to pay yearly and every year to such Negro or
Mullatto Slave, during their Lives, the Sum of Twenty Pounds. And if
such Negro or Mullatto Slave shall be made Free by the Will and
Testament of any Person deceased, that then the Executors of such
Person shall enter into Security, as above, immediately upon proving
the said Will and Testament, which if refused to be given, the said
Manumission to be void, and of none Effect.
S : “An Act for Regulating of Slaves,” in The Law of Slavery in New Jersey, comp.
Paul Axel-Lute, rev. October 8, 2009, New Jersey Digital Legal Library,
http://njlegallib.rutgers.edu/slavery/acts/A13.html.

The South Carolina Slave Code, 1740

Punishment was an important function of slave law. In the aftermath of

the Stono rebellion, the South Carolina legislature strengthened its
already severe code of slave punishment by passing the following
legislation. How did this statute attempt to safeguard against future
rebellions?

AN ACT FOR THE BETTER ORDERING AND GOVERNING [OF]

NEGROES AND OTHER SLAVES IN THIS PROVINCE

4. Whereas in his majesty’s plantations in America, slavery has been

introduced and allowed; and the people commonly called negroes,
Indians, mulattoes and mestizos, have been deemed absolute
slaves, and the subjects of property in the hands of particular
persons; the extent of whose power over such slaves, ought to be
settled and limited by positive laws, so that the slaves may be kept in
due subjection and obedience, and the owners and other persons
having the care and government of slaves, may be restrained from
exercising too great rigour and cruelty over them; and that the public
peace and order of this province may be preserved….

7. Provided, that in any action or suit to be brought in pursuance of

the direction of this act, the burthen of the proof shall lay upon the
plaintiff, and it shall be always presumed, that every negro, Indian,
mulatto and mestizo, is a slave, unless the contrary can be made
appear. (The Indians in amity with this government excepted) in
which case the burthen of the proof shall lie on the defendant….

12. If any slave, who shall be out of the house or plantation where
such slave shall live or shall be usually employed, or without some
white person in company with such slave, shall refuse to submit to or
undergo the examination of any white person, it shall be lawful for
any such white person to pursue, apprehend and moderately correct
such slave; and if such slave shall assault and strike such white
person, such slave may be lawfully killed….

20…. Be it therefore enacted, that the several crimes and offences

herein after particularly enumerated, are hereby declared to be
felony without the benefit of the clergy, that is to say, if any slave,
free negro, mulatto, Indian or mestizo, shall wilfully and maliciously
burn or destroy any stack of rice, corn or other grain, of the product,
growth or manufacture of this province; or shall wilfully and
maliciously set fire to, burn or destroy any tar kiln, barrels of pitch,
tar, turpentine or rosin, or any other [of] the goods or commodities of
the growth, produce or manufacture of this province; or shall
feloniously steal, take or carry away any slave, being the property of
another, with intent to carry such slave out of this province; or shall
wilfully and maliciously poison, or administer any poison to any
person, freeman, woman, servant or slave; every such slave, free
negro, mulatto, Indian, (except as before excepted) and mestizo,
shall suffer death as a felon.
21. Any slave who shall be guilty of homicide of any sort, upon any
white person, except by misadventure, or in defence of his master or
other person under whose care and government such slave shall be,
shall upon conviction thereof as aforesaid suffer death.

22. And every slave who shall raise or attempt to raise an

insurrection in this province, or shall endeavour to delude or entice
any slave to run away and leave this province; every such slave and
slaves, and his and their accomplices, aiders and abettors, shall
upon conviction as aforesaid suffer death….

35. And whereas several owners of slaves do suffer their slaves to

go and work where they please, upon conditions of paying to their
owners certain sums of money agreed upon between the owner and
slave; which practice has occasioned such slaves to pilfer and steal,
to raise money for their owners, as well as to maintain themselves in
drunkenness and evil courses; for prevention of which practices for
the future, Be it enacted, That no owner, master or mistress of any
slave, after the passing of this act, shall permit or suffer any of his,
her or their slaves to go and work out of their respective houses or
families, without a ticket in writing, under pain of forfeiting the sum of
ten pounds, current money, for every such offence….

41. And for that as it is absolutely necessary to the safety of this

province, that all due care be taken to restrain the wanderings and
meetings of negroes and other slaves, at all times, and more
especially on Saturday nights, Sundays and other holidays, and their
using and carrying wooden swords, and other mischievous and
dangerous weapons, or using or keeping of drums, horns, or other
loud instruments, which may call together or give sign or notice to
one another of their wicked designs and purposes; and that all
masters, overseers and others may be enjoined diligently and
carefully to prevent the same:

42. Be it enacted, That it shall be lawful for all masters, overseers

and other persons whomsoever, to apprehend and take up any
negro or other slave that shall be found out of the plantation of his or
their master or owner, at any time, especially on Saturday nights,
Sundays or other holidays, not being on lawful business, and with a
letter from their master or a ticket, or not having a white person with
them, and the said negro or other slave or slaves correct by a
moderate whipping….

43. And whereas cruelty is not only highly unbecoming those who
profess themselves Christians, but is odious in the eyes of all men
who have any sense of virtue or humanity; therefore to restrain and
prevent barbarity being exercised towards slaves, Be it enacted,
That if any person or persons whosoever, shall wilfully murder his
own slave, or the slave of any other person, every such person shall
upon conviction thereof, forfeit and pay the sum of seven hundred
pounds current money, and shall be rendered, and is hereby
declared altogether and for ever incapable of holding, exercising,
enjoying or receiving the profits of any office, place or employment
civil or military within this province….
45. And if any person shall, on a sudden heat [of] passion, or by
undue correction, kill his own slave or the slave of any other person,
he shall forfeit the sum of three hundred and fifty pounds current
money. And in case any person or persons shall wilfully cut out the
tongue, put out the eye, castrate, or cruelly scald, burn, or deprive
any slave of any limb or member, or shall inflict any other cruel
punishment, other than by whipping or beating with a horse-whip,
cow-skin, switch or small stick, or by putting irons on, or confining or
imprisoning such slave; every such person shall for every such
offence, forfeit the sum of one hundred pounds current money.

46. That in case any person in this province, who shall be owner, or
who shall have the care, government or charge of any slave or
slaves shall deny, neglect or refuse to allow such slave or slaves
under his or her charge, sufficient cloathing, covering or food, it shall
and may be lawful for any person or persons, on behalf of such slave
or slaves, to make complaint to the next neighbouring justice in the
parish where such slave or slaves live or are usually employed; …
and shall and may set and impose a fine or penalty on any person
who shall offend in the premises, in any sum not exceeding twenty
pounds current money, for each offence….

52. And whereas many owners of slaves, and others who have the
care, management and overseeing of slaves, do confine them so
closely to hard labour, that they have not sufficient time for natural
rest; Be it therefore enacted, That if any owner of slaves, or other
person who shall have the care, management or overseeing of any
slaves, shall work or put any such slave or slaves to labour, more
than fifteen hours in twenty-four hours, from the twenty-fifth day of
March to the twenty-fifth day of September, or more than fourteen
hours in twenty-four hours, from the twenty-fifth day of September to
the twenty-fifth day of March; every such person shall forfeit any sum
not exceeding twenty pounds, nor under five pounds current money,
for every time he, she or they shall offend herein, at the discretion of
the justice before whom the complaint shall be made.

53. And whereas the having of slaves taught to write, or suffering

them to be employed in writing, may be attended with great
inconveniencies; Be it enacted, That all and every person and
persons whatsoever, who shall hereafter teach, or cause any slave
or slaves to be taught to write, or shall use or employ any slave as a
scribe in any manner of writing whatsoever, hereafter taught to write;
every such person and persons shall, for every such offence, forfeit
the sum of one hundred pounds current money.

S : Joseph Brevard, An Alphabetical Digest of the Public Statute Law of South-

Carolina (Charleston, SC: John Hoff, 1816), 2:229–31, 233, 238, 240–41, 243.

The Black Code of Louisiana, 1724

The Code Noir, or “Black Code,” originated with a decree issued by the
French king Louis XIV in 1685. Like the slave codes adopted in the
British colonies, the Code Noir regulated the legal status of slaves and
free blacks, as well as the relationship between slaves and slave
owners. Slaveholders were given almost unlimited physical control
over their slaves but were also obliged to make sure their slaves were
baptized and permitted to practice the Roman Catholic faith. The Code
Noir also regulated slave marriages. Its regulations regarding slave
spiritual and family life are excerpted below. Did they extend any
religious freedom or protection to the enslaved?
2. Makes it imperative on masters to impart religious instruction to
their slaves.

3. Permits the exercise of the Roman Catholic creed only. Every

other mode of worship is prohibited.

4. Negroes placed under the direction or supervision of any other

person than a Catholic, are liable to confiscation.

5. Sundays and holidays are to be strictly observed. All negroes

found at work on these days are to be confiscated.

6. We forbid our white subjects, of both sexes, to marry with the

blacks, under the penalty of being fined and subjected to some other
arbitrary punishment. We forbid all curates, priests, or missionaries
of our secular or regular clergy, and even our chaplains in our navy
to sanction such marriages. We also forbid all our white subjects,
and even the manumitted or free-born blacks, to live in a state of
concubinage with blacks. Should there be any issue from this kind of
intercourse, it is our will that the person so offending, and the master
of the slave, should pay each a fine of three hundred livres. Should
said issue be the result of the concubinage of the master with his
slave, said master shall not only pay the fine, but be deprived of the
slave and of the children, who shall be adjudged to the hospital of
the locality, and said slaves shall be forever incapable of being set
free. But should this illicit intercourse have existed between a free
black and his slave, when said free black had no legitimate wife, and
should said black marry said slave according to the forms prescribed
by the church, said slave shall be thereby set free, and the children
shall also become free and legitimate; and in such a case, there
shall be no application of the penalties mentioned in the present
article.

7. The ceremonies and forms prescribed by the ordinance of Blois,

and by the edict of 1639 [French laws], for marriages, shall be
observed both with regard to free persons and to slaves. But the
consent of the father and mother of the slave is not necessary; that
of the master shall be the only one required.

8. We forbid all curates to proceed to effect marriages between

slaves without proof of the consent of their masters; and we also
forbid all masters to force their slaves into any marriage against their
will.

9. Children, issued from the marriage of slaves, shall follow the

condition of their parents, and shall belong to the master of the wife
and not of the husband, if the husband and wife have different
masters.

10. If the husband be a slave, and the wife a free woman, it is our
will that their children, of whatever sex they may be, shall share the
condition of their mother, and be as free as she, notwithstanding the
servitude of their father; and if the father be free and the mother a
slave, the children shall all be slaves.
11. Masters shall have their Christian slaves buried in consecrated
ground….

43. Husbands and wives shall not be seized and sold separately
when belonging to the same master; and their children, when under
fourteen years of age, shall not be separated from their parents, and
such seizures and sales shall be null and void. The present article
shall apply to voluntary sales, and in case such sales should take
place in violation of the law, the seller shall be deprived of the slave
he has illegally retained, and said slave shall be adjudged to the
purchaser without any additional price being required.

S : Charles Gayarré, Louisiana: Its Colonial History and Romance. New York:
Harper, 1851.

QUESTIONS FOR ANALYSIS

1. Describe the legal foundations of slavery in Massachusetts

and Virginia. Could anyone be enslaved, or was slavery
limited to peoples of African descent?

2. What powers of punishment and control did Virginia,

Massachusetts, New Jersey, and South Carolina slave laws
give to white colonists? To what extent did slave regulations
vary over time and place?

3. What kind of legal obligations did colonial slave statutes

impose on whites in South Carolina? Why might these have
 been viewed as important in preventing future slave
insurrections?

4. How does religion figure in the documents and images

included here?
Chapter 4 African Americans in
the Age of Revolution
1741–1783
CHRONOLOGY Events specific to African American history are
boldfaced. General U.S. history events are in black.
1720 Britain eliminates duties on slaves imported directly from Africa

Mid- Great Awakening begins, then spreads south

1730s–
1740s

1741 Series of fires in New York prompts slave conspiracy trials

1750 Georgia lifts ban on slave imports

1754– French and Indian War (called Seven Years’ War in Europe)
1763

1765 Britain passes Stamp Act

1770 Boston Massacre

Crispus Attucks becomes first casualty of American Revolution

1772 Somerset case inspires challenges to slavery throughout British

empire

1773 Boston Tea Party

1774 Britain passes Intolerable Acts

First Continental Congress

1775 British and colonists engage in battles at Lexington and Concord,
Massachusetts

Second Continental Congress

1775 George Washington appointed commander in chief of Continental

army, bans enlistment of black men

Lord Dunmore offers freedom to slaves who will join British

forces

Continental army reverses position and declares blacks eligible

for service

1776 Thomas Paine publishes Common Sense, arguing for independence

Continental Congress adopts Declaration of Independence

1777– Northern states begin to abolish slavery

1820s

1778 British adopt southern strategy

1779 Philipsburg Proclamation promises to free slaves serving Britain

in any capacity

1781 Colonists adopt Articles of Confederation

British surrender at Yorktown, Virginia

1783 United States and Great Britain sign Treaty of Paris

Virginia law directs attorney general to seek manumission for all

slave soldiers still held in bondage
Massachusetts Supreme Court rules that slavery is incompatible
with state constitution
The New York Slave Plot of 1741
During the winter of 1741, British colonists were quick to blame a
series of fires that swept lower Manhattan on a massive slave
conspiracy. In the wake of a recent maroon war in Jamaica and
slave revolts in Antigua and South Carolina, white New Yorkers were
nervous about the two thousand slaves who made up one-fifth of the
city’s population. Enslaved New Yorkers had good reason to be
discontented during that unusually cold winter, when food and fuel
were scarce. The first fire took place inside Fort George and
threatened Lieutenant Governor George Clarke’s mansion. Soldiers
stationed there rescued Clarke and his family, and citizens gathered
with buckets to douse the flames. But onlookers were disturbed to
note that although some blacks pitched in to help, not all of them
tried to fight the fire. One enslaved man confided to another that he
“wished the governor had been burnt in the middle of it,” and a third,
a man named Cuffee, danced as the fire spread.1

The Fort George fire was only the first in a series of conflagrations.
One week later, flames scorched a nearby house, and a week after
that, a warehouse burned to the ground. The first week of April saw
seven fires, one next to the house of Captain Jacob Sarly. The
captain owned an enslaved man named Juan de la Silva, who along
with several of his shipmates had been captured and sold into
slavery after an attack on a Spanish ship. All of the men swore that
they were sailors rather than slaves and “free subjects of Spain” as
well. They had also publicly threatened to roast John Lush, the
privateer who had captured their ship, like “a piece of beef.”
Moreover, de la Silva had vowed to burn Sarly’s house. After the fire
at Sarly’s neighbor’s house broke out, some New Yorkers assumed
that de la Silva and his shipmates had started all the fires in a plot to
“ruin the city.” A cry swept through the city: “Take up the Spanish
negroes.”2 But even as de la Silva and his compatriots were rounded
up and dragged off to City Hall, another fire broke out in a
warehouse on New Street. Cuffee, the slave who had danced while
Fort George burned, was seen leaving the building. A huge mob
chased him down and carried him to the city jail, shouting, “The
Negroes are rising!”3

More than one hundred blacks and several whites were arrested and
imprisoned as authorities investigated the alleged conspiracy,
coercing confessions from the men and women they tried and
convicted. By the end of the trials, seventeen blacks and four whites
had been hanged, thirteen blacks had been burned at the stake, and
seventy blacks and seven whites had been banished from the
colony. How many of them were guilty of arson — or anything else
— remains an open question. The trials took place at a moment
when New Yorkers were alert to the dangers of slave rebellion,
embroiled in an imperial war with Spain, and suffering the economic
effects of a deep recession. One witness reported that blacks
planned “to burn the town, kill the white men, and take their wives
and daughters as mistresses.” Others maintained that the fires had
been set by blacks and poor whites who had united against the
wealthier classes. But once the hysteria of the trials died down,
many New Yorkers wondered whether they had been caught in “the
merciless Flames of an Imaginary Plot.”4

Planned or not, the fires provoked fears that illuminated the dangers
of slavery, as well as the dangers of interracial freedom struggles in
colonial America. Trial testimony reveals a world of discontented
slaves, servants, and white workers, whose grievances could easily
swell into outright rebellion. Most of the accused were men and
women who worked on New York’s racially mixed waterfront, where
they socialized together, slept together, and shared a common
resentment toward more prosperous New Yorkers and the city’s
social order. But such allegiances did not prevent blacks from
becoming the primary scapegoats. Some of the alleged ringleaders,
such as the dancing Cuffee, were criminals whose traffic in stolen
goods may have made them easy targets of property owners.
Others, such as the hapless “Spanish Negroes,” were men who were
primarily focused on securing their own freedom.

As the eighteenth century progressed and American colonists battled

for independence from Britain, freedom-seeking blacks would
become important foot soldiers in what one historian has described
as “the motley crew” of the American Revolution.5 Discontented
blacks, with no property or privileges to preserve, saw the Revolution
as an opportunity to win their own freedom. They fought on both
sides of the conflict and participated in all of the Revolution’s major
battles. White patriots were initially reluctant to enlist black soldiers,
fearing a slave revolt, but after the British began enlisting slaves in
1775, most of the colonies followed suit. While securing black
freedom was not among the colonists’ Revolutionary goals, they and
the British usually freed slaves who served in their armed forces.
African Americans on both sides of the conflict were quick to
embrace these opportunities.

The Revolutionary era offered African Americans other routes to

freedom as well. The religious revivals of the Great Awakening
fostered a spirit of egalitarianism that was appealing to both blacks
and whites. Moreover, as white Americans struggled to free
themselves from British domination, many began to question the
legitimacy of slavery. Whites manumitted, or freed, more than twenty
thousand slaves during the final decades of the eighteenth century.
Some were inspired to do so by their religious convictions, and
others were influenced by the Revolution’s democratic ideals.

Thus the American Revolution fueled the freedom dreams of African

Americans, who took advantage of the war’s social and political
dislocation to join the patriot or British forces, run away, or challenge
the terms of their enslavement in court. Their actions helped to erode
slavery in America, resulting in a new nation where slavery was
permitted in some states but not in others.
African American Life in
Eighteenth-Century North
America
During the 1741 slave trials, New York chief justice Daniel
Horsmanden warned slaveholders that they had “enemies of their
own household,” who should be replaced and “replenished with
white people.”6 But New York slaveholders proved no more willing to
relinquish their slaves than had their counterparts in South Carolina,
even in the wake of the bloody Stono rebellion. As the supply of
white workers shrank, North America’s British colonies imported
even more captive Africans. Sixty percent of all the African captives
imported into the American colonies, most of whom ended up in the
South, arrived between the 1720s and the 1780s. In the North, the
newcomers joined an existing black population in which American-
born blacks predominated. English-speaking and comfortable living
among whites, many American-born black northerners had become
Christians as well. During these years, African Americans forged a
distinct and evolving identity, combining the contributions of the
continuous flow of African newcomers with those of the large
population of American-born blacks.

Slaves and Free Blacks across the

Colonies
By the mid-eighteenth century, white laborers were in short supply
throughout the colonies, especially after Europe’s Seven Years’ War
of 1756–1763 reduced the flow of European indentured servants and
increased the rate of military enlistment in Europe. This shortage led
colonists to embrace slavery with greater enthusiasm than ever
before. Whereas the total number of slaves shipped from Africa to
North America between 1700 and 1720 was roughly twenty
thousand, colonists imported more than fifty thousand captives per
decade in the 1740s and 1750s and maintained similar rates, with
only a slight drop-off, in the years immediately preceding the
Revolution. Most of these newcomers ended up in the southern
colonies, but slave imports in the North increased as well, enlarging
and Africanizing the region’s small black population.

In the South, the newcomers populated an expanding plantation

frontier. Georgia, which was founded with a ban of slave imports,
was home to only 500 slaves in 1750. That year, however, its
trustees agreed to lift the ban as of January 1, 1751, and after that,
the colony quickly became a slave society. Its unfree population
soared, reaching 18,000 in 1775. South Carolina also resumed
massive imports of enslaved Africans in the 1750s, bringing in
56,000 between 1751 and 1775, even as the colony’s slave
population began to expand by natural increase. Only in the
Chesapeake, which was already home to almost 500,000 people of
African descent, did slave imports slow. As a result of robust rates of
natural increase, most Chesapeake planters could expect enslaved
families to grow on their own. Planters did continue to bring enslaved
Africans to recently settled areas, such as the Virginia Piedmont and
western Maryland, but those imports declined over time and
amounted to less than 1,000 per year by the 1770s.

By contrast, the enslaved population in the northern colonies was

never self-sustaining. Northern employers had to import slaves to
meet their labor needs. Scattered across the region, black
northerners were rarely able to find partners, so their numbers were
not replenished by reproduction. Although the enslaved population in
the North remained modest in comparison to that in the South,
between 1732 and 1754 captive Africans made up a third of all
immigrants (voluntary and involuntary) entering New York City, and
black New Yorkers accounted for almost 20 percent of the city’s
population. Likewise, one in five Philadelphia laborers and one in ten
of all Bostonians were enslaved by midcentury. Massachusetts as a
whole saw its black population increase by 50 percent during each
decade between 1700 and 1750.

During the mid-eighteenth century, the use of enslaved labor

expanded into new occupational sectors in New England and the
middle colonies. Slaves had long been common in northern port
cities such as New York, Boston, and Philadelphia, where they
served as domestic and maritime workers. But urban artisans who
had traditionally employed white apprentices now began to train
black slaves to work in their shops. Increasing numbers of enslaved
Africans were also employed in agriculture, both in southern New
England and in the grain-producing regions of the middle colonies —
areas that had previously relied on white immigrant workers.
Landowners in slave owning regions such as Narragansett County,
Rhode Island, became more dependent on slave labor, and farmers
in Pennsylvania, northern New Jersey, the Hudson Valley, and Long
Island began to import large numbers of enslaved Africans for the
first time.

As slaves became integral to the northern labor force, both American

and African American society changed. Since slave birthrates
remained extremely low in the North, slavery there was sustained by
“a continual supply … from Africa,” as Benjamin Franklin noted.7 As
this observation indicates, by the 1740s, northern merchants had
begun to import boatloads of West African slaves. Prior to 1741, 70
percent of the slaves shipped to New York originated in the
Caribbean, and only 30 percent came directly from Africa. After
1741, the proportions were reversed.8 Changes in both demand and
supply shaped this shift in the composition of slave imports. As the
demand for enslaved laborers rose in northern cities, the slave
market there could no longer rely on the small-scale trade in “refuse
slaves” from the West Indies. In addition, in 1720, the British crown
eliminated duties on slaves imported directly from Africa, making it
easier for American merchants to buy shiploads of African slaves.

As slavery expanded in eighteenth-century America, black freedom

contracted. Both the northern and southern colonies had long been
home to small numbers of free blacks, whose populations were
increasingly dwarfed by the steady influx of enslaved migrants. By
1775, one observer recalled, “the number of free negroes [in
Virginia] was so small that they were seldom to be met with.”9 Free
blacks were even scarcer in South Carolina. Laws discouraging
manumission and requiring African Americans who did gain freedom
to leave the state also limited the free black population in the South.
Free blacks were somewhat more common in the North, where such
restrictions were rare, but as of 1760, they still totaled only 10
percent of the region’s small black population — or a few thousand
people.

Shaping an African American

Culture
The steady importation of thousands of West African captives
ensured that African culture shaped the lives of blacks throughout
the colonies, even as the American-born black population also
increased. The cultural impact of these migrants varied by region: It
was most striking in areas where American- and Caribbean-born
blacks predominated, such as the Northeast, and weakest in the
colonies of the Lower South, where African-born slaves had long
formed a majority.
The Creation of an African American Culture

This late-eighteenth-century painting, The Old Plantation, depicts a group of slaves on

a South Carolina plantation. The slaves’ activities strongly suggest the persistence of
West African cultural traditions and practices in the Lower South. This painting may
depict a wedding, which sometimes featured the tradition of “jumping the broom,” or it
may depict a dance. Many of the participants’ accoutrements — the women’s head ties
and the players’ instruments, for example — are West African in origin. But the other
garments shown are typical of American working-class attire during this period, and the
slave cabins and other plantation buildings remind us of the setting in which this
distinctly African American culture was taking shape.

Description
The painting shows a group of slaves gathered around two female slaves
and a male slave dancing to the tunes of the musical instruments played
by two other slaves, seated on a bench, beside them. Some of them
wear traditional headdresses. The women hold scarf-like cloths, while the
 man holds a tall, thin stick as they dance to the music. The other slaves
happily watch the proceedings.

African American communities in the North were transformed when

shiploads of Africans began docking in northeastern port cities in the
1740s. The newcomers infused African culture into these
increasingly acculturated black communities, made up of English-
speaking slaves who had long lived and worked among whites and
maintained only limited ties to their African roots. But northern blacks
were sufficiently set apart from the white world to enjoy their own
evolving culture. Both African and American, they welcomed the new
migrants and embraced their African traditions. By midcentury,
blacks across the North began to adopt a self-consciously African
identity, which shaped the naming of early black organizations such
as the African Lodge No. 1, a black Masonic lodge founded in 1776.

During this period, Africans and African Americans in the North

united across cultural and linguistic divides in a boisterous annual
celebration known as Negro Election Day. Largely a New England
phenomenon, Negro Election Day combined the Puritan tradition of
an election day holiday with African rituals of festive role reversals, in
which the powerless temporarily played the role of the powerful. This
holiday saw black New Englanders elect their own kings and
governors in elaborate ceremonies that included royal processions,
political parades, and inaugural parties. Those ceremonies, which
partly spoofed white behavior on official election days, were often
regarded with amused disdain by whites, who tended not to grasp
the extent to which Negro Election Day parodied its white
counterpart. In fact, white municipal authorities sanctioned the
festivities. On this day, one white observer noted, “all the various
languages of Africa, mixed with broken and ludicrous English, filled
the air, accompanied with the music of the fiddle, tambourine, the
banjo, drum, etc.”10

But the elections were at least semiserious in their public recognition

of local black leaders’ authority. Black governors and kings were
often African-born men of royal lineage, and many had the added
distinction of serving wealthy and powerful white men, who supplied
them with the food, liquor, and elegant clothing required to compete
for these offices. Although these were primarily ceremonial positions,
some black governors and kings were authorized to speak on behalf
of their communities and were called on to preside over informal
trials of slaves accused of petty crimes.

Black northerners also came together for African-influenced funeral

ceremonies, which struck white observers as alarmingly pagan.
Drawing on West African mortuary rites that celebrated the dead with
music and song designed to ease their journey into the spirit world,
black funerals confounded white New Englanders. “They did not
express so much sorrow at the funeral,” a white observer named
William Bentley wrote of a black funeral in Salem, Massachusetts,
“as real gratification at appearing so well, a greater sympathy with
living happily than the bereaved.”11 Such celebrations made far more
sense to the black men and women who participated in them.
Bentley’s comments suggest that, while white northerners found
African religious traditions alien, black northerners did not. Instead,
such traditions were a shared point of connection between African
newcomers and blacks who had spent many years in America.

The brisk slave trade in the Chesapeake ensured that blacks there,
like their northern counterparts, did not become wholly estranged
from their African cultural heritage. Between 1720 and the 1770s, the
planters who settled in the Virginia Piedmont imported approximately
fifteen thousand African captives. Most of these settlers came from
the tidewater region on Virginia’s eastern coast, where decades of
tobacco production had exhausted the soil, forcing planters to seek
more fertile land farther west. As the settlers fanned out, they carved
new plantations out of the wilderness, using the labor of both
American blacks and recent African migrants, who worked and lived
together. The African-born slaves helped sustain African cultural
practices and beliefs among the American-born blacks throughout
the region. In turn, the American blacks helped the newcomers
assimilate. Over time, the two groups blended and intermixed,
creating a slave culture that was simultaneously African and
American.

This blended culture was also evident in linguistic patterns that

developed in the Upper South, where blacks spoke English but also
continued to use African idioms and syntax. According to John
Smyth, an Englishman who immigrated to Virginia shortly before the
Revolution, these cultural hybrids spoke “a mixed dialect between
the Guinea and English.”12 Local whites, who in turn adopted some
of the black idioms, called the regional variation of English spoken by
Chesapeake blacks “Virginian,” a term that recognized the influence
of the blend of African and American culture on the region as a
whole.

African cultural beliefs and customs also remained common in the

Upper South. Like northern blacks, even highly acculturated
southern blacks often insisted on honoring the dead by singing,
dancing, and rejoicing at funerals. They also honored traditional
African beliefs in the power of conjure. Rooted in West African
religious traditions and rituals recognizing the existence of magic and
the influence of ancestral spirits and other occult powers in daily life,
conjure was also influenced by the surroundings in which it took
shape in North America, drawing on Native American knowledge of
natural remedies. Conjurers, who could be men or women, were also
known as “root doctors” or “Negro doctors” and were often skilled in
the use of botanical medicines. Black and white southerners alike
consulted them to heal the sick with spells and charms as well as
roots and herbs. Conjurers also created love potions and were
thought to be able to predict the future. On a more sinister note,
many people believed that they poisoned their enemies.

Conjure and other African traditions were most entrenched in the

Lower South, where acculturation was minimal. Most blacks in
eighteenth-century South Carolina, for example, lived in an
increasingly Africanized world. Slave birthrates remained low there
for much of the century, forcing the colony’s planters to import
thousands of West African slaves each year to meet the needs of the
growing plantation economy. The new arrivals reinforced African
cultural practices and spiritual beliefs among low-country slaves,
even after the number of American-born blacks in the region slowly
began to increase.

Many low-country blacks never mastered the English language.

Isolated on large plantations and put to work under the supervision
of black drivers, they had little contact with English speakers. As a
result, even the region’s native-born blacks often spoke a creole
language known as Gullah, which whites found difficult to
understand. Gullah speakers mixed English with West African syntax
and words. For instance, using a term from the Efik-Ibibio language
spoken by many people in what is today southeastern Nigeria, they
referred to white people as “backra” or “buckra,” meaning “he who
surrounds or governs.”13

The Slaves’ Great Awakening

The enduring influence of African traditions and beliefs and the influx
of new arrivals limited the spread of Christianity among African
Americans in the eighteenth century. So, too, did the lack of
enthusiasm that many slave owners expressed toward slave
conversion. But the period also saw the slow beginnings of Afro-
Christianity in both the North and the South, inspired by the Great
Awakening, a wave of religious revivals that began in New England
in the mid-1730s and spread south during the Revolutionary era.
This multidenominational movement was led by evangelical
ministers from various Protestant sects, attracting Presbyterian,
Congregationalist, Baptist, and Methodist participants, as well as
members of German, Dutch Reformed, and Moravian churches.
These ministers, known as New Lights, rejected Protestantism’s
traditional emphasis on doctrine and ritual in favor of emotional
sermons that urged listeners to repent and find spiritual salvation in
Christ. New Lights did not seek out black converts, but they
welcomed black and Indian congregants, and their emotional
preaching drew spectators of all colors and faiths.
A Moravian Baptism Ceremony

This drawing appears in a German history of the Moravians in Pennsylvania from 1757.
A white pastor and two deacons lay their hands on the enslaved man who is being
baptized; baptismal water is in the bucket by the windows. Women who have already
been baptized surround the ministers. The congregation bearing witness is entirely
composed of what the illustrator refers to as “Negro-Germans.”

Description
The engraving shows a pastor and two deacons performing the ritual on
a black man kneeling in front of them. The pastor labeled A, and the
deacons, each labeled B, have placed a hand upon of the man’s head.
The candidate and two men waiting beside him are each labeled, C while
four men queued up behind them are each labeled, D. Numerous
members of black parish standing in rows, collectively labeled E, look on.
Their message was also appealing. New Light ministers stressed
that the liberating effects of faith were open to all. “You that are
servants,” Benjamin Colman of Boston’s Brattle Street Church told
his congregants in 1740, “and the meanest of our Household
Servants, even our poor Negroes, chuse you the Service of CHRIST;
He will make you his Freemen; The SON OF GOD, shall make you
free, and you shall be free indeed.”14 At revival meetings, ministers
encouraged blacks and women to relate their conversion
experiences and serve as religious examples for other worshippers,
opening up new religious roles for both groups. Moreover, Baptist
churches allowed blacks to serve as exhorters, deacons, or even
elders (church leaders). While few black worshippers ever achieved
these leadership roles, their growing prominence in church affairs did
not go unnoticed. “Women and girls; yea, Negroes, have taken it
upon them to do the business of preachers,” one hostile observer
complained in 1743.15

The egalitarian spirit of the Great Awakening fostered the education,

conversion, and eventual manumission of several notable black
northerners, including the famous poet Phillis Wheatley. Wheatley,
who was seven or eight years old when she was sold into slavery in
the Senegal/Gambia region, was converted and educated by the
devout family who purchased her from a slave ship in 1761. Her
pious mistress, Susannah Wheatley, loved the “spellbinding
sermon[s]” of evangelical leaders and took their message to heart,
encouraging her daughter, Mary, to teach their young slave to read,
write, and commit much of the Bible to memory. Phillis Wheatley
began writing poetry in her teens, and she published her first book of
poems in London when she was twenty years old. Poems on Various
Subjects, Religious and Moral won her a following among British
antislavery activists and also helped her win her own freedom. Later
that year, Wheatley’s owner freed her “at the desire of [his] friends in
England.”16

Phillis Wheatley

Poet and antislavery activist Phillis Wheatley published her first book of poems, Poems
on Various Subjects, Religious and Moral, in 1773 at age twenty. The title page and
frontispiece, shown here, feature an engraving of a dignified, intellectual Wheatley
engaged in her craft. The frame around her portrait identifies her as “Phillis Wheatley,
Negro Servant to Mr. John Wheatley, of Boston.” Later that year, John Wheatley would
free her.
 Description
The frontispiece displays the portrait of Phillis Wheatley seated at her
desk, writing on paper with a quill; a book and a bottle of ink lie on the
desk. An oval frame encloses the portrait. The text within the frame
reads, “Phillis Wheatley; Negro Servant to Mr. John Wheatley, of Boston.”
The text below the frame reads, “Published according to Act of
Parliament, September 1, 1773 by Arch. Bell, Bookseller No. 8 near the
Saracens Head Aldgate.”

The title page reads, "Poems on Various Subjects, Religious and Moral,
by Phillis Wheatley, Negro servant to Mr. John Wheatley, of Boston, in
New England."

Text below reads, "London, Printed for A. Bell, Bookseller, Aldgate, and
sold by Messengers Cox and Berry, King-Street, Boston, M D C C 73."

Likewise, the road to religious awakening began for Nigerian-born

James Albert Ukawsaw Gronniosaw when he was purchased by
Theodore Frelinghuysen, one of New Jersey’s leading New Light
ministers, who sent Gronniosaw to school to learn to read. Initially
reluctant to accept Frelinghuysen’s notion of a divine father,
Gronniosaw told the minister that “my father liv’d at Bournou, and
that I wanted very much to see him, and likewise my dear mother,
and sister, and I wish’d he would be so good as to send me home to
them.”17

But once he learned to read English, Gronniosaw proved more

receptive to Frelinghuysen’s instruction. He devoured spiritual
classics such as John Bunyan’s The Pilgrim’s Progress and
embraced the evangelical wisdom of Richard Baxter’s fire-and-
brimstone A Call to the Unconverted. Meanwhile, Gronniosaw’s
master seems to have also embraced evangelicalism’s liberatory
message. Convinced that “the largest portion of the faithful have
been poor and of little account,” Frelinghuysen freed Gronniosaw in
his will, leaving his former slave ten pounds to support himself as he
continued his spiritual journey.18

Wheatley and Gronniosaw were not the only slaves to find a

religious path to freedom. As the Great Awakening moved south, it
inspired thousands of slaveholders to take a new interest in slaves’
religious education and inspired an uptick in manumissions among
devout masters. But the revival movement posed only a limited
challenge to slavery as an institution. Although New Light ministers
welcomed black worshippers, few challenged slavery. In fact, the
movement’s leading luminaries, the Connecticut Congregationalist
Jonathan Edwards and George Whitefield, an itinerant Anglican
minister from Gloucester, England, both owned slaves themselves.
These evangelical leaders had little trouble reconciling slavery with
their religious faith. Edwards, who owned several domestic slaves,
criticized slave owners who mistreated their slaves, but he also
maintained that slaves flourished under the guidance of a good
Christian master. Whitefield, once he moved from England to preach
in Savannah, Georgia, developed similar convictions. Although he
openly chided some Georgia slave owners who abused their slaves,
calling them “Monsters of Barbarity,”19 he also remained convinced
that slavery was compatible with Christianity as long as slave owners
were careful to attend to their slaves’ spiritual needs. He seems to
have been terrified by the prospect of a slave revolt, having traveled
through South Carolina shortly after the Stono rebellion in 1739.
Whitefield encouraged enslaved blacks to “stay in your calling at all
costs … [and] give up the thought of seeking freedom from your
masters.” He also “pray[ed] God, they may never be permitted to get
the upper hand.”20

Whitefield was not alone in worrying that religion might overturn the
South’s social order. Indeed, in South Carolina, his message of slave
conversion was largely suppressed after it moved two of his most
enthusiastic converts to flout the colony’s long-standing ban on slave
gatherings. Wealthy siblings Hugh and Jonathan Bryan, who owned
plantations in St. Helena’s Parish, South Carolina, took to heart
Whitefield’s critique of masters who failed to offer religious instruction
to slaves. But when the Bryan brothers resolved to organize a Negro
school, they were soon investigated for calling together “great
numbers of Negroes and other slaves.” A committee assembled by
the South Carolina Commons House of Assembly in 1742 concluded
that, “however commendable” it may be for planters to instruct
slaves on the “Principles of Religion or Morality, in their own
Plantations,” anyone who encouraged slaves from different
plantations to congregate was endangering the “Safety of the
Province.”21 Fined and threatened with arrest, the Bryan brothers
repented and thereafter confined their religious proselytizing to their
own slaves.
In the Chesapeake, where white colonists greatly outnumbered
people of color, there was less opposition to black participation in the
revivals. Virginia and Maryland slaves, who were primarily native-
born and spoke English, had no trouble understanding the
evangelical movement’s message and were drawn to its emotional
style of worship. Evangelical revival services, which often took place
in tent encampments, usually included songs and testimonials as
well as prayer. They were more lively and open to innovation than
the highly ritualized services offered in the Chesapeake’s traditional
churches, and they provided black participants with opportunities to
incorporate African music and styles of expression. Although some
white ministers deplored the “groans, cries, screams, and agonies”
heard from blacks and other enthusiastic worshippers, most
welcomed such congregants. “Ethiopia has … stretched forth her
hands to God,” the Presbyterian revivalist Samuel Davies declared
after more than a hundred African Americans attended a revival he
held in Hanover County, Virginia, in 1751. Anxious to instruct slaves
in the Christian faith, Davies distributed Bibles and other religious
literature at his revivals. Many of his slave congregants, hungry for
literacy as well as salvation, spent “every leisure hour” learning to
read.22

By the late eighteenth century, black lay preachers were leading

conversions of their own. Many kept their calling largely silent and
led congregations that met in secret. Slave preachers and their
followers were members of a multidenominational black church that
one historian has called the “invisible institution.”23 The product of an
era when slaves were generally forbidden to hold public gatherings,
slave congregations often met only under the veil of night. As a
result, the activities of enslaved preachers are not well documented.

Even free black preachers were often forbidden to lead public forms
of worship, as the Virginia-born John Marrant found out. A lay
preacher, he was eager to share his religious faith with the slaves on
the Charleston, South Carolina, plantation where he worked as a
carpenter, but the plantation’s mistress objected. She insisted that
Christianity would only result in “negroes ruined,” Marrant later
recalled. He defied her wishes by leading covert prayer meetings,
until her husband launched a surprise raid on one such meeting,
bringing in neighbors and employees who helped him flog the
congregants until “blood ran from their backs and sides to the floor to
make them leave off praying.” Thereafter, Marrant’s followers prayed
only in secret.24

Despite white opposition, African Americans’ “invisible institution”

flourished, offering worshippers a buffer against the white racism
they faced on a daily basis. Whereas the South’s white evangelicals
hoped that Christianity would school blacks in obedience and
submission to make them better slaves, black converts took other
lessons from their newfound faith. Drawn in by the egalitarian spirit
of the evangelical movement, they embraced Christianity’s message
that all men and women are equal before God, and they saw in the
Bible’s promises of spiritual deliverance some hope of eventually
achieving freedom on earth as well as in heaven. In doing so, they
crafted a distinctly Afro-Christian religious faith that helped them
survive slavery while praying for freedom.
The African American
Revolution
The Revolutionary era was a time of remarkable ideological ferment
among African Americans. The Great Awakening offered both a new
religious faith and educational opportunities to many black converts,
who often found a critique of slavery in the revivalists’ message of
religious equality. African Americans found the egalitarian principles
on which the colonists based their struggles against the British to be
equally liberating. The American Revolution took place during the
Enlightenment, a time when thinkers throughout the Americas and
western Europe questioned traditional institutions, customs, and
morals. The discontented colonists framed their complaints in terms
of philosophical principles with far-reaching implications.

The colonists’ rift with Britain took shape over the taxes, import
duties, and other obligations the British Parliament imposed on the
American colonies. But the colonists went beyond financial disputes
to insist that all men had a natural right to self-government. In doing
so, they opened up new questions about the legitimacy of slavery.
The Revolutionary leader James Otis Jr. maintained that “the
colonists are by the law of nature freeborn, as indeed all men are,
white or black,” and many of Otis’s fellow patriots opposed American
participation in the African slave trade.25 But the Revolution’s leaders
avoided direct attacks on American slavery for fear that internal
controversies might derail their attempts to unite the colonies in the
common cause. African Americans did not share these fears and
approached the Revolution as an antislavery struggle from the
outset. They drew on both Revolutionary ideology and the social and
political chaos of war to challenge slavery by petitioning for freedom,
running away, and fighting for their own liberty on both sides of the
conflict.

The Road to Independence

The American colonists’ discontent with British rule began in the
early 1760s, when the British Parliament levied a new series of taxes
on the colonies. The taxes, designed to raise money to pay off
British debts incurred during the French and Indian War (1754–
1763), when British troops were deployed to protect the colonists’
land, were not excessive. But they represented a shift from Britain’s
previous policy of benign neglect toward the colonies. Colonists had
long controlled their own affairs and paid only local taxes. They also
had no say in British imperial policy and no political representation in
Parliament, which they felt entitled to as British subjects. In
particular, they insisted that they should not be subject to “taxation
without representation.” Taxes imposed on the colonies by
Parliament, the rebellious colonists maintained, deprived them of
their property without their consent, making them little better than
slaves.
African Americans were largely unaffected by British taxes because
most blacks were either enslaved or impoverished and, therefore,
had little access to the goods that were taxed. But colonists’ protests
against British tyranny nonetheless held a powerful appeal for
African Americans. White patriots cast their opposition to British
authority as a struggle for freedom, denouncing the “vile,
ignominious slavery” imposed on them by Britain’s new policies.26
Their protests drew on the natural rights philosophy articulated by
thinkers such as Britain’s own John Locke, who maintained that
“men being … by nature all free, equal, and independent, no one can
be put out of this estate and subjected to the political power of
another without his own consent.”27

Although rarely intended to challenge slavery, white colonists’

rhetoric gave slaves a powerful new political language with which to
address their own condition. When white colonists in Charleston
protested passage of the Stamp Act of 1765 — which required
colonists to print most documents on a special stamped paper that
was issued and taxed by the British government — with chants of
“Liberty! Liberty and stamp’d paper,” local slaves also called for
“Liberty, liberty,” much to the horror of white observers. A South
Carolina politician, recording the incident, dismissed the slaves’
chant as “a thoughtless imitation” of whites.28 But slave unrest
mounted throughout the years leading up to the Revolution, as the
conflict inspired African Americans to stage freedom struggles of
their own.
In the pre-Revolution years, as American colonists boycotted British
goods; protested taxes on stamped documents, sugar, and tea; and
scuffled with British soldiers stationed on American soil, slaves
across the colonies took advantage of the unrest to escape from
their owners. In Georgia and South Carolina, they fled to
swamplands and other unsettled frontier areas to form maroon
communities. In the more densely populated North, they often
headed for urban areas. According to Boston patriot John Adams,
some of the slaves already living in northern cities took advantage of
the social disorder to free themselves. As the colonies moved toward
declaring their independence, he later recalled, Boston slaves
pushed for their own freedom by becoming “lazy, idle, proud, vicious
and at length wholly useless to their masters, to such a degree that
the abolition of slavery became a measure of economy.”29

Other black northerners publicly embraced the Revolutionary

struggle. In 1772, while still a slave herself, Phillis Wheatley wrote a
poem dedicated to the Earl of Dartmouth, the British king’s newly
appointed secretary of state for North America — and a man the
colonists hoped might remedy their discontent. In verses linking the
patriots’ tribulations with those of the black slaves, Wheatley
heralded Dartmouth’s appointment as a sign that New England
would once more see “Freedom’s charms unfold.” She went on to
explain that having been “young in life” when she was “snatch’d from
Afric’s fancy’d happy seat,” she knew the pain of slavery all too well
and could “but pray / Others may never feel tyrannic sway.” After her
emancipation, Wheatley continued publicly to question how the
colonists could reconcile their “cry of liberty” with “the exercise of
oppressive power over others.”30 (See Document Project: Black
Freedom Fighters, pp. 149–55.)

Most of Wheatley’s black contemporaries did not possess her writing

skills, but some managed to take such questions to the courts by
initiating freedom suits that challenged local magistrates and
colonial legislatures to recognize their natural rights. “Attended
Court; heard the trial of an action of trespass, brought by a mulatto
woman, for damages, for restraining her of her liberty,” John Adams
wrote in his diary in 1766, after witnessing a freedom suit brought by
Jenny Slew of Ipswich, Massachusetts. “This is called suing for
liberty; the first action that ever I knew of the sort, though I have
heard there have been many.”31 As the daughter of a free white
woman, Slew claimed her liberty as a birthright, but later slave
litigants claimed freedom as a natural right, sometimes winning their
liberty as a result.

Some of the impetus for the freedom suits came from events in
Britain rather than America. The Somerset case, which freed an
American slave named James Somerset in 1772, inspired new
challenges to slavery throughout the British empire. Somerset was
born in Africa and sold into slavery in Virginia, where he lived until
his owner, Charles Stewart, brought him to London while traveling on
business. Somerset ran away but was caught and imprisoned on a
ship bound for Jamaica, where Stewart planned to sell him. The
British antislavery activist Granville Sharp, a municipal official, hired
lawyers who issued a writ of habeas corpus challenging Stewart’s
right to detain Somerset. Designed to prevent false imprisonment,
writs of habeas corpus (Latin for “you should have the body”) request
the legal review of prisoners detained without trial. The Somerset
case ended up in the court of Britain’s lord chief justice William
Murray, Earl of Mansfield, who was aware that it could challenge the
legal status of British slavery. He nonetheless ruled in favor of
freeing Somerset, although his ruling was carefully worded to apply
only to Somerset’s case.

The Somerset case did not make slavery illegal in Britain or even
address its status anywhere else, but when British antislavery
activists celebrated Somerset’s release, slaves in Britain and the
Americas drew on the case to make their own claims to liberty. In
January 1773, Massachusetts blacks collectively petitioned the
colony’s governor and legislature for the first time. Signed by one
author, Felix [Holbrook], but written on behalf of slaves throughout
Massachusetts, the document appealed to legislators to relieve the
“unhappy state and condition” of the enslaved. Invoking the
Somerset case as a precedent for their own emancipation,
petitioners noted that “men of Great note and Influence … have
pleaded our cause with arguments which we hope will have their
weight with this honorable court.”32 Meanwhile, in Virginia, news of
the Somerset case may have prompted a slave named Bacchus to
begin a long journey to England in 1774. Bacchus’s owner, a Virginia
lawyer named Gabriel Jones, certainly suspected as much. The
runaway slave advertisement that Jones submitted to the Virginia
Gazette on June 18, 1774, described the appearance of the thirty-
year-old runaway and predicted that “he will probably endeavour to
pass for a Freeman by the Name of John Christian, and attempt to
get on Board some Vessel bound for Great Britain, from the
Knowledge he has of the late Determination of Somerset’s Case.”33

What became of Bacchus is unknown, but the Massachusetts

legislature tabled Felix’s petition. They received another petition a
month later. The new petition listed several authors: Peter Bestes,
Sambo Freeman, Felix Holbrook, and Chester Joie. It also bypassed
the colony’s unpopular governor to speak directly to the patriots in
the rebellious house of representatives. “We expect great things
from men who have made such a noble stand against the designs of
their fellow-men to enslave them,” they wrote, before requesting the
representatives’ “assistance in our peaceable and lawful attempts to
gain our freedom … which, as men, we have a natural right to.”34
Framed in the Revolutionary rhetoric of the day, the petitioners’
request echoed the expansive natural rights philosophy celebrated
by Massachusetts patriots such as James Otis Jr. But Otis never
even freed his own slave manservant, and Massachusetts legislators
proved equally unwilling to link the petitioners’ freedom struggles to
their own. They ignored the second petition and several subsequent
appeals.

Black Patriots
Despite the disappointments, many black northerners joined the
patriot cause. Once the conflict began, fugitives could often secure
their freedom through military service. More than five thousand
African Americans are estimated to have fought alongside American
forces during the Revolution, and other blacks sided with the patriots
without actually enlisting. Among the best known of these unofficial
patriots is Crispus Attucks, a black seaman who was in all likelihood
a fugitive slave. Attucks was the American Revolution’s first casualty.

The son of an African father and a Natick Indian mother, Attucks was
likely born into slavery in Framingham, Massachusetts, sometime in
the early 1720s, and fled a farm there in 1750. After his escape,
Attucks may have kept a low profile to avoid capture. But as a sailor
and dockworker who lived and worked on the Boston waterfront
when he was not at sea, Attucks was among the many Bostonians
who resented the growing British military presence in New England’s
premier port city. The British “redcoats” were especially unpopular
among men in Attucks’s profession because they often
supplemented their meager military salaries by working part-time at
lower wages than American workers were willing to accept. The
soldiers’ presence on the docks also discouraged the brisk business
in smuggled goods that had long allowed colonial shippers to avoid
British taxes. Finally, the British troops threatened the liberty of
American sailors and dockworkers, who were often impressed or
forced into service in the British navy. These discontented American
workers figured prominently in igniting what became known as the
Boston Massacre.
The conflict took place on the afternoon of March 5, 1770, beginning
in a tavern on Boston’s waterfront, where a group of men that one
observer described as a “motley rabble of saucy boys, Negroes and
mulattoes, Irish teagues [a derogatory term for Catholics] and
outlandish jacktars [sailors]” encountered a British soldier who came
in to inquire about part-time work.35 Later that day, outraged by this
intrusion onto their turf, more than thirty men from the bar gathered
outside the port’s customhouse to taunt and heckle the British
soldiers stationed outside. The scuffle ended when the redcoats fired
on the crowd, killing five men and wounding eleven more. The first to
die was Attucks, who was forty-seven years old at the time of his
death. More than six feet tall and powerfully built, Attucks was one of
the mob’s leaders. He may not have been fighting for freedom, but
as a member of a close-knit community of workingmen, he was
willing to defend his livelihood and died a hero as a result. Attucks
and the massacre’s other martyrs were honored with a funeral
procession that attracted ten thousand mourners, and they were
buried together in a common grave.
Wanted Ad for Crispus Attucks

In what is believed to be an ad for Crispus Attucks that ran in the Boston Gazette in
October 1750, a slave owner describes a runaway slave. He both offers a reward and
warns of punishment to those helping the man escape. Twenty years later, Attucks was
a leader in the effort to defy British troops who patrolled Boston harbor. The first to die
in the Boston Massacre, he is widely celebrated as the first casualty of the American
Revolution.

Description
The notice reads, “Ran-away from his master William Brown of
Framingham on the 30th of September last, a mulatto fellow about 27
 years of age, named Crispus, 6 feet and 2 inches high, short curl’d hair,
his knees nearer together than common; and had on a light colour’s bear
skin coat, plain brown buckskin breeches, blue yarn stockings and a
checked woolen shirt. Whoever shall take up said runaway and convey
him to his aforesaid mater shall have 10 pounds old tenor reward, and all
necessary charges paid. And all masters of vessels and others are
hereby cautioned against concealing or carrying off said servant on
penalty of law.”

Attucks was widely celebrated as the “first to defy, the first to die,”
but his race was rarely noted in Revolutionary-era commemorations
of the Boston Massacre.36 As a man of color who was probably a
fugitive slave, Attucks embodied contradictions that might divide the
former colonists as they fought to establish a slaveholding republic.
Accordingly, the famous silversmith and engraver Paul Revere chose
not to include Attucks in his popular engraving of the conflict. Even
the color prints of the engraving created by Christian Remick — the
artist Revere employed to colorize his broadside — feature British
soldiers shooting into a crowd of white patriots. As one nineteenth-
century black abolitionist would later put it, white Americans were not
ready to acknowledge that “but for the blow struck at the right time
by a black man, the United States, with all that it of right and justice
boasts, might not have been an independent republic.”37

The Boston Massacre rallied men and women across the thirteen
colonies to the patriot cause. In Boston, it set the stage for the
Boston Tea Party in 1773. In an open rebellion against the British
Tea Act, colonists dressed as Indians boarded British ships and
dumped boxes of tea into Boston harbor. The conflict escalated
when Britain passed a series of laws known as the Intolerable Acts.
These included the Massachusetts Government Act and the
Administration of Justice Act, which curtailed the colonial
government’s power; the Boston Port Act, which closed Boston’s port
until its citizens reimbursed British officials for the tea they had
destroyed; and the Quartering Act, which stationed British troops in
Boston. The British hoped that this punitive legislation would isolate
the Massachusetts rebels, but instead it united the American
colonists in outrage. In 1774, they organized the First Continental
Congress to lobby Britain for the reversal of the Intolerable Acts. The
congress threatened to boycott British goods if the acts were not
repealed and pledged to support Massachusetts in the event of a
British attack, which was not long in coming. On April 19, 1775, the
British marched on the towns of Lexington and Concord in a surprise
attack designed to subdue the rebellious colony’s leaders. Instead, it
started a war.
 African Americans in the Revolution

On July 9, 1776, a group of New York patriots pulled down and destroyed an equestrian
statue of Britain’s King George III. This French print shows one artist’s attempt to depict
the event. Although the image has some flaws — rather than being mounted on
horseback as he was in the actual statue, for example, the king is shown standing in
the print — it is significant in its portrayal of the patriots, most of whom appear to be
slaves. Black northerners, free and slave, were a vital force in the patriot struggle. They
hoped that in casting off British rule, the colonists would also renounce African slavery.

Description
The soldiers and residents including African Americans in the city hold a
series of long ropes tied around the statue and pull it down. Several
people gathered around look on; some of them peek through the
windows of the buildings flanking the street.

Black northerners were among the patriots who rallied against the
British, often joining the struggle in hopes of encouraging the
colonists to reject African slavery as well as British tyranny. For
instance, a free black resident of Massachusetts named Lemuel
Haynes joined the Granville minutemen and fought in several battles
before he fell ill. Horrified when the British invaded Lexington and
Concord, the twenty-two-year-old Haynes had recently been freed
from indentured servitude and saw the Battle of Lexington as a fight
between “tyrants” and the “Liberty [for which] each freeman
strives.”38 He also wished to expand the boundaries of that freedom.
Although the Declaration of Independence, issued in 1776,
maintained that “all men are created equal,” it did not free the slaves
(see Appendix: The Declaration of Independence). That omission
inspired the studious Haynes, who became a Congregationalist
minister, to write his own addendum to the Declaration later that
year. Titled “Liberty Further Extended,” Haynes’s unpublished
manuscript called for the abolition of slavery in the American
colonies. (See Document Project: Black Freedom Fighters, pp. 149–
55.)

As Haynes’s actions illustrate, even before the Second Continental

Congress met in May 1775 to organize the war effort, colonial
militias mobilized all over New England, enlisting blacks as well as
whites. The Massachusetts Safety Committee, formed in the
summer of 1774 to protect citizens from British tyranny, had initially
barred slave enlistment as “inconsistent with the principles [of
freedom] that are to be supported.”39 But bans had little practical
effect after the British marched on Lexington. As the redcoats
approached, Peter Salem, a local slave, was freed to help defend
the town. Salem went on to become one of the approximately one
hundred patriots of color who served during the Battle of Bunker Hill,
where he was widely credited with firing the shot that killed the
unpopular British leader Major John Pitcairn.40 Many of the
Revolution’s black soldiers probably entered the patriot forces on
similar terms. Militia rosters across New England listed men such as
“Joshua Boylston’s Prince” and “Isaac Gardner’s Adam,” whose
names suggest that they, too, had only recently been freed from
slavery.41

Haynes hoped that military service would win black Americans their
“undeniable right to … liberty,” and many slave combatants clearly
shared his hope.42 Slaves enlisted in large numbers after northern
colonies from Rhode Island to New York passed legislation pledging
to free blacks willing to serve for the duration of the conflict. Shortly
before the war, the Connecticut slave Boyrereau Brinch, whose
autobiography later recorded his ambivalence about fighting “to
liberate freemen, my tyrants,” was drafted into the Sixth Connecticut
Regiment while still enslaved. He fought for five years before finally
receiving his freedom.43

For other black northerners, military service brought immediate

freedom. In Rhode Island, where slavery was entrenched, the
promise of freedom prompted blacks to enlist at twice the rate of
whites — despite their owners’ warnings that the British would ship
them off to the West Indies if they were captured. Undeterred, slaves
abandoned their masters to enlist until the state began offering
masters up to 120 pounds for each slave they liberated for military
service. In addition to paying for slave soldiers, northern states
encouraged slave enlistments by allowing owners to send slave
substitutes into battle rather than fight themselves.

Black patriots were far less common in the South, where widespread
opposition to slave soldiers prohibited black enlistments during the
early years of the conflict. As the war began, white southerners
understandably questioned slaves’ loyalty to the cause. As early as
1774, slaves in Virginia had conspired to run away in groups when
British troops arrived, convincing slave owners that the slaves would
side with the British. “If America & Britain come to a hostile rupture,”
Virginian James Madison worried, “an Insurrection among the slaves
may and will be promoted.”44

Appointed commander in chief of the newly established Continental

army on June 15, 1775, General George Washington shared
Madison’s sentiments. When he traveled to Cambridge,
Massachusetts, to assume command of the patriot forces, he was
horrified to find armed black men among them. He issued general
orders barring their enlistment, which he renewed in December. But
there is little evidence that Washington’s prohibitions, which he later
reversed, had a significant effect on blacks’ service. Many New
England troops were integrated from the start of the conflict, and
after 1776, other colonies used slave soldiers to fill enlistment
quotas. Only South Carolina and Georgia never mobilized their black
populations. The slaveholding colonists who resisted the use of
black soldiers feared slave insurrections and were also afraid of
losing their human property. As the Revolution spread south, both
outcomes quickly became real possibilities. In 1775, long before the
southern colonies had begun to enlist enslaved blacks, the British
organized their first regiment of runaway slaves. They also
encouraged runaways to join their armies throughout the conflict. In
doing so, they created thousands of black loyalists, as those who
remained loyal to the British were called. In this war, African
Americans sought freedom on both sides of the conflict (Map 4.1).
MAP 4.1 Patriots and Loyalists

The American Revolution divided the eastern seaboard’s inhabitants into loyalists and
patriots, whose sympathies varied from place to place. Patriots were in the majority in
 most of the colonies; loyalists were widely dispersed, but their strongholds were
limited. These political allegiances were hard to track and shifted often, making it
difficult to pinpoint the exact numbers of patriots and loyalists at any given point.

■ Why were so many port cities loyalist strongholds?

Description
The Loyalist strongholds are Nova Scotia, regions of New York, New
Jersey, and North Carolina, small parts of Rhode Island, and minor
regions of around Quebec, Montreal, and Detroit in British North America,
Philadelphia in Pennsylvania, Norfolk in Virginia, Charleston in South
Carolina, and Savannah in Georgia. Patriot Strongholds comprise all of
New Hampshire, Massachusetts, and Delaware, almost all of
Connecticut, New York, Pennsylvania, Maryland, Virginia, and eastern
regions of North Carolina and South Carolina. Strongly contested areas
include northern Vermont, almost all of New Jersey, minor regions of
Maryland and Virginia, and western regions of North Carolina and South
Carolina. Indians, Loyalist of neutral include rest of North America that
covers the other states and Georgia and East Florida and the British
North America.

Black Loyalists
Approximately fifteen thousand black loyalists served with the British.
They first entered the war early, at the request of Virginia’s royal
governor John Murray, the Earl of Dunmore, whom patriot forces had
driven out in June 1775. Determined to recapture the colony,
Dunmore took refuge on a British ship patrolling the waters outside
Yorktown. With only three hundred men at his disposal, he
desperately needed reinforcements. On November 7, he reached out
to local allies by issuing what became known as Lord Dunmore’s
Proclamation. This published broadside offered freedom to all
“indentured Servants, Negroes, or others, (appertaining to Rebels)
… able and willing to bear Arms” for the British.

Like other British officials, Dunmore realized that many blacks would
serve on whichever side would allow them to fight for their own
freedom. He had begun receiving slave volunteers as early as April
1775 — many months before he issued his proclamation. He knew
that by enlisting slaves, he would also deprive rebellious planters of
their workers — and send some rebel soldiers scurrying home to
guard their slaves. But he still hesitated to enlist enslaved soldiers
for fear of alienating loyal colonists. By November, he had no choice
and issued the carefully worded proclamation, designed to recruit
only slaves belonging to rebels.

But his message may have reached a larger audience. Lord

Dunmore’s Proclamation unleashed a massive tide of slave unrest
that fundamentally reshaped the character of the war. Between late
1775 and early 1776, some eight hundred male slaves and many of
their families made their way to Dunmore’s floating headquarters,
and thousands more fanned out across the swamplands in an effort
to reach Dunmore or seize their freedom some other way. The wave
of runaways disrupted slave agriculture and forced Virginia
slaveholders to wage a war on two fronts: in addition to defeating the
British, they had to battle armed slave rebels and devote additional
resources to patrolling their remaining slaves.

Meanwhile, Dunmore secured his position by organizing the fittest of

the fugitives into a military unit called Lord Dunmore’s Ethiopian
Regiment — possibly the first black regiment in the history of British
America. Members of the regiment were rumored to wear uniforms
with sashes reading “Liberty for Slaves,” although this rumor was
likely false, since Dunmore could barely outfit his existing troops.
The men spent much of their time foraging for supplies. They also
saw battle, making up half of Dunmore’s forces in his victory over the
Virginia militia at Kemp’s Landing on November 16, 1775, only to be
nearly wiped out less than a month later, when patriot forces
decimated much of the regiment. Replenished with new fugitive
slaves, black troops accompanied Dunmore’s men as they retreated
to the shores of Chesapeake Bay, but smallpox killed off many of the
new recruits and their families.

Dunmore failed to hold on to Virginia, and in the summer of 1776,

just as the Continental Congress began circulating the Declaration of
Independence, he abandoned Virginia to join British forces in New
York. But his proclamation had an important and enduring effect on
patriot military policy. The prospect of Virginia slaves fighting for the
British convinced General Washington that the outcome of the war
now depended on “which side can arm the Negroes faster,” and with
his support, the congress declared all blacks eligible for service in
the Continental army a week after Dunmore issued his
proclamation.45

“Bucks of America” flag

Congress declared that blacks were eligible for service in the Continental army a week
after the British army offered freedom to blacks who would join their ranks. In
Massachusetts, an all-black militia, known as the “Bucks of America,” fought as patriots
in the Revolutionary War. Years later, in 1789, the Massachusetts governor presented
this flag to them during a war commemoration. The flag displays thirteen stars on a blue
field, with a buck at the center, leaping under a pine tree, which was a symbol of New
England.

Lord Dunmore’s Proclamation also attracted freedom-seeking black

loyalists from as far away as New York and New Jersey. One was a
twenty-two-year-old slave named Titus, who ran away from a farmer
in Monmouth County, New Jersey, to join the Ethiopian Regiment.
He was shipped out when Dunmore retreated to New York and soon
ended up less than a hundred miles from his home. Undeterred,
Titus joined New Jersey’s loyalist troops and fought in the Battle of
Monmouth County in June 1778, capturing the head of the
Monmouth militia. Although he was never officially commissioned as
an officer, Titus earned the name “Colonel Tye” for his successful
raids. He organized his own commando unit, known as the Black
Brigade, with New Jersey blacks who knew the countryside well. The
brigade raided the homes of slaveholding farmers, making off with
their cattle, horses, and slaves. Tye and his men turned over their
captives to the British and sold to the British the food and supplies
they had seized. By the spring of 1780, Tye had New Jersey patriots
so terrified that they prevailed on their governor to declare martial
law — to little avail. Tye’s men continued to terrorize New Jersey
until the fall of that year, when Tye died after being wounded in
battle.

Lord Dunmore’s Proclamation had its most significant impact in the

South. Most of the blacks who served with loyalist forces were
southerners, and the proclamation also triggered a mass exodus of
fugitive slaves, who escaped their plantations by crossing British
lines. Historians estimate that 80,000 to 100,000 southern slaves
fled their masters during the Revolution. Not all remained with the
British, however. Some freed themselves and headed to places
where they were likely to remain free, such as cities and towns with
large free black populations or frontier areas where slavery had yet
to take hold. Moreover, the British did not offer shelter to all the
runaways who crossed their lines. British officers were obliged to
return any fugitives who had escaped from loyalist owners, and
some British officers sold slaves who had escaped from patriot
owners.

Despite such risks, the chance to find freedom with the British
appealed to African Americans throughout the war. Most refugees
did not end up in British uniforms because British commanders had
little time to train new troops and were often unable to supply their
black volunteers with food and shelter, let alone arms. Instead, they
put the refugees to work foraging for food and supplies. Although
such duties frequently required the fugitives to carry arms and fight
any patriots they encountered, they did so without recognition or
military pay. Refugees worked behind the lines as well, building
fortifications, transporting munitions, cooking for troops, and doing
their laundry. British commanders also employed refugees as
domestic servants, often supplying their officers with an entire staff of
black domestics.

Black refugees were entitled to a “certificate of freedom” for their

work but received few other benefits and often had to provide food
and shelter for themselves. They also faced other dangers. Food
and clean water were often in short supply, and disease remained
endemic in the British camps. Thousands escaped slavery only to
die of smallpox and what contemporaries called “camp fever,” which
was likely typhus. Despite these harrowing conditions, many African
Americans took their chances with the British, who offered them their
only opportunity to achieve freedom.

The service of these runaways was crucial to Britain’s war effort and
helped reshape British military strategy — and not a moment too
soon. In 1778, after three years’ worth of military action in the North,
the British had yet to win a decisive victory. Worse still for the British,
after patriot forces defeated General John Burgoyne’s army at
Saratoga, New York, in 1777, the French entered the war on the side
of the Americans, raising fears that Spain would join their cause as
well. France and Spain were Britain’s chief imperial rivals, and both
countries saw the American rebellion as a chance to challenge
Britain’s power in America and the Caribbean. With an increasingly
international war now under way, Britain’s military resources were
overextended. Even the mighty British navy could not defend the
Caribbean as long as Britain devoted most of its military resources to
subduing the die-hard patriots.
Slaves, Soldiers, and the
Outcome of the Revolution
As the Revolutionary War dragged on, Britain’s decision to free
slaves in exchange for service angered slave owners and weakened
loyalist support in the South. When the British abandoned the
American colonies in defeat, they also abandoned many black allies
who had fought valiantly in hopes of gaining their freedom. The
American Revolution set the northern states on a path to ending
slavery — immediately (1777) in some states and more gradually in
others, until it was almost entirely eliminated by the 1820s. The free
black population of both the North and the Chesapeake increased
significantly throughout this period. Only elsewhere in the South did
slavery remain entrenched.

American Victory, British Defeat

Toward the end of 1778, the British Parliament adopted a new battle
plan known as the southern strategy. Its goal was to crush the
rebellion by retaking the South, which was home to far more loyalists
than the Northeast and would, therefore, the British hoped, be far
easier to conquer. The plan depended partly on enlisting help from
the region’s slaves, whose loyalties lay with the British rather than
the patriots. Moving the war south also allowed the British to monitor
French and Spanish activities in the Caribbean, as well as to
blockade southern ports to prevent the delivery of French aid to the
patriots.

Britain’s southern strategy initially paid off. British troops captured

Savannah in 1778 and Charleston in 1779. Black loyalists were
crucial to their efforts from the start. In Georgia, a black sailor named
Samson guided the British fleet over shoals at the mouth of the
Savannah River. When British troops disembarked, they discovered
that the patriots had destroyed a bridge leading to the city and
guarded the only remaining road. An elderly slave named Quamino
Dolly approached a lieutenant colonel with his plans for an
alternative approach and showed troops a route through a nearby
swamp, which allowed the British to stage a surprise attack and
capture Savannah.

Sir Henry Clinton, who became commander in chief of the British

forces later that year, was eager to enlist similar slave support. In
June 1779, as he prepared for an assault on Charleston, he issued
the Philipsburg Proclamation. It expanded Lord Dunmore’s
Proclamation by promising to free all slaves willing to serve in any
capacity rather than just those who joined the fighting. It also
recognized the growing importance of African American patriot
combatants by declaring that any blacks found serving the patriots
would be sold for the benefit of the crown.

In the end, however, Britain’s southern strategy failed. The vast

geographic scope of the southern states ensured that the British
would never have enough troops to defend the areas they
conquered, while the loyalist support they had hoped for failed to
materialize. Instead of finding allies among the former colonists, the
British were thwarted by determined opposition from patriot forces. In
addition, the embattled new nation had no crucial center of power
that British forces could capture and subdue. Even though the British
twice seized Philadelphia, the new nation’s original capital, they
could not derail the Americans.

Moreover, the growing presence of black soldiers in the Continental

army often undermined British attempts to use the patriots’ own
slaves against them. In the summer of 1781, for example, a black
patriot spy double-crossed the British by infiltrating their
headquarters on behalf of the Marquis de Lafayette, a French
volunteer who became a general in George Washington’s army.
Lafayette was desperate to drive the British general Charles
Cornwallis out of Virginia and had been trying for months, without
success, to gain advance information about his troop movements.
He finally succeeded when he dispatched an ex-slave named James
Armistead, who easily infiltrated Cornwallis’s camp at Yorktown by
posing as a refugee looking for work. Armistead won the trust of
Cornwallis, who invited him to spy for the British, at which point
Armistead became a double agent. He supplied true information to
the Americans and false information to the British, and he remained
undiscovered until the day the defeated Cornwallis encountered
Armistead in Lafayette’s camp and realized that he had been duped.
Still more fatal to Britain’s southern strategy was the distinctly mixed
success of the British policy of freeing the rebels’ slaves. Although
the British desperately needed manpower, by enlisting slave support,
both Dunmore and Clinton eroded their loyalist support in the South
and stiffened the resolve of southern patriots. Many southerners
were ambivalent about independence when the fighting began, but
after Dunmore issued his proclamation, the British never
commanded the widespread southern support they envisioned.
Clinton’s Philipsburg Proclamation only compounded the problem. In
the Carolinas and Georgia especially, where most whites owned
slaves, loyalists were regarded as traitors to public safety, and
patriots were as dedicated to protecting slavery as they were to
achieving independence. With support for the war wavering at home,
the British abandoned America to the patriots rather than continue
the fight. Cornwallis’s 1781 surrender at Yorktown was the beginning
of the war’s end and set the stage for a military retreat that largely
devastated Britain’s black allies.

The Fate of Black Loyalists

At the siege of Yorktown, Britain’s first major defeat, Cornwallis
provided no protection for the thousands of African Americans
serving in his forces. Under a sustained assault from French and
American forces that began in late September 1781, his
headquarters were crowded, ravaged by smallpox, and cut off from
British supply lines. Desperately short of food by mid-October,
Cornwallis first slaughtered his horses to prevent them from starving
and then issued orders expelling his African American allies to fend
for themselves. “It is not to be done,” mourned the senior British
officer who took the orders and was all too aware that the refugees
would be reenslaved. “We drove back to the enemy all of our black
friends,” another soldier later reflected. “We had used them to good
advantage and set them free and now, with fear and trembling they
had to face the reward of their cruel masters.”46 The British
surrendered a week later, evacuating their troops and leaving their
black allies behind. As the British boarded their boats, American
troops patrolled the banks of the York River to ensure that no African
Americans escaped.

A Black Loyalist in Canada

 African Americans served valiantly on both sides of the Revolution, often allying
themselves with the side they felt provided the best opportunity for securing their own
freedom. The woodcutter at work in this watercolor is a loyalist who sought refuge in
Canada after the war. When the British retreated, black loyalists scrambled to avoid
reenslavement. Many resettled in British colonies in Canada, Jamaica, The Bahamas,
South Africa, and Australia.

Other loyalist troops held their positions as late as 1783. In 1782,

Lord Dunmore and other “fight-to-the-end” generals who still hoped
to reverse the Yorktown defeat made desperate appeals for ten
thousand black troops. But Britain’s military leaders remained
unwilling to make full use of their black allies, even as defeat stared
them in the face. Parliament had never intended to abolish American
slavery — or to compromise Britain’s multimillion-dollar investment in
the slave trade and its West Indian sugar colonies. Profits from the
slave trade and the export of manufactured goods to Britain’s slave
colonies were crucial to Britain’s prosperity and economic growth
during the eighteenth century. British statesman Edmund Burke
warned Parliament that freeing the slaves to fight might unleash a
conflict even more ruinous than the American bid for independence.
For example, as of 1775, the British West Indies was home to
450,000 slaves, who might revolt if given a chance to do so. Once
slaves were armed, Burke maintained, they would keep fighting until
they “made themselves masters of the houses, goods, wives, and
daughters of their murdered lords.”47 Unable to win the war and
unwilling to jeopardize British investments, the House of Commons
voted to begin peace talks with the former colonists in the spring of
1782.
The retreat of the British dealt a cruel blow to their black allies. The
Royal Navy eventually managed to evacuate fifteen thousand black
loyalists, whom they transported to England or resettled in Britain’s
remaining colonies in Canada, Jamaica, The Bahamas, South Africa,
and Australia. But at least as many were left behind. In Charleston,
the navy had to ship out thousands of slaves belonging to white
loyalists — who were unwilling to leave their human property behind
— and at the same time find room for the ex-slaves whose service
entitled them to freedom.

Unable to accommodate all the refugees, the British left behind the
families of many slave allies, who faced reenslavement. As the
British fleet filled up, African Americans dove into Charleston harbor
and swam out to longboats loading the navy’s vessels in desperate
hopes of securing a berth. Most were beaten back with cutlasses by
the British soldiers on the boats. Some clung to the boats until their
fingers were sliced off their hands. Even the blacks who made it
aboard faced an uncertain future. Many former slaves were resold
into slavery in Jamaica and other British colonies, and some free
fugitives found themselves claimed as property by unscrupulous
British soldiers and subject to reenslavement or sale.

For most refugees, the prospect of returning to slavery in the South

was more fearsome than the uncertainties of relocation. When the
British evacuation of New York in 1783 inspired rumors that the
slaves who fought with the British would be returned to their masters,
ex-slaves were terrified. As Boston King, a fugitive slave from South
Carolina who fought with the British in New York, later recalled,
“Many of the slaves had very cruel masters, so that the thoughts of
returning home with them embittered life to us. For some days, we
lost our appetite for food, and sleep departed from our eyes.”48 To
King’s great relief, loyalists in New York offered more generous
shelter than their southern counterparts: between three thousand
and four thousand blacks accompanied the British troops when they
left. However, Nova Scotia, Canada, where most of the black
evacuees were taken, was no promised land. Located on a chilly
stretch of Canada’s Atlantic coast, Nova Scotia was overcrowded
with loyalist refugees and unwelcoming to people of African descent.
The black loyalists who resettled there were granted small plots of
largely barren land to farm and were soon reduced to abject poverty.
(See Document Project: Black Freedom Fighters, pp. 149–55.)

Meanwhile, other black loyalists had it worse. Those abandoned in

the South continued to defend their territory in the low-country
swamps as late as 1786 — three years after the Treaty of Paris, the
agreement that formally ended the war and recognized the United
States. On Bear Creek, which runs through the Savannah River
marshes that once divided South Carolina and Georgia along the
coast, fugitive slaves built a fortified village one mile long and four
hundred feet wide. From there, they raided nearby plantations in
both states until May 1789, when the South Carolina governor
dispatched a coalition of troops from South Carolina and Georgia, as
well as some Catawba Indians, to destroy the settlement.
Vanquished after a four-day battle, the Bear Creek settlers, who
called themselves “the King of England’s Soldiers,” were branded a
gang of common criminals by the governor.49

Closer to Freedom
Despite the crushing losses suffered by black loyalists, the American
Revolution brought African Americans closer to freedom. Most of the
five thousand blacks who served among the American forces ended
up free, although some struggled to achieve their freedom. James
Armistead, the double agent who spied for Lafayette, was briefly
reenslaved after the British left. Despite having supplied invaluable
intelligence, he never held an official position in the patriot forces
and did not qualify for manumission. He was not freed until 1786,
after Lafayette wrote a letter of commendation for him that he used
to secure his freedom. Black patriots on the muster rolls were not
generally subject to reenslavement, even in the southern states —
with the notable exception of Virginia, where some slaveholders tried
to retain the enslaved substitutes who had fought for them during the
war. This caused public outcry and inspired a 1783 legislative decree
that declared the actions of such slaveholders “contrary to principles
of justice and to their own solemn promise” and directed the state’s
attorney general to seek manumission for any enslaved former
soldiers.50

Black veterans formed only part of the greatly enlarged free black
community that emerged in the decades following the war.
Concentrated largely in the North and the Upper South, free blacks,
who had numbered only a few thousand in 1760, reached 60,000 in
1790 and 110,000 in 1800. These remarkable increases reflect a
number of developments. Thousands had seized their liberty during
the war by running away or pursuing successful freedom suits. In
1780, Mum Bett, an enslaved woman in Sheffield, Massachusetts,
filed a suit that helped push her state toward abandoning slavery for
good. Having endured years of physical abuse at the hands of her
master’s wife, she sued for her freedom after hearing public
discussions of the Declaration of Independence and the
Massachusetts state constitution. “I heard that paper read yesterday
that says, all men are born equal, and that every man has a right to
freedom. I am not a dumb critter; won’t the law give me my
freedom?” Bett asked a local lawyer named Theodore Sedgwick,
who agreed to represent her in court.51 Bett’s successful suit
transformed her into Elizabeth Freeman, a name she took as a
symbol of her liberty. Three years later, her lawsuit provided a
precedent for the state’s final freedom suit — the Quock Walker case
of 1783, in which the Massachusetts Supreme Court ruled that
slavery was incompatible with the state’s new constitution.
Mumm Bett and Freedom Suits

After suffering ongoing physical abuse as a slave, Mum Bett, depicted here, worked
with lawyer Theodore Sedgwick to win her freedom in a 1781 court case. Between
1781 and 1783, her case served as a precedent for a series of cases involving a slave
 named Quock Walker. Adjudicated by the Massachusetts Supreme Court in 1783, the
final Quock Walker case ruled that slavery was incompatible with the state’s new
constitution.

After the war, the number of free blacks in the new nation increased
steadily through the abolition of slavery in the northern states.
Vermont, which had never had a large slave population, banned
slavery in 1777. Pennsylvania began planning to end slavery shortly
thereafter, although its Act for the Gradual Abolition of Slavery of
1780 was far from generous. It freed only enslaved persons born
after 1780, who had to pay for their freedom by serving their owners
for the first twenty-eight years of their lives. Still, this groundbreaking
law advanced the cause of freedom in the new nation and set the
stage for gradual abolition in other northern states, which was largely
complete by the 1820s.

The free black population in the South also increased dramatically,

largely as a result of manumissions in the Upper South between the
1770s and the early 1800s. The Great Awakening, combined with
antislavery sentiments inspired by the American Revolution,
prompted slaveholders across the region to free large numbers of
slaves. Quakers throughout the Upper South abandoned slavery
during this period, and they encouraged non-Quakers to do so as
well. In some states, Quakers also helped make manumissions
possible by successfully lobbying for the elimination of statutory
restrictions on the emancipation of individual slaves by their owners.
Whereas manumissions had previously required permission of the
legislature in Virginia and a financial commitment in Delaware, under
the new laws, slave owners could manumit their slaves at will.

The increase in the Upper South’s free black population was also
facilitated by the declining profitability of plantation agriculture in the
Chesapeake during the second half of the eighteenth century. These
years saw declining returns on tobacco, prompting many of the
region’s planters to abandon this labor-intensive cash crop. They
turned instead to wheat and other less demanding crops, which were
most profitably grown using seasonal laborers rather than enslaved
workers. Manumissions rose, and so too did out-of-state sales of
these who remained enslaved. Whereas free blacks had constituted
a tiny percentage of the region’s black population for much of the
century, by the 1790s, about 10 percent of Chesapeake blacks were
free. Only in the Lower South did free blacks remain a rarity (Map
4.2).
MAP 4.2 African Americans across the Developing Nation, 1770 and 1800

This map illustrates the distribution of the new nation’s black population, which varied
across regions. The gold bars show each state’s black population in 1770. The red and
pink bars show each state’s slave population and free black population in 1800.

■ Which states saw the biggest jumps in the number of enslaved people? Which
states had the largest percentages of free blacks?
Description
The population distribution in each of the United States territories are
represented as a bar graph that are nested within the map. Each bar
graph shows the total number of the black population in 1700 and the
total number and the percent of free and slave black population in 1800.
The data are as follows.

Maine and Massachusetts. 1770: black, 5,229. 1800: black, 6,452; free,
100 percent; slave, 0 percent.

New Hampshire. 1770: black, 654; 1800: black, 860; free, 99 percent;
slave, 1 percent.

Vermont. 1770: black, 25; 1800: black, 557; free, 100 percent; slave, 0
percent.

New York. 1770: black, 19,112. 1800: black, 30,987; free, 33 percent;
slave, 67 percent.

Rhode Island. 1770: black, 3,761. 1800: black, 3,684; free, 90 percent;
slave, 10 percent.

Connecticut. 1770: black, 5,698. 1800: black, 6,281; free, 85 percent;

slave, 15 percent.

Pennsylvania. 1770: black, 5,761. 1800: black, 16,270; free, 90 percent;

slave, 10 percent.

Delaware. 1770: black, 1,836. 1800: black, 14,421; free, 57 percent;

slave, 43 percent.

New Jersey. 1770: black, 8,220. 1800: black, 16,824; free, 26 percent;
slave, 74 percent.

South Carolina. 1770: black, 75,178. 1800: black, 149,336; free, 2

percent; slave, 98 percent.
 North Carolina. 1770: black, 69,600. 1800: black, 140,339; free, 5
percent; slave, 95 percent.

Maryland. 1770: black, 63,818. 1800: black, 128,582; free, 16 percent;

slave, 84 percent.

Kentucky. 1770: data not available. 1800: black, 41,084; black, 2 percent;
slave, 98 percent.

Tennessee. 1770: data not available. 1800: black, 13,893; free, 2

percent; slave, 98 percent.

Virginia. 1770: 187,605. 1800: 367,472; free, 6 percent; slave, 94

percent.

Mississippi territory. 1770: data not available. 1800: black, 1,671; free, 11
percent; slave, 89 percent.

Georgia. 1770: black, 10,625. 1800: black, 61,618; free, 3 percent; slave,
97 percent.

Free black communities across the nation gained strength after the
Revolution. Although free blacks continued to be persecuted in the
South, their swelling numbers provided more allies and stronger
claims to a status separate from that of their enslaved brethren. In
the North, the abolition of slavery allowed blacks to live in free
territory for the first time in American history. To be sure, newly freed
blacks were poor and subject to racial discrimination, but once
emancipated, they could form autonomous families and communities
for the first time in their history.
The Revolution was only one step toward black freedom, however.
The majority of African Americans were still permanently enslaved in
regions where no end to slavery was in sight. Enslaved African
Americans constituted 92 percent of the nation’s black population in
1790. The slave population continued to increase in the decades that
followed due to slave imports and high rates of reproduction. By the
start of the Civil War in 1861, millions of people would be enslaved in
the United States.
CONCLUSION
The American Revolution’s Mixed
Results for Blacks
The American Revolution was a watershed in African American
history, but it produced mixed results for blacks. On one hand, the
gradual demise of slavery across the northern states and the
expansion of black freedom in the Upper South marked a great
victory for blacks in these regions. Few white Americans were willing
to make the abolition of slavery a central goal, but black northerners
sought to make the American rebellion against British rule an end to
the tyranny of slavery as well, and they were largely successful in
doing so — at least in the North. On the other hand, the Revolution’s
outcome was far less rewarding for black southerners, who faced
longer odds and gained much less ground. Most sided with the
loyalists, suffering great hardships during the war and for little
compensation. Some achieved freedom by enlisting with the patriots,
escaping to the North, or leaving the country with the British, but the
majority remained trapped in a region still deeply committed to
slavery.

African Americans continued to fight for freedom long after the war
ended. Among slaves, freedom remained a goal even as plantation
slavery expanded across the South. Among free blacks, the
persistence of southern slavery marked the limits of the freedom that
they had achieved and the battles that still lay ahead. Many of their
friends, relatives, and other people of African descent remained
enslaved, and in the years to come, free blacks would struggle to
emancipate their enslaved brothers and sisters, while also fighting to
fully secure their own freedom.

In their struggles, blacks throughout America would continue to

embrace the egalitarian principles of both the Great Awakening and
the patriot cause. In the years to come, slaves and free blacks
continued to join evangelical churches and embrace an Afro-
Christian faith that stressed the equality of all men and women
before God. Free black communities established their own churches,
which became central to the antislavery movement that took shape
among northern free blacks. So, too, did the democratic principles of
the American Revolution, as post-Revolutionary African American
leaders stressed that their “fathers fought, bled and died for liberty
which neither they nor their children have yet received.”52
CHAPTER 4 REVIEW

KEY TERMS

Negro Election Day

conjure
Gullah
Great Awakening
New Lights
freedom suits
Somerset case (1772)
habeas corpus
loyalists
Lord Dunmore’s Proclamation (1775)
southern strategy

REVIEW QUESTIONS

1. What role did religion — both traditional West African

beliefs and practices and Christianity — play in the shaping
of an African American culture during the eighteenth
century?

2. How did African Americans on both the patriot and loyalist

sides use the Revolution to pursue and secure their own
freedom? How did they draw on the conflict’s ideology to do
 so? Choose several examples from the chapter to support
your argument.

3. Overall, how would you assess African Americans’ gains

and losses during the Revolutionary era? Consider the
outcomes for patriots and loyalists, northerners and
southerners, and free blacks and slaves. Who benefited the
most and the least? What factors were responsible for
these results?

4. How did African Americans’ participation on both sides of

the war change its course? How might the progression or
outcome of the conflict have been different had blacks been
barred from service?

SUGGESTED REFERENCES

African American Life in Eighteenth-Century North America

Gomez, Michael A. Exchanging Our Country Marks: The Transformation of African

Identities in the Colonial and Antebellum South. Chapel Hill: University of North
Carolina Press, 1998.

Hodges, Graham Russell. Root and Branch: African Americans in New York and
East Jersey, 1613–1863. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1999.

Lepore, Jill. New York Burning: Liberty, Slavery, and Conspiracy in Eighteenth-
Century Manhattan. New York: Knopf, 2005.

Morgan, Philip D. Slave Counterpoint: Black Culture in the Eighteenth-Century

Chesapeake and Lowcountry. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press,
1998.
Olwell, Robert. Masters, Slaves, and Subjects: The Culture of Power in the South
Carolina Low Country, 1740–1790. Ithaca: Cornell University Press, 1998.

Piersen, William Dillon. Black Yankees: The Development of an Afro-American

Subculture in Eighteenth-Century New England. Amherst: University of
Massachusetts Press, 1988.

Sidbury, James. Becoming African in America: Race and Nation in the Early Black
Atlantic. New York: Oxford University Press, 2009.

Sweet, John Wood. Bodies Politic: Negotiating Race in the American North, 1730–
1830. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 2006.

The African American Revolution

Bradley, Patricia. Slavery, Propaganda, and the American Revolution. Jackson:

University Press of Mississippi, 1999.

Countryman, Edward. Enjoy the Same Liberty: Black Americans and the
Revolutionary Era. Lanham, MD: Rowman & Littlefield Publishers, 2012.

Egerton, Douglas R. Death or Liberty: African Americans and Revolutionary

America. New York: Oxford University Press, 2009.

Gates, Henry Louis, Jr. The Trials of Phillis Wheatley: America’s First Black Poet
and Her Encounters with the Founding Fathers. New York: Basic Civitas Books,
2003.

Holton, Woody. Black Americans in the Revolutionary Era: A Brief History with
Documents. Boston: Bedford/St. Martin’s, 2009.

Kaplan, Sidney, and Emma Nogrady Kaplan. The Black Presence in the Era of the
American Revolution. Amherst: University of Massachusetts Press, 1989.

Nash, Gary B. The Forgotten Fifth: African Americans in the Age of Revolution.
Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 2006.

. The Unknown American Revolution: The Unruly Birth of Democracy and

the Struggle to Create America. New York: Penguin, 2006.
Saillant, John. Black Puritan, Black Republican: The Life and Thought of Lemuel
Haynes, 1753–1833. New York: Oxford University Press, 2002.

Slaves, Soldiers, and the Outcome of the Revolution

Frey, Sylvia R. Water from the Rock: Black Resistance in a Revolutionary Age.
Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1993.

Gilbert, Alan. Black Patriots and Loyalists: Fighting for Emancipation in the War for
Independence. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2012.

Hochschild, Adam. Bury the Chains: Prophets and Rebels in the Fight to Free an
Empire’s Slaves. New York: Mariner Books, 2006.

Jasanoff, Maya. Liberty’s Exiles: American Loyalists in the Revolutionary World.

New York: Knopf, 2011.

Piecuch, Jim. Three Peoples, One King: Loyalists, Indians, and Slaves in the
Revolutionary South, 1775–1782. Columbia: University of South Carolina
Press, 2008.

Pulis, John W., ed. Moving On: Black Loyalists in the Afro-Atlantic World. London:
Routledge, 1999.

Pybus, Cassandra. Epic Journeys of Freedom: Runaway Slaves of the American

Revolution and Their Global Quest for Liberty. Boston: Beacon Press, 2007.

Quarles, Benjamin. The Negro in the American Revolution. Chapel Hill: University
of North Carolina Press, 1996.

Schama, Simon. Rough Crossings: The Slaves, the British, and the American
Revolution. New York: HarperCollins, 2007.

Taylor, Alan, The Internal Enemy: Slavery and War in Virginia, 1772–1832 (New
York: W. W. Norton & Company, 2013).
DOCUMENT PROJECT

Black Freedom Fighters

African Americans fought for their own freedom with the pen and the
sword during the American Revolution. Black soldiers joined both the
patriot and loyalist forces, and both free blacks and slaves were
drawn into the natural rights debates engendered by the Revolution.
Slaves who petitioned for freedom in patriot courts articulated claims
to the “Natural and Unaliable [inalienable] Right to that freedom
which the Grat Parent of the Unavers hath Bestowed equalley on all
menkind,” but black loyalists also fought for freedom.53 The following
documents present black perspectives from both sides of the
conflict. They include writings by the poet Phillis Wheatley and the
free black soldier Lemuel Haynes, both of whom supported the
patriots; an excerpt from the memoirs of Boston King, a black
loyalist; and artwork depicting Revolutionary-era African American
soldiers.

Born around 1753 and freed in 1773, the poet Phillis Wheatley was
still very young when the war was beginning to take shape, but she
kept a close eye on the Revolution’s ideological conflicts. In 1772, a
year before she was emancipated, she wrote a poem addressed to
King George’s secretary of state for North America, the Earl of
Dartmouth, in which she supported the patriot cause while also
mourning the freedom that blacks had not yet won. Two years later,
she expressed similar sentiments as a free woman in a letter written
to the Indian leader Samson Occom. Both pieces are included here.

Wheatley’s compositions are followed by an essay by Lemuel

Haynes, a free black who was born in Connecticut and raised in
Massachusetts and who served with both the minutemen and the
Continental army. Although he fought with the patriots, Haynes was
dissatisfied with the new nation’s political principles and called for
Americans to extend liberty to blacks as well as whites.

A slave in South Carolina when the British invaded Charleston,

Boston King had a very different perspective on the Revolution than
either Wheatley or Haynes. He was a discontented slave whose only
chance of liberty lay in joining the English forces. His memoirs,
written nearly twenty years after the Revolution, describes his
wartime thoughts and experiences.

Sketched by a French officer who fought with the patriots, the image
Soldiers in Uniform illustrates the American opponents that King
might have confronted, including French soldiers, former slaves,
state militiamen, and frontier fighters, and the painting The Death of
Major Peirson depicts a black loyalist fighting among British forces.

Phillis Wheatley | A Poem to the Earl of Dartmouth, 1772

Born in Gambia, PHILLIS WHEATLEY (c. 1753–1784) was only seven or

eight years old when she was sold into slavery. Her masters
encouraged her to learn how to read and write and were so impressed
 by her intelligence that they permitted her to devote her time largely to
her education and to developing her gift for poetry. Wheatley wrote and
published her first poems as a teenager, attracting attention and
controversy as an early black author who spoke on behalf of a people
whom many whites saw as illiterate by nature. What was Wheatley
trying to accomplish with this poem, addressed to Britain’s secretary of
state for North America? How does she go about it in the poem?

TO THE RIGHT HONORABLE WILLIAM, EARL OF DARTMOUTH

His Majesty’s Principal Secretary of State for North America, etc.

Hail, happy day, when smiling like the morn,

Fair Freedom rose New England to adorn;
The northern clime beneath her genial ray,
Dartmouth congratulates thy blissful sway;
Elate with hope her race no longer mourns,
Each soul expands, each grateful bosom burns,
While in thine hand with pleasure we behold
The silken reins, and Freedom’s charms unfold.
Long lost to realms beneath the northern skies
She shines supreme, while hated faction dies;
Soon as appeared the Goddess long desir’d,
Sick at the view, she languish’d and expir’d;
Thus from the splendor of the morning light
The owl in sadness seeks the caves of night.

No more America, in mournful strain

Of wrongs, and grievance unredress’d complain,
No longer shall thou dread the iron chain,
Which wanton Tyranny with lawless hand
Had made, and with it meant to enslave the land.
Should you, my lord, while you peruse my song,
Wonder from whence my love of Freedom sprung,
Whence flow these wishes for the common good,
By feeling hearts alone best understood,
I, young in life, by seeming cruel fate
Was snatch’d from Afric’s fancy’d happy seat;
What pangs excruciatingly must molest,
What sorrows labour in my parent’s breast?
Steel’d was that soul and by no misery mov’d
That from a father seized his babe belov’d;
Such, such my case. And can I then but pray
Others may never feel tyrannic sway?

For favors past, great Sir, our thanks are due,

And thee we ask thy favors to renew,
Since in thy pow’r, as in thy will before,
To sooth the griefs, which thou didst once deplore.
May heav’nly grace the sacred sanction give
To all thy works, and thou forever live
Not only on the wings of fleeting Fame,
Though praise immortal crowns the patriot’s name,
But to conduct to heav’n’s refulgent fane
May fiery coursers sweep th’ etherial plain,
And bear thee upwards to the blest abode,
Where, like the prophet, thou shalt find thy God.

S : Phillis Wheatley, Poems on Various Subjects, Religious and Moral (1773; repr.,
Denver: W. H. Lawrence, 1887), 66–68.

Phillis Wheatley | Letter to the Reverend Samson Occom, 1774

PHILLIS WHEATLEY’s letter to the Reverend Samson Occom, a

Mohegan Indian and ordained minister with whom she had a
correspondence, was in response to a piece that Occom had written in
condemnation of Christian ministers who owned slaves. It was first
printed in the Connecticut Gazette on March 11, 1774. What sort of a
future does Wheatley foresee for slavery in the letter? What
justifications does she offer for her views?

Boston, February 11th, 1774.

Rever’d & Honoured Sir,

I this day received your kind obliging epistle, and am greatly satisfied
with your reasons respecting the Negroes, and think highly
reasonable what you offer in vindication of their natural rights. Those
that invade them cannot be insensible that the divine light is
insensibly chasing away the thick darkness which broods over the
land of Africa, and the chaos which has reigned so long is converting
into beautiful order, and reveals more and more clearly the glorious
dispensation of civil and religious liberty, which are so inseparably
united, that there is little or no enjoyment of one without the other;
otherwise the Israelites had been less solicitous for their freedom
from Egyptian slavery. I do not say they would have been contented
without it — by no means: for in every human breast God has
implanted a principle which we call, love of freedom. It is impatient of
oppression, and pants for deliverance; and, by the leave of our
modern Egyptians, I will assert that the principle lives in us — God
grant deliverance in his own way and time, and get him honour upon
all those whose avarice compels them to countenance and help
forward the calamities of their fellow creatures. This I desire not for
the hurt, but to convince them of the strange absurdities of their
conduct whose words and actions are so diametrically opposite. How
well the cry of liberty and the reverse disposition for the exercise of
oppressive power over others agree, I humbly think it does not
require the penetration of a philosopher to determine.

S : Connecticut Gazette, March 11, 1774, 188.

Lemuel Haynes | Liberty Further Extended, 1776

Born in Connecticut, LEMUEL HAYNES (1753–1833) was abandoned by

his white mother and African father. He grew up in Massachusetts,
where he was bound out as an indentured servant at the age of six
months. He joined the Granville minutemen and fought with patriot
forces until 1776, when he caught typhus and had to return home. That
year, he wrote the following unpublished and recently discovered
manuscript. Probably composed shortly after the publication of the
Declaration of Independence, it expands on that document, calling for
an antislavery revolution. Haynes was self-educated and became
ordained as a Congregationalist minister. How does he use the
 principles of the Declaration of Independence to argue his point here?
(The text of the Declaration of Independence is in the Appendix.)

We hold these truths to be self-Evident, that all men are created

Equal, that they are Endowed By their Creator with Ceartain
unalienable rights, that among these are Life, Liberty, and the pursuit
of happyness.

Congress.

The Preface [of the Declaration of Independence]. As tyrony had its

Origin from the infernal regions: so it is the Deuty, and honner of
Every son of freedom to repel her first motions. But while we are
Engaged in the important struggle, it cannot Be tho’t impertinent for
us to turn one Eye into our own Breast, for a little moment, and See,
whether thro’ some inadvertency, or a self-contracted Spirit, we Do
not find the monster Lurking in our own Bosom; that now while we
are inspir’d with so noble a Spirit and Becoming Zeal, we may Be
Disposed to tear her from us. If the following would produce such an
Effect the auther should rejoice….

Liberty, & freedom, is an innate principle, which is unmovebly placed

in the human Species; and to see a man aspire after it, is not
Enigmatical, seeing he acts no ways incompatible with his own
Nature; consequently, he that would infring upon a mans Liberty may
reasonably Expect to meet with oposision, seeing the Defendant
cannot Comply to Non-resistance, unless he Counter-acts the very
Laws of nature.

Liberty is a Jewel which was handed Down to man from the cabinet
of heaven, and is Coaeval [originated at the same time] with his
Existance. And as it proceed from the Supreme Legislature of the
univers, so it is he which hath a sole right to take away; therefore, he
that would take away a mans Liberty assumes a prerogative that
Belongs to another, and acts out of his own domain.

One man may bost a superorety above another in point of Natural

previledg; yet if he can produse no convincive arguments in
vindication of this preheminence his hypothesis is to Be Suspected.
To affirm, that an Englishman has a right to his Liberty, is a truth
which has Been so clearly Evinced, Especially of Late, that to spend
time in illustrating this, would be But Superfluous tautology. But I
query, whether Liberty is so contracted a principle as to be Confin’d
to any nation under Heaven; nay, I think it not hyperbolical to affirm,
that Even an affrican, has Equally as good a right to his Liberty in
common with Englishmen.

I know that those that are concerned in the Slave-trade, Do pretend

to Bring arguments in vindication of their practise; yet if we give them
a candid Examination, we shall find them (Even those of the most
cogent kind) to be Essencially Deficient. We live in a day wherein
Liberty & freedom is the subject of many millions Concern; and the
important Struggle hath alread caused great Effusion of Blood; men
seem to manifest the most sanguine resolution not to Let their
natural rights go without their Lives go with them; a resolution, one
would think Every one that has the Least Love to his country, or futer
posterity, would fully confide in, yet while we are so zelous to
maintain, and foster our own invaded rights, it cannot be tho’t
impertinent for us Candidly to reflect on our own conduct, and I
doubt not But that we shall find that subsisting in the midst of us, that
may with propriety be stiled Opression, nay, much greater opression,
than that which Englishmen seem so much to spurn at. I mean an
oppression which they, themselves, impose upon others….

… There is Not the Least precept, or practise, in the Sacred

Scriptures, that constitutes a Black man a Slave, any more than a
white one.

Shall a mans Couler Be the Decisive Criterion whereby to Judg of

his natural right? or Becaus a man is not of the same couler with his
Neighbour, shall he Be Deprived of those things that Distuingsheth
[Distinguisheth] him from the Beasts of the field?

I would ask, whence is it that an Englishman is so far Distinguished

from an Affrican in point of Natural privilege? Did he recieve it in his
origenal constitution? or By Some Subsequent grant? Or Does he
Bost of some hygher Descent that gives him this pre-heminance? for
my part I can find no such revelation. It is a Lamantable
consequence of the fall, that mankind, have an insatiable thurst after
Superorety one over another: So that however common or prevalent
the practise may be, it Does not amount, Even to a Surcomstance,
that the practise is Legali warrentable.

S : Ruth Bogin, “ ‘Liberty Further Extended’: A 1776 Antislavery Manuscript by

Lemuel Haynes,” William and Mary Quarterly, 3rd ser., 40, no. 1 (1983): 94–96. Reprinted
by permission of the Omohundro Institute of Early American History and Culture.

i The strikethrough is part of the original document.

Jean Baptiste Antoine de Verger | Soldiers in Uniform, 1781

The following watercolor sketch by French sub-lieutenant JEAN

BAPTISTE ANTOINE DE VERGER (1762–1851) documents the diversity
of the troops in George Washington’s colonial forces at the siege of
Yorktown. It depicts (left to right) a black soldier of the First Rhode
Island Regiment, a New England militiaman, a frontier rifleman, and a
French officer. Why do you think de Verger chose to sketch this group
of soldiers? Based on your reading of the chapter, how common do
you think it was for an African American to serve alongside a white
soldier?
Boston King | Memoirs of a Black Loyalist, 1798

Born on a plantation near Charleston, South Carolina, BOSTON KING

(c. 1760–1802) joined the loyalists rather than returning to the carpenter
to whom his master had apprenticed him and who beat him brutally.
The following excerpt describes King’s experiences with British and
American forces in South Carolina.

To escape [my master’s] cruelty, I determined to go to Charles-Town,

and throw myself into the hands of the English. They received me
readily, and I began to feel the happiness of liberty, of which I knew
nothing before, altho’ I was much grieved at first, to be obliged to
leave my friends, and reside among strangers. In this situation I was
seized with the small-pox, and suffered great hardships; for all the
Blacks affected with that disease, were ordered to be carried a mile
from the camp, lest the soldiers should be infected, and disabled
from marching. This was a grievous circumstance to me and many
others. We lay sometimes a whole day without any thing to eat or
drink; but Providence sent a man, who belonged to the York
volunteers whom I was acquainted with, to my relief. He brought me
such things as I stood in need of; and by the blessing of the Lord I
began to recover.

By this time, the English left the place; but as I was unable to march
with the army, I expected to be taken by the enemy. However when
they came, and understood that we were ill of the small-pox, they
precipitately left us for fear of the infection. Two days after, the
waggons were sent to convey us to the English Army, and we were
put into a little cottage, (being 25 in number) about a quarter of a
mile from the Hospital.

Being recovered, I marched with the army to Chamblem [Camden,

New Jersey]…. Upon returning to the camp, to my great
astonishment, I found all the English were gone, and had left only a
few [loyalist] militia. I felt my mind greatly alarmed, but Captain
Lewes, who commanded the militia, said, “You need not be uneasy,
for you will see your regiment before 7 o’clock to-night.” This
satisfied me for the present, and in two hours we set off. As we were
on the march, the Captain asked, “How will you like me to be your
master?” I answered that I was Captain Grey’s servant. “Yes,” said
he; “but I expect they are all taken prisoners before now; and I have
been long enough in the English service, and am determined to
leave them.” These words roused my indignation, and I spoke some
sharp things to him. But he calmly replied, “If you do not behave well,
I will put you in irons, and give you a dozen stripes every morning.” I
now perceived that my case was desperate, and that I had nothing to
trust to, but to wait the first opportunity for making my escape. The
next morning, I was sent with a little boy over the river to an island to
fetch the Captain some horses. When we came to the Island we
found about fifty of the English horses, that Captain Lewes had
stolen from them at different times while they were at Rockmount
[Rocky Mount]. Upon our return to the Captain with the horses we
were sent for, he immediately set off by himself. I stayed till about 10
o’clock and then resolved to go to the English army.

S : “Memoirs of the Life of Boston King, a Black Preacher,” Methodist Magazine,

March 1798, 107–8.

John Singleton Copley | The Death of Major Peirson, 1782–1784

Massachusetts loyalist JOHN SINGLETON COPLEY (1738–1815)

included a black loyalist soldier in his painting The Death of Major
Peirson, which portrays the death of fellow loyalist Major Francis
Peirson, who was killed at the Battle of Jersey in the Channel Islands. A
British island off the coast of Normandy, Jersey was far from the
Revolution’s main theater of operations, but it became part of the
conflict in 1781, when France invaded the island in the hope of limiting
the British naval threat to French and American shipping. France failed
to gain control of Jersey, which was defended by loyalist forces led by
Peirson. In the painting, the death of Peirson, a British army officer who
served in the Revolutionary War, is avenged by his servant Pompey, an
armed black loyalist. Whether or not Pompey actually existed is not
known, but Copley’s painting is perhaps the only Revolutionary-era
portrait of a black loyalist. The black figure wears the colors of the
Royal Ethiopian Regiment organized by Lord Dunmore in Virginia,
suggesting that Copley imagined him as one of the African American
loyalists evacuated by British forces.
 Description
The English soldiers combat with the French troops with rifles and
swords at a marketplace in Saint Heliers. On the right, a group of officers
hold slain Major Francis Peirson. On the left, Pompey, a black loyalist,
fires his rifle at the opponent army to avenge the death of his master,
Francis Peirson.

QUESTIONS FOR ANALYSIS

1. What do these documents reveal about their authors’ hopes

for the war’s outcome?

2. What role does religion play in the antislavery arguments

made by Wheatley and Haynes?

3. What actions did King take to secure and preserve his own
freedom?

4. Compare and contrast the various historical images of

soldiers featured in this document set. Can black patriots or
black loyalists be associated with any specific type of
imagery?
Chapter 5 Slavery and Freedom
in the New Republic
1775–1820
CHRONOLOGY Events specific to African American history are
boldfaced. General U.S. history events are in black.
1775 Nation’s first antislavery organization founded in Pennsylvania

1776– Ten states ban importation of slaves from outside United States
1787

1780– Pennsylvania, Connecticut, Rhode Island, New York, and New Jersey
1804 enact gradual emancipation laws

1785 Thomas Jefferson writes Notes on the State of Virginia, positing black
inferiority

1786– Armed militia of farmers seeks economic reform in Shays’s Rebellion

1787

1787 Absalom Jones and Richard Allen found Free African Society

Constitutional Convention meets in Philadelphia

Northwest Ordinance bans slavery north of Ohio River and east of

Mississippi River

New York Manumission Society founds New York African Free School

1789 George Washington inaugurated as first U.S. president

First U.S. Congress meets

1790s Southern planters begin cultivating sugar and cotton

Naturalization Act of 1790, first U.S. immigration law, passed

1791 Vermont becomes state

Bill of Rights ratified

1791– Haitian Revolution

1804

1792– New slave states established: Kentucky, Tennessee, Louisiana,

1821 Mississippi, Alabama, and Missouri

1793 Fugitive Slave Act establishes legal mechanisms for capture and
return of escaped slaves

Eli Whitney invents cotton gin

1794 African Methodist Episcopal (AME) Church established

1798 Alien and Sedition Acts tighten restrictions on aliens in United States, limit
speech criticizing government

1800 Gabriel’s rebellion

1803 Louisiana Purchase doubles size of United States

1804 Ohio passes black laws

1806 Virginia imposes new restrictions on manumission

1808 International slave trade ends

1812– War of 1812

1815
1815 Paul Cuffe takes thirty-eight black Bostonians to Sierra Leone

1816 American Colonization Society (ACS) first meets in Washington, DC

1817 Free blacks reject colonization at mass meeting in Philadelphia

Benjamin Banneker Questions Thomas
Jefferson about Slavery in the New
Republic
In 1791, a fifty-nine-year-old black man named Benjamin Banneker
composed a carefully worded letter to Thomas Jefferson, the new
nation’s first secretary of state. Born free, Banneker owned a small
farm just outside Baltimore, where he made his living growing fruit
and raising cattle and bees. He was also a self-educated scientist,
inventor, and author who had recently published an almanac, which
he sent to Jefferson along with his letter. Although he enjoyed “those
blessings which proceed from that free and unequalled liberty,”
Banneker told Jefferson, he was well aware that most of his fellow
black Americans remained enslaved. After winning a war dedicated
to protecting their own liberties, white Americans had offered few
rights to blacks. Instead, they dismissed them, Banneker
complained, as “a race of beings” more “brutish than human, and
scarcely capable of mental endowments.” Banneker appealed to
Jefferson to help African Americans “eradicate that train of absurd
and false ideas and opinions, which so generally prevails with
respect to us.”1

As a Virginia planter who owned hundreds of slaves, Jefferson might

seem to have been an unlikely choice of correspondent. But
Banneker addressed Jefferson as a revolutionary rather than as a
planter, reminding him that he had once had reservations about the
injustices of slavery. Indeed, when faced with the “arms and tyranny
of the British crown,” Banneker wrote, Jefferson had composed the
Declaration of Independence, asserting that “all men are created
equal, and that they are endowed by their creator with certain
inalienable rights, that among these are life, liberty, and the pursuit of
happiness.”2

Jefferson’s brief reply to Banneker was courteous but noncommittal.

“Nobody wishes more than I do,” he wrote, “to see such proofs as
you exhibit, that nature has given to our black brethren, talents equal
to those of the other colors of men, and that the appearance of a
want of them is owing merely to the degraded condition of their
existence, both in Africa and America.” He even forwarded
Banneker’s almanac to the French Academy of Sciences as
evidence of one black man’s accomplishments.3 But Jefferson did
not address Banneker’s critique of his support for slavery. The
Virginia planter had never managed to reconcile slavery with the
egalitarian ideals that he articulated in the Declaration of
Independence, so he had good reason to ignore Banneker’s charges
against him.

Instead, Jefferson’s reply centered on the question of black racial

inferiority, which would become a central issue in the post-
Revolutionary debate over slavery, liberty, and equal rights. He told
Banneker that while he, too, hoped to see conditions for blacks
improve, he remained unsure that the race could rise very far. In
Notes on the State of Virginia (1785), Jefferson advanced the
“suspicion” that blacks were “inferior to the whites in the
endowments both of body and mind,” and he would never admit
otherwise.4 In a private letter written to a friend in 1809, Jefferson
even questioned Banneker’s intellect, writing, “I have a long letter
from Banneker, which shows him to have had a mind of very
common stature indeed.”5
 Cover of Benjamin Banneker’s Almanac, 1795

The cover of the 1795 edition of Benjamin Banneker’s almanac, shown here, features a
woodcut portraying the sixty-four-year-old author. Created by an unknown artist, the
portrait depicts Banneker as a dignified figure dressed in simple black-and-white
clothing. Although never a Quaker himself, Banneker was closely associated with the
antislavery sect, and like many Quakers, he avoided clothing colored with indigo and
other dye stuffs, which were often produced by slaves.

Description
The text on the top of the page reads, “Benjamin Banneker’s
Pennsylvania, Delaware, Maryland, and Virginia. Almanac, for the year of
our lord 1795; Being the Third after Leap-Year.”

Followed by a woodcut portrait of Banneker.

Text on the bottom reads, “Printed for and sold by John Fisher, Stationer.
Baltimore.”

Both Banneker’s 1791 letter and Jefferson’s response speak to the

limits of black freedom in the new nation. The Revolution marked the
beginning of slavery’s abolition in the northern states and provided
many African Americans throughout the country with the possibility
of freedom through military service, manumission, or escape. But
slavery still persisted throughout the South. Fueled by the production
of cotton and sugar, the region’s plantation economy expanded west
and south into new territories. As Jefferson’s guarded response to
Banneker indicates, although he and other slaveholders of his era
often deplored slavery, they were even more opposed to
emancipation and questioned whether blacks were fit for freedom.
For example, Jefferson’s friend and fellow Founding Father James
Madison, who deemed slavery “the most oppressive dominion ever
exercised by man over man,” nevertheless considered blacks
“degraded” and abolition impractical.6

Not all Americans agreed with Jefferson and Madison. In the

aftermath of the Revolution, thousands of white southerners
liberated their slaves, and white northerners began eliminating
slavery altogether. Massachusetts and Vermont abolished slavery
during the Revolution, and New Hampshire had fewer than fifty
slaves by 1786. The citizens of Pennsylvania, Connecticut, Rhode
Island, New York, and New Jersey also enacted gradual
emancipation laws between 1780 and 1804. These laws dictated an
emancipation process that was far from swift, however. They freed
only those born after the laws were passed, and these slaves were
emancipated only after they had served their masters for decades.

Moreover, free blacks in the North and the South did not have the
same liberties as whites. Once the political idealism that ran high
during the Revolution died down, many whites proved unwilling to
embrace free blacks as their political or social equals. Whites, as
citizens of a republic in which most free blacks were ex-slaves and
hundreds of thousands of African Americans were still in slavery,
tended to associate blackness with slavery and degradation. To
combat these prejudices, free blacks established separate black
churches, schools, and social organizations and focused their efforts
on building their own communities.
Both prejudice and slavery persisted in the Republic, calling into
question whether blacks would ever be granted the liberties
enshrined in the Declaration of Independence. This question
remained largely unresolved during the new nation’s early decades,
which saw both black slavery and black freedom expand and the
Founders adopt a Constitution that neither endorsed nor outlawed
slavery. The result left African Americans, both slave and free, on the
fringes of American democracy.
The Limits of Democracy
The circumscribed nature of black freedom in the post-Revolutionary
era was bitterly disappointing to African Americans, who during and
immediately after the Revolution had some reason to hope that
slavery might collapse. Between 1776 and 1787, all but three of the
new nation’s thirteen states banned the importation of slaves from
outside the United States — although South Carolina suspended the
trade for only three years. Among the three states that did not ban
the trade, only Georgia, which had suffered massive slave losses
during the war, resumed the trade uninterrupted. North Carolina,
which also had no ban, nevertheless discouraged participation in the
slave trade by putting prohibitive duties on slave imports. New
Hampshire had no ban because it did not import enough slaves to
need one.

Yet the politicians who met to draft the U.S. Constitution in 1787
extended both slavery and the slave trade by agreeing that the
United States would not withdraw from the international slave trade
prior to 1808 and by creating few checks on the institution within the
United States. Slavery quickly rebounded in Georgia and South
Carolina and expanded rapidly across the Lower South starting in
the 1790s, as planters developed lucrative new cash crops. The
expansion of slavery was also facilitated by a vast expanse of new
land that the United States acquired when it bought Louisiana from
the French in 1803.
The Status of Slavery in the New
Nation
In the decade following the Revolution, even the new nation’s federal
government seemed willing to take action to prohibit the growth of
slavery. When the Congress of the Confederation, which served as
the country’s governing body prior to the ratification of the
Constitution in 1790, met in July 1787 to organize the U.S. territories
northwest of the Ohio River into prospective states (and auction off
some of the land to pay its debts), leaders from across the nation
agreed to ban slavery in these territories, which included the
present-day states of Illinois, Indiana, Michigan, Ohio, and
Wisconsin, as well as part of Minnesota. The congress approved the
resulting legislation, known as the Northwest Ordinance, when it
met to draft the Constitution a month later. But the Northwest
Ordinance was not an antislavery triumph. It lent tacit approval to
slavery south of the Ohio River, allowing the institution to expand
there and specifying that slaves who escaped to those territories
should be “lawfully reclaimed and conveyed” to their owners (Map
5.1).
MAP 5.1 The Northwest Ordinance

Passed by the Congress of the Confederation on July 13, 1787, the Northwest
Ordinance organized U.S. lands north and west of the Ohio River and east of the
Mississippi River into a region known as the Northwest Territory. The Northwest
Ordinance also prohibited slavery in this region.

■ What lands did slaveholders gain from the Northwest Ordinance?

Description
 The colonies of North America span along the Appalachian Mountains.
The colonies are as follows. Maine (part of Massachusetts), New
Hampshire, Vermont, Rhode Island, Connecticut, New York,
Pennsylvania, New Jersey, Delaware, Maryland, Virginia, North Carolina,
South Carolina, Kentucky, Tennessee, Georgia, Mississippi Territory.

The Northwest Territories are located east of the Mississippi River. The
Northwest Territories and the respective date of statehood are as follows.
Ohio (1803), Indiana (1816), Illinois (1818), Michigan (1837), and
Wisconsin (1848). The boundaries of present-day states, Wisconsin,
Illinois, Michigan, Indiana, and Ohio are marked.

Moreover, the Constitutional Convention put no further constraints on

slavery. The framers of the Constitution left the status of slavery in
the states where it existed under the jurisdiction of the state
legislatures. The fifty-five delegates were charged with strengthening
the new nation’s first system of government rather than addressing
the issue of slavery, and they were willing to compromise on divisive
issues in order to form a viable federal union. Accordingly, they
rejected Pennsylvania delegate Gouverneur Morris’s suggestion for
a compensated gradual emancipation, which would have required
owners to free their slaves after a set number of years and used
federal funding to reimburse them for the loss of their property. With
Georgia’s and South Carolina’s delegates threatening to leave the
Union if the Constitution included such a measure, the delegates
crafted a document that made no explicit reference to slaves or
slavery and included several measures to preserve both.
The Founders protected the interests of the slave states with a
clause forbidding all states to shelter or emancipate fugitive slaves
— or, as termed in the Constitution, “Person[s] held to Service or
Labour.” This fugitive slave clause was later reinforced by the
Fugitive Slave Act of 1793, which established the legal mechanisms
by which escaped slaves could be seized and returned. The
Constitution also offered slaveholders federal aid to subdue slave
rebellions in a clause providing federal protection against “domestic
violence” within a state’s borders.

The delegates balanced the opposing interests of slaveholding and

nonslaveholding states when it came to the thorny issue of how
slaves would be counted toward each state’s federal representation
and tax burden. Would slaves be enumerated in the tallies that
determined the number of political representatives allotted to each
state? Would slaves be taxed? Representatives from slave states
wanted their slaves counted for the purposes of representation but
left untaxed; delegates from the other states wanted slaves to be
taxed but not represented. The Three-Fifths Compromise split the
difference: Three-fifths of each state’s slave population would be
counted in determining each state’s tax burden and representation in
the House of Representatives. The compromise was spelled out in
the three-fifths clause of the Constitution. (This clause is highlighted
in the copy of the Constitution in the Appendix.)

The result of the compromise was more generous to the southern

states than the Founders had intended. In the decades following the
Constitutional Convention, southern congressional representation
soared as the region’s slave population increased. The number of
enslaved people in the United States grew from 694,207 in 1790 to
3,953,760 in 1860 — almost all of whom lived in the South. As a
result, southerners dominated the House of Representatives and
controlled the presidency and the Supreme Court for much of the
antebellum era (the period before the Civil War). But most of the
delegates who met in 1787 did not foresee the long-term
consequences of the three-fifths clause.

When the Founders met in Philadelphia, the future of slavery was far
from certain. A wave of manumissions had swept through the Upper
South during the Revolutionary era, increasing the number of free
blacks and underscoring the declining economic viability of slavery in
the region. By the 1780s, tobacco production was declining in
Virginia and Maryland, two of the largest slave states, and many
Chesapeake planters were beginning to grow wheat, which required
fewer full-time workers. The slackening demand for slaves was one
reason Constitutional Convention delegates agreed to set a twenty-
year limit on states participating in the foreign slave trade. This
potentially controversial measure had the support of Upper South
delegates, such as James Madison, who claimed to oppose the
slave trade on humanitarian principles but who was also aware that
his region did not need more slaves. Among the thirteen states that
ratified the Constitution, only Georgia and South Carolina had
expanding slave economies.
Slavery’s Cotton Frontiers
Although slavery seemed to be shrinking in 1787, the southern
economy was soon transformed in ways the Founders could not
have anticipated. In the 1790s, southern planters developed two new
cash crops, sugar and cotton, that secured the future of slavery and
turned the South into a growing slave power. As Florida and
Louisiana came under U.S. control, American planters expanded into
those regions, which became the nation’s primary sugar-producing
areas. But the expansion of the southern border of the United States
was above all fueled by the 1793 invention of Eli Whitney’s cotton
gin, a machine that facilitated the processing of cotton. Cotton
became the most widely cultivated slave-grown crop, flourishing
throughout the lower Mississippi valley and beyond and leading to
the establishment of new slave states, including Kentucky (1792),
Tennessee (1796), Louisiana (1812), Mississippi (1817), Alabama
(1819), Missouri (1821), and Arkansas (1836). The early decades of
the nineteenth century also saw Americans establish cotton
plantations in northern Florida, which became a U.S. territory in
1821.

The cultivation of cotton was not new to the Lower South. During the
first half of the eighteenth century, Carolina’s early proprietors and
Georgia’s colonial trustees had encouraged the colonists to diversify
the emerging plantation economy by growing cotton, hemp, flax, and
foodstuffs rather than producing only cash crops such as rice and
indigo. But most planters took little interest in cotton, which was then
a garden crop rather than an export staple. Slaves and small farmers
tended small cotton patches, but the fibrous cotton bolls, or
seedpods, that they yielded took much of the winter to clean, card,
and spin. Only slaves and whites too poor to buy ready-made British
textiles bothered to produce homespun cotton fabric. Cotton farming
had little commercial appeal because salable cotton required far too
much work to be cost-effective.

Southern landowners became more interested in producing cotton

and other textiles in the years leading up to the Revolution. As the
conflict took shape, rebellious colonists began to boycott British
goods. Once a badge of poverty, homespun clothing became a
symbol of patriotism. It was a necessity during the war, when British
imports were no longer available and British warships blockaded the
southern colonies, cutting off most of their exports of rice, tobacco,
and indigo. Cotton thus became more marketable and useful than
ever before, expanding even before Whitney patented his famous
gin and soaring thereafter.

The commercial cultivation of cotton first took hold in the Sea Islands
of coastal Georgia and South Carolina, where the weather was
consistently warm enough to support the cultivation of long-staple, or
long-fibered, cotton — an easily cleaned, premium variety. But only a
short-staple variety known as “upland cotton,” whose fuzzy green
seeds had to be carefully combed out, flourished on the mainland.
The cotton gin, which used wire spikes, brushes, and a pair of rollers
to separate the cotton from its seeds, revolutionized cotton
production by transforming mainland cotton into a commercial crop.
Whereas cleaning a pound or two of cotton had once taken a full
day, the cotton gin allowed a single worker to clean as many as fifty
pounds in that time. Upland cotton was also a hardy plant that could
be grown throughout much of the South, and as a labor-intensive,
profitable crop, it quickly proved to be an ideal crop for slave labor.

The South’s upland cotton production skyrocketed from 150,000

pounds a year in 1793 to 6.5 million pounds in 1795, and by 1815
the region was producing well over 100 million pounds annually.
Because its cultivation depended on slave labor, cotton sustained
slavery as well, creating an enduring demand for slaves throughout
the Lower South. The quest for cotton profits drove slaveholding
settlers farther south and west in search of new land, creating an
expanding frontier where forced labor predominated. Between 1790
and 1820, more than 250,000 white migrants from Virginia and
Maryland settled in the backcountry regions of South Carolina and
Georgia and on the frontiers of Alabama, Mississippi, Louisiana, and
Missouri. The wealthiest settlers brought hundreds of slaves with
them; others used the profits from growing cotton to buy foreign and
domestic slaves. (See By the Numbers: The Growth of Slavery and
Cotton, 1820–1860.)

BY THE NUMBERS
The Growth of Slavery and Cotton,
1820–1860
Slave laborers played a crucial role in the production of U.S. cotton crops. As this
figure indicates, cotton production expanded tremendously as the slave
 population grew. As slavery fostered the growth of cotton, cotton also promoted
the expansion of slavery: The demanding crop required forced labor to clear the
land and plant, cultivate, and prepare the cotton for sale. White migrants to the
expanding cotton frontiers brought slaves with them and purchased both foreign
and domestic slaves to meet their growing needs.

Description
The horizontal axis represents the number of slaves and the annual
production of cotton. The vertical axis represents the years from 1820 to
1860. The data from the graph are as follows.

1820. 1.6 million slaves, 0.3 million cotton bales. 1830. 2 million slaves, 0.7
million cotton bales. 1840. 2.5 million slaves, 1.3 million cotton bales. 1850.
3.2 million slaves, 2.1 million cotton bales. 1860. 4.0 million slaves, 4 million
cotton bales.

As the cotton boom began, slaves were especially in demand in

Georgia and South Carolina, which had both been short of slaves
even before the boom. Georgia had lost two-thirds of its slave
population during the Revolutionary War, and South Carolina may
have lost up to one-quarter. To recoup their losses, planters in these
states tracked down wartime fugitives who had escaped to other
states and used their militias and Native American slave catchers to
hunt down maroon communities living in the region’s backwoods and
most inaccessible swamps. Before 1808, when the United States
withdrew from the international slave trade, planters in the Lower
South imported most of the new slaves they purchased from Africa
and the Caribbean. But as the international slave trade came to an
end, such buyers increasingly sought slaves in the Chesapeake and
the North, where many slave owners were anxious to unload their
slaves while slavery was still legal in their states. Between 1790 and
1820, nearly 170,000 slaves were transferred to frontier plantations
in an internal migration that continued to increase thereafter.

The cotton frontier provided planters in the Upper South with a

profitable market for people they wanted to sell, as birthrates had
grown among the enslaved but planters’ labor needs had not. Cotton
also enriched the nation as a whole, fueling the growth of northern
industry and quickly becoming the country’s premier export crop.
The impact of cotton on African Americans in the South was equally
far-reaching but also far more tragic. As the cotton frontier expanded
west, families were scattered in slave sales that forever separated
siblings, husbands and wives, and children and parents. For African
Americans consigned to the cotton fields, enslaved labor grew more
mind-numbing than ever before.

Unlike other skilled or seasonal work, tending cotton crops

demanded unremitting menial labor. Clearing new land was
backbreaking, and planting and raising cotton was nearly as
arduous. Cotton has a 180- to 200-day growing season, and once
the plants matured, slaves spent several more months picking the
cotton, carefully ginning it, and pressing it into bales. By the time
they finished, it was almost time to return to the cotton fields and
beat down the stems of the old plants to prepare the new crop.
Cotton planters typically planted and harvested corn during breaks in
the cotton-growing season, ensuring that slaves worked all year
round.

Slaves Processing Cotton

This image depicts early-nineteenth-century slaves picking, baling, and ginning cotton.
Cotton and the invention of the cotton gin transformed the American South and
rendered its economy ever more dependent on slave labor. As you examine this image,
consider what the artist chose to depict and how he or she chose to depict it. What is
included, and what has been left out? What is the general feeling of the image, and
where do its accuracies and/or inaccuracies lie?

Description
The painting is divided into two sections. The bottom segment shows
several African slaves hand-picking cotton from the plantation; some of
them are carry baskets filled with cotton fluff picked from the fields. The
 top section is further divided into two: on the left, several slaves bale the
cotton with a cotton press; on the right, several workers gin the cotton
with the help of a steam-powered gin.

This unrelenting regime left little time for slaves to cultivate their own
food or take care of their families. Thus, while their official workday
ended at nightfall, their labors continued long afterward. On returning
home, the average enslaved field worker, one observer noted, “does
not lose his time. He goes to work at a bit of the land which he has
planted with provisions for his own use, while his companion, if he
has one, busies herself in preparing [some food] for him, herself, and
their children.”7

Between sundown and sunrise, black people also had to build new
communities within plantations. Newly imported African- and
Caribbean-born captives were far from home, and American-born
bondpeople from the Upper South or the North had little hope of
reconnecting with their kin. Planters who migrated to the new cotton
frontiers sometimes brought all the enslaved workers they owned,
but they were usually more selective and often ended up separating
married couples and breaking up families. Planter migrants needed
strong workers who could clear their new land and survive the rigors
of the long trip south, often made on foot. As a result, planters
favored young adults over their parents and grandparents, and left
young children and nursing mothers behind.
Slave families in the Upper South also were broken up by sale. One
example is the family of Charles Ball, who lived in Calvert County,
Maryland, until age four. After his master died in the 1780s, his
mother and all of his siblings were sold to separate purchasers,
including a Georgia trader who drove Ball’s mother away from him
with a rawhide whip. Ball survived his childhood and went on to have
a family of his own. But in 1805, he, too, was sold to a slave trader
without warning and never saw his wife and children again. As he
was dragged away from his former master’s home, Ball begged to
“be allowed to go to see my wife and children” one last time, but the
trader told Ball that he “would be able to get another wife.”8 Ball
ended up in Georgia, along with numerous other slaves who had left
behind families in the Chesapeake. He eventually escaped from
slavery and settled in Pennsylvania, where he wrote his memoir and
remained “fearful, at this day, to let my place of residence be
known.”9

Slavery and Empire

For most of the eighteenth century, the westward expansion of the
United States was limited by Spanish, French, and Native American
claims to much of the continent’s interior. At the turn of the century,
the new nation took advantage of imperial conflicts in Europe and
the Caribbean to expand its national boundaries. The most notable
of these conflicts was the Haitian Revolution in the French colony of
Saint-Domingue, which had far-reaching effects for France’s New
World empire. This massive slave rebellion scared slaveholders
across the hemispheres and provided African American populations
with an enduring vision of political freedom. It also reshaped the New
World’s commodity markets and imperial borders in ways that helped
expand slavery in the United States.

The Haitian Revolution (1791–1804) took place in the wake of the

French Revolution (1789), when France’s grasp on its colonies was
already weakened by internal turmoil. Slave rebels, who numbered
100,000, burned their plantations, executed their owners, and shut
down sugar production in Haiti, then one of the world’s largest sugar
producers. Their actions reverberated across the Atlantic world, with
sugar in short supply and whites fleeing Haiti. Many of Haiti’s sugar
planters took refuge in the lower Mississippi valley and began to
cultivate sugar there. France never regained control of Haiti. The
powerful French general Napoleon Bonaparte, who unseated
France’s revolutionary leaders at the beginning of the nineteenth
century, tried to reenslave Haiti’s former slaves. But even after he
captured their leader, Toussaint Louverture, who died in a French jail
in 1803, Haiti’s black population resisted reenslavement and
declared the country’s independence in 1804. The loss of this most
lucrative New World colony prompted Napoleon to reevaluate how
many colonies France could maintain. He decided to sell off some of
its least valuable assets, including Louisiana.
 The Haitian Revolution

The Haitian Revolution (1791–1804) in the French colony of Saint-Domingue inspired

slaves internationally and terrified their owners. The frontispiece of this 1815 history of
the revolution conveys slaveholders’ greatest fears, depicting white men, women, and
children running helplessly from armed blacks. Note, in particular, how the women are
portrayed. There are many mothers with small children, a wife mourning her collapsed
husband, an elderly woman with a cane, and a young woman who appears to be
partially naked from the waist up. How is white womanhood used here to illustrate the
dangers of a slave revolt and perhaps to justify slaves’ bondage?

Thomas Jefferson, elected president in 1800, profited from France’s

shrinking imperial ambitions. In 1802, Jefferson dispatched James
Monroe to France to offer to buy the port city of New Orleans, which
was vital to U.S. trade. Jefferson authorized Monroe to pay $10
million for the city, along with as much land west of the Mississippi
River as the French government could be persuaded to surrender.
When Monroe arrived in France, he found Napoleon’s foreign
minister willing to sell all of Louisiana for the bargain price of $15
million. “They ask for only one town of Louisiana,” Napoleon said,
“but I consider the whole colony as completely lost.”10 Monroe was
quick to agree, for the purchase would give the United States
dominion over a vast section of North America’s interior, extending
from the Gulf of Mexico to the Canadian border and including large
swaths of land on the western banks of the Mississippi River.

The Louisiana Purchase (1803) doubled the size of the United

States, adding 828,000 square miles of land, and fostered the
spread of slavery in what Jefferson called the “empire for liberty.” It
included territory that would later become the slave states of
Arkansas and Missouri, as well as present-day Oklahoma and
portions of Texas (Map 5.2). This new land was well suited to the
cultivation of cotton, adding millions of acres to the South’s growing
cotton frontier. Southeastern Louisiana also contained terrain
suitable for the cultivation of sugar, an even more profitable cash
crop. The Louisiana Purchase spurred new waves of westward
migration among the planters of the Upper South and offered
lucrative new markets for the domestic slave trade, which increased
from the thirty thousand slaves already living in Louisiana. New
Orleans quickly became a principal port for the resale of African
slaves. (To evade the congressional ban on importing foreign slaves
into New Orleans, traders first sold the slaves in South Carolina and
then resold them in New Orleans.)
MAP 5.2 The Louisiana Purchase

The 828,000 square miles of land that the United States purchased from France in
1803 extended from the Gulf of Mexico to Canada and included all of present-day
Arkansas, Missouri, Iowa, Oklahoma, Kansas, and Nebraska, most of North and South
Dakota, and parts of Minnesota, New Mexico, Texas, Colorado, and Louisiana. The
acquisition, which doubled the size of the United States, also had a tremendous impact
on slavery: it opened new lands for the cultivation of slave-grown cotton and sugar
crops and sparked a westward migration of planters, facilitating the growth of the slave
trade.

■ How did New Orleans’s location make it such an important acquisition for
plantation owners?

Description
The United States in 1783 are Maine (part of Massachusetts), New
Hampshire, Vermont, Massachusetts, Rhode Island, Connecticut, New
Jersey, New York, Pennsylvania, Delaware, Maryland, Virginia, Ohio,
Michigan Territory, Indiana Territory, Kentucky, Tennessee, North
Carolina, South Carolina, Georgia, and Mississippi Territory. The
Louisiana Purchase in 1803 includes the regions between the Rocky
Mountains and the Mississippi River comprising present-day Iowa,
Missouri, Nebraska, Kansas, Oklahoma, and Arkansas, almost all of
South Dakota, major portions of Colorado, Wyoming, Montana, large
areas of North Dakota, parts of Louisiana west of the Mississippi River,
the northern parts of Texas, the northeastern areas of New Mexico, and
minor regions of Canada along the border. The British North America
(present-day Canada) is marked as British Territory. The Spanish
Territory includes present-day Florida, California, Nevada, Utah, Arizona,
New Mexico, and major portions of Texas, and the country of Mexico.
The Oregon Country encompasses present-day Oregon, Washington,
and Idaho, and parts of Montana and Wyoming in the United States and
regions of present-day Canada. The area under dispute between the
United States and Spain includes regions in southern Mississippi Territory
along the shores of Gulf of Mexico.
Slavery and Freedom outside
the Plantation South
If cotton gave slavery a new lease on life in the plantation South, the
status of slavery elsewhere was more mixed. In southern cities,
slavery first expanded and then contracted after the Revolution. The
acquisition of New Orleans greatly enlarged the South’s enslaved
urban population, as did the rapid growth of other urban areas.
Thriving markets for cotton and other slave-grown crops fueled the
growth of these cities, which shipped the commodities out of their
harbors. Urban businessmen employed enslaved workers to haul,
load, and unload goods and to build the barrels, crates, and
storehouses that contained them, and enslaved men and women
also worked in port cities as tradesmen’s assistants and domestics.

But slavery never became as entrenched in urban areas as it did in

the countryside, and over time, the use of free black workers
became increasingly common in southern cities. In urban areas,
unfree workers were more expensive to maintain than free workers
— and potentially more dangerous as well. They often achieved a
greater degree of independence than plantation slaves, which made
southerners uneasy, especially in the wake of Gabriel’s rebellion, an
abortive slave plot that took place in Richmond, Virginia, in 1800.

Meanwhile, in the North, slavery was outlawed in every state in the

decades following the Revolution. But slavery was slow to die
because several states adopted gradual emancipation laws that kept
African Americans enslaved well into the early decades of the
nineteenth century. Moreover, not all slave owners honored these
laws, and some slaves were forced to seek their freedom in court.

Urban Slavery and Southern Free

Blacks
The slave population in most nineteenth-century southern cities
either declined or leveled off over time. Most of the slaves who
passed through the commercial hubs and major slave trading
centers such as New Orleans and Charleston were sold to rural
slave owners. Southern cities tended to be sites of exchange rather
than industry and did not require a large population of enslaved
laborers. One major exception was Richmond, which became
Virginia’s state capital in 1780 and produced a variety of
manufactured goods. The success of industrial slavery in Richmond
was widespread enough to sustain a growing population of enslaved
laborers, but the city was unusual in this regard.

Blacks did not disappear from such cities, however. Instead, in cities
where enslaved populations declined, the number of free blacks
usually increased. In Baltimore, which saw the earliest and most
dramatic shift of this kind, slavery boomed in the decades
immediately after the Revolution and declined after 1810. But the
city’s free black population soared thereafter.
During the Revolution, Baltimore expanded when Maryland planters
abandoned tobacco, which no longer fetched high prices, in favor of
wheat and other grains. The city profited enormously from this shift
and became a center for milling grain into flour. Baltimore workers
also produced the barrels used to store the flour and supplied the
labor needed to transport, package, and ship all of Maryland’s
agricultural exports, as well as to construct roads, warehouses, and
other buildings. Between 1790 and 1810, the city’s slave population
expanded rapidly as a result of these developments. “Surplus”
slaves brought in from the surrounding countryside were cheap and
plentiful in a region where tobacco no longer occupied most of the
labor force, and they initially supplied much of the labor needed to
sustain the city’s economic growth. But the rise of cotton, combined
with the closing of the international slave trade in 1808, soon made
such slaves increasingly expensive. Maryland planters with surplus
slaves began selling them to planters on the cotton frontier rather
than to local buyers, and the number of enslaved people in Baltimore
shrank.

Meanwhile, free blacks flocked to Baltimore. The city’s growing free

black population, like its economic growth, was a product of forces in
the countryside. The declining labor needs of Maryland’s planters
inspired a wave of manumissions, especially among Baptist and
Methodist planters. Many still chose to sell rather than free their
surplus slaves, however, and the fear of being sold inspired some
slaves to free themselves — either by working to purchase their
freedom or by escaping. Fugitive slaves and free blacks alike
migrated to Baltimore, where jobs were plentiful and the large free
black population could provide a community for freemen and shelter
runaways. Maryland slave masters often suspected that missing
slaves were in Baltimore, passing as free blacks. In 1789, one owner
ran a newspaper ad seeking the whereabouts of a missing slave
named Charity. His ad maintained that he was all but certain she “is
in or near Baltimore-town, passes for a free woman, practices
midwifery, and goes by the name of Sarah Dorsey, or Dawson, the
Granny.”11

The economics of slavery in urban areas were never as clear-cut as

they were in the rural South. On one hand, the rise of the domestic
slave trade after 1808 ensured that urban slaves commanded a
good price, which encouraged owners to retain their slaves as
investments. On the other hand, urban slaves tended to be less
productive than their agricultural counterparts. Whether they worked
as domestic laborers or served under tradesmen, city slaves were
rarely subjected to the unremitting labor regime that prevailed in the
countryside. Moreover, urban slaves could become a drain on their
owners’ finances if they were not fully employed because they were
more expensive to clothe, house, and feed in the city than on the
plantation.

Thus a system of hiring out was developed to exploit urban slaves’

labor, allowing some owners to make a good living by contracting out
their slaves. The practice allowed businessmen who could not afford
to buy slaves or needed their labor for only a short time to employ
enslaved workers for anywhere from one day to one year. Unlike
slave owners, these employers had no obligation to house their
workers or supervise them after they left work. Although enslaved
workers who were hired out for domestic jobs might live in their
employers’ homes, many others lived independently. They were
allowed to keep a portion of their earnings to cover their room and
board and were given the freedom to find their own lodging. This
practice, known as living out, evolved because many urban
employers had no place to house enslaved workers.
Receipt for the Hire of a Slave

Dated January 1, 1834, this receipt for the hire of a slave in Virginia is written in a
standardized legal form that lists the expenses and obligations involved in renting
human property. Slave hiring was a popular practice that allowed slave owners who did
not need to use their slaves to profit from the slaves’ labor and supplied slave labor to
those who could not afford slaves or who needed slave labor for only a limited time
period.
 Description
The receipt reads, "On the first day of January 1835, we promise and
bind ourselves, our heirs, executors and administrators, to pay or cause
to be paid unto Francis B, Whiting, Guardian of P C L Burwell, or to his
heirs, executors, administrators, or assigns, the just and full sum of
fifteen dollars twenty five cents, lawful money of Virginia, it being for the
hire of a negro named, Phill for the year 1834, to which payment well and
truly to be made, we bind ourselves, our heirs, executors, and company
in the penal sum of thirty dollars and fifty cents. We furthermore bind
ourselves, our heirs and company to return the said Negro to the said
Whiting, or his representative, at the Raleigh Tavern on the first day of
January 1835, well clothed, with a new five-point blanket and new wool
hat. Witness, our hands, and deals, this first day of January 1834."

It is followed by the signatures of two witnesses.

The hiring-out system gave these workers a degree of freedom that

often worried white southerners, who enacted but rarely enforced
laws banning the system. Enslaved blacks who were hired out in
southern cities typically made their own work arrangements,
remained largely unsupervised, and were often in close contact with
free blacks. This could reduce their value, as one slave owner
discovered when he tried to sell an enslaved family he had long
hired out. Its members attracted no offers because other owners
were wary of purchasing enslaved people who had known
independence. By contrast, this autonomy benefited enslaved men
and women, who sometimes accumulated enough money to buy
their freedom by living cheaply and working extra hours. It could also
tempt them to free themselves by either running away or rebelling.
Gabriel’s Rebellion
Although city life offered some degree of freedom, it was not enough
for an urban bondman known as Prosser’s Gabriel, who led a plot to
overturn slavery in Richmond in the summer of 1800. The abiding
discontent among Richmond’s enslaved population led to Gabriel’s
rebellion. At a time when the memory of the American Revolution
was very much alive, the more recent Haitian Revolution
underscored the possibility that an enslaved people could overthrow
their oppressors. Gabriel was among the black Virginians who
embraced this possibility. A blacksmith, he lived outside Richmond
with his brothers, Solomon and Martin, on a tobacco plantation
belonging to his owner, Thomas Prosser. Aware that divisions
among the French had helped set the stage for the Haitian
Revolution, Gabriel hoped that Virginia’s slaves could exploit the
social and political tensions among whites in their state, which were
then running high in anticipation of the election of 1800.

With the aid of his brothers and other enslaved confederates, Gabriel
planned to enlist about a thousand slaves to attack Richmond’s
wealthy citizens, while sparing the city’s poor whites. He hoped that
these discontented Virginians, as well as antislavery whites such as
the city’s Methodists and Quakers, would join the rebels and help
them take control of the state. Most of Gabriel’s slave recruits
worked in or around Richmond and were American-born and highly
acculturated. Many were artisans whose labor was not closely
supervised. They saw themselves as workingmen united around a
cause, much as the colonists had been a quarter century earlier.
Gabriel even planned to carry a flag reading “Death or liberty,”
evoking well-known Revolutionary-era language. Gabriel and his
followers took advantage of their freedom of movement to hold
secret planning meetings in local taverns and shops and even
traveled to the countryside to recruit rural followers at barbecues and
revival meetings. They were also able to amass a small cache of
weapons, which they hoped to use to seize more weapons in
Richmond.

In the end, Gabriel’s plot collapsed. As word of the revolt spread to

hundreds of enslaved people across the Virginia countryside, two
disclosed the plot to their master, who alerted Virginia governor
James Monroe. Between this betrayal and a torrential storm that
delayed implementation of the plan, the rebellion failed. Six of the
ringleaders were captured immediately, and a militia assembled by
the governor tracked down the remaining twenty. Among the last to
surrender was Gabriel, who eluded the militia for almost three weeks
before he was captured and taken back to Richmond in chains.
There he was tried and executed along with the twenty-five others.
More participants also were indicted, but by mid-October, a state law
requiring Virginia to compensate owners of slaves convicted of
capital crimes made the executions prohibitively expensive. The
state had paid $8,899.91 to the owners of the condemned men, and
many more suspects awaited trial. Governor Monroe suspended the
executions after Thomas Jefferson suggested that the rebels might
instead be sold outside the United States.

Even though Gabriel’s rebellion failed, white Virginians lived in fear

of an uprising, especially after another slave plot was uncovered in
1802. Some members of the Virginia General Assembly even
contemplated abandoning slavery completely, commissioning the
governor to confer with President Jefferson about locating a place
where “such negroes or mulattoes, as may be emancipated, may be
sent or choose to remove as a place of asylum.”12 Instead, most
slave owners called for laws that would discourage slave revolts.

Virginia authorities responded by eliminating much of the

independence and mobility that urban blacks enjoyed. In Richmond,
Monroe secured the state capital’s arsenals and public buildings by
instituting a nightly police patrol. The officers were responsible for
rounding up any slaves caught on the street after nine o’clock.
According to the law, these slaves would receive “as many stripes”
as the officer “might see proper to inflict.”13 In addition, African
American laborers were regulated much more carefully than before.
Although it was already illegal, slaves’ hiring out of their own time
was outlawed once more, and this time the legislature mandated stiff
fines for slave owners and severe whippings for slaves who broke
the law. The general assembly also cracked down on the “unlawful
assemblages” of slaves who gathered to relax after work or on
Sundays, ordering the state’s justices of the peace to break up all
such gatherings and to punish slaves who participated in them. Even
attending church became difficult because slaves could no longer go
anywhere without written passes from their masters, who were often
unwilling to supply them.

Free blacks found themselves more confined in the aftermath of

Gabriel’s rebellion as well. Although none were implicated, free
blacks were suspected of helping the rebels promote their plot and
steal from their owners. Moreover, many white Virginians were
convinced that free blacks’ very existence endangered slavery. “If
blacks see all their color as slaves,” one lawmaker explained, “it will
seem to them a disposition of Providence, and they will be content.
But if they see others like themselves free, and enjoying the rights
they are deprived of, they will repine.”14 So when the state assembly
clamped down on the network of black boatmen who had helped
spread word of the planned revolts of 1800 and 1802, it targeted
both free blacks and slaves. An 1802 law banned any “negro or
mulatto” from obtaining a ship pilot’s license, and black pilots whose
licenses were issued prior to the law were confined to their boats as
they traveled through Virginia. As slave patrols proliferated, free
blacks came under scrutiny in their own neighborhoods. They could
no longer survive without papers and had to register with their towns
as “Free Negroes & Mulattoes.”15

In the wake of Gabriel’s rebellion, opportunities to pass from slavery

to freedom began to decrease across the South. In 1806, Virginia
legislators reversed the liberal manumission law the state had
adopted during the Revolutionary era, which made manumission a
private matter, and replaced it with a new law that made
manumission very difficult. The law also required newly emancipated
slaves to leave the state within twelve months or forfeit their freedom
and become subject to reenslavement and sale. Newly freed blacks
and their owners could petition the legislature to exempt individuals
from the law, but self-purchase and manumission no longer offered
Virginia slaves a direct route to lasting freedom. Unless they could
secure permission from the legislature to remain in state, newly freed
blacks now had to migrate north and forever separate themselves
from their enslaved family members and friends. Not surprisingly,
many were unwilling to leave on these terms. By 1815, the state
legislature was so overwhelmed by petitions from free blacks who
wanted to remain in Virginia that they authorized the county courts to
permit any black freed for “extraordinary merit” to stay.16

Achieving Emancipation in the

North
In addition to expanding the boundaries of America’s slave South,
the Louisiana Purchase added more land to the free territory of the
Old Northwest. The Northwest Ordinance had banned slavery in
U.S. territories north of the Ohio River and east of the Mississippi
River. In the short term, the ban did not prevent some early settlers
from keeping slaves in those areas: it did not apply to slaves already
living there and did not keep some settlers from importing more. But
the gradual emancipation of slaves in the northern states
discouraged such imports, paving the way for the creation of other
free states throughout the region.

By 1804, every northern state had either abolished slavery outright

or passed a plan to eliminate slavery over time, and the new states
that emerged in the Old Northwest followed suit. But black freedom
was not easily gained or maintained in these states. In Indiana
Territory, which included much of the upper Mississippi valley,
gradual emancipation meant brutal forms of indentured servitude for
up to thirty years before slaves became free. To avoid becoming a
haven for fugitive slaves, Ohio, which became a free state in 1803,
policed the border along the Ohio River between the slave South
and the free North. In 1804, Ohio passed black laws requiring all
free blacks to supply legal proof of their free status and to post a
$500 bond to guarantee their good behavior. Indiana, which became
a state in 1816, and Illinois, which gained statehood in 1818, entered
the Union as free states with similar laws. Though not uniformly
enforced, such laws were common in the western states and
imposed bond requirements for free blacks that eventually reached
$1,000 — a sum well beyond the reach of most African Americans.

Federal legislation passed during the early national period also

solidified the limits on black freedom. The nation’s first immigration
law, the Naturalization Act of 1790, instituted residence and racial
requirements for potential citizens. Naturalization was available to
“free white person[s]” who had been in the United States for at least
two years. Free blacks, by contrast, were not classified as full
citizens under the laws of the Republic: They were barred from
joining the national militia, carrying federal mail, or holding elected
office in the District of Columbia. Moreover, the Constitution did not
protect blacks from racially discriminatory laws imposed by individual
states. Emancipation would not bring full freedom for black
northerners, and just achieving emancipation was a struggle for
many blacks.

Throughout the North, former slaves were liberated on terms that

were neither swift nor generous. Slavery was outlawed in
Massachusetts and Vermont during the Revolution, and it was
abolished by means of gradual emancipation laws in the other
northern states — with the exception of New Hampshire, which
passed no abolition law and instead let its tiny slave population
dwindle to nothing through manumission and attrition. The first state
to adopt a gradual emancipation law was Pennsylvania. Passed in
1780, Pennsylvania’s Act for the Gradual Abolition of Slavery
provided a model for similar laws in Connecticut and Rhode Island in
1784, New York in 1799, and New Jersey in 1804. These laws
applied only to enslaved blacks born after the legislation was passed
— those born before then generally remained enslaved for life —
and liberated those it freed in their mid- to late twenties, after they
had labored long enough, in effect, to pay for their own freedom. As
a result, despite their efforts to speed the application of these laws,
thousands of black northerners remained in bondage through the
1820s.
Many slave owners were reluctant to emancipate their unfree
workers even after they had completed the terms of service required.
Isabella Baumfree, who later renamed herself Sojourner Truth, was
one of many black northerners who struggled to achieve the freedom
promised her by law. Born in upstate New York in 1797, two years
too early to qualify for gradual emancipation, Baumfree had little
hope of ever obtaining her freedom until 1817, when the New York
legislature revised state law, setting July 4, 1827, as the date by
which all New York slaves would achieve freedom, regardless of
birth date. This revision did not release slave children born before
that date from their service obligation, but it reduced the term to
twenty-one years. Baumfree, who endured several abusive owners
and many hardships as a slave, was understandably eager to be
freed, and she no doubt welcomed the law’s reduction of the terms
of service for her five children. As 1827 approached, she even
managed to get her owner, John Dumont, to agree to release her a
year early if she behaved well and served him faithfully. But July 4,
1827, came and went, and Baumfree remained enslaved. Dumont
insisted that Baumfree owed him more time because she had
worked less than usual that year due to a “badly diseased hand.”17

That fall, Baumfree freed herself by sneaking out of Dumont’s house

early one morning with a baby in one arm and her clothing in the
other. She left behind her husband, whom Dumont had picked for
her, and the rest of her children, who still owed Dumont many years
of labor. But she did not travel far from her family. She took refuge
with two antislavery neighbors, Maria and Isaac Van Wagenen, who
sheltered Baumfree despite her owner’s objections. When Dumont
tried to drag Baumfree and her baby back to his home, Isaac Van
Wagenen told his neighbor that even though he had “never been in
the practice of buying and selling slaves; [and] he did not believe in
slavery,” he would buy out the remainder of Baumfree’s time rather
than see her return. Dumont accepted his offer of $20 for Baumfree’s
freedom and $5 for her baby’s. Baumfree, who could hardly believe
her good fortune, initially assumed that she had changed hands
once more. Only after Van Wagenen assured her that “there is but
one master; and he who is your master is my master” did she believe
that she was free.18 Baumfree still had to fight to free her other
children, who remained with Dumont, and even took him to court to
achieve that end.

Gradual emancipation laws gave northern slaveholders many years

to devise ways to sell the people they enslaved out of state rather
than set them free. Unscrupulous owners sold thousands of black
northerners illegally in the South. Northern blacks resisted such
sales and sought the assistance of antislavery whites in recovering
friends and family members who had been sold illegally. In
Pennsylvania, African Americans’ struggles to recover friends and
family members who had been illegally sold helped inspire the birth
of the nation’s first antislavery organization. Founded in 1775 by
French-born abolitionist Anthony Benezet, the Society for the Relief
of Free Negroes Unlawfully Held in Bondage, which was later
reorganized as the Pennsylvania Society for Promoting the Abolition
of Slavery and for the Relief of Free Negroes Unlawfully Held in
Bondage, was a white organization with a predominantly Quaker
membership. The American revolutionary Thomas Paine was also a
founding member, and Benjamin Franklin joined the organization in
the mid-1780s and for a time served as its president. The New York
Manumission Society, founded in 1785 by American statesman and
Founding Father John Jay, took shape around similar concerns. Its
members protested the kidnapping of blacks, both enslaved and
free, in the years immediately following the Revolution and pushed
the legislature to prevent New Yorkers from evading gradual
emancipation by exporting their slaves. But such practices were
difficult to police.

Kidnapping of an African American Mother and Child, c. 1840

This engraving from an abolitionist publication dramatizes the kidnapping of a free black
mother and child. Known as “blackbirding,” this sinister practice was a threat to the
liberties of all northern free blacks. Blackbirders could earn easy money by abducting
 free blacks and selling them to slave traders. Children were particularly popular targets
since they could easily be overpowered.

Description
A group of armed white men surround the mother and drag her by a
shackle tied around her neck. She turns around and helplessly looks at
her child being grabbed by another man. The child resists as he sits on a
bed.

Over time, however, the illegal sale and exportation of enslaved

northern blacks ended along with slavery itself. Although some slave
owners managed to evade gradual emancipation, northern
emancipation statutes also provided many of the region’s enslaved
people with unprecedented opportunities for negotiation. Slave
owners were most willing to offer early emancipation to the very
young and very old, who were their least profitable workers, but
eventually they had to free all their enslaved people and were
sometimes willing to free them early. The region was home to almost
50,000 slaves in 1770, but that number declined rapidly thereafter.
By 1820, fewer than 20,000 slaves, most of whom lived in New York
and New Jersey, remained in the North. By 1840, the North was
home to more than 1,000 slaves.
Free Black Life in the New
Republic
As northern blacks achieved emancipation, free black communities
took shape across the region. Whereas free blacks in the North
never numbered more than a few thousand during the colonial era,
by 1810, there were 50,000 of them. That number doubled by 1820
and reached 170,728 in 1840. Most free blacks lived in port cities,
which had had large black communities even during the colonial era.
No longer bound to rural masters, the ex-slave population
congregated in major northern cities such as New York, Philadelphia,
and Boston, all of which attracted fugitives from slavery as well. City
life offered safety in numbers to runaways and also held significant
advantages for free blacks, including greater opportunities for
independence and employment. With their new freedom, African
Americans sought to build their own households and sustain larger
black communities that could support churches, schools, and social
organizations.

Free Black Organizations

Black life in the larger northern cities was not without promise for
ambitious ex-slaves such as Absalom Jones and Richard Allen. Both
were born in Delaware, where slavery declined to very low levels
after the Revolution but had not been formally abolished. The two
men, both Methodist converts owned by evangelical masters who
allowed them to purchase their freedom in the early 1780s, met in
Philadelphia and became lifelong friends and allies. They also
prospered in business: Jones was a shoemaker, and Allen owned a
chimney-sweeping business. They became prominent members of
Philadelphia’s rapidly growing free black community and founded the
city’s first black mutual aid society in 1787. Members of the Free
African Society pledged to support one another “in sickness, and for
the benefit of their widows and fatherless children.”19

The Free African Society was one of several similar free black
organizations established during the late eighteenth and early
nineteenth centuries. Others included the African Union Society of
Providence, Rhode Island, established in 1780; the Brown
Fellowship Society of Charleston, South Carolina, founded in 1790;
Boston’s African Society, organized in 1796; New York’s African
Society for Mutual Relief, established in 1808; and the Resolute
Beneficial Society of Washington, D.C., founded in 1818. All of these
organizations were funded by dues and other fees collected from
members, which they used to provide a social safety net for their
community. The specific benefits offered varied by organization, but
they typically included sickness and disability benefits, burial
insurance, and pensions to widows and orphans. Mutual aid
societies also helped free blacks establish other institutions that
would be crucial to their community’s well-being. Most notable
among these were black churches.
Although many early members of the black mutual aid societies
initially belonged to white churches, they often ended up establishing
their own — a move usually inspired by the prejudices they
encountered. Richard Allen, Absalom Jones, and other early
members of Philadelphia’s Free African Society, for example,
attended St. George’s Methodist Church. Allen, who was a gifted
preacher, even led special services for African Americans there. But
as Allen’s sermons drew more black worshippers to St. George’s,
these congregants became increasingly unwelcome. White leaders
began to segregate them, asking them first to sit along the walls and
then moving them to seats in the balcony. “You must not kneel here,”
a church trustee told Absalom Jones when he and several others
defied this segregated seating plan, claiming seats on the first floor
and kneeling to join the rest of the congregation in prayer one
Sunday morning in 1792.20 Heads still bowed, Jones and his
followers refused to move until the prayer was over, at which point
the trustee summoned several white men to help him force the black
congregants to the balcony. Disgusted, the black members of St.
George’s got up and walked out of the church.
 Bethel AME Church

Black churches such as the Bethel AME Church in Philadelphia provided far more than
church services. They met a variety of needs for their communities and congregations,
also serving as schools, meetinghouses, clubhouses, lecture halls, and sites for social
and political gatherings. Black churches flourished in northern cities during the early
nineteenth century, serving both African Americans who were already well established
and the recently arrived migrants and newly freed slaves who came in need of
education, work, and community support.

Description
A man preaches to a group of well-dressed African Americans, including
children, who are listening to him with rapt attention. The man stands on
a dais next to a forge with the Bible in one hand.

“We never entered it again!” remembered Allen, who had been

soliciting funds for the creation of a separate black church in
Philadelphia even before the walkout.21 The group worshipped in a
rented storefront until July 29, 1794, when the African Methodist
Episcopal (AME) Church — led by Allen and later renamed the
Bethel AME Church — finally opened its doors. Bethel AME joined
several other black Methodist churches to form an independent AME
denomination in 1816, at which point the new denomination’s
congregants elected Allen to serve as the AME’s first bishop.

But not all African Americans who had attended St. George’s joined
Bethel AME. Some abandoned Methodism altogether, registering a
permanent protest against the segregationist policies of white
Methodists. Among them was Absalom Jones, who with help from
Allen and other members of the Free African Society founded the
African Episcopal Church of St. Thomas, the nation’s first African
American Episcopal church, and became an ordained Episcopal
minister in 1804.
Absalom Jones, 1810

Painted by Philadelphia artist Raphaelle Peale, this portrait depicts one of black
Philadelphia’s most important leaders. Absalom Jones escaped from slavery to become
a founding member of the city’s Free African Society, as well as the nation’s first black
priest of the Episcopal denomination. Peale’s depiction of Jones is respectful and
underscores Jones’s status as a man of God by portraying him in ecclesiastical robes,
with Bible in hand.
Black churches, most of them Methodist or Baptist, proliferated in
other cities as well during the early 1800s. Many were funded and
built with help from black mutual aid societies, with which the
churches often remained closely affiliated. Boston’s first black Baptist
church, the African Meeting House, was founded in 1805 with the
help of Boston’s African Society and the city’s oldest black fraternal
order, the Prince Hall Masonic Lodge. Early black churches hosted
mutual aid society meetings, public lectures, protest meetings, and
other gatherings and served the needs of newly freed men and
women who came in search of educational opportunities and
economic assistance as well as Sunday services. Virtually all early
black churches also served as schools at various points in their
history. Richard Allen founded the nation’s first black Sunday school
in his church in 1795, and he opened a night school for adults a few
years later. Meanwhile, the African Union Society of Providence built
its African Union Meeting House in 1821 to serve as both a school
and a Baptist church.

While the leaders of all these early black churches were men,
African American women were crucial to the survival and success of
these institutions. Black female worshipers frequently outnumbered
their male counterparts in both black and biracial congregations.
Some were drawn to institutions such as the Methodist church
because of its support for the education of black children.
But many were also eager for instruction themselves and attended
church classes as well as services. Among them was Jarena Lee, a
young black woman from Cape May, New Jersey, who worked as
domestic servant in Philadelphia. Lee first became interested in
religion after hearing a Presbyterian minister speak in 1804.
Although she was raised “wholly ignorant of God,” Lee was
captivated and became anxious to cast off the “weight of my sins,
and sinful nature.” She sought religious instruction, eventually
making her way to Richard Allen’s Bethel AME Church, where her
“soul was gloriously converted to God.” Lee’s conversion would
propel her toward religious leadership. She became a faithful
member of Mother Bethel, and five years after her sanctification, she
felt called to preach. A persistent voice told her to “Preach the
Gospel; I will put words in your mouth.” However, when Lee sought
Richard Allen’s permission to address his congregation, he
discouraged her. Methodism, he told her, “did not call for women
preachers.”22 But not long after the founding of the African Methodist
Episcopal Church in 1816, Allen relented, granting Lee permission to
lead prayers meeting outside the church and address congregations
as an exhorter, or lay preacher. As a new denomination composed
exclusively of black Methodist churches such as Allen’s Mother
Bethel, the AME needed members. Lee began preaching in 1818
and sustained a successful itinerant ministry for decades. Still,
despite her efforts, the AME would not ordain its first female minister
until 1889.
Juliann Jane Tilman, 1844

Much like Jarena Lee, Juliann Jane Tillman reported that she was called by God’s
messengers to spread the Gospel. She too preached at the AME Church in
Philadelphia, decades after Lee. In this image, Tillman looks directly at the viewer and
gestures to prepare for the Second Coming of Christ that has been prophesized in the
 Book of Revelation. This image was made into a lithograph that could be mass
produced to spread Tillman’s message.

Description
Tillman stands at a desk in a church with an open Bible. She looks at the
audience as she stretches her right hand to the right. She wears a blue
robe with white cravat and a white bonnet on her head.

Free Black Education and

Employment
Black northerners emerged from slavery eager to support
themselves, and the difficulties they often faced in finding work made
them doubly anxious to educate their children. The gradual
emancipation acts passed in Pennsylvania, Connecticut, Rhode
Island, New York, and New Jersey freed slaves only after they had
devoted many of their most productive years to working without pay
and without any opportunity to educate themselves or acquire
property. In an era when most people started working in their teens
and did not live much past forty, these ex-slaves began their lives as
free adults far poorer than even the poor whites beside whom they
often worked. Some ex-slaves became destitute and swelled the
rolls of northern poorhouses.

Even young and healthy free blacks had great difficulty finding
anything but low-paying menial jobs. Whereas slaves had once been
used in a variety of occupations, the slow progress of gradual
emancipation allowed former slave owners and working-class whites
time to craft racially discriminatory statutes and practices designed to
keep blacks at the bottom of the northern labor market. As slaves,
black northerners had not competed directly with white workers for
paying jobs. Now white workers saw them as a threat. Many whites
were unwilling to work alongside blacks, and many white employers
were reluctant to hire former slaves for anything other than menial
labor, so even highly skilled ex-slaves had difficulty securing well-
paying jobs. Instead, free blacks were welcome only in service
trades that were closely associated with slavery. Black women
worked as washerwomen, seamstresses, and cooks, and black men
were employed as laborers, mariners, barbers, coachmen, porters,
and bootblacks. Northern whites were quick to blame free blacks’
poverty and low occupational status on inherent racial inferiority
rather than social forces, which only compounded the discrimination
that free blacks faced.

Still, black northerners remained hopeful that education would

improve the status of their race and help their children succeed in
life, and they worked hard to create educational opportunities for
their offspring. Most northern municipalities did not have public
schools until the 1830s, however, and the ones that existed were not
always welcoming to black children. Boston established a public
school system as early as the 1790s, but the African Americans who
attended were treated poorly. The black minister Hosea Easton, who
attended school in Boston in the early 1800s, later recalled his
teachers’ blatant racism. Pupils who misbehaved, black or white,
were banished to the “nigger seat,” and those who did not complete
their lessons were deemed as “poor or ignorant as a nigger” or as
having “no more credit than a nigger.” According to Easton, this
training had a “disastrous [effect] upon the mind of the community;
having been instructed from youth to look upon a black man in no
other light than a slave.” It also drove black parents in Boston to
establish their own African School in 1798.23

In Philadelphia, African Americans who wished to educate their

children faced different obstacles. The city had no public schools
prior to 1818, and although the Pennsylvania Society for Promoting
the Abolition of Slavery (PAS), a white philanthropic organization,
founded a private school for black children at the beginning of the
nineteenth century, many parents could not afford to pay the tuition.
The fact that PAS leaders decided not to fund schools taught by
black teachers — withdrawing the support they had once provided to
Richard Allen’s church — may have alienated black parents as well,
and many continued to send their children to Allen’s church to be
educated.

In New York, the New York Manumission Society (NYMS)

established the New York African Free School in 1787, creating
perhaps the most successful early black school established by white
reformers. Its distinguished graduates included Ira Aldridge, who
became a renowned black actor, and James McCune Smith, the first
African American to receive a medical degree. But the NYMS’s ideas
about education were not always in accord with those of black
parents and teachers, and they highlighted the divisions separating
early-nineteenth-century blacks from their white allies.
 The New York African Free School

The New York African Free School, established in 1787 by the New York Manumission
Society, began as a one-room schoolhouse with forty students, most of whose parents
were slaves. In 1835, it was incorporated into the New York City public school system.
The African Free School had by then graduated more than fourteen hundred students,
many of whom went on to achieve distinction in a variety of professions and to advance
the cause of abolitionism. The building depicted here is most likely the replacement for
the original schoolhouse, which was destroyed in a fire in 1814.

Description
The text reads, “The New York African Free School. Erected in the year
1815 by the New York Society for promoting the Manumission of Slaves.”
It is followed by a list of the names of the Officers of the Society, Trustees
of the Society, and the teacher.

The NYMS, an exclusively white organization founded by some of

New York’s wealthiest men, had relatively modest antislavery goals.
It supported the education and careful supervision of New York’s free
black population in the hope of fostering public support for abolition.
The organization’s members resolved to “keep a watchful eye over
the conduct of such Negroes as have been or may be liberated; and
… to prevent them from running into immorality or sinking into
idleness.” In 1788, they even established the Committee for
Preventing Irregular Conduct among Free Negroes. The New York
African Free School set similar goals for both its pupils and their
parents, to the point where school administrators reserved the right
to place former pupils in jobs or apprenticeships rather than let them
“waste their time in idleness … [or] mingle in bad company” once
they left school.24

Even in cities with black schools, securing an education remained

challenging. These schools were chronically underfunded and short
of books and supplies. In addition, not all black parents could afford
to send their children to school. Many black youngsters had to work
to support their families, and others stayed home because their
parents had no money for school clothing or shoes.

Education was a double-edged sword even for those black

northerners lucky enough to attend school. Subject to the same
racial prejudices as other African Americans, educated blacks were
shut out of most jobs, both skilled and unskilled. “What are my
prospects?” the valedictorian of the New York African Free School’s
class of 1819 asked rhetorically when he addressed his classmates.
“Shall I be a mechanic? No one will employ me; white boys won’t
work with me. Shall I be a merchant? No one will have me in his
office; white clerks won’t associate with me.”25 But education would
nevertheless be crucial. During the early decades of the nineteenth
century, black schools educated important black leaders whose
speeches and publications helped sustain their community’s struggle
for abolition and civil rights. (See Document Project: Free Black
Activism, pp. 191–97.)

Rising White Hostility

Ironically, African Americans faced more rather than less racial
hostility as they moved from slavery to freedom at the turn of the
nineteenth century. Many whites continued to see blacks as an
economic threat and a social menace. Emancipated blacks,
concentrated in urban areas and often impoverished, formed a highly
visible underclass in northern cities, where they performed much of
the noisiest, dirtiest work. White New Yorkers complained that the
“army of black sweeps” left the city filled with dust, that black street
vendors were the source of New York’s most hideous and outlandish
crimes, and that the black tubmen who emptied New York’s privies
left the houses they passed “filled with stinking stench.”26 Even the
activities of more prosperous blacks made many northern whites
nervous. Blacks’ establishment of their own institutions, as well as
the public events they staged to celebrate emancipation, suggested
that blacks were beginning to succeed in raising their social status.
Consequently, whites regarded free blacks with alarm and subjected
them to relentless hostility, mockery, and violence.

Blacks met “daily insults … in the streets of Boston,” the

Revolutionary War veteran Prince Hall complained in 1797. This
harassment only escalated on “public days of recreation,” when
drunken white ruffians celebrated special occasions such as
Independence Day by beating black men and stripping “helpless old
women.”27 Such actions finally forced African Americans to move
their own Independence Day celebrations from July 4 to July 5.
Racial violence increased in the early nineteenth century as white
troublemakers and mobs began targeting black institutions,
disrupting services at black churches, and sometimes even attacking
black congregations. They also began to mock emancipation itself.
Racist broadsides made fun of black gatherings to commemorate the
abolition of slavery by calling these events Bobalition (a deliberate
garbling of abolition) celebrations.

Northern free blacks and their white allies did not always agree on
how best to combat growing prejudice and the persistence of slavery
elsewhere in the nation. Members of early white antislavery
organizations such as the PAS and NYMS, convinced that prejudice
could be addressed only by reforming African Americans, sponsored
schools dedicated to young blacks’ moral and religious education
and urged African Americans to avoid any behavior that might offend
whites. Moreover, these white reformers remained cautious about
challenging other Americans’ property rights and condemned slavery
without calling for slaveholders to free their slaves. Instead, they
supported the withdrawal of the United States from the international
slave trade and gradual emancipation within their home states.

By contrast, as early as the 1790s, black activists appealed to

Congress to end what one petition called slavery’s “unconstitutional
bondage.”28 Although ignored by Congress, such petitions
articulated a vision of American citizenship in which African
Americans qualified for the same federal protection offered to all
other Americans. African American leaders also parted company
with white antislavery reformers in identifying white racism as one of
the greatest obstacles facing the antislavery movement. Richard
Allen and Absalom Jones addressed this issue in a 1794 protest
pamphlet condemning the racist arguments that whites used to
justify slavery. “Will you … plead our incapacity for freedom, and our
contented condition under oppression, as a sufficient cause for
keeping us under the grievous yoke?” they asked.29

Black Soldiers and Civilians in the

War of 1812
As the egalitarian spirit of the Revolutionary era waned at the
beginning of the nineteenth century, African American civil rights
contracted, and black leaders had reason to fear that racism would
undermine black freedom even in the North. However, black soldiers
who served in the War of 1812 hoped that their patriotism would help
them win full citizenship. Celebrated by many Americans as the
“second war of Independence,” the War of 1812 (1812–1815) was
caused by conflicts between the United States and Britain over trade
rights, the U.S. expansion into British and Indian lands in the
Northwest, and Britain’s practice of forcibly conscripting American
sailors into the British Royal Navy. The war came at a time when the
United States had all but eliminated black soldiers from its army. Not
only did Congress restrict militia service to “free, able-bodied white
male citizens” but most states’ militias had similar restrictions, as did
the Marine Corps, which was established in 1798.30
But the War of 1812 was largely a naval war, and the new nation’s
navy was too short of personnel to turn away experienced sailors of
any color. Instead, African Americans, who had long been one of the
shipping industry’s major sources of labor, made up 10 to 20 percent
of the crews that defended America’s coasts and Great Lakes and
often fought with notable valor. Assigned to reclaim Lake Erie from
the British, American commodore Oliver Hazard Perry initially
expressed little confidence in some 150 reinforcements sent by his
superior officer, Commodore Isaac Chauncey, complaining that they
were “a motley set, blacks, Soldiers, and boys.” He later changed his
appraisal of the African American sailors, however, and reported to
Chauncey that he was impressed by the “bravery and good conduct
of the negroes,” who formed a considerable part of his crew. Captain
Isaac Hull, commander of the USS Constitution, expressed similar
sentiments, albeit in language that underscored that black military
service did not always diminish white racial prejudices. “I never had
any better fighters than those niggers,” Hull later recalled; “they
stripped to the waist and fought like devils.”31

Free black civilians also supported the war effort. In Philadelphia, the
Committee of Defense, composed of 2,500 black volunteers, built
fortifications designed to secure the city from British naval attack.
Moreover, African Americans joined the war as combatants at the
Battle of New Orleans, the war’s final conflict. In the fall of 1814, with
one of the nation’s most important seaports under siege, General
Andrew Jackson issued a call to arms to free blacks, appealing for
their support as fellow citizens. The more than 500 free blacks who
responded to his call fought in a segregated regiment that formed
one-twelfth of the general’s forces.

But despite the many contributions of African Americans to the war

effort, their civil rights continued to erode. New Jersey blacks lost the
right to vote in 1807, even before the war. Blacks also were
disfranchised in Connecticut in 1814 and in Pennsylvania in 1838.
Even in states where free blacks retained the right to vote, they
faced voter discrimination. New York, for example, imposed
prohibitively high property requirements on black voters, even after
abolishing all such requirements for white voters in 1821.

The Colonization Debate

Given the abiding prejudices that African Americans faced during the
post-Revolutionary era, some members of both races began to
question blacks’ long-term prospects for success in the United
States. Fearing they would never achieve full citizenship, blacks
occasionally contemplated abandoning the United States altogether.
Some whites expressed great enthusiasm for their departure,
proposing colonization schemes designed to send African
Americans back to Africa.

During the late eighteenth century, when many blacks were still
relatively recent arrivals, some were eager to return to the land of
their ancestors. In 1787, a group of Massachusetts blacks petitioned
the state legislature to help them migrate to Africa. They asked for
help in raising money to “procure lands to settle upon; and to obtain
a passage for us and our families.”32 Their petition was never
answered, but the idea resurfaced in 1815, when a wealthy black
businessman and ship captain named Paul Cuffe, or Cuffee, took
thirty-eight black Bostonians to the West African colony of Sierra
Leone.

Sierra Leone, founded in 1787 by British reformer Granville Sharp as

a refuge for some of London’s black poor, was also home to
approximately twelve hundred black loyalists from Nova Scotia,
many of whom had fled slavery in the United States. Although the
main intent of the colony was the repatriation of former slaves to
West Africa, it was of interest to Cuffe because his father, Cuffe
Slocum, had been born in West Africa. After visiting Sierra Leone in
1811, Cuffe began to consider taking “to Africa some Sober Stedy
habited peopel of Colour in order to incourage Soberiety and
industry and to interduce culteriantion and Commersce.”33 Cuffe
knew a number of African-born men and women who wished to
return to the continent, and in 1812, he began to make arrangements
to transport a group of them to the colony.

Cuffe’s voyage in 1815, however, was not a success. His commercial

plans were foiled by British officials who refused to allow him to
unload the cargo he had hoped to sell to finance the trip, leaving him
$1,700 in debt. He had never planned to lead a mass movement of
blacks back to Africa and vowed not to travel there again without
assurances that British officials would be more cooperative in the
future. He also cautioned other colonization supporters that Sierra
Leone was unlikely to welcome large numbers of American
expatriates. Cuffe himself never returned to Sierra Leone; he
became sick in the summer of 1817 and died that fall.

Although Cuffe’s expedition had the support of black leaders such as

Absalom Jones, it did not foster a colonization movement among
American blacks. Instead, it captured the imagination of white
reformers, whose enthusiasm soon had free black communities
across the North worried about a forced migration. Reform-minded
whites had long “indulge[d] a hope that … free people of color be
removed to the coast of Africa with their own consent,” the
Presbyterian minister Robert Finley wrote Cuffe in 1816, appealing
to the ship captain to help him plan a mass migration.34 With Cuffe’s
voyage standing as testimony to the practical possibility of
colonization, Finley founded a national organization to promote the
colonization of free blacks.

The American Society for Colonizing the Free People of Color of the
United States, more popularly known as the American Colonization
Society (ACS), first met in Washington, D.C., in 1816. Made up of
prominent white clergymen, lawyers, financiers, and politicians —
including Speaker of the House Henry Clay — the ACS appealed to
both slaveholders and those opposed to slavery. Although Finley
hoped colonization would eventually bring an end to slavery, the
ACS planned to colonize free blacks only. Its members agreed to
avoid the “delicate question” of emancipation, instead assuring
southerners that colonization would help secure their slave property
by ridding the region of free blacks.35 Meanwhile, antislavery
advocates believed that colonization would facilitate manumissions,
allowing planters to free their slaves without enlarging the region’s
already unpopular free black population or violating the states’
manumission laws. By 1819, the ACS’s influential white supporters
included President James Monroe, who helped the organization
secure a congressional appropriation of $100,000 for its cause. In
1821, the ACS used the money to establish the colony of Liberia on
the west coast of Africa and to recruit potential migrants.

Most of the blacks the ACS shipped to Liberia were former slaves
liberated by the organization in order to allow their emigration.
Although the ACS was eager to recruit free blacks, most were both
unwilling to move and deeply suspicious. Less than a month after the
first ACS meeting in 1816, three thousand free blacks gathered in
Richard Allen’s Philadelphia church to adopt a set of resolutions
denouncing colonization as an “unmerited stigma attempted to be
cast upon the reputation of the free people of color.” Many of those
gathered were American-born blacks with few ties to Africa, and
many suspected that colonization was merely a plan to prop up
slavery by shipping America’s free blacks out of the United States.
They issued a statement saying, “We never will separate ourselves
voluntarily from the slave population in this country.”36 Although the
black leader James Forten, who presided over the meeting and
recorded the resolutions, had previously supported Cuffe’s voyage to
Sierra Leone on the grounds that black Americans would “never
become a people untell they com[e] out from amongst the white
people,” black Philadelphians’ mass opposition to the ACS changed
his mind.37 (See Document Project: Free Black Activism, pp. 191–
97.)

Most African Americans remained suspicious of colonization

throughout the antebellum era. But white enthusiasm for the idea did
not depend on black support, and the American Colonization Society
continued to attract white members.
CONCLUSION
African American Freedom in Black
and White
Faced with the threat of forced removal, northern free blacks saw the
idea of colonization as an assault on their community. Like Benjamin
Banneker several decades earlier, they were convinced that African
Americans were entitled to the rights and freedoms that Americans
had defended during the Revolution, and they believed that
immediate emancipation was the only way to end slavery in the
United States.

After 1817, northern free blacks drew on the network of mutual aid
societies and churches they had founded as they fought their way
out of slavery. The anticolonization campaign that they mounted
linked the future of all African Americans, both slave and free, to a
freedom struggle that would not end until slavery was abolished
throughout the United States. Laying new and stronger claims to the
United States as “the land of our nativity,” northern blacks drew on
their own recent history to insist that slavery could be defeated.
“Every year, many of us have restored to us by the gradual, but
certain march of the cause of abolition — Parents from whom we
have long been separated — Wives and Children whom we had left
in servitude — and Brothers, in blood as well as in early sufferings,
from whom we had long been parted,” Philadelphia’s
anticolonizationist blacks maintained.38
The new Republic’s black southerners, by contrast, had much less
cause for optimism. Although free black communities expanded in
some parts of the South during the nation’s early decades, slavery
experienced more spectacular gains with the growth of plantation
agriculture. Slavery was protected by federal laws mandating the
return of fugitive slaves and sanctioned in the Constitution, which
gave slaveholders additional political representation under the three-
fifths clause. With the acquisition of Louisiana from France, the
United States further guaranteed the institutional strength of slavery
by acquiring vast new territories that would soon become home to
slaveholding settlers. As slavery’s cotton frontier expanded into
Louisiana, Mississippi, and Alabama during the first half of the
nineteenth century, the expansion of plantation agriculture brought
wealth and power to the region’s slaveholders and tremendous
anguish to the slaves. Once the United States ceased importing
slaves from Africa in 1808, most of the slaves who cleared the land
and cultivated the crops in these new states were American-born.
The majority hailed from the Chesapeake or the northern states and
had to leave behind families, friends, and neighbors as they
embarked on the forced migration to plantations in the deep South.
CHAPTER 5 REVIEW

KEY TERMS

Northwest Ordinance (1787)

fugitive slave clause
Three-Fifths Compromise
Haitian Revolution (1791–1804)
Louisiana Purchase (1803)
hiring out
living out
Gabriel’s rebellion
black laws
Naturalization Act of 1790
mutual aid society
Bobalition
colonization

REVIEW QUESTIONS

1. Describe the fate of slavery in the post-Revolutionary years

and the various factors — political, social, and economic —
that contributed to this state of affairs. Would it have been
possible to predict in 1783 that things would turn out this
way? Why or why not? How might things have been
 different if political, social, or economic circumstances had
been different?

2. Describe the various freedoms allowed, and the restrictions

placed on, urban slaves, southern free blacks, northern
slaves, and newly emancipated northern free blacks. What
limits to their freedom and mobility did each group
experience? Which groups were the most and the least
restricted, and why?

3. Why did whites grow increasingly hostile toward African

Americans as they moved from slavery to freedom? How
did the proliferation of free black organizations help African
Americans combat this hostility?

4. How did the colonization effort change from a small, black-

led initiative to a large, white-led movement? What initial
appeal did colonization have for its black supporters? How
was this different from the appeal it held for whites, both
slaveholders and abolitionists?

SUGGESTED REFERENCES

The Limits of Democracy

Adams, Catherine, and Elizabeth H. Pleck. Love of Freedom: Black Women in

Colonial and Revolutionary New England. New York: Oxford University Press,
2010.

Berlin, Ira. Generations of Captivity: A History of African-American Slaves.

Cambridge: Belknap Press of Harvard University Press, 2003.
Dain, Bruce. A Hideous Monster of the Mind: American Race Theory in the Early
Republic. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 2003.

Fischer, Sibylle. Modernity Disavowed: Haiti and the Cultures of Slavery in the Age
of Revolution. Durham: Duke University Press, 2004.

Kornblith, Gary J. Slavery and Sectional Strife in the Early American Republic,
1776–1821. Lanham, MD: Rowman & Littlefield, 2009.

Mason, Matthew. Slavery and Politics in the Early American Republic. Chapel Hill:
University of North Carolina Press, 2008.

Morrison, Michael A., and James Brewer Stewart, eds. Race and the Early
Republic: Racial Consciousness and Nation-Building in the Early Republic.
Lanham, MD: Rowman & Littlefield, 2002.

Van Cleve, George William. A Slaveholders’ Union: Slavery, Politics, and the
Constitution in the Early American Republic. Chicago: University of Chicago
Press, 2010.

Waldstreicher, David. Slavery’s Constitution: From Revolution to Ratification. New

York: Hill and Wang, 2009.

Slavery and Freedom outside the Plantation South

Berlin, Ira. Slaves without Masters: The Free Negro in the Antebellum South. New
York: New Press, 2007.

Curry, Leonard P. The Free Black in Urban America, 1800–1850: The Shadow of
the Dream. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1986.

Egerton, Douglas R. Gabriel’s Rebellion: The Virginia Slave Conspiracies of 1800

and 1802. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1993.

Horton, James Oliver, and Lois E. Horton. Black Bostonians: Family Life and
Community Struggle in the Antebellum North, rev. ed. New York: Holmes &
Meier, 2000.
King, Wilma. The Essence of Liberty: Free Black Women during the Slave Era.
Columbia: University of Missouri Press, 2006.

Litwack, Leon F. North of Slavery: The Negro in the Free States, 1790–1860.
Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1961.

Melish, Joanne Pope. Disowning Slavery: Gradual Emancipation and “Race” in

New England, 1780–1860. Ithaca: Cornell University Press, 2000.

Painter, Nell Irvin. Sojourner Truth: A Life, a Symbol. New York: Norton, 1996.

Rockman, Seth. Scraping By: Wage Labor, Slavery, and Survival in Early
Baltimore. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 2008.

Wade, Richard C. Slavery in the Cities: The South, 1820–1860. New York: Oxford
University Press, 1967.

Zilversmit, Arthur. The First Emancipation: The Abolition of Slavery in the North,
3rd ed. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1969.

Free Black Life in the New Republic

Alexander, Leslie M. African or American? Black Identity and Political Activism in

New York City, 1784–1861. Urbana: University of Illinois Press, 2008.

Collier-Thomas, Bettye. Jesus, Jobs, and Justice; African American Women and
Religion. New York: Alfred A. Knopf, 2010.

Dunbar, Erica Armstrong. A Fragile Freedom: African American Women and

Emancipation in the Antebellum City. New Haven: Yale University Press, 2008.

Horton, James Oliver, and Lois E. Horton. In Hope of Liberty: Culture, Community,
and Protest among Northern Free Blacks, 1700–1860. New York: Oxford
University Press, 1997.

Nash, Gary B. Forging Freedom: The Formation of Philadelphia’s Black

Community, 1720–1840. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1991.
Newman, Richard S. Freedom’s Prophet: Bishop Richard Allen, the AME Church,
and the Black Founding Fathers. New York: New York University Press, 2008.

. The Transformation of American Abolitionism: Fighting Slavery in the Early

Republic. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2002.

Sweet, John Wood. Bodies Politic: Negotiating Race in the American North, 1730–
1830. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 2006.

White, Shane. Stories of Freedom in Black New York. Cambridge: Harvard

University Press, 2007.

Winch, Julie. A Gentleman of Color: The Life of James Forten. New York: Oxford
University Press, 2002.
DOCUMENT PROJECT

Free Black Activism

While the American Revolution greatly enlarged the size of the free
black population, the rights that free blacks obtained were never
secure. Free blacks could not testify on their own behalf in southern
courts, which meant that they had no legal means to free themselves
if they were abducted by slave traders, and even in northern states
such as Pennsylvania, they were required to document their
freedom. By the early nineteenth century, many whites had begun to
embrace colonization rather than civil rights as a remedy for the
discrimination that free blacks faced, forcing free blacks to fight for a
place in the United States.

The following documents include a 1799 petition to Congress

composed by the Philadelphia clergyman Absalom Jones, which
protested the fact that the federal government’s fugitive slave law
made free blacks vulnerable to illegal enslavement; a selection from
an 1813 pamphlet condemning a discriminatory bill under
consideration in Pennsylvania; and a list of resolutions opposing
colonization from a meeting of free blacks in 1817. They also include
two accounts of individuals acting to secure their freedom in the face
of threats of reenslavement, one by a woman who abandoned her
owner during the Revolutionary War, and another by a woman who
had escaped from George Washington’s household. They are
supplemented by a racist cartoon mocking African American
celebrations of the “Bobalition” of slavery. Taken together, these
documents show free blacks’ efforts to secure their status by
expressing their views on slavery, racial discrimination, and African
American civil rights, as well as portraying some of the physical and
psychological dangers they faced.

Jane Coggeshall | Petition for Freedom, 1785

The following record from the State of Rhode Island describes the
petition of JANE COGGESHALL to have her status as a free person
affirmed in order to avoid being reenslaved by the heirs of her former
owner. What arguments and appeals did Coggeshall make to secure
her freedom?

Whereas, Jane Coggeshall, of Providence, a negro woman preferred

a petition and represented unto this Assembly, that she was a slave
to Captain Daniel Coggeshall, of Newport; that in March, A. D. 1777,
the enemy being then in possession of Rhode Island, she, together
with others, at every risk, effected their escape to Point Judith; that
they were carried before the General Assembly, then sitting in South
Kingstown, who did thereupon give them their liberty, together with a
pass to go to any part of the country to procure a livelihood; that she
hath lived at Woodstock and at Providence ever since; that during
the whole time she hath maintained herself decently and with
reputation, and can appeal to the families wherein she hath lived
with respect to her industry, sobriety of manners, and fidelity; that of
late she hath been greatly alarmed with a claim of some of the heirs
of the said Daniel Coggeshall upon her still as a slave; that as she
has enjoyed the inestimable blessing of liberty for near eight years,
she feels the most dreadful apprehensions at the idea of again falling
into a state of slavery; and thereupon she prayed this Assembly to
take her case into consideration, and pass such an act, declaring her
free, as was passed for a negro man named Quaco Honeyman, who
in like manner made his escape. And the premises being duly
considered, —

It is voted and resolved, that the said Jane Coggeshall be, and she
is, hereby entirely emancipated and made free.

S : Jane Coggeshall’s Petition. Records of the colony of Rhode Island and

Providence Plantations, in New England: Printed by order of the General Assembly/Ed. by
John Russell Bartlett, Secretary of State of Rhode Island. 1856.

Absalom Jones and Others | Petition to Congress on the Fugitive

Slave Act, 1799

The following petition is one of the earliest surviving free black

petitions to the U.S. Congress. Written by ABSALOM JONES (1746–
1818) and signed by more than seventy others, it was submitted on
December 30, 1799. Its authors contend that the Fugitive Slave Act of
1793, which was passed to enforce the Constitution’s fugitive slave
clause and allowed slave catchers to detain slaves and free blacks,
threatened the lives and welfare of African Americans. The petitioners
sought protection for free blacks abducted by slave catchers and
challenged the constitutional basis of slavery. Congress ignored their
appeal. How do the petitioners use the Constitution to make their
argument?
To the President, Senate, and House of Representatives.

The Petition of the People of Colour, free men, within the City and
Suburbs of Philadelphia, humbly sheweth,

That, thankful to God, our Creator, and to the Government under

which we live, for the blessings and benefits granted to us in the
enjoyment of our natural right to liberty, and the protection of our
persons and property, from the oppression and violence which so
great a number of like colour and national descent are subject to, we
feel ourselves bound, from a sense of these blessings, to continue in
our respective allotments, and to lead honest and peaceable lives,
rendering due submission unto the laws, and exciting and
encouraging each other thereto, agreeable to the uniform advice of
our friends, of every denomination; yet while we feel impressed with
grateful sensations for the Providential favour we ourselves enjoy,
we cannot be insensible of the condition of our afflicted brethren,
suffering under various circumstances, in different parts of these
states; but deeply sympathizing with them, are incited by a sense of
social duty, and humbly conceive ourselves authorized to address
and petition you on their behalf, believing them to be objects of your
representation in your public councils, in common with ourselves and
every other class of citizens within the jurisdiction of the United
States, according to the design of the present Constitution, formed
by the General Convention, and ratified in the different states, as set
forth in the preamble thereto in the following words, viz. “We, the
people of the United States, in order to form a more perfect union,
establish justice, insure domestic tranquillity, provide for the common
defence, and to secure the blessings of liberty to ourselves and
posterity, do ordain, &c.” We apprehend this solemn compact is
violated, by a trade carried on in a clandestine manner, to the coast
of Guinea, and another equally wicked, practised openly by citizens
of some of the southern states, upon the waters of Maryland and
Delaware; men sufficiently callous to qualify them for the brutal
purpose, are employed in kidnapping those of our brethren that are
free, and purchasing others of such as claim a property in them:
thus, those poor helpless victims, like droves of cattle, are seized,
fettered, and hurried into places provided for this most horrid traffic,
such as dark cellars and garrets, as is notorious at Northwest-fork,
Chestertown, Eastown, and divers other places. After a sufficient
number is obtained, they are forced on board vessels, crouded
under hatches, without the least commiseration, left to deplore the
sad separation of the dearest ties in nature, husband from wife, and
parents from children; thus packed together, they are transported to
Georgia and other places, and there inhumanly exposed to sale. Can
any commerce, trade, or transaction, so detestably shock the feeling
of man, or degrade the dignity of his nature equal to this? And how
increasingly is the evil aggravated, when practised in a land high in
profession of the benign doctrines of our Blessed Lord, who taught
his followers to do unto others as they would they should do unto
them. Your petitioners desire not to enlarge, though volumes might
be filled with the sufferings of this grossly abused part of the human
species, seven hundred thousand of whom, it is said, are now in
unconditional bondage in these states: but conscious of the rectitude
of our motives in a concern so nearly affecting us, and so effectually
interesting to the welfare of this country, we cannot but address you
as guardians of our rights, and patrons of equal and national
liberties, hoping you will view the subject in an impartial,
unprejudiced light. We do not ask for an immediate emancipation of
all, knowing that the degraded state of many, and their want of
education, would greatly disqualify for such a change; yet, humbly
desire you may exert every means in your power to undo the heavy
burdens, and prepare the way for the oppressed to go free, that
every yoke may be broken. The law not long since enacted by
Congress, called the Fugitive Bill, is in its execution found to be
attended with circumstances peculiarly hard and distressing; for
many of our afflicted brethren, in order to avoid the barbarities
wantonly exercised upon them, or through fear of being carried off by
those men-stealers, being forced to seek refuge by flight, they are
then, by armed men, under colour of this law, cruelly treated, or
brought back in chains to those that have no claim upon them. In the
Constitution and the Fugitive Bill, no mention is made of black
people, or slaves; therefore, if the Bill of Rights, or the Declaration of
Congress are of any validity, we beseech, that as we are men, we
may be admitted to partake of the liberties and unalienable rights
therein held forth; firmly believing that the extending of justice and
equity to all classes, would be a means of drawing down the blessing
of Heaven upon this land, for the peace and prosperity of which, and
the real happiness of every member of the community, we fervently
pray.
S : Petition of Absalom Jones and others, December 30, 1799, Records of the U.S.
House of Representatives, Record Group 233 (4~HR6A-F4.2. Jan. 2, 1800), National
Archives, Washington, DC.

James Forten | Letters from a Man of Colour, 1813

Published anonymously in 1813, the pamphlet Letters from a Man of

Colour was written by JAMES FORTEN (1766–1842), a prosperous
black businessman. It contained a series of letters condemning a bill
then under consideration before the Pennsylvania Senate that would
have required all blacks who entered Pennsylvania to register with the
state. Proposed at a time when antiblack hostility was on the rise
throughout the North, the bill, which did not pass, aimed to make it
more difficult for both fugitive slaves and free blacks to settle in
Pennsylvania. As the following letter makes clear, Forten was outraged
by the bill. What was the source of his outrage?

We hold this truth to be self-evident, that GOD created all men

equal, and is one of the most prominent features in the Declaration
of Independence, and in that glorious fabrick of collected wisdom,
our noble Constitution. This idea embraces the Indian and the
European, the Savage and the Saint, the Peruvian and the
Laplander, the white Man and the African, and whatever measures
are adopted subversive of this inestimable privilege, are in direct
violation of the letter and the spirit of our Constitution, and become
subject to the animadversion of all, particularly those who are deeply
interested in the measure.

These thoughts were suggested by the promulgation of a late bill,

before the Senate of Pennsylvania, to prevent the emigration of
people of colour into this state. It was not passed into a law at this
session and must in consequence lay over until the next, before
when we sincerely hope, the white men, whom we should look upon
as our protectors, will have become convinced of the inhumanity and
impolicy of such a measure, and forbear to deprive us of those
inestimable treasures, Liberty and Independence. This is almost the
only state in the Union wherein the African race have justly boasted
of rational liberty and the protection of the laws, and shall it now be
said they have been deprived of that liberty, and publickly exposed
for sale to the highest bidder? Shall colonial inhumanity that has
marked many of us with shameful stripes, become the practice of the
people of Pennsylvania, while Mercy stands weeping at the
miserable spectacle? People of Pennsylvania, descendants of the
immortal Penn, doom us not to the unhappy fate of thousands of our
countrymen in the Southern States and the West Indies; despise the
traffick in blood, and the blessing of the African will for ever be
around you. Many of us are men of property, for the security of
which, we have hitherto looked to the laws of our blessed state, but
should this become a law, our property is jeopardized, since the
same power which can expose to sale an unfortunate fellow
creature, can wrest from him those estates, which years of honest
industry have accumulated. Where shall the poor African look for
protection, should the people of Pennsylvania consent to oppress
him? We grant there are a number of worthless men belonging to
our colour, but there are laws of sufficient rigour for their punishment,
if properly and duly enforced. We wish not to screen the guilty from
punishment, but with the guilty do not permit the innocent to suffer. If
there are worthless men, there are also men of merit among the
African race, who are useful members of Society. The truth of this let
their benevolent institutions and the numbers clothed and fed by
them witness. Punish the guilty man of colour to the utmost limit of
the laws, but sell him not slavery! If he is in danger of becoming a
publick charge prevent him! If he is too indolent to labour for his own
subsistence, compel him to do so; but sell him not to slavery. By
selling him you do not make him better, but commit a wrong, without
benefitting the object of it or society at large. Many of our ancestors
were brought here more than one hundred years ago; many of our
fathers, many of ourselves, have fought and bled for the
Independence of our country. Do not then expose us to sale. Let not
the spirit of the father behold the son robbed of that Liberty which he
died to establish, but let the motto of our legislators, be: “The Law
knows no distinction.”

S : [James Forten], Letters from a Man of Colour, on a Late Bill before the Senate of
Pennsylvania (Pennsylvania: n.p., 1813), 1–3.

Sentiments of the People of Color, 1817

In January 1817, free blacks gathered at Richard Allen’s Bethel AME

Church in Philadelphia to voice their opposition to colonization and to
articulate their claims to a permanent place in the United States. The
meeting adopted the following resolutions.

Whereas our ancestors (not of choice) were the first successful

cultivators of the wilds of America, we their descendants feel
ourselves entitled to participate in the blessings of her luxuriant soil,
which their blood and sweat manured; and that any measure or
system of measures, having a tendency to banish us from her
bosom, would not only be cruel, but in direct violation of those
principles, which have been the boast of this republic.

Resolved, That we view with deep abhorrence the unmerited stigma

attempted to be cast upon the reputation of the free people of color,
by the promoters of this measure, “that they are a dangerous and
useless part of the community,” when in the state of
disfranchisement in which they live, in the hour of danger they
ceased to remember their wrongs, and rallied around the standard of
their country.

Resolved, That we never will separate ourselves voluntarily from the

slave population in this country; they are our brethren by the ties of
consanguinity, of suffering, and of wrong; and we feel that there is
more virtue in suffering privations with them, than fancied
advantages for a season.

Resolved, That without arts, without science, without a proper

knowledge of government, to cast into the savage wilds of Africa the
free people of color, seems to us the circuitous route through which
they must return to perpetual bondage.

Resolved, That having the strongest confidence in the justice of God,

and philanthropy of the free states, we cheerfully submit our
destinies to the guidance of Him who suffers not a sparrow to fall,
without his special providence.

Resolved, That a committee of eleven persons be appointed to open

a correspondence with the honorable Joseph Hopkinson, member of
Congress from this city, and likewise to inform him of the sentiments
of this meeting, and that the following named persons constitute the
committee, and that they have power to call a general meeting, when
they in their judgment may deem it proper.

Rev. Absalom Jones, Rev. Richard Allen, James Forten, Robert

Douglass, Francis Perkins, Rev. John Gloucester, Robert Gorden,
James Johnson, Quamoney Clarkson, John Summersett, Randall
Shepherd.

JAMES FORTEN, Chairman.

Russell Parrott, Secretary.

S : “Sentiments of the People of Color” (1817), reprinted in William Lloyd Garrison,

Thoughts on African Colonization, Part II (Boston: Garrison and Knapp, 1832), 9–10.

Ona Judge | Washington’s Runaway Slave, 1845

In May of 1845, the abolitionist newspaper The Granite Freeman

published a sensational interview with ONA JUDGE (1773–1848), who
had been enslaved by George Washington and who had escaped from
his household several decades earlier. The interview was reprinted in
other abolitionist newspapers, including The Liberator. Judge (whose
 married name was Staines) tells the story of her escape and
Washington’s efforts to capture her. How does Judge stand firm
against such a powerful figure, both in her escape and in her
description of Washington’s piety?

There is now living, in the borders of the town of Greenland, N.H., a

runaway slave of Gen. Washington, at present supported by the
County of Rockingham. Her name at the time of her elopement was
ONA MARIA JUDGE. She is not able to give the year of her escape,
but says that she came from Philadelphia just after the close of
Washington’s second term of the Presidency, which must fix it
somewhere in the first part of the year 1797.

Being a waiting maid of Mrs. Washington, she was not exposed to

any peculiar hardships. If asked why she did not remain in his
service, she gives two reasons, first, that she wanted to be free;
secondly that she understood that after the decease of her master
and mistress, she was to become the property of a grand-daughter
of theirs, by name of Custis, and that she was determined never to
be her slave.

Being asked how she escaped, she replied substantially as follows,

“Whilst they were packing up to go to Virginia, I was packing to go, I
didn’t know where; for I knew that if I went back to Virginia, I should
never get my liberty. I had friends among the colored people of
Philadelphia, had my things carried there beforehand, and left
Washington’s house while they were eating dinner.” …
She came on board a ship commanded by CAPT. JOHN BOLLES,
and bound to Portsmouth, N.H. In relating it, she added, “I never told
his name till after he died, a few years since, lest they should punish
him for bringing me away.” Had she disclosed it, he might have
shared the fate of Jonathan Walker in our own day….

Washington made two attempts to recover her. First, he sent a man

by the name of Bassett to persuade her to return; but she resisted all
the argument he employed for this end. He told her they would set
her free when she arrived at Mount Vernon, to which she replied, “I
am free now and choose to remain so.”

Finding all attempts to seduce her to slavery again in this manner

useless, Bassett was sent once more by Washington, with orders to
bring her and her infant child by force. The messenger, being
acquainted with Gov. Langdon, then of Portsmouth, took up lodgings
with him, and disclosed to him the object of his mission. The good
old Governor (to his honor be it spoken), must have possessed
something of the spirit of modern anti-slavery. He entertained
Bassett very handsomely, and in the meantime sent word to Mrs.
Staines [Ona Judge], to leave town before twelve o’clock at night,
which she did, retired to a place of concealment, and escaped the
clutches of the oppressor. Shortly after this, Washington died, and,
said she, “they never troubled me any more after he was gone.”

The facts here related are known through this region, and may be
relied on as substantially correct. Probably they were not for years
given to the public, through fear of her recapture; but this reason no
longer exists, since she is too old and infirm to be of sufficient value
to repay the expense of search.

Though a house servant, she had no education, nor any valuable

religious instruction; says she never heard Washington pray, and
does not believe that he was accustomed to. “Mrs. Washington used
to read prayers, but I don't call that praying.” Since her escape she
has learned to read, trusts she has been made “wise unto salvation,”
and is, I think, connected with a church in Portsmouth.

When asked if she is not sorry she left Washington, as she has
labored so much harder since, than before, her reply is, “No, I am
free, and have, I trust been made a child of God by the means.”

S : “Washington’s Runaway Slave.” Reported by T.H. Adams. The Granite Freeman.

May 22, 1845. Reprinted in the Liberator, August 22, 1845.

Edward Williams Clay | Bobalition, 1833

In the 1820s Philadelphia-born artist EDWARD WILLIAMS CLAY (1799–

1857) produced a series of cartoons under the title Life in Philadelphia,
in which he made fun of the city’s African American population. The
cartoon reproduced here, titled “Grand Celebration ob de Bobalition ob
African Slabery,” satirizes black celebrations of the prohibition of the
international slave trade. Bobalition cartoons and other documents that
were also common in Massachusetts lampooned the manners, speech,
and political aspirations of northern free blacks. In “Grand
Celebration,” a group of drunken black men make absurd toasts:
“De day we Celumbrate! Who he no come sooner? Guess de hard fros
& de backward Spring put um back. 29 pop gun & 2 grin.”

“De Orator ob de day — When I jus hear him begin he discourse, tink
he no great ting, but when he come to de end ob um, I tink he like de
scorch cat more better dan he look — Moosick — Possum up de Gum
tree”

“White man — mighty anxuius to send nigger, to de place dey stole him
from, now he got no furder use for him.”

“Gubner Eustas — Cleber old sole as eber wore nee buckle in de shoe
— 99 cheer an tree quarter.”

“De Genuis de Merica — He invent great many curious ting: wonder

who fus invent eating & drinking. 30 cheer & ober.”

“De Sun — Wonder why he no shine in de night putting nigger to

dispense ob de candle.”

“Joe Gales — He ax massa Adams ‘if he be in health my brudder’ and

den he cut he guts out.”

“King Edwards — Guess he no great tings no more nor udder people

all he cut such a swell.”
 Description
The cartoon shows a large group of well-dressed African American men
drinking, smoking, and making toasts around a dinner table. A speech
bubble from each of them displays an absurd toast that lampoons the
manners, the speech, and political aspirations of the African American
community. On the right corner, in the foreground, a man carries away a
debilitated drunken man. In the background, a man gables down Rum
directly from a bottle.

QUESTIONS FOR ANALYSIS

1. What were the specific goals of the free blacks represented
in these documents? What common problems did they
share, and what solutions did they seek?

2. To what communities and authorities did the petitioners and

letter writers represented here appeal in their quest for
racial justice?

3. Why might whites in the North like the Bobalition artist

chose satire to express racist ideas? Consider the
Bobalition image alongside the image of Absalom Jones
and Juliann Jane Tilman in this chapter. How do those
portrayals speak to the cartoon depiction of African
Americans?

4. How might the regions in which these petitioners, letter

writers, and artists lived have influenced their outlooks?
Chapter 6 Black Life in the Slave
South
1820–1860
CHRONOLOGY Events specific to African American history are
boldfaced. General U.S. history events are in black.
1790– Second Great Awakening prompts wave of religious revivals
1840s

1812 Louisiana admitted as slave state

1814– Seminole wars

1858

1815– More than five million Europeans immigrate to United States

1860

1819 Alabama admitted as slave state

United States and Spain sign Adams–Onís Treaty

1820 Missouri Compromise: Maine admitted as free state (1820), Missouri

to be admitted as slave state (1821)

1820– Migration of 1.2 million African Americans from Upper South to Lower
1860 South

1821 Adams–Onís Treaty takes effect; Spain formally cedes Florida to United
States

1822 Denmark Vesey’s planned rebellion discovered; Vesey hanged

1827 Freedom’s Journal, nation’s first black newspaper, founded

1828 Andrew Jackson elected president

1829 State v. Mann gives whites who employ or supervise (but do not own)
slaves authority over those slaves’ bodies

David Walker publishes Walker’s Appeal … to the Coloured Citizens of

the World

1830 Indian Removal Act

1831 William Lloyd Garrison founds abolitionist newspaper the Liberator

Nat Turner’s rebellion

1835 Eight hundred Black Seminoles help Seminole tribe repel U.S. troops

Gag rule prohibits reading of antislavery petitions in Congress

1836 Texas settlers clash with Mexican troops at Alamo and San Jacinto

Arkansas admitted as slave state

1837 Panic of 1837

1838 Trail of Tears

1841 U.S. Supreme Court frees Amistad rebels

Solomon Northup kidnapped and sold into slavery

Creole insurrection

1845 Texas annexed, admitted as slave state

Florida admitted as slave state

1848 Ellen and William Craft escape from slavery

1849 Harriet Tubman and Henry “Box” Brown escape from slavery

1854 John v. State rules that any killing of a white person by a slave is
murder
William Wells Brown and Growing Up in
the Slave South
William Wells Brown was born into slavery on a Kentucky plantation
in 1814. His early experiences in bondage were varied and painful.
Until he was twelve, he lived in rural Missouri, where his master, Dr.
Young, moved his household of forty enslaved people shortly after
Brown was born. Young employed Brown’s mother and four older
siblings on a tobacco and hemp plantation outside St. Louis, where
Brown observed the brutal discipline imposed on plantation field
hands. As an infant, he often rode on his mother’s back while she
worked in the fields because she was not allowed to leave the fields
to nurse. As a young boy, he was routinely awakened by the sounds
of the whippings that Young’s overseer gave field hands — including
Brown’s mother and siblings — who were not at work by 4:30 a.m.
He was close enough to the fields to “hear every crack of the whip,
and every groan and cry,” and he wept at the sounds.1 More sorrow
lay ahead after Young sold Brown’s mother and siblings but kept
Brown himself because he was the son of Young’s cousin and fellow
planter George Higgins.

Young hired the boy out to a variety of masters, leaving him with a
broad understanding of enslaved life and labor in the antebellum
South. His first employer, a tavern owner named Major Freeland,
was short-tempered, unstable, and prone to lashing out at people he
enslaved without warning. To punish those he deemed disobedient,
Freeland employed a technique he had learned in his home state of
Virginia. Brown recalled that “he would tie them up in the
smokehouse, and whip them; after which, he would cause a fire to
be made of tobacco stems, and smoke them. This he called ‘Virginia
play.’ ”2 Brown was so terrified of Freeland that he ran away and hid
in the woods, where another local slaveholder who kept a pack of
bloodhounds for this purpose recaptured him. On his return to
Freeland’s tavern, Brown, too, was whipped and smoked.

After Freeland’s business failed, Brown was promptly hired out

again. He ended up working as a steward for a slave trader named
Mr. Walker, who employed Brown to tend to the slave cargo he
shipped from St. Louis to New Orleans. Brown’s twelve months in
Walker’s employ, which he called “the longest year I ever lived,” left
him with a renewed determination to escape. On the journey south,
Brown worried that he would be sold himself once the boat reached
New Orleans, and he loathed his duties, which included preventing
Walker’s slaves from escaping whenever the boat stopped. One
woman who had been sold away from her husband and children
committed suicide by flinging herself into the Mississippi River.
Brown was also in charge of doling out rations during the journey
and preparing the slaves for market once the boat docked. After
shaving the old men and blackening their whiskers to make them
look younger, Brown had to have them all “dressed and driven out
into the yard,” where “some were set to dancing, some to jumping,
some to singing, and some to playing cards” to make them appear
cheerful and happy.3 Brown eventually escaped from Walker, but he
was forever haunted by what he had witnessed and became an
abolitionist who fought to end slavery.

Brown was a captive spectator to the rapid expansion of a system

built around the brutal forced migration and sale of enslaved blacks.
With the closing of the international slave trade in 1808, American
slaves became a predominantly U.S.-born population. They
maintained a robust rate of reproduction, growing in number from a
little over 1.5 million in 1820 to almost 4 million in 1860. And they
continued to be bought and sold in an expanding domestic slave
trade that supplied black workers to the new slave states and
territories taking shape in the South.

Slave labor predominated throughout the South, which maintained a

largely agricultural economy even as industrialization moved many
northern workers from fields to factories. As a result, the North and
South became increasingly distinct and divided by the 1820s,
especially with regard to the expansion of slavery. But strong
economic ties also connected the regions. The South was crucial to
American industrialization: Enslaved African Americans cultivated
and harvested many of the raw materials used in northern factories.
Likewise, the South depended on the North for textiles and
manufactured goods — and provided the North with a lucrative
market for those goods.

Enslaved African Americans rarely profited from their labor. In

addition to working for their masters from sunup to sundown, they
had to sustain themselves and their families. They also nurtured their
communities and forged a distinctive culture within the confines of an
oppressive system of bondage. Successful escapes were rare, and
slave uprisings still more so. Slaves fought back by means of
truancy, malingering, theft, and outright defiance under the watchful
eyes of their owners and overseers. They also followed the sectional
debates that divided the slave and free states. Those debates
encouraged them to pray for freedom and hope that northern
opposition would help topple the slave system. But until that day
came, they would have to settle for survival.
The Expansion and
Consolidation of Slavery
By 1820, slavery was all but dead in the North and banned
throughout the Old Northwest. But it never came close to dying out
completely, as many of the Founding Fathers had once predicted it
would. Instead, the rise of cotton cultivation in the 1790s fostered the
steady expansion of southern plantation agriculture. Moreover,
during the first half of the nineteenth century, the Louisiana
Purchase, Spain’s cession of Spanish Florida, and the annexation of
Texas opened new territory to American settlement and expanded
the region within which slavery could be practiced. The expansion of
the southern states took place at the expense of the Indian
inhabitants of the Southeast, whom white settlers pushed off their
land. As white settlers moved into this territory, southern slavery
became more entrenched.

The domestic slave trade expanded as the Upper South sold its
surplus bondpeople in the Lower South, displacing hundreds of
thousands of African Americans and tearing apart black families and
communities. The South’s most lucrative crops required a large
supply of enslaved workers, which strengthened white southerners’
commitment to slavery in an era when many northerners were
increasingly committed to free labor. These regional differences
became a source of major sectional conflict during the late 1810s,
when Missouri’s petition for statehood threatened to upset the
balance between slaveholding and nonslaveholding states, and they
remained divisive throughout the antebellum era.

Slavery, Cotton, and American

Industrialization
By the 1820s, stark regional differences were emerging between the
North and South. Although these years saw the start of a
transportation revolution that would link both regions to a shared
national market, the new railroads, turnpikes, and shipping routes
connected two increasingly distinct societies. With gradual
emancipation all but complete, the North was committed to free
labor; the South’s investment in slavery only increased over time.
Both regions expanded steadily, adding new people and new
territory. Whereas population growth in the South relied primarily on
natural increase, however, growth in the North also resulted from
immigration. Between 1815 and 1860, more than five million
Europeans immigrated to the United States, but fewer than one-
eighth of them settled in southern slave states.

Slavery itself discouraged immigration to the South because there

were few jobs for white immigrants. Although a majority of white
southerners did not own slaves, nonslaveholding whites were largely
small farmers with no employees. The region’s major employers and
wealthiest men were planters who favored slaves over white
workers. In addition to the labor they provided, slaves were a
profitable investment: their prices rose steadily throughout the
antebellum era, as did the return that slave owners could expect
when slaves reproduced. Slaves also could be forced to do any type
of work, including the grueling year-round labor needed to produce
the South’s lucrative cash crops.

The production of tobacco, rice, sugar, hemp, and above all cotton
sustained the South’s economy. By 1850, 55 percent of the South’s
slaves worked on cotton plantations, where they grew 75 percent of
the world’s supply of cotton (Map 6.1). Their labor enriched both the
South and the nation as a whole: that year, cotton constituted more
than 50 percent of all U.S. exports. Sugar, produced primarily in
Louisiana, was another highly profitable crop. Used throughout the
United States, Louisiana sugar was also exported, making up as
much as one-quarter of the world’s sugar production during years
when the crop flourished.
MAP 6.1 Agriculture and Industry in the Slave South, 1860

The economy of the antebellum South was dominated by cotton production, but
southern planters also cultivated corn and tobacco in the Upper South, sugar in parts
of Louisiana and Texas, and rice along the coasts of North and South Carolina,
Georgia, and Louisiana. In addition, southern workers also produced hemp, lumber,
textiles, and small quantities of other kinds of manufactured goods.

■ Where was manufacturing the sparsest, and why might that be?

Description
Agriculture in 1850 was dominated by Corn, Cotton, and Tobacco. Corn
was grown in minor parts of Delaware, major regions of Virginia, much of
North Carolina, parts of South Carolina, Tennessee, and Arkansas.
Cotton was widely cultivated in minor regions of southern Virginia and
 Florida, parts of North Carolina and Tennessee, major regions of South
Carolina, much Georgia, Alabama, Mississippi, Louisiana, and Arkansas,
and significant parts of Texas. Tobacco was produced in significant
regions of Virginia, Kentucky, and northwestern Tennessee.

Hemp was produced in eastern Kentucky and northern Missouri. Lumber

was produced in eastern Virginia, eastern Georgia, southern Alabama,
and southeastern Mississippi. Rice was cultivated along the eastern
shores of southeastern North Carolina, South Carolina, Georgia, and
southeastern Louisiana. Sugar was produced in Louisiana and Texas.
Other manufacturing industries were located across Virginia, Kentucky,
Tennessee, Missouri, Arkansas, Louisiana, Alabama, and Georgia.

Southern businessmen used slave labor in the region’s small

industrial sector as well. Enslaved workers produced chewing
tobacco in Richmond and Petersburg, Virginia; salt in western
Virginia; and iron in a variety of ironworks located along Virginia’s
and Maryland’s waterways. They also staffed lumber camps in
forests and swamps across the South.

The North, by contrast, was home to a much larger nonagricultural

sector. The first half of the nineteenth century saw northern farmers
adopt new machinery that allowed them to increase production while
reducing the number of workers they employed. Moreover, they took
advantage of the reduced transportation costs and increased
shipping speeds resulting from the transportation revolution to
expand their markets. Food no longer had to be grown locally.
Instead, large commercial farms in the Midwest began to monopolize
the North’s agricultural sector, and other parts of the region
industrialized. Major manufacturing centers emerged in Boston, New
York, and Philadelphia, and factory towns sprang up across the
Northeast. Wages were high enough in these industrial areas to
attract European immigrants, providing the northern states with a
rapidly expanding free white labor force.

The different regional economies that emerged in the North and

South were by no means autonomous. Southerners produced few
manufactured goods and relied on the North — and, to a lesser
extent, Europe — to supply them with furniture, tools, clothing,
shoes, and other products. Likewise, northern industrialists imported
raw materials such as cotton and indigo from the South. They used
these materials to produce textiles, including fabrics manufactured
specifically for the southern market, such as “negro cloth,” a coarse
cotton fabric used for slaves’ clothing. Northern manufacturers also
imported other crucial raw materials from the South. The most
important was lumber, which factories used to make furniture, paper,
buttons, bobbins, and many other household items and supplies that
were then shipped to the South as finished products.

Despite such ties, the North and South had different economic and
political interests. As the regions’ economies diverged, northerners
favored government measures designed to support American
industrial production, such as protective tariffs on manufactured
goods. Southerners, who produced few manufactured goods and
imported many from abroad, opposed tariffs. Underlying such
divergent interests were even deeper divisions over slavery.
The Missouri Compromise Crisis
With Alabama already scheduled for admission to the Union as a
slave state in 1819, the nation was made up of eleven free states
and eleven slave states. The admission of Missouri threatened to
upset the balance. Missouri Territory had no restrictions on slavery,
and some of its most fertile farmland had been settled by
slaveholders such as William Wells Brown’s owner. By 1818, when
Missouri applied for statehood, the territory was home to more than
two thousand enslaved people. Nevertheless, northern congressmen
were reluctant to admit Missouri as a slave state. The admission of
another slave state would increase the South’s power in Congress at
a time when northern politicians had already begun to regret the
Constitution’s Three-Fifths Compromise.

Although more than 60 percent of white Americans lived in the North,

by 1818, northern representatives held only a slim majority of
congressional seats. The additional political representation allotted
to the South as a result of the Three-Fifths Compromise gave
southerners many more seats in the House of Representatives than
they would have had if the number of representatives had been
based on just the free population. Moreover, since each state had
two Senate seats, Missouri’s admission as a slave state would result
in more southern than northern senators.
Many northern legislators also had misgivings about the westward
expansion of slavery. One of them was New York representative
James Tallmadge, who proposed a radical amendment to Missouri’s
statehood bill: banning slavery in Missouri and requiring that all
slaves already in the region be freed by age twenty-five. Tallmadge’s
amendment set off a storm of sectional controversy that the elderly
Thomas Jefferson likened to a “fire bell in the night” because it
raised alarming new questions about whether the United States
would remain united.4

The “Missouri question” inspired the nation’s first extended debate

over the expansion of slavery, which engaged both black and white
Americans. Anxious to see whether Congress would take action
against slavery, free blacks living in Washington, D.C., crowded the
galleries of the House and Senate, while white southerners
threatened to secede from the Union, and northern politicians
embraced federal action against slavery for the first time.

Tallmadge’s amendment was narrowly approved in the House of

Representatives, but it stalled in the Senate. The question went
unresolved until 1820, when a group led by Kentucky senator Henry
Clay embraced a compromise in which Missouri would be admitted
as a slave state alongside the new free state of Maine, which had
split off from Massachusetts to form an independent territory in 1819.
The Missouri Compromise, as it became known, retained the
balance of power between the regions, but it also included a major
concession to antislavery northerners: Congress agreed that slavery
throughout the rest of the Louisiana Purchase would be prohibited
north of latitude 36°30′, which runs along Missouri’s southern border
(Map 6.2). Slavery would not travel north, as many northern whites
feared. But the Missouri Compromise was deeply disappointing to
African Americans in both regions. It stopped the southward
progression of gradual emancipation at Missouri’s southern border
and shored up slavery in the South.

MAP 6.2 The Missouri Compromise

Passed in 1820, the Missouri Compromise prohibited slavery north of latitude 36°30′,
except within the boundaries of the state of Missouri. As this map shows, the passage
of the Missouri Compromise solidified the sectional divide between the slaveholding
states of the South and the free states of the North, which had all passed abolition
laws well before 1820. The year in which these laws were passed is also indicated,
along with the year in which slavery actually ended in states that used gradual
emancipation laws to abolish slavery.

■ How might this division have stoked interest in land owned by Mexico?

Description
The free states along with the date of statehood and date of abolition of
slavery are as follows. Maine: 1820, 1780. New Hampshire: 1788, 1783.
Vermont: 1791, 1777. Massachusetts: 1788, 1780. Rhode Island: 1790,
1784 to 1842. Connecticut: 1788, 1784 to 1848. New Jersey: 1787, 1804
to 1846. New York: 1788, 1799 to 1827. Pennsylvania: 1787, 1780 to
1850. Ohio: 1803, 1803. Indiana: 1816, 1816. Illinois: 1818, 1818.
Michigan territory (date of statehood and date of abolition of slavery are
unavailable). The slave states and their respective date of statehood are
as follows. Delaware: 1787. Maryland: 1788. Virginia: 1788. North
Carolina: 1789. South Carolina: 1788. Kentucky: 1792. Tennessee: 1796.
Missouri: 1821. Louisiana: 1812. Mississippi: 1817. Alabama: 1819.
Georgia: 1788. Florida Territory, date of statehood not available. The
Missouri Compromise Line lies to the north of Arkansas Territory and to
the north of the latitude, 36 degree 30 prime. The unorganized territory to
the north of the latitude, 36 degrees 30 prime, which is marked as
Missouri Compromise line was closed to slavery. The Arkansas territory
to the south of Missouri Compromise line was opened to slavery by the
Missouri Compromise.

Slavery Expands into Indian

Territory
The relentless expansion of the slave South also had a devastating
effect on the region’s Native American peoples. White settlers and
federal officials used a combination of treaties, warfare, and forced
migration to drive the Cherokee, Creek, Choctaw, Chickasaw, and
Seminole tribes from their homelands. Known among whites as the
Five Civilized Tribes, because they had adopted European
institutions in an attempt to live peacefully alongside their white
neighbors, these tribes occupied large amounts of land that became
increasingly appealing to settlers as the South’s plantation economy
expanded. The conflicts that white encroachment created culminated
in the federal government’s passage of the Indian Removal Act in
1830, which forced Indians living east of the Mississippi River to
relocate to Indian Territory (present-day Oklahoma).

This act came on the heels of several decades of conflict, most of

which involved disputes over the Indians’ traditional homelands,
which were coveted by white settlers. But the Seminole tribe, which
lived in northern Florida, also clashed with state and federal
authorities on the issue of slavery. Although the Seminole people
owned slaves, their system of bondage differed dramatically from
that of the other four tribes, whose slave owning practices resembled
those of southern whites. Among the Seminole, enslaved people
were adopted as kin: they could not be sold to whites, and they
rarely passed their enslaved status on to their children. The tribe
also allied with runaway slaves and sheltered entire communities of
fugitives. Known today as Black Seminoles, the members of these
maroon communities remained free by paying their Seminole hosts
an annual tribute in livestock or crops, and they helped the Seminole
tribe defend their land from white squatters.
 Black Seminoles

Slaves and maroons played a vital role in helping the Seminole tribe resist the
incursions of U.S. troops. Black Seminole leaders such as John Horse, pictured here,
gathered recruits and spearheaded efforts to drive the troops out of Florida. In the years
immediately following his relocation to Oklahoma, Horse continued to work on behalf of
the Seminole tribe and served as an interpreter. In 1849, he emigrated to Mexico and
became a captain in the Mexican army. This engraving, titled Gopher John, Seminole
Interpreter, first appeared in an 1848 history of the Second Seminole War.

By the late 1820s, however, all five tribes were having trouble
holding on to their land. As white settlers proliferated, they drove the
Indians out by squatting on their territory, stealing their livestock, and
burning their towns. The Indians complained to both state and
federal officials, who resolved the conflict by dispossessing the
Indians. The Indian Removal Act of 1830 was designed by Andrew
Jackson, who had been elected president in 1828, and called for the
Five Civilized Tribes to sign treaties giving up their homelands in the
Southeast in return for payments and new land in the West. The
army forcibly displaced Indians who refused to relocate. Among
them were most of the Cherokee tribe, who remained on their land
until 1838, when federal troops marched them west on a brutal
journey known as the Trail of Tears. As the tribes moved west, they
took their slaves with them.

The Seminole nation was the only tribe to resist with force. Slave
and maroon allies helped the Seminole repel the U.S. troops who
arrived to drive them out of Florida in 1835. The Seminole tribe
numbered only four thousand, but the tribe had eight hundred Black
Seminole allies who fiercely opposed relocation. Some of the Black
Seminoles were runaways who knew they would be returned to their
owners if the tribe agreed to move. Others feared that relocation
would lead to the reenslavement of all Black Seminoles. Black
Seminole leaders such as John Horse, fighting alongside Seminole
leaders such as Osceola, enlisted several hundred rebellious
plantation slaves to join the Seminole cause. When Osceola’s forces
were defeated in the spring of 1838, Horse was forced west along
with most of his Seminole allies. Several hundred Seminoles
remained behind in the Florida swamps, however, and they waged
another war to resist displacement between 1855 and 1858.

The Domestic Slave Trade

Most enslaved African Americans were owned by white southerners.
Louisiana and Alabama joined the Union in 1812 and 1819,
respectively, further expanding the South’s cotton belt. Cotton
planters migrated into the territories of Arkansas and Missouri and
also established settlements in Spanish Florida, which Spain ceded
to the United States in the 1819 Adams–Onís Treaty. (The
agreement took effect two years later, in 1821.) Slaveholding settlers
also began arriving in Texas as early as the 1820s, when the region
still belonged to Mexico, which had abolished slavery. They
supported Texas’s war for independence in the 1830s and the U.S.
annexation of Texas in 1845, which brought Texas into the Union as
a slave state. As the last of the four new slave states to enter the
Union between 1820 and 1860, Texas followed Missouri (1821),
Arkansas (1836), and Florida (1845).

Slavery was most important in the Lower South. Between 1820 and
1860, 1.2 million African Americans moved from the Upper South to
the Lower South in a mass migration that relocated almost half of the
region’s slave population. Approximately one-third of these
involuntary migrants belonged to Upper South slaveholders who took
their slaves with them as they migrated west and south to establish
new plantations in South Carolina, Georgia, Alabama, Mississippi,
Louisiana, Florida, Arkansas, and Texas. The remaining two-thirds
were bought, transported, and resold in the Lower South by slave
traders (Map 6.3).
MAP 6.3 The Domestic Slave Trade, 1808–1865

With the termination of the international slave trade in 1808, an extensive domestic
slave trade developed to transfer slaves from the North and Upper South, where free
labor was increasingly predominant, to the Lower South’s ever-expanding plantation
frontier. This map illustrates the various routes by which the forced migrants traveled
south: some were carried in railroad cars, and others were loaded onto riverboats and
oceangoing vessels and shipped to slave ports such as New Orleans. Many more
made the long journey on foot, marching south under the supervision of armed slave
traders.

■ Where do the trade routes intensify and converge?

Description
The free states and territories are New York, Pennsylvania, Ohio,
Michigan, Indiana, Illinois, Kansas, Indian territory. The upper south slave
states are Delaware, Maryland, Virginia, North Carolina, Kentucky,
Tennessee, and Missouri. The lower south slave states are South
Carolina, Georgia, Alabama, Mississippi, Arkansas, Louisiana, and
Texas. The major slave trade route are as follows. From Frankfort in
Kentucky to Nashville in Tennessee, from Nashville to Vicksburg in
Louisiana, from New York in New York to Baltimore in Maryland, from
Baltimore in Mary land to Norfolk in Virginia; from Norfolk to Havana and
Cuba via Atlantic Ocean, and from Havana and Cuba to Norfolk, from
Norfolk to Charleston in South Carolina, from Norfolk to Savannah in
Georgia, from Savannah to Havana and Cuba via Atlantic Ocean, from
Norfolk to Galveston and Port Lavaca in Texas, from New York to
Baltimore in Maryland, from Arlington in Maryland to Richmond in
Virginia, from Richmond to Petersburg in Virginia, from Richmond and
Petersburg to Knoxville in Tennessee, from Knoxville to Tuscaloosa in
Alabama, from Tuscaloosa to Jackson in Mississippi, from Jackson to
Natchez in Mississippi, from Natchez to New Orleans in Louisiana, from
New Orleans to Pensacola in Florida, from New Orleans to Baton rouge
in Louisiana, from Baton Rouge to the western parts of Louisiana, from
Wheeling in Ohio to Louisville in Kentucky, from Louisville to the southern
part of Missouri and to Memphis in Tennessee, from Memphis to Little
Rock in Arkansas, from Memphis to Vicksburg in Louisiana. The major
slave trading markets are New York in New York, Baltimore in Maryland,
Washington, D.C., Richmond in Virginia, Salisbury in North Carolina,
Savannah at the border of Georgia and South Carolina, Montgomery in
Alabama, Jackson and New Orleans in Mississippi, Little Rock in
Arkansas, and Saint Louis in Missouri.
Most slaves made the grueling journey on foot, in coffles that could
contain anywhere from thirty to three hundred men, women, and
children. The men were usually chained together in handcuffed
pairs, while the women and children trailed behind them or were
carried in wagons. Traders on horseback, with whips and guns,
accompanied the coffles. After walking twenty to twenty-five miles
during the day, the slaves often slept outdoors, sometimes under
tents or just huddled together on the ground. As the South’s
transportation network improved, some traders began to ship their
slaves south on steamships that chugged down the Mississippi or on
oceangoing ships that docked in New Orleans. By the 1850s,
transporting slaves by rail was also common. Lyman Abbott, a
northerner who visited the region in 1856, found that “every train
going south has … slaves on board, twenty or more, and a ‘nigger
car,’ which is very generally also the smoking-car, and sometimes
the baggage-car.”5

Regardless of how the enslaved people traveled, the journey

represented a new Middle Passage for them. Slaves dreaded being
“sold down the river” to the Lower South, knowing, above all, that
such sales usually meant permanent separation from their families
and friends. The majority of people who entered the trade were
under thirty; most left their parents behind, although very young
children were usually sold with their mothers. The trade also split up
many young slave couples, disrupting one in five slave marriages in
the Upper South, and divided siblings, extended families, and
friends. These losses were all the more devastating because they
came without warning: owners usually sold enslaved people in
secret to avoid giving them a chance to object. Charity Bowery’s
mistress, for example, made sure that Bowery was out running
errands when she sold Bowery’s twelve-year-old son. “She didn’t
want to be troubled with our cries,” Bowery later remembered.6
Slave owners routinely used the ever-present threat of sale to control
their slaves and suppress dissent. According to one slave, his
master would threaten “that if we didn’t suit him, he would put us in
his pocket quick — meaning he would sell us.”7

Once in the Lower South, enslaved people faced new traumas. On

arrival, they were marketed at auction houses and slave trading
centers across the region. Prospective buyers appraised them as if
they were farm animals, inspecting their bodies for signs of illness or
other physical weakness and for scars from frequent whippings,
which might indicate a rebellious nature. Virtually all buyers were
men, since even widowed white women often bought their slaves
through male intermediaries rather than entering into the trade
themselves. Prospective buyers subjected enslaved people to a level
of scrutiny considered too indelicate for white women to witness.
Men examined slaves’ teeth to determine their age and pushed back
their clothes to look at their muscles. They also “felt all over the
women folks,” one ex-slave recalled, to try to determine whether they
were fertile.8 Not surprisingly, slaves found the whole procedure
deeply degrading. But some also tried to shape its outcome. Henry
Bibb, whose Kentucky master punished him for being a chronic
runaway by selling his entire family to a slave trader, was so intent
on keeping his family together that he told a prospective buyer he
had run away only once.

Auctioning People

Slaves experienced tremendous degradation in the process of their auction and sale.
Potential buyers, almost all of whom were white men, inspected them bodily and
subjected them to questioning. Slave couples and parents of slave children were
burdened with the additional fear of having their families torn asunder. In this engraving
of an auction house in New Orleans, a family is on the auction block. The auctioneers
and buyers treat them merely as goods to be sold, on par with the sale of paintings,
deeds, and various agricultural commodities shown in the picture.

Description
The engraving shows three auctioneers, each standing at a podium with
a gavel in hand. People stand around each auctioneer, with their arms in
the air as they place bids. At the center, a slave family stands on a raised
platform as an auctioneer sells them. To far left and right, two other
auctioneers sell paintings and estates. Large barrels and boxes are
stacked in the foreground, and people sit on top of and around them.
Black Challenges to Slavery
As slavery expanded, black discontent heightened. In 1820, the
disappointing outcome of the Missouri crisis helped inspire a free
black named Denmark Vesey to denounce slavery and exhort
enslaved South Carolinians to rebel. Divine inspiration moved an
enslaved preacher named Nat Turner to lead a bloody attack on
slavery in Southampton, Virginia, in 1831. Neither of these men’s
actions succeeded in overturning slavery, but both had an enduring
impact. Within the region, Vesey and Turner’s actions inspired new
repressive measures to forestall any future rebellions. Outside the
South, their actions fueled black abolitionist critiques of slavery. In
particular, David Walker, a free black man who fled the South after
Vesey’s planned revolt was suppressed, insisted that the enslaved
rebels were heroes and called for others to follow in their footsteps.

Denmark Vesey’s Plot

Originally named Telemarque, Denmark Vesey hailed from St.
Thomas in the Danish West Indies. As a teenager, he relocated to
Charleston, South Carolina, with his owner in 1793. Fluent in both
French and English, the young slave had taught himself to read and
write by the time he reached Charleston, where his owner employed
him as a clerk and domestic servant. As a highly skilled and valuable
slave, Vesey might have remained in bondage all his life but for an
extraordinary stroke of good luck in 1799. That year, he purchased a
lottery ticket — likely with money earned from taking on extra work
during his free hours — and won the princely sum of $1,500. He
used $600 of it to purchase his own freedom and the remainder to
move out of his master’s house and establish a carpentry business.

Vesey continued to socialize and identify with slaves, and he

became increasingly eager to see all of his enslaved friends set free.
In 1819, when congressional debates over the status of Missouri
appeared in the Charleston newspapers, Vesey was delighted to see
slavery under attack. His plot took at least some inspiration from
these debates, the news of which reached black communities across
the country. As one Charleston slaveholder complained, “By the
Missouri question, our slaves thought, there was a charter of liberties
granted them by Congress.”9

By 1820, with the help of several enslaved friends, Vesey had begun
planning a rebellion. They spent more than a year recruiting other
men. Armed with stolen guns and knives, they planned to raid
Charleston’s Meeting Street Arsenal and a nearby shop to gather
additional weapons for their supporters, whom they expected to
number in the thousands. Vesey was a lay preacher in Charleston’s
African Methodist Episcopal (AME) church, and he reviewed the
details of the plot at religious classes held in his home, in which he
likened the planned rebellion to the delivery of the children of Israel
from Egyptian slavery.
The conspirators dreamed of freeing themselves and sailing off to
Haiti, but more than a month before the scheduled rebellion, two
Charleston slaves divulged the plan to their owners. Local authorities
swiftly suppressed the uprising. Over the next month, officials
arrested 131 slaves and free blacks, 72 of whom were tried,
convicted, and sentenced to death. More died in custody, and 27
were ultimately released. Vesey was hanged on July 2, 1822, with 5
other men in a public spectacle that drew thousands of black and
white Charlestonians. The event was followed by several other mass
hangings the same month.
 Remembering Denmark Vesey

African American artist Ed Dwight was commissioned to create this life-size bronze
sculpture of Vesey for Hampton Park in Charleston, South Carolina. Speaking at the
unveiling ceremony in 2014, the Rev. Joe Darby of the AME Church said, “Some people
see Denmark Vesey as a dangerous terrorist. Most see him as a freedom fighter. My
hope is that this monument will add to the full story of our southern heritage.”

Description
The statue depicts Vesey dressed in a formal suit with a scarf around his
neck. He holds the Bible in his left hand, and a carpenter's tool bag and
hat in his right hand.

The rebels were deliberately denied funerals or proper burials.

Aware that Africans and African Americans cherished funeral rites as
a way to free the spirit of the deceased, Charleston authorities had
the rebels cut down and dismembered after they were hanged. As
the death toll mounted, however, it became clear that the costly
executions could not proceed indefinitely. The loss of slave property
and labor imposed a severe economic burden on both the slaves’
owners and the state. By late July, Carolinians were ready to see the
hangings come to an end. As a lawyer told one of Charleston’s
magistrates, “You must take care and save negroes enough for the
Rice crop.”10 The remaining thirty-seven rebels were transported to
slave societies outside the United States at their owners’ expense.

Neither death nor deportation could erase the memory of Vesey’s

plot, however, and like Richmond whites in the aftermath of Gabriel’s
rebellion in 1800, white South Carolinians moved quickly to limit the
mobility and autonomy of their slaves. State officials banned
enslaved people from hiring themselves out, and they forbade free
blacks to hire slaves. The City of Charleston took the additional
precaution of hiring a permanent force of 150 guardsmen to patrol
the city around the clock. Any enslaved person caught on the street
after 9 p.m. without a written pass could be arrested and whipped or,
worse, assigned to walk on a prison treadmill installed at the
Charleston jail in 1823. The treadmill consisted of a wheel with
steps, which was propelled by a group of manacled slaves, who
climbed the rotating steps under the supervision of a driver
brandishing a cat-o’-nine-tails. The mill was used to grind corn sold
to offset the jail’s daily expenses, but even when there was no grain
to grind, prisoners could be assigned to hard labor on the treadmill.

Bitterly aware that Vesey and most of his key collaborators could
read and write, South Carolina officials reinforced existing laws
against teaching slaves to read, and the state legislature adopted
new legislation forbidding free black education. In the fall of 1822,
municipal authorities also razed the AME church where Vesey had
preached, although they could find no evidence that church leaders
had participated in the plot. As one nineteenth-century commentator
later noted, the church was threatening because it “tended to spread
the dangerous infection of the alphabet.”11

Free blacks were also subject to new legislation and surveillance

designed to make them feel unwelcome in the state. One law
required all free black males over age fifteen to find white guardians
willing to post bonds for their good behavior, and another barred free
blacks who left the state from returning. The state also put new
restrictions on the free black sailors who worked on ships that
docked in South Carolina. Passed in 1822, The South Carolina
Negro Seamen Act required black sailors be incarcerated while in
South Carolina. The ship captains who employed free black sailors
were responsible for jail costs, and if they did not pay them, or if they
left any of their sailors behind, these black men could be sold into
slavery.

David Walker’s Exile

Even as Charleston whites moved to ensure that no new Vesey
would threaten their safety, Vesey’s memory lived on. Among the
free blacks who fled Charleston in the wake of the plot was David
Walker, who moved north and made a name for himself as the most
militant black abolitionist of his era. The rising hostility toward free
blacks in Charleston had convinced him that “if I remain in this
bloody land … I will not live long.”12 By 1825, the forty-year-old
Walker had resettled in Boston, where he ran a used clothing store
near the harbor, outfitting the sailors and other mariners who passed
through the city. In Boston, Walker found a lively black community,
married, and joined the African Lodge of the Honorable Society of
Free and Accepted Masons. Members included local leaders such
as the Reverend Thomas Paul, the minister of Boston’s First African
Baptist Church.

But moving to Massachusetts did not allow Walker to escape white

oppression. He found most African American northerners “ignorant
and poor” and unable “to obtain the comforts of life, but by cleaning
their [white people’s] boots and shoes, old clothes, [and] waiting on
them.” He also found African Americans hard-pressed to secure their
position in the face of the American Colonization Society’s plans.13

The American Colonization Society (ACS), though opposed by

blacks, had become steadily more popular among whites. At their
most polite, ACS members continued to champion colonization as a
step toward the eradication of slavery. But after founding the West
African colony of Liberia in 1821, they began to focus their attention
on free blacks. While many blacks were not opposed to emigration in
theory, they questioned the motives of the ACS and believed that the
organization’s propaganda hurt black prospects for freedom in
America. ACS members rejected the views of an earlier generation
of antislavery whites who embraced black education as the road to
self-improvement. Instead, colonizationists such as ACS secretary
Elias Caldwell contended that improving the condition of African
Americans would only give them more “relish for those privileges
which they can never attain.”14

David Walker was appalled by the ACS, viewing colonization as a

doctrine designed to perpetuate slavery by banishing free blacks.
Walker advocated abolition instead of emigration and denounced
colonization as a proslavery plot. Convinced that all blacks should
fight for freedom within the United States, he sheltered fugitive
slaves in his home and became a contributor to the nation’s first
black newspaper, Freedom’s Journal (founded in 1827), which
opposed both colonization and slavery. Like the Journal’s editors,
Walker was convinced that African Americans could not defeat
slavery and racism without pleading their own cause. This conviction
inspired him to publish an abolitionist manifesto of his own in 1829,
titled Walker’s Appeal … to the Coloured Citizens of the World. A
fiery protest against slavery and colonization, Walker’s Appeal
lambasted white people for enslaving and oppressing people of
color, and it also critiqued blacks for acquiescing to white
domination. “Are we MEN!! — I ask you, O my brethren! Are we
MEN?” asked Walker, addressing his fellow blacks. “How we could
be so submissive to a gang of men, … I never could conceive.” But
he reserved his harshest critique for American slaveholders, whom
he described as “tyrants and devils.”15
Frontispiece and Title Page of Walker’s Appeal, 1830

Printed from an engraving by an unknown artist, the frontispiece for the second edition
of Walker’s Appeal shows a slave standing on top of a mountain, his hands raised
toward a piece of paper that floats directly above him. Inscribed on the paper are the
Latin words libertas justitia — “liberty and justice.”

Description
The frontispiece, on the left, displays a black man dressed in white robe
standing on a rock with his hands outstretched toward the sky. The paper
has text in Latin that reads, "Libertas Justitia," meaning, liberty and
justice.
 The title page, on the right, reads, "Walker's Appeal, in four articles,
together with a preamble to the colored citizens of the World, but in
particular, and very expressly to those of the United States of America."

Text below reads, "Written in Boston, in the State of Massachusetts,

September 28, 1829. Second Edition, with corrections, and c., By David
Walker, 1830."

Walker’s controversial pamphlet was influential on several counts. It

galvanized a new generation of radical blacks who would lobby for
abolition and civil rights for many years to come. Among whites, it
helped shift the focus of the antislavery movement from colonization
to emancipation. Walker’s call for slave violence was widely
condemned by white abolitionists, most of whom were political
moderates who supported the ACS, but these reformers proved
more open to his critique of colonization. The influential white
abolitionist William Lloyd Garrison, who still held moderate views
when he first encountered Walker’s pamphlet, criticized “the spirit
and tendency of this Appeal” but also acknowledged that it contained
many “valuable truths.”16 Shortly after its publication, Garrison
renounced colonization and dedicated himself to the immediate
abolition of slavery.

In the South, Walker’s Appeal strengthened the determination of

whites to suppress black dissent. By 1830, the pamphlet had
reached Virginia, North Carolina, Georgia, Louisiana, and Alabama,
where whites discovered copies in the hands of black seamen and
slaves. Terrified by its message, they offered a $3,000 bounty for
Walker’s death and a $10,000 reward for anyone willing to kidnap
Walker and deliver him alive. His pamphlet was the subject of special
meetings of several southern state legislatures, and it inspired new
laws restricting the rights of slaves and free blacks in Georgia and
North Carolina.

In the midst of this controversy, Walker was found dead in the

doorway of his home in June 1830, just after the publication of the
third edition of his Appeal. He probably succumbed to tuberculosis,
which was rampant in nineteenth-century Boston. But given the size
of the reward that Walker’s enemies offered to see him dead, many
free blacks were convinced that he was the victim of foul play. Either
way, Walker’s death did not end his influence. His pamphlet had
shown that slavery had enemies throughout the nation.

Nat Turner’s Rebellion, the

Amistad Case, and the Creole
Insurrection
Walker’s message received additional support just a few years later,
when an enslaved lay preacher named Nat Turner led one of the
bloodiest slave rebellions in American history. Born in 1800, Turner
was a lifelong resident of Southampton County, Virginia, and grew
up during a time when many blacks and whites in the Upper South
were embracing evangelical Christianity. The first few decades of the
nineteenth century saw the Second Great Awakening, similar to the
Great Awakening of the eighteenth century. Once again, a wave of
Baptist and Methodist revivals swept through the nation. But black
and white congregants often understood the message of religious
equality quite differently, especially in the South.

Raised in a Methodist household, Turner was a pious young man

who spent much of his spare time praying and fasting. He
experienced powerful religious visions, which eventually convinced
him that “the great day of judgment” was at hand. Turner bided his
time for years, waiting for “signs in the heavens that it would make
known to me when I should commence the great work.” On the
evening of August 21, 1831, he struck, accompanied by a small
band of fellow slaves who shared his vision of “slay[ing] my enemies
with their own weapons.”17

Armed with axes and hatchets, Turner and his men began by
murdering Turner’s owner, Joseph Travis, and his family and stealing
their small cache of guns. They then moved from plantation to
plantation freeing slaves; killing white men, women, and children;
and gathering more weapons and recruits. Turner’s force grew to
more than fifty slaves and free blacks, who managed to kill sixty
whites before a Virginia militia tracked them down two days later.
The rebels scattered but were pursued by a growing force of armed
whites, who went on a killing spree that lasted more than two weeks
and resulted in the deaths of more than a hundred blacks — all of
whom died without trial. An additional forty-eight suspects were
captured, tried, and executed by the state, including Turner himself,
who had managed to evade capture for three months until a white
farmer discovered him in hiding.

Turner’s rebellion terrified whites across the South. Turner was soon
rumored to have an army of 1,200 co-conspirators located as far
away as North Carolina. In Virginia, as one plantation mistress put it,
fears of revolt were “agonizing.” Virginia legislators were even willing
to consider the abolition of slavery rather than continue to
contemplate “the horrors of servile war which will not end until … the
slaves or the whites are totally exterminated.”18 They debated a
gradual emancipation plan but quickly decided that emancipation
was not the solution.

Convinced that Turner’s uprising was caused by the abolitionist

agitation of men such as David Walker, Virginia’s leaders instead
revised the state’s legal code to bar slaves and free blacks from
preaching or even attending religious meetings without white
supervision. Virginia legislators also targeted free blacks with a
colonization bill, which allocated new funding to remove them, and a
police bill that denied free blacks trial by jury and subjected any free
black convicted of a crime to sale and relocation.

Lawmakers also took precautions that were unprecedented in scope.

In 1835, southern legislators silenced congressional debates over
slavery for almost a decade by passing a gag rule prohibiting the
reading of antislavery petitions in Congress. Former president John
Quincy Adams, now a representative from Massachusetts, tirelessly
opposed this rule, believing that it imposed unconstitutional
limitations on petitioners’ freedom of speech. He also saw
congressional support for the rule as evidence that the nation was
falling under the control of a dangerous “slavocracy” led by wealthy
southern slaveholders. Known as “Old Man Eloquent” for his
rhetorical skills, Adams called for rescinding the gag rule every year
until 1844, when he finally prevailed.

Still, no gag rule or law could fully suppress black dissent. In the
years following Nat Turner’s rebellion, two slave insurrections at sea
intensified whites’ fears and called the security of the slave system
into question. In 1839, a group of Africans who had just been
kidnapped and enslaved seized control of the Spanish slave ship
Amistad in international waters near Cuba. The U.S. navy captured
the ship and made the rebels prisoners of the U.S. government, at
which point Spain demanded their return. But the rebels’
enslavement violated treaties prohibiting the international slave
trade, and their status had to be determined in court. The Amistad
case became a widely publicized abolitionist cause and ultimately
reached the U.S. Supreme Court, which freed the rebels in 1841.

A similar revolt in 1841 had a comparable outcome. Led by Madison

Washington, slaves aboard the Creole, an American ship engaged in
the internal slave trade, seized the vessel, sailed to British waters,
and declared themselves free. The British accepted the slaves’
emancipation declaration, enabling them to go free in the Bahamas.
Speaking for the U.S. government, Secretary of State Daniel
Webster honored the rebels’ claims to freedom in the Creole
insurrection but insisted unsuccessfully that the British government
compensate the slaves’ owners for their lost property.

Although both incidents took place at sea, the Amistad and Creole
revolts reinforced the insecurity that southern slaveholders felt. Like
the actions of Denmark Vesey, David Walker, and Nat Turner, these
slaves’ endeavors suggested that black dissent could never be fully
subdued. Moreover, the fact that the Amistad rebels went on to win
their freedom in U.S. courts underscored the limited support slavery
enjoyed outside the South.
Everyday Resistance to Slavery
Both external and internal opposition to slavery unnerved white
southerners, whose control over their enslaved population was
precarious and hard-won. Although they used repressive slave
codes, vigilant slave patrols, brutal punishments, and the threat of
sale to keep their bondmen and bondwomen subdued, they could
never eradicate black resistance to slavery. Instead, individual
resistance was nearly an everyday occurrence. Organized rebellions
became rare in the wake of Nat Turner’s revolt, but slave discontent
remained ubiquitous. Enslaved African Americans protested their
condition in many ways, such as by stealing plantation property,
feigning illness, refusing to work, defying their owners, and running
away.

Disobedience and Defiance

Theft was perhaps the most common form of disobedience, although
few slaves regarded it as a crime. “Po’ nigger had to steal back dar
in slav’y eben to git ’nuf t’eat…. Ef it hadn’t been fo’ dem [whites],
nigger wouldn’t know nothin’ ’bout stealin’, ” explained one ex-slave
from Virginia. The former South Carolina slave Rosa Barnwell
reported that her owners expected slaves to survive on a weekly
allowance of approximately eight quarts of corn and four quarts of
sweet potatoes. Given no meat, they sometimes took “a hog on their
own account.” Louisa Gause, who was also enslaved in South
Carolina, concluded, “If [a slave] did [steal], he never take nothin, but
what been belong to him.”19

Enslaved people also feigned illness to avoid unpleasant work

assignments. Planters often complained of slaves who were “lazy …
and affected to be sick,” and some even employed doctors to
determine whether their slaves were “really ill or merely ‘playing
possum.’ ”20 Such determinations were not always possible,
however, and some slaves managed to evade work by refusing to
eat for days and pretending to be too weak to stand up.

Some slaves defied their owners by running away and hiding to

avoid punishment or other harsh measures. Mostly temporary, such
escapes were often propelled by despair and fear rather than being
carefully planned. Araminta “Minty” Ross, who later renamed herself
Harriet Tubman, fled her mistress in terror at age seven after stealing
a lump of sugar. Miss Susan, the brutal mistress for whom Tubman
worked as a nursemaid, was a merciless taskmaster who beat
Tubman every day, lashing out at the girl every time the baby she
tended cried. Caught in the act of stealing, Tubman was afraid to
face whatever punishment this far graver transgression might bring.
When she saw her mistress grab her rawhide whip, she ran as far as
she could and then took shelter in a pigpen, where she hid for five
days, braving the muck of the pen and competing with the pigs for
scraps to eat. She stayed there until hunger and her increasing fear
of the adult pigs drove her to return home and face the wrath of her
mistress. Not until 1849, two decades later, did she finally manage to
escape permanently.
 Harriet Tubman

Harriet Tubman, born Araminta “Minty” Ross, endured a brutal childhood and young
adulthood in slavery. Following her final, permanent escape in 1849, she helped many
more slaves — including members of her own family — escape to freedom and spoke
out against the horrors of slavery. During the Civil War, she served the Union as a cook,
nurse, teacher, scout, and spy.

In escaping from slavery only temporarily, the seven-year-old

Tubman became what slaveholders deemed a truant — a slave who
absconded for a matter of days, weeks, or sometimes months.
Although truants were generally adults, many were like Tubman in
that they fled to avoid punishment. Others sought to escape
especially onerous work assignments or abusive treatment, and they
would sometimes agree to return after negotiating better conditions
with their owners. Truants often hid in local swamps or woods — a
form of resistance also known as lying out. In many cases, such
runaways received support from other slaves who brought them food
and supplies and who sometimes even hid the truants in their
homes. But truants also included more short-term escapees, who left
to visit loved ones or attend religious meetings, dances, or other
social events.

Some enslaved people countered harsh treatment with outright

resistance. The famous fugitive Frederick Douglass almost lost his
life at age sixteen when he physically resisted a whipping from a
particularly brutal master. Born on a Maryland plantation, Douglass
spent much of his youth in Baltimore, working as a house servant.
But when he became an unruly teenager, Douglass’s owner sent him
out of the city to work for a poor white farmer named Mr. Covey, who
was known for his ability to subdue even the most recalcitrant
slaves. Covey subjected Douglass to a brutal work regime and
terrible weekly beatings that left Douglass feeling utterly “broken in
body, soul, and spirit.” One day, however, he found himself fighting
back against his tormentor. “From whence came the spirit I don’t
know,” Douglass later recalled. The two men exchanged blows until
both were exhausted, and thereafter Douglass recovered his “long-
crushed spirit.” He took no more beatings from Covey and “let it be
known … that the white man who expected to succeed in whipping,
must also succeed in killing me.”21

Douglass was lucky to survive this resolution, given that enslaved

people who physically resisted risked death. They had no right to
self-defense under southern law, which gave white people
uncontrolled authority over slaves’ bodies. Even whites who
supervised rather than owned slaves had this authority, as the North
Carolina Supreme Court justice Thomas Ruffin ruled in the influential
1829 case State v. Mann. Ruffin overturned the slave owning widow
Elizabeth Jones’s attempt to impose criminal sanctions on John
Mann, to whom she had hired out her slave Lydia. When Lydia
disobeyed Mann, he whipped her, and when she tried to escape, he
shot and wounded her. Mann’s acquittal shored up the power of
southern whites who employed or even supervised slaves.
Subsequent rulings across the South reinforced these principles.
Georgia’s Supreme Court ruled in John v. State (1854) that any
enslaved person accused of killing a white person had to be charged
with murder, even if he or she had acted in self-defense (an act that
would normally carry a manslaughter charge).22

Runaways Who Escaped from

Slavery
Successful permanent escapes were rare. Whites patrolled
plantation districts on a nightly basis, severely punishing slaves who
left their quarters. “Run Nigger, run, Patty Roller will catch you … I’ll
shoot you with my flintlock gun,” enslaved African Americans would
sing, sometimes in an effort to warn others that patrollers were
nearby.23 Some of slavery’s successful fugitives, such as Frederick
Douglass, William Wells Brown, and Harriet Tubman, went on to
provide eloquent testimony about the brutality of slavery and become
some of the nation’s most influential antislavery activists. Although
most runaways were caught before they made it out of the South,
even unsuccessful escape attempts had an impact on the slave
system because they cost slave owners time and money and
reminded southern whites that African Americans were held in
bondage against their will.

One difficulty of permanent escape was that although runaways

could hide in nearby woods or swamps with relative ease, they could
not travel on roads without a pass. A few exceptionally enterprising
fugitives learned to read and write so that they could forge their own
passes, but even procuring paper and ink could be challenging.
Solomon Northup, a free black man from New York, learned this
firsthand when he was kidnapped and sold into slavery in 1841.
Northup was drugged and ended up in a slave pen after traveling to
Washington, D.C., with two white men who had offered him a job as
a musician. The men sold him to a slave trader, who believed,
despite Northup’s protests to the contrary, that he was a runaway
slave from Georgia. Neither the trader nor any of Northup’s
subsequent owners had any incentive to believe that he was free,
and he was eventually sold as far south as Louisiana, where he
toiled on cotton plantations for many years.

Literate and legally free, Northup had white friends in New York who
could vouch for his identity, but plantation life made it almost
impossible for him to write or mail a letter. He explained his difficulty
in his autobiography, Twelve Years a Slave: “In the first place, I was
deprived of pen, ink, and paper. In the second place, a slave cannot
leave his plantation without a pass, nor will a post-master mail a
letter for one without written instructions from his owner. I was in
slavery nine years, and always watchful and on the alert, before I
met with the good fortune of obtaining a sheet of paper.” Even after
that, Northup had to figure out how to make ink to write his letter and
find a white man he trusted to mail it.24

Geographic distance created another obstacle. Enslaved blacks who

lived in Texas sometimes managed to escape to Mexico, but
fugitives from other regions generally made their way north. Those
who attempted to leave the Lower South faced a trek of hundreds of
miles and had to navigate their way through vast expanses of
strange territory without getting lost. Uneducated and for the most
part illiterate, fugitive slaves had no maps and had to hide during the
day and travel at night, guided only by the North Star.

Skilled fugitives had slightly better opportunities to escape. They

could blend in with free blacks more easily in southern cities than
could scantily dressed field hands, which gave them opportunities to
travel north by boat or train. Although steamboats were often
inspected for runaways, and blacks on trains had to carry passes or
papers documenting their free status, successful fugitives, such as
the slave couple Ellen and William Craft, found ingenious ways to
evade detection. The Crafts, who left a plantation in Macon, Georgia,
in 1848, escaped by passing off the light-skinned Ellen as a sickly
young slave master traveling north to seek medical attention. Her
husband played the role of the young invalid’s faithful attendant. With
Ellen swathed in bandages and pretending to be too ill to speak, the
couple rode by train to Savannah, where they boarded a steamship
bound for Philadelphia. A year later, the enslaved tobacco factory
worker Henry “Box” Brown made an equally daring escape from
Richmond. With help from a sympathetic white shopkeeper, Brown
had himself shipped to Philadelphia in a large wooden crate, which
traveled by steamboat, rail, ferry, and delivery wagon before finally
arriving at its destination twenty-seven hours later. Such escapes
were well publicized, leaving white southerners ever more vigilant.
Henry “Box” Brown

The Virginia slave Henry “Box” Brown’s daring escape, in which he had himself shipped
to Philadelphia in a crate, serves as one of the more creative and surprising examples
of slaves’ determination to be free. After winning his freedom, Brown published an
autobiography and became a popular abolitionist speaker and entertainer. Some
abolitionists, however, including Frederick Douglass, disapproved of Brown’s disclosure
of his escape method, feeling that it prevented other slaves from escaping by similar
means.

Description
Three white men and abolitionist Frederick Douglass stand around the
crate and look on. Frederick Douglass holds a claw hammer.
Slaves who lived in or traveled through border states and territories
had the best chance to escape because of their proximity to free soil.
Slaves in Kentucky could cross the Ohio River to seek freedom to
the north, while those in Missouri could try their luck in Iowa or
Illinois. These slaves were also much closer to the underground
railroad, a network of black and white antislavery activists who
routinely sheltered escaped slaves. But to contact the underground
railroad, slaves first had to elude patrollers, slave catchers, and the
hunting dogs white southerners used to track them down.

Family ties kept many enslaved people from attempting escape.

Most successful fugitives were young men from the Upper South and
border states who, in addition to being strong enough to withstand
the trek, were either childless or already separated from their
families due to sale or migration. They also had a better chance of
traveling undetected because planters typically employed young
male slaves to run errands. Women, by contrast, were far less likely
to be given jobs that took them away from their owners’ property.
Childbearing and motherhood limited their options even further.
Enslaved women bore an average of seven children, beginning in
their late teens, and spent much of their twenties and thirties either
pregnant or nursing. They maintained close ties with their children
through to adulthood and frequently cared for grandchildren when
they became too old to work in the fields. Few women were willing to
escape without their offspring, and few fugitives made it far when
accompanied by children. Female fugitives who traveled with
children could not “walk so far or so fast as scores of men that are
constantly leaving,” one underground railroad volunteer observed,
while another estimated that such women were three times more
likely to be caught than men who traveled alone.25
Survival, Community, and
Culture
Since permanent escape was not a viable option for most unfree
African Americans, they increasingly turned to Christianity to help
them bear slavery’s hardships. They also counted on fellow slaves.
Most nineteenth-century slaves lived and worked on holdings large
enough to sustain small slave communities. As of 1850, 73.4 percent
of all slaves were owned by planters who owned ten or more slaves,
and 51.6 percent belonged to planters owning more than twenty.
Work took up much of their time and fostered bonds among
enslaved laborers, who often worked in gender-segregated work
gangs. Meanwhile, even though African American families were
often scattered by sale, kinship remained central to slaves’ cultural
and social life, and family ties were extensive and resilient. Enslaved
people sustained loving relationships with relatives and created new
connections with nonrelatives to endure life under slavery and seek
refuge from complete domination by their owners.

Slave Religion
By the early 1800s, many enslaved communities had embraced
evangelical Christianity, but young slaves received much of their
religious education in the slave quarters rather than in church. Drawn
to the emotional forms of worship common in Baptist and Methodist
revivals and churches, African Americans continued to favor these
denominations over Presbyterian and Episcopal churches, where
Sunday services tended to be more restrained. They rarely relied
solely on white religious leaders for guidance, however. In rural
areas, many blacks lacked access to religious services, and even in
areas where churches were more plentiful, slave owners did not
always permit slaves to attend church. (See Document Project:
Slave Testimony, pp. 232–37.)

Even blacks who worshipped alongside whites or received religious

instruction from their masters tended to distrust white Christianity.
Relegated to segregated pews or sometimes required to listen to the
minister’s sermon from outside the church, African Americans had
few opportunities to worship on equal terms. In the “white folks’
church,” one former slave remembered, the slaves “couldn’t do
nuthin’ — jes sit dere. Dey could sing, an’ take de sacrement; but
didn’t have no voice — jes like animals!”26 The character of the
religious instruction that slaves received made matters worse. White
ministers often stressed obedience and humility, with popular
teachings centering on scriptural passages such as “Servants be
obedient to their masters” and “Let as many servants as are under
the yoke count their own masters worthy of all honor.” Slaves
understood the obvious self-interest animating such teachings. As
the ex-slave Wes Brady recalled, “You ought to have heard that
‘Hellish’ preaching…. ‘Obey your Master and Mistress, don’t steal
chickens, don’t steal eggs and meat,’ and nary word ’bout having a
soul to save.”27
Rather than accept the instruction of white ministers, enslaved
blacks across the South often belonged to what historians have
termed the invisible church. Slave Christianity stressed the equality
of all men under God, drawing on the Bible as inspiration for
spirituals that expressed slaves’ own humanity, capacity for freedom,
and hope of justice for an oppressed people. Slaves also embraced
scriptural stories that held out the promise of liberation under a just
God. Their favorite was the Old Testament’s book of Exodus, which
tells of how Moses freed the children of Israel from slavery in Egypt.
This story was celebrated in slave spirituals such as “Go Down,
Moses,” which drew a direct parallel between the enslavement of
African Americans and the enslavement of the Israelites. “Go down,
Moses,” its chorus commanded, “Away down to Egypt’s land, / And
tell King Pharaoh / To let my people go.”
 A Plantation Burial

Enslaved people gather at sunset in a secluded forest for a funeral on the plantation of
Mississippi governor Tilghman Tucker. A black preacher, at center, delivers an
emotional address to the mourners; before him is the casket, and in the foreground is
the dug grave. In the distance on the right, a white couple — presumably the governor
and his wife — is hidden among the trees.

Description
The photo shows an African slave preacher conducting a funeral service
while several African men, women, and children mourn the dead. The
mourners are in various positions; several of them are standing and
others are either sitting on a log or on the ground. One man is seated
near the coffin with his face rests on his palm, while another man stands
with his hands raised up in the air. In the woods, on the far left, a well-
dressed man and a woman observe the evening burial service.

Enslaved people gathered in their homes to hold their own religious

ceremonies or assembled in secret “hush harbors” in the woods.
Often led by community elders, these ceremonies might incorporate
African spiritual practices such as juju and voodoo. Most common
was the ring shout, often known simply as the “shout.” In this form
of worship, congregants formed a circle and moved
counterclockwise while shuffling their feet, clapping, singing, calling
out, or praying aloud. Practiced in both the West Indies and North
America, the ring shout combined West African–based music and
dance traditions with the passionate Protestantism of the Second
Great Awakening to create a powerful new ritual that offered
emotional and physical release. The former slave Mose Hursey, who
witnessed these ceremonies as a child in Red River, Texas, recalled,
“I heard them [slaves] get up with a powerful force of spirit, clappin’
they hands and walking around the place. They’d shout, ‘I got the
glory. I got the old time religion in my heart.’ ”28 The expressive,
rhythmic music produced during the shouts lives on today in musical
genres such as the blues and gospel.

Gender, Age, and Work

In communities forbidden any form of formal education, family
structures allowed slaves to pass on wisdom, knowledge, and skills
from one generation to the next. Slave elders usually played a vital
role in schooling their communities. Few could teach their young
people to read or write because slave literacy was discouraged or
banned in the southern states. But elderly slaves passed on other
valuable lessons to youngsters, such as how to handle their owners,
negotiate with overseers and other white authorities, and resolve
disputes within their quarters. Generally respected for their extensive
life experience, many served as the spiritual leaders of their
communities as well.

Older slaves taught younger ones the agricultural techniques used to

cultivate the planters’ crops and the gardens that sustained slave
families. They also helped young people master other survival skills.
Adult men taught young boys how to fish, hunt, and forage for food,
and women taught girls how to cook, sew, clean, take care of
children, and help deliver babies. These tasks were not strictly
divided by gender. Frederick Douglass recalled that his grandmother
was not only a skilled nurse but also “a capital hand at making nets
for catching shad and herring” and equally good at using her nets to
catch these fish.29 Children of both sexes performed housework and
took care of other children. But once they were old enough for adult
labor, typically at puberty, girls and boys often worked separately and
learned different tasks.

Although enslaved men and women both worked in the fields on

plantations, tasks were commonly divided by gender. Field hands
were usually split into sex-segregated work gangs and assigned
different work regimes. Women were classified as three-quarters of a
hand (rather than as a full hand), and on plantations with sufficient
male workers, women were spared some of the most physically
taxing labor. During planting season, women hoed the fields, and
men plowed. When slave workers erected fences, the men split the
rails, and the women assembled the fences.

When additional labor was needed, however, female slaves might be

assigned to any task. On Louisiana sugar plantations, for example,
female work gangs toiled alongside male gangs. They worked sixty
to seventy hours per week, under conditions that compromised their
capacity to conceive, deliver, and nurture healthy children. Whereas
slave populations grew swiftly throughout the rest of the South, in
southeastern Louisiana, the natural growth rate among slaves
declined by 13 percent per decade. During the grinding season,
when slaves of both sexes worked almost around the clock cutting
cane for the sugar mills, and during planting, which involved hand-
planting thousands of seed cane stems, women had trouble
conceiving and carrying babies to term. In addition, the cane
workers’ spare diet of salt pork, molasses, and corn bread did not
supply women with enough calories or vitamins to have healthy
babies or, in some cases, even sustain their fertility. Stillbirths and
miscarriages were common, and many infants died. One woman
named Rachel, who worked on Joseph Kleinpeter’s Variety
Plantation in Louisiana, gave birth to nine children between 1836
and 1849, and only four of them survived. Such losses were
psychologically devastating for slave women, whose numerous
pregnancies and miscarriages often took place under conditions that
could be lethal to their own health. “My ma died ’bout three hours
after I was born,” noted the former slave Edward De Bieuw. She was
hoeing cane when she went into labor, he explained, and “she told
the driver she was sick; he told her to just hoe-right-on. Soon, I was
born, and my ma die[d] a few minutes after dey brung her to the
house.”30

Wealthy Louisiana sugar planters could afford to purchase new

slaves when theirs did not reproduce, but planters elsewhere
generally had a vested interest in encouraging slave reproduction.
Some slaveholders reduced the daily work required of pregnant and
nursing women, reclassifying them as one-half hands rather than
three-quarter hands and assigning them to lighter tasks. Generous
masters also increased their food allotment. Such measures helped
maintain a robust rate of reproduction throughout much of the
antebellum South.

Many slave owners and overseers were convinced that black women
were naturally immune to the rigors of pregnancy, which often kept
white women confined to their beds for months. One Mississippi
planter told a northern visitor that the exercise that black women
received performing field work spared them “the difficulty, danger,
and pain which attended women of the better classes in giving birth
to their offspring.” Such beliefs often made masters quick to suspect
pregnant slaves and nursing mothers of faking or “playing the lady”
when they complained of pain or fatigue.31 Some even whipped
pregnant slaves, and such whippings were common enough that
owners developed a special method for administering them.
According to one former slave, pregnant slaves were made to “lie
face down in a specially dug depression in the ground,” which
protected the fetus while the mother was abused.32

Sent back to work shortly after giving birth, enslaved women then
had to juggle infant care and the grueling labor regime. Some field
workers, such as William Wells Brown’s mother, were allowed no
time to nurse and thus were forced to carry their infants with them in
the fields. Even when pregnant or nurturing newborns, enslaved
women faced many hours of domestic work upon returning home,
where they had to feed their families, take care of their children, and
tend to domestic tasks such as sewing and housecleaning. Enslaved
men often supplemented their families’ meager diets by catching
game and fish, raising vegetables, and keeping domestic animals
such as pigs and chickens. But women performed much of the
domestic labor in the slave quarters.

Enslaved women shouldered their burdens by taking care of one

another and developing a sense of independence that made them
more similar to their husbands than were most antebellum wives.
Whereas freemen of that era had considerable power over their
wives’ behavior and possessions, enslaved men had virtually no
authority over enslaved women. Black men were not breadwinners
and often performed the same kind of work as their wives. Gender
norms in the quarters, therefore, tended to recognize black men and
women as equal partners with similar abilities.

Marriage and Family

Southern courts never recognized slave marriages because,
according to slave codes, chattel slaves were “ ‘not ranked among
sentient beings, but among things,’ and things are not married.”33 In
practice, however, enslaved African Americans courted, loved, and
formed lasting unions. Enslaved couples came together and
remained together largely at the discretion of their owners, many of
whom had little interest in their happiness. Owners were anxious for
female slaves to reproduce and for male slaves to be tied down by
family loyalties; they generally encouraged their slaves to marry
informally and often conducted the ceremonies themselves.
“The marsters married the slaves without any papers,” an ex-slave
named John Bectom remembered. “All they did was to say … ‘Frank,
I pronounce you and Jane man and wife.’ ”34 Some slave owners
hosted big slave weddings, even hiring preachers to lead the
ceremonies. Such weddings were popular among the slaves, who
regarded them as occasions for celebration. Many years after
slavery ended, the ex-slave Richard Moring still had good memories
of the weddings held on his master’s North Carolina plantation.
“When dere wus a weddin’ dar wus fun fer all,” he recalled. “Dey wus
all dressed up in new clothes, an’ marster’s dinin’ room wus
decorated wid flowers fer de ’casion…. De preacher married ’em up
good an’ tight jist lak he done de white folks.”35 But wedding
ceremonies were not always officiated by slaveholders, and some
took place within the slave quarters.36
 A Wedding of Enslaved People

This early photograph was taken at a wedding of enslaved people at Hurricane

Plantation, a five-thousand-acre estate on the Mississippi River that enslaved more
than three hundred people. Hurricane’s owner prided himself on being an enlightened
slave owner who supported community gatherings.

However they were celebrated, slave unions lacked the sanctity, and
sometimes even the consensual character, of marriages among
whites. Sexual partners could be imposed on slaves in appallingly
brutal ways. Louisa Everett’s marriage began when her owner came
into her cabin with a male slave named Sam and forced Sam to
undress. According to Louisa, her owner then asked her, “ ‘Do you
think you can stand this big nigger?’ He had that old bull whip flung
acrost his shoulder, and Lawd, that man could hit so hard! So I jes
said ‘yassur, I guess so,’ and tried to hide my face so I couldn’t see
Sam’s nakedness, but he made me look at him anyhow. Well he told
us what we must git busy and do in his presence, and we had to do
it. After that we were considered man and wife. Me and Sam was a
healthy pair and had fine, big babies, so I never had another man
forced on me, thank God. Sam was kind to me and I learnt to love
him.”37 Of course, not all slave women could say the same. When
Rose Williams was sixteen, she was told to share a cabin occupied
by a slave named Rufus, whose sexual advances she did not
welcome. When she complained to her master, he threatened to
beat her if she did not have sex with Rufus. He had paid “big money”
for her, he said, “cause I wants you to raise me childrens.”38
All enslaved women, single or married, were vulnerable to sexual
abuse, and enslaved men could offer them little protection from white
men’s sexual advances. “WHY does the slave ever love?” wrote the
fugitive slave Harriet Jacobs when she learned that, in order to keep
her as his mistress, her master had rebuffed the free black carpenter
who wished to marry her and buy her freedom.39 Such abuses were
so common that one critic of slavery charged that “one of the
reasons why wicked men in the South uphold slavery is the facility
which it affords for a licentious life.”40 These violations also
complicated the family ties between slave couples and their children.
Enslaved men ended up raising children who were not their own,
and fatherless children were all too common. Henry Bibb never knew
his father, Kentucky state senator James Bibb, but he grew up
knowing that he and his seven brothers were all children of
slaveholders, none of whom prevented any of them from being
bought and sold.

Not all slave families were the products of an owner’s coercion,

however. The prevalence of marriages between slaves on different
plantations, known as abroad marriages, suggests that many
owners allowed slaves to choose their own partners. Though never
particularly popular with slave owners, such marriages may have
accounted for as many as a third of all slave marriages in mid-
nineteenth-century South Carolina.41 Abroad marriages required a
strong commitment because enslaved men had to secure their
masters’ permission to visit their wives and then brave the slave
patrols en route. “My pa would have to git a pass to come see my
mammy. He sometimes come without a pass,” recalled the ex-slave
Millie Barbie.42 But these marriages had the advantage of sheltering
spouses from witnessing their loved ones’ harsh treatment. Newly
married Henry Bibb was initially happy to be purchased by Mr.
Gatewood, who owned his wife, Malinda, but he soon found himself
“much dissatisfied,” because “to live where I must be eye witness to
her insults, scourgings and abuses, such as are common to be
inflicted upon slaves, was more than I could bear.”43

Parenthood posed similar dilemmas for the enslaved, whose children

could be disciplined or brutalized by their owners. The abuse of
Bibb’s daughter Mary Frances made his family life under slavery still
more unbearable. Once the child grew old enough to be weaned, her
parents were no longer permitted to look after her during the day.
Instead, they had to work in the fields, leaving their little girl in the
home of a cruel and impatient plantation mistress who would often
“slap with her hand the face of little Frances, for crying after her
mother, until her little face was left black and blue.” As much as he
loved his daughter, Bibb also regretted fatherhood, stating that he
“could never look upon the dear child without being filled with sorrow
and fearful apprehensions … because she was a slave, regarded as
property.”44
A Slave Family in a Georgia Cotton Field, c. 1860

Taken shortly before the Civil War, this photograph shows a family of enslaved people
picking cotton on a plantation outside Savannah. Cotton picking typically required the
 labor of the entire family, including young children.

Although enslaved adults had little control over the actions of their
owners, they did their best to shield their children from abuse. Some
subjected their family’s children to physical punishment at home, in
the hopes of mitigating any punishment administered by the owner,
as Eliza Adams found out when she sought out her grandmother
after a conflict with her owner. Believing that her grandmother might
protect her from punishment, Adams was surprised to receive a
whipping from her instead. Enslaved adults also tried to protect
children by teaching them to stay out of trouble. Children learned to
obey their owners at an early age and received careful instruction on
the intricacies of their region’s racial etiquette, like stepping aside for
white people and not doing anything that might irritate or alarm them.
Aware that children are naturally curious, slave parents taught their
offspring never to be caught staring at whites or, worse still,
eavesdropping on their conversations. But slave children, who were
barely noticed by whites, could also amass valuable information, and
their elders instructed them in the fine art of “listenin widout no ears
en seein widout no eyes,” as the ex-slave Julia Woodberry put it.45

Enslaved children also received protection and advice from slaves

who did not have the opportunity to raise their own children.
Although African American family members were frequently
scattered by sale, family units remained important even when their
members were not united by blood. African Americans who lost their
kinfolk to sale or migration often created new family connections by
embracing nonrelatives as fictive kin. Orphaned children were taken
in by nonrelatives, as young Laura Clark learned when she and her
mother were sold to different owners. Although bereft at the loss of
her daughter, Laura’s mother acted quickly to secure a substitute
parent. According to Laura, her mother asked a woman who had
been sold to the same owner to “take kier of my baby Chile … and if
fen I never sees her no mo’ raise her for God.”46 Young migrant
teenagers likewise claimed older slaves as foster parents and
grandparents. When such migrants had children of their own, they
named them after both the family members they had left behind and
their adopted relatives. These new family ties eased, but did not
erase, the pain felt by slaves separated from their families by sale.
CONCLUSION
Surviving Slavery
Whether a matter of blood or otherwise, families helped African
Americans survive and endure slavery. These powerful social ties
united an enslaved people who had originated in many different
West African societies and survived the Middle Passage, only to
form new communities that also fell prey to slavery and sale. As one
prominent scholar has put it, throughout “generations of captivity,”
African Americans endured by building communities strong enough
to overcome these adversities.47 Slave communities nurtured their
children, cherished their elders, passed down African traditions, and
provided members with a supportive environment.

No amount of community, however, could spare enslaved blacks

from slavery’s worst sorrows. Slave families lived in constant fear of
separation by sale. Most slaves faced terrible hardships on a daily
basis, working long hours under grueling conditions. They were
subjected to brutal corporal punishment meted out not only by their
owners but also by other whites, such as overseers and employers.
Enslaved parents could not protect their children from such
punishment or other forms of mistreatment, and enslaved spouses
could not defend each other in the face of whippings and sexual
abuse.
Enslaved people often resisted such abuses, but their resistance
was usually covert. Slave rebels who offered direct physical
opposition to their oppressors rarely survived their confrontations.
Truancy as well as more serious escape attempts were common, as
were stealing and avoiding work. Supervised by their owners and
overseers during the day and watched by armed patrollers at night,
most slaves had few opportunities to plan any form of organized
resistance, and those who attempted it were often caught in the act.
Still, African American resistance to slavery could never be
completely suppressed. Successful slave insurrections or advanced
plots, when they did occur, further illuminated the impossibility of
completely silencing black dissent.

Antebellum slave communities sustained their hopes for freedom by

embracing an egalitarian form of Christianity that assured them that
all people were equal under God. In addition to providing spiritual
comfort and emotional release, slave religion nourished freedom
dreams by emphasizing biblical texts such as the book of Exodus.
As sectional struggles increasingly pitted the free North against the
slave South, enslaved African Americans began to cherish more
secular hopes for freedom as well. Joined by a growing cadre of
black abolitionists in the North, they kept a close, hopeful watch on
the widening rift between white northerners and southerners, and
they stood ready to cast off their chains should freedom ever come.
CHAPTER 6 REVIEW

KEY TERMS

Missouri Compromise (1820)

Indian Removal Act (1830)
Second Great Awakening
gag rule
Amistad case
Creole insurrection
truant
lying out
North Star
underground railroad
invisible church
ring shout
abroad marriages
fictive kin

REVIEW QUESTIONS

1. Discuss the deepening political, economic, social, and

slavery-related divisions between the North and South in
the years 1820 to 1860. How was each region becoming
more distinctive, and how were the two regions becoming
more opposed to each other? In what ways did the two
 regions remain linked despite the growing divide between
them?

2. How did the actions of Denmark Vesey, Nat Turner, David

Walker, and the slaves aboard the Amistad and the Creole
resonate throughout the country? Compare the effects of
their actions in the North and in the South and discuss the
implications for slaves and free blacks. What do these
effects and implications tell you about the state of the nation
during this period?

3. Discuss the various types of slave resistance. How did

individual slaves’ circumstances — their age, gender,
location, or skill level, for example — make it more or less
difficult to defy their masters or escape permanently?

4. How did gender affect slaves’ experiences? In what ways

were slave women’s hardships different from slave men’s?
In what ways were slave women and men arguably more
equal than white women and men of this period?

SUGGESTED REFERENCES

The Expansion and Consolidation of Slavery

Baptist, Edward E. The Half Has Never Been Told: Slavery and the Making of
American Capitalism. New York: Basic Books, 2014.

Berry, Daina Ramey. The Price for Their Pound of Flesh: The Value of the
Enslaved, from Womb to Grave, in the Building of a Nation. Boston: Beacon
Press, 2017.
Campbell, Randolph B. An Empire for Slavery: The Peculiar Institution in Texas,
1821–1865. Baton Rouge: LSU Press, 1991.

Deyle, Steven. Carry Me Back: The Domestic Slave Trade in American Life. New
York: Oxford University Press, 2006.

Follett, Richard. The Sugar Masters: Planters and Slaves in Louisiana’s Cane
World, 1820–1860. Baton Rouge: LSU Press, 2007.

Johnson, Walter. Soul by Soul: Life inside the Antebellum Slave Market.
Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1999.

Morrison, Michael A. Slavery and the American West: The Eclipse of Manifest
Destiny. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1997.

Rothman, Adam. Slave Country: American Expansion and the Origins of the Deep
South. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 2005.

Black Challenges to Slavery

Aptheker, Herbert. American Negro Slave Revolts, 5th ed. New York: International
Publishers, 1983.

Dillon, Merton L. Slavery Attacked: Southern States and Their Allies, 1619–1865.
Baton Rouge: LSU Press, 1991.

Egerton, Douglas R. He Shall Go Out Free: The Lives of Denmark Vesey. Lanham,
MD: Rowman & Littlefield, 2004.

Greenberg, Kenneth S., ed. Nat Turner: A Slave Rebellion in History and Memory.
New York: Oxford University Press, 2003.

Hinks, Peter P. To Awaken My Afflicted Brethren: David Walker and the Problem of
Antebellum Slave Resistance. University Park: Pennsylvania State University
Press, 1997.

Jones, Howard. Mutiny on the Amistad: The Saga of a Slave Revolt and Its Impact
on American Abolition, Law, and Diplomacy. New York: Oxford University
Press, 1997.
Kly, Y. N., ed. The Invisible War: The African American Anti-Slavery Resistance
from the Stono Rebellion through the Seminole Wars. Atlanta: Clarity Press,
2006.

Rucker, Walter C. The River Flows On: Black Resistance, Culture, and Identity
Formation in Early America. Baton Rouge: LSU Press, 2006.

Everyday Resistance to Slavery

Berry, Daina Ramey. “Swing the Sickle for the Harvest Is Ripe”: Gender and
Slavery in Antebellum Georgia. Urbana: University of Illinois Press, 2007.

Camp, Stephanie M. H. Closer to Freedom: Enslaved Women and Everyday

Resistance in the Plantation South. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina
Press, 2004.

Franklin, John Hope, and Loren Schweninger. Runaway Slaves: Rebels on the
Plantation. New York: Oxford University Press, 1999.

Glymph, Thavolia. Out of the House of Bondage: The Transformation of the

Plantation Household. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2008.

Jones, Norrece T., Jr. Born a Child of Freedom, Yet a Slave: Mechanisms of
Control and Strategies of Resistance in Antebellum South Carolina. Hanover:
University Press of New England/Wesleyan University Press, 1990.

McLaurin, Melton A. Celia, a Slave. New York: Avon, 1999.

Rivers, Larry Eugene. Rebels and Runaways: Slave Resistance in Nineteenth-

Century Florida. Urbana: University of Illinois Press, 2012.

Schermerhorn, Calvin. Money over Mastery, Family over Freedom: Slavery in the
Antebellum Upper South. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 2011.

Webber, Thomas L. Deep Like the Rivers: Education in the Slave Quarter
Community, 1831–1865. New York: Norton, 1978.

Survival, Community, and Culture

Blassingame, John W. The Slave Community: Plantation Life in the Antebellum
South, rev. ed. New York: Oxford University Press, 1979.

Fett, Sharla M. Working Cures: Healing, Health, and Power on Southern Slave
Plantations. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2002.

Hunter, Tera W. Bound in Wedlock: Slave and Free Black Marriage in the
Nineteenth Century. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 2017.

Irons, Charles F. The Origins of Proslavery Christianity: White and Black

Evangelicals in Colonial and Antebellum Virginia. Chapel Hill: University of
North Carolina Press, 2008.

Kaye, Anthony E. Joining Places: Slave Neighborhoods in the Old South. Chapel
Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2009.

Levine, Lawrence W. Black Culture and Black Consciousness: Afro-American Folk

Thought from Slavery to Freedom. New York: Oxford University Press, 1978.

Raboteau, Albert J. Slave Religion: The “Invisible Institution” in the Antebellum

South. New York: Oxford University Press, 1978.

Schwartz, Marie Jenkins. Born in Bondage: Growing Up Enslaved in the

Antebellum South. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 2001.

West, Emily. Chains of Love: Slave Couples in Antebellum South Carolina.

Urbana: University of Illinois Press, 2004.

White, Deborah Gray. Ar’n’t I a Woman? Female Slaves in the Plantation South,
rev. ed. New York: Norton, 1999.
DOCUMENT PROJECT

Slave Testimony

Enslaved African Americans had few opportunities to express their

views on slavery. Rarely permitted to learn to read or write, they
were usually unable to record their stories even after slavery was
abolished. Some former slaves, such as William Wells Brown and
Frederick Douglass, published autobiographies known as fugitive
slave narratives. Often written with the help of white editors, these
book-length works constitute some of the richest testimony we have
about the slave experience. Such narratives must, however, be read
with caution, with an eye toward the influence white editors might
have had on the black authors.

Similar interpretive issues relate to shorter documents that shed light

on the slave experience. “Slave Punishment” provides a visual
representation of the brutal treatment described in slave narratives
such as Brown’s. Lewis Clarke’s questions and answers about
slavery follow. A fugitive slave from Kentucky, Clarke describes
slavery from his personal experience. The next document excerpted
here is from the memoir of Bethany, who was enslaved in Virginia
from birth until her purchase as an adult by a northerner; her story
was recorded by “M.W.G.,” who notes in the preface to the memoir
that the “language and personal characteristics of Bethany cannot be
transcribed,” but the narrative is an “unvarnished tale.”48 The last
document is an excerpt from an interview with the ex-slave Mary
Reynolds, one of more than 2,300 former slaves interviewed
between 1936 and 1938 under the Federal Writers’ Project. Part of
the federally funded Works Progress Administration (WPA), this
Great Depression–era initiative employed mostly white writers and
journalists, whom the elderly former slaves often regarded with
suspicion. Even so, the interviews provide a crucial record of more
than two thousand individuals’ perspectives on slavery.

Slave Punishment

Slaves of all ages, male and female, endured a wide range of horrific
abuses. Difficult as these were to bear individually, they were made all
the worse when slaves had to witness the cruel treatment of their loved
ones. This early-nineteenth-century engraving depicts a group of
slaves of all ages enduring different kinds of physical abuse, suffering
alone as well as witnessing others’ pain. At the far right, a young man
tries to shield two children from the whip, attempting to halt their
tormentor with a gesture.
 Description
A white man, on the left, whips a bare-bodied slave who lies on the
ground. His wife who stands behind him weep, while her child clings on
to her in fear. Another slave is tied to the tree, in the center, while a white
man is about to hit him with a sharp shovel. A woman intervenes and
kneels in front of him and pleads for mercy. Another white man, at the far
right, raises his whip to lash against two children. A young man shields
the children and raises his right hand and gestures the white man to stop
whipping the children.

Lewis Clarke | Questions and Answers about Slavery, 1845

Born into slavery in Kentucky, LEWIS GARRARD CLARKE (1815–1897)

escaped to Canada in 1841 and eventually resettled in Ohio. He became
an antislavery lecturer, sharing the story of his life under slavery with
audiences across the Northeast. Clarke also published his
autobiography, and in one of the book’s appendices, he supplemented
 his life story with a series of answers to the questions that audiences
most frequently asked him about slavery.

The following questions are often asked me, when I meet the people
in public, and I have thought it would be well to put down the
answers here.

How many holidays in a year do the slaves in Kentucky have? —

They usually have six days at Christmas, and two or three others in
the course of the year. Public opinion generally seems to require this
much of slaveholders; a few give more, some less; some none, not a
day nor an hour.

How do slaves spend the Sabbath? — Every way the master

pleases. There are certain kinds of work which are respectable for
Sabbath day. Slaves are often sent out to salt the cattle, collect and
count the pigs and sheep, mend fences, drive the stock from one
pasture to another. Breaking young horses and mules, to send them
to market, yoking young oxen, and training them, is proper Sabbath
work; piling and burning brush, on the back part of the lot, grubbing
brier patches that are out of the way, and where they will not be
seen. Sometimes corn must be shelled in the corn-crib; hemp is
baled in the hemp-house. The still-house must be attended on the
Sabbath. In these, and various other such like employments, the
more avaricious slaveholders keep their slaves busy a good part of
every Sabbath. It is a great day for visiting and eating, and the house
servants often have more to do on that than on any other day….
What proportion of slaves attend church on the Sabbath? — In the
country, not more than one in ten on an average.

How many slaves have you ever known that could read? — I never
saw more than three or four that could properly read at all. I never
saw but one that could write.

What do slaves know about the Bible? — They generally believe

there is somewhere a real Bible, that came from God; but they
frequently say the Bible now used is master’s Bible; most that they
hear from it being, “Servants, obey your masters.”

Are families often separated? How many such cases have you
personally known? — I never knew a whole family to live together till
all were grown up, in my life. There is almost always, in every family,
some one or more keen and bright, or else sullen and stubborn
slave, whose influence they are afraid of on the rest of the family,
and such a one must take a walking ticket to the south.

There are other causes of separation. The death of a large owner is

the occasion usually of many families being broken up. Bankruptcy is
another cause of separation, and the hard-heartedness of a majority
of slaveholders another and a more fruitful cause than either or all
the rest. Generally there is but little more scruple about separating
families than there is with a man who keeps sheep in selling off the
lambs in the fall.
S : Lewis Garrard Clarke, Narratives of the Sufferings of Lewis and Milton Clarke,
Sons of a Soldier of the Revolution, during a Captivity of More Than Twenty Years among
the Slaveholders of Kentucky, One of the So Called Christian States of North America
(Boston: Bela Marsh, 1846), 103–5.

Bethany Veney | Narrative of Bethany Veney, a Slave Woman, 1889

BETHANY VENEY (1815–1916) was born into slavery in Virginia in 1815.

She was eventually purchased by a northern businessman, who sent
her to his home in Rhode Island; she lived the rest of her life as a freed
person in New England. Veney’s memoir, written more than twenty
years after the end of the Civil War, offers a rare first-person narrative
by an enslaved woman. When this excerpt begins, she is living in the
household of David Kibbler, brother-in-law of her owner, Lucy Fletcher.
Bethany’s husband had recently been sold south.

Several months passed, and I became a mother.

My dear white lady, in your pleasant home made joyous by the

tender love of husband and children all your own, you can never
understand the slave mother’s emotions as she clasps her new-born
child, and knows that a master’s word can at any moment take it
from her embrace; and when, as was mine, that child is a girl, and
from her own experience she sees its almost certain doom is to
minister to the unbridled lust of the slave-owner, and feels that the
law holds over her no protecting arm, it is not strange that, rude and
uncultured as I was, I felt all this, and would have been glad if we
could have died together there and then.
Master Kibbler was still hard and cruel, and I was in constant trouble.
Miss Lucy was kind as ever, and it grieved her to see me unhappy.
At last, she told me that perhaps, if I should have some other home
and some other master, I should not be so wretched, and, if I chose,
I might look about and see what I could do. I soon heard that John
Prince, at Luray, was wanting to buy a woman. Miss Lucy told me, if
it was agreeable to me, I might go to him and work for a fortnight,
and if at the end of that time he wanted me, and I chose to stay, she
would arrange terms with him; but, if I did not want to stay, not to
believe anything that any one might tell me, but come back at once
to her.

At the end of two weeks, Master John said he was going over to
have a talk with Miss Lucy; and did I think, if he should conclude to
buy me, that I should steal from him? I answered that, if I worked for
him, I ought to expect him to give me enough to eat, and then I
should have no need to steal. “You wouldn’t want me to go over
yonder, into the garden of another man, and steal his chickens, when
I am working for you, would you, Master John? I expect, of course,
you will give me enough to eat and to wear, and then I shall have no
reason to steal from anybody.” He seemed satisfied and pleased,
and bargained with Miss Lucy, both for me and my little girl. Both
master and Mrs. Prince were kind and pleasant to me, and my little
Charlotte played with the little Princes, and had a good time. I
worked very hard, but I was strong and well, and willing to work; and
for several years there was little to interrupt this state of things.
At last, I can’t say how long, I was told that John O’Neile, the jailer,
had bought me; and he soon took me to his home, which was in one
part of the jail. He, however, was not the real purchaser. This was
David McCoy…. and he had bought me with the idea of taking me to
Richmond, thinking he could make a speculation on me. I was well
known in all the parts around as a faithful, hard-working woman,
when well treated, but ugly and wilful, if abused beyond a certain
point. McCoy had bought me away from my child; and now, he
thought, he could sell me, if carried to Richmond, at a good
advantage. I did not think so; and I determined, if possible, to
disappoint him….

I had never in my life felt so sad and so completely forsaken. I

thought my heart was really breaking. Mr. O’Neile called me; and, as
I passed out of the door, I heard Jackoline, the jailer’s daughter,
singing in a loud, clear voice, -

“When through the deep waters I call thee to go,

The rivers of woe shall not thee overflow;
For I will be with thee, and cause thee to stand,
Upheld by my righteous, omnipotent hand.”

I can never forget the impression these words and the music and the
tones of Jackoline’s voice made upon me. It seemed to me as if they
all came directly out of heaven. It was my Saviour speaking directly
to me. Was not I passing the deep waters? What rivers of woe could
be sorer than these through which I was passing? Would not this
righteous, omnipotent hand uphold me and help me? Yes, here was
His word for it. I would trust it; and I was comforted.

We mounted the stage, and were off for Charlotteville, where we

stopped over night, and took the cars next morning for Richmond.

Arrived in Richmond, we were again shut up in jail, all around which

was a very high fence, so high that no communication with the
outside world was possible. I say we, for there was a young slave girl
[Eliza] whom McCoy had taken with me to the Richmond market.
The next day, as the hour for the auction drew near, Jailer O’Neile
came to us, with a man, whom he told to take us along to the
dressmaker and to charge her to “fix us up fine.” This dressmaker
was a most disagreeable woman, whose business it was to array
such poor creatures as we in the gaudiest and most striking attire
conceivable, that, when placed upon the auction stand, we should
attract the attention of all present, if not in one way, why, in another.
She put a white muslin apron on me, and a large cape, with great
pink bows on each shoulder, and a similar rig also on Eliza. Thus
equipped, we were led through a crowd of rude men and boys to the
place of sale, which was a large open space on a prominent square,
under cover.

I had been told by an old negro woman certain tricks that I could
resort to, when placed upon the stand, that would be likely to hinder
my sale; and when the doctor, who was employed to examine the
slaves on such occasions, told me to let him see my tongue, he
found it coated and feverish, and, turning from me with a shiver of
disgust, said he was obliged to admit that at that moment I was in a
very bilious condition. One after another of the crowd felt of my
limbs, asked me all manner of questions, to which I replied in the
ugliest manner I dared; and when the auctioneer raised his hammer,
and cried, “How much do I hear for this woman?” the bids were so
low I was ordered down from the stand, and … taken back [to her
master’s home].

S : Bethany Veney, The Narrative of Bethany Veney: A Slave Woman. (Boston:

Press of Geo. H. Ellis), 1889.

Mary Reynolds | The Days of Slavery, 1937

The daughter of a free black father and an enslaved mother, MARY

REYNOLDS grew up on the Kilpatrick family plantation in Black River,
Louisiana. Although her father was willing to buy Reynolds’s mother
and children, their owner refused to sell them, so the family remained
enslaved until the Union army took control of Louisiana during the Civil
War. Reynolds told her story in the mid-1930s to a writer working for
the Federal Writers’ Project of the Works Progress Administration.
Interviewed in the Dallas County (Texas) Convalescent Home, she
claimed to be over one hundred years old, and although she appeared
feeble and frail, Reynolds was still lively and alert and able to describe
her early life in striking detail.
Mary Reynolds, Age 105, at the Dallas County Convalescent Home, Texas, c. 1937

Mary Reynolds was one of more than 2,300 ex-slaves interviewed by the Federal
Writers’ Project, a New Deal agency sponsored by the federal government’s Works
 Progress Administration during the 1930s. Despite her advanced age, her memories of
slavery were vivid.

Massa Kilpatrick wasn’t no piddlin’ man. He was a man of plenty. He

had a big house with no more style to it than a crib, but it could room
plenty people. He was a medicine doctor and they was rooms in the
second story for sick folks what come to lay in. It would take two
days to go all over the land he owned. He had cattle and stock and
sheep and more’n a hundred slaves and more besides. He bought
the bes’ of niggers near every time the spec’lators come that way.
He’d make a swap of the old ones and give money for young ones
what could work.

He raised corn and cotton and cane and ’taters and goobers,i ’sides
the peas and other feedin’ for the niggers. I ’member I helt a hoe
handle mighty onsteady when they put a old woman to larn me and
some other chillun to scrape the fields. That old woman would be in
a frantic. She’d show me and then turn ’bout to show some other li’l
nigger, and I’d have the young corn cut clean as the grass. She say,
“For the love of Gawd, you better larn it right, or Solomon will beat
the breath out you body.” Old man Solomon was the nigger driver.

Slavery was the worst days was ever seed in the world. They was
things past tellin’, but I got the scars on my old body to show to this
day. I seed worse than what happened to me. I seed them put the
men and women in the stock with they hands screwed down through
holes in the board and they feets tied together and they naked
behinds to the world. Solomon the overseer beat them with a big
whip and massa look on. The niggers better not stop in the fields
when they hear them yellin’. They cut the flesh most to the bones
and some they was when they taken them out of stock and put them
on the beds, they never got up again….

The times I hated most was pickin’ cotton when the frost was on the
bolls. My hands git sore and crack open and bleed. We’d have a li’l
fire in the fields and iffen the ones with tender hands couldn’t stand it
no longer, we’d run and warm our hands a li’l bit. When I could steal
a ’tater, I used to slip it in the ashes and when I’d run to the fire I’d
take it out and eat it on the sly.

In the cabins it was nice and warm. They was built of pine boardin’
and they was one long rom [room] of them up the hill back of the big
house. Near one side of the cabins was a fireplace. They’d bring in
two, three big logs and put on the fire and they’d last near a week.
The beds was made out of puncheons [wooden posts] fitted in holes
bored in the wall, and planks laid ’cross them poles. We had tickin’
mattresses filled with corn shucks. Sometimes the men build chairs
at night. We didn’t know much ’bout havin’ nothin’, though….

Once in a while they’d give us a li’l piece of Sat’day evenin’ to wash

out clothes…. When they’d git through with the clothes … the
niggers which sold they goobers and ’taters brung fiddles and guitars
and come out and play. The others clap they hands and stomp they
feet….
We was scart of Solomon and his whip, though, and he didn’t like
frolickin’. He didn’t like for us niggers to pray, either. We never
heared of no church, but us have prayin’ in the cabins. We’d set on
the floor and pray with our heads down low and sing low, but if
Solomon heared he’d come and beat on the wall with the stock of his
whip. He’d say, “I’ll come in there and tear the hide off you backs.”
But some [of] the old niggers tell us we got to pray to Gawd that he
don’t think different of the blacks and the whites. I know that
Solomon is burnin’ in hell today, and it pleasures me to know it.

S : “Ex-slave Stories (Texas): Mary Reynolds,” in Born in Slavery: Slave Narratives

from the Federal Writers’ Project, 1936–1938, American Memory, Library of Congress, 238–
40.

i ’Taters and goobers are potatoes and peanuts. The word goober probably comes

from n-guba, a Kongolese or Kimbundu term for “peanut.”

QUESTIONS FOR ANALYSIS

1. These accounts raise a variety of questions about slaves’

views of their owners and of other white people. How do
white people figure into the accounts of slavery given by
Lewis Clarke, Bethany Veney, and Mary Reynolds? How do
these three ex-slaves describe the relationship between
slave and slave owner?

2. The documents describing Clarke’s experience dates to the

antebellum era, whereas Veney and Reynolds remember
slavery years after emancipation. How might slaves’ and
 ex-slaves’ perspectives on the institution of slavery have
changed over time, and why might this have been the
case?

3. Most slave testimony, including Veney’s memoir and

Reynolds’s interview, was not written by the slaves
themselves. Instead, slaves’ stories were recorded by white
interlocutors who often guided and reshaped their
statements. And even Lewis Clarke framed some of his
testimony in the form of answers to questions that were
often asked by his antislavery audiences. To what extent do
any of these accounts seem to be direct transcriptions of
these individuals’ own thoughts about slavery? How and
where can you detect the presence of another person?

4. What can we learn from these visual and written documents

about the experiences of slave children and slave parents?
Chapter 7 The Northern Black
Freedom Struggle and the
Coming of the Civil War
1830–1860
CHRONOLOGY Events specific to African American history are
boldfaced. General U.S. history events are in black.
1829 Riots in Cincinnati drive out half the black population

1830 First National Negro Convention

1831 Maria Stewart begins writing and speaking on black moral reform

1833 American Anti-Slavery Society established

Philadelphia Female Anti-Slavery Society established

Great Britain enacts compensated emancipation of all slaves in its

empire

1836 American Moral Reform Society established

1837 White mob burns abolitionist print shop in Alton, Illinois, and
murders editor

1838 White mob destroys Philadelphia’s Pennsylvania Hall

1840 Liberty Party founded

1841 Frederick Douglass begins career as abolitionist lecturer

1842 Prigg v. Pennsylvania finds personal liberty laws unconstitutional

1843 Henry Highland Garnet calls on slaves to revolt

Sojourner Truth begins career as abolitionist lecturer

1845 Frederick Douglass’s first autobiography published

1846 American Missionary Association established

1846– Mexican-American War

1848

1847 Douglass begins publishing the North Star

1848 Douglass attends women’s rights convention in Seneca Falls, New

York

1849 Roberts v. City of Boston upholds segregated schools in

Massachusetts

1850 Compromise of 1850

Fugitive Slave Act

1851 Christiana Resistance

Mary Ann Shadd emigrates to Canada

1852 Harriet Beecher Stowe’s Uncle Tom’s Cabin published

Martin Delany advocates establishing black nation outside United

States

1854 Elizabeth Jennings sues New York streetcar company to end

segregated seating

Kansas-Nebraska Act
 Republican Party founded

Fugitive slave Anthony Burns captured and returned to slavery

1855 Massachusetts becomes first state to prohibit segregation by race in

public schools

1856 Violence erupts in Kansas between proslavery and antislavery

settlers

1857 Black community of Seneca Village razed to make way for Central
Park in New York City

Dred Scott v. Sandford decision denies African American citizenship

1859 Delany begins search for site of African American emigrant

settlement in Africa

John Brown’s raid on Harpers Ferry, Virginia

1860 Abraham Lincoln elected president

South Carolina secedes from Union

Mary Ann Shadd and the Black
Liberation Struggle before the Civil War
In January 1849, twenty-five-year-old Mary Ann Shadd weighed in
on the enduring debate among free blacks in the North about how
best to advance their cause. A veteran schoolteacher who had
benefited from her private education and her family’s political
activism, Shadd spoke in a self-confident and independent voice.
She was also impatient. “We have been holding conventions for
years — have been assembling together and whining over our
difficulties and afflictions, passing resolutions on resolutions … but it
does really seem that we have made but little progress, considering
our resolves.” Her solution was clear and pointed: “We should do
more, and talk less.”1

Shadd was both a doer and a talker. Despairing of African American

prospects in the United States, she left her teaching job in New York
City in 1851 and moved to Canada. In Windsor, Ontario, where
African Americans had already formed a small community, she took
another teaching job and soon also became cofounder and editor of
the Provincial Freeman, a weekly black newspaper whose masthead
announced its devotion “to anti-slavery, temperance, and general
literature.” Attending the 1855 National Negro Convention in
Philadelphia as one of only two female delegates, she gave a
speech that electrified the audience. An observer described it as
“one of the most convincing and telling speeches in favor of
Canadian emigration I ever heard.”2

Teacher, journalist, abolitionist, proponent of emigration to Canada,

and women’s rights activist, Mary Ann Shadd (later Cary) represents
many of the different liberation paths that African Americans pursued
after 1830. In the 1830s and 1840s, free blacks in northern cities
focused on building their own communities and on promoting moral
reform, education, and black unity to beat back antiblack prejudice
and discrimination. Increasingly, leading men and women formed
organizations to accomplish the paired goals of securing equal rights
in the North and ending slavery in the South. They met in local,
regional, and national conventions to debate their goals and
strategies, and they established and wrote for black newspapers that
linked communities and ideas throughout the North. The former
fugitives among them described the horrors of slavery to persuade
whites to join their efforts. Some black activists mounted legal
challenges to the discrimination they endured even in states that had
abolished slavery. Some participated in petition campaigns and,
though generally barred from voting, joined new political parties that
aimed to prohibit the spread of slavery to new territories in the West.

Black activists pushed abolition onto the national and international

agenda, joining forces with the unprecedented and gathering
Western campaign to abolish slavery rooted in Great Britain, France,
and the United States. In the 1840s and 1850s, the issue of slavery
in the territories increasingly threatened to tear apart the nation.
Activists deliberately disobeyed a strict new fugitive slave law,
continuing to shepherd fugitive slaves to freedom by way of the
underground railroad. Increasingly, that meant fleeing to Canada, as
in the 1850s a growing number of free blacks came to believe there
was no place for them in the United States. Others chose to stay and
to confront injustice directly, a few through violent resistance and
even insurrection. By 1860, black activism had helped force a
catastrophic national showdown over slavery. As the states of the
slave South and the free North grew increasingly discontented, each
side convinced that the other was conspiring to take over the federal
government, the sectional struggle descended into disunion and civil
war.
The Boundaries of Freedom
In the three decades before the Civil War, free blacks in the North
sought to make viable lives for themselves and their children while
their communities fought against increasing white hostility. Prejudice,
law, and custom increasingly limited black opportunities for
participation in the political, economic, and social life of the American
Republic. As a consequence, black communities turned inward,
focusing on building attitudes and institutions that would make them
self-reliant. Yet their very success often provoked an angry, even
violent, response among whites. More and more, free blacks in the
North saw their struggle for self-improvement and full citizenship as
inseparable from the struggle of enslaved blacks to end their
bondage.

Racial Discrimination in the Era of

the Common Man
By 1830, slavery existed almost exclusively in the South. Starting in
the 1780s, northern states had abolished slavery, primarily through
gradual emancipation laws that freed enslaved people after they
reached a certain age. In 1830, New Jersey was the only northern
state with a significant number of slaves: 2,254. By 1850, that
number was 236, and slavery in the North was fast becoming a
distant memory.
Yet the end of slavery brought an increase, not a decrease, in
antiblack prejudice, discrimination, and violence. After visiting the
United States in 1831, the French writer Alexis de Tocqueville noted
that “the prejudice of race appears to be stronger in the states that
have abolished slavery than in those where it still exists; and
nowhere is it so intolerant as in those states where servitude has
never been known.”3 There are several explanations for this
intensification of racial hostility. Tocqueville was ignorant of the fact
that slavery had existed previously throughout the North. Indeed, the
legacy of black enslavement and its associated racism shaped
northern black life. Whites created structures of discrimination and
repression to enforce black submission. Increasingly, they viewed
blacks as racially inferior, and studies in the emerging social
sciences investigating human origins reinforced their views. In the
1820s and 1830s, Dr. Samuel G. Morton of Philadelphia collected
human skulls from all over the world and classified them according to
race. Measuring skull cavities, he proposed in Crania Americana
(1839) that Europeans had the most brain capacity, Africans the
least. His studies in craniology claimed to prove racial hierarchies
popularized in studies such as Types of Mankind, or Ethnological
Researches (1854) by Josiah Clark Nott and George Robins
Gliddon, with a contribution by Louis Agassiz. Agassiz, a Swiss
zoologist and geologist who taught at Harvard, lectured widely on the
separate origins of the races and their distinctive characteristics.

Throughout the nineteenth century, leading scholars in Europe and

America investigated and debated racial origins and character. For
American slaveholders, these early studies in the field that would
become anthropology helped justify the enslavement of African
Americans. For white northerners, these ideas fed notions of white
supremacy and suggested reasons to view free blacks as a problem
population. Many favored schemes to remove the problem by
colonizing African Americans outside the United States, but the
American Colonization Society’s efforts to sponsor the emigration of
free blacks to Liberia were largely unsuccessful. Most free blacks
opposed the idea of colonization, as they believed that the United
States was their home. A group of Rochester blacks asserted, “We
do not consider Africa to be our home, any more than the present
whites do England, Scotland, or Ireland.”4

Unable to pressure or force free blacks to leave the country, whites

circumscribed African Americans’ freedom and undermined their
impact through segregation and exclusion. Black laws discouraged
or forbade blacks from entering or settling in Ohio, Indiana, and
Illinois — free states bordering on slave states — as well as in
Wisconsin and the slave state of Missouri. By law and by custom,
whites severely restricted blacks’ access to jobs, public institutions
and accommodations, and white neighborhoods. Black passengers
on stagecoaches, steamboats, trains, streetcars, and omnibuses
were required to sit in separate sections or relegated to separate
cars.
“Notice to Colored People”
 During the 1850s, free blacks in the South and in parts of the North bordering on the
South experienced growing restrictions on their movements between cities, as did the
enslaved. These restrictions reflected heightened antiblack racism and racial tensions
that stemmed from white anxieties about how best to control blacks in a period of
intensifying regional conflict over slavery, as well as from white concern about the place
of blacks in a country increasingly seen by whites as a white nation. The 1850 Fugitive
Slave Act epitomized the national commitment to constraining slave mobility and
solidifying slavery. This 1858 poster declares that every black traveling on the
Philadelphia, Wilmington and Baltimore Railroad must have a bond posted by a white
Baltimorean. White passengers traveling with enslaved blacks are notified to have
papers ready for their “servants” as well. Philadelphia and Wilmington were key stops
along the underground railroad, which spirited runaway slaves to freedom. The poster
is a graphic illustration of the increasing surveillance and repression of enslaved and
free blacks in the Upper South and free blacks in the North on the eve of the Civil War.

Description
The poster reads, “Notice to Colored People. All Colored People (Bond or
Free) wishing to travel on the Philadelphia, Wilmington, and Baltimore
Railroad will be required to bring with them to the Ticket Office, President
Street Depot, some Responsible White Person, a Citizen of Baltimore,
known to the undersigned, to sign a bond to the company before they
can proceed. Passengers from the South or West. Having Colored
Servants, will please prepare themselves to comply with above rule
before proceeding to the Depot, as it will save them much trouble and
vexation. W M Crawford, Agent. Baltimore, March, 1858.”

The legal system, too, discriminated against blacks. Law

enforcement officers routinely left black life, liberty, and property
unprotected, and blacks had little redress in the courts. A white
Cincinnati lawyer admitted to Tocqueville that the lack of legal
protection for local blacks often led to “the most revolting injustices.”5
Blacks were also imprisoned at far higher rates than whites for all
kinds of offenses — real and imagined, minor and major — in part
because of racist views that held them prone to criminality. In a most
alarming pattern that would only expand over time, blacks tended to
be overrepresented in crime statistics, including arrests, convictions,
and imprisonment rates. As a result, black women and men have
historically been incarcerated at rates that exceed their percentage
of the population at local, state, and national levels, owing principally
to antiblack racism. Relatedly, because blacks could not serve on
juries or function as witnesses or lawyers, blacks accused of crimes
were more likely to be convicted and sentenced than whites similarly
accused. Not until the late 1850s were blacks permitted to serve on
juries, and then only in Massachusetts.

For whites, this was the era of the common man. Universal white
male suffrage became the norm after 1830, while black men lost the
right to vote. In 1837, Pennsylvania disfranchised black men, and
every state that entered the Union after 1819, except Maine,
prohibited black suffrage. In 1860, black men could vote only in
Maine, New Hampshire, Vermont, Massachusetts, and Rhode
Island. Blacks constituted just 6 percent of the population in these
five states.

Black political exclusion solidified white male supremacy. Fearing

that voting by allegedly ignorant and untrustworthy black men would
pollute the political system, white men and state laws effectively
removed black interests from political representation. Whites
degraded the status of blacks and then punished them for it.
Excluding blacks from political life also had the effect of
marginalizing them in the nation’s economic life. Thrown into
competition with American-born working-class whites and new white
immigrants looking to establish themselves, free blacks were often
the targets of hostility that flared into violence. Racially motivated
riots were almost commonplace in northern cities, as white mobs
attacked black neighborhoods with much loss of property and even
loss of life.

A series of riots in Cincinnati offers an example. Directly across the

Ohio River from the slave state of Kentucky, Cincinnati was where
southern blacks who had been emancipated or had purchased their
freedom often relocated. It was also a common destination for
fugitive slaves and, in time, a key stop along the underground
railroad. The city’s black population grew so rapidly as to alarm its
white population, and in late June 1829, local officials announced
that they would rigorously apply Ohio’s black laws. As the city’s
blacks began to investigate the possibility of resettling in Canada,
white mobs attacked them. Over the summer, half the black
population was driven from the city. Some two hundred eventually
settled in Upper Canada, where they named their new community
Wilberforce, after the British abolitionist William Wilberforce, who led
the effort to end slavery in Britain’s colonies. His goal was
accomplished in 1833, when Parliament passed a compensated
emancipation law that applied to the entire British empire.
But the violence was not over in Cincinnati. In 1836, white mobs
destroyed the shop that printed an abolitionist newspaper and
moved on to destroy houses and churches belonging to African
Americans. In 1841, fights between unemployed black and white
dockworkers escalated into a battle in which blacks mobilized to
protect their neighborhood. After police and militia disarmed these
blacks, the whites returned, leading to more loss of life and more
devastation of property.

Boston, New York, and Providence, Rhode Island, also experienced

antiblack riots, but no city had more than Philadelphia, which, not
coincidentally, had the largest black population. Riots rocked the city
in 1820, 1829, 1834, 1835, 1838, 1842, and 1849. During the 1834
riot, both prosperous and poor blacks were attacked; many died, and
hundreds fled the city. Roving white mobs vandalized the African
Presbyterian Church and devastated a black Methodist church, while
also attacking white supporters of black rights. In 1838, a mob
assaulted black and white abolitionists meeting in Philadelphia’s
Pennsylvania Hall, which had just been dedicated to the cause of
abolitionism, and burned the building to the ground. The year before,
proslavery activists in Alton, Illinois, hurled the printing presses of a
white antislavery newspaper into the Mississippi River, burned the
print shop, and murdered the editor, Elijah P. Lovejoy. These race
riots, which targeted white abolitionists as well as blacks, formed part
of a larger pattern of racial and ethnic hostility that was also evident
in politics. During the 1840s and 1850s, anti-immigrant, anti-Catholic
Know-Nothings, so-called for the secret nature of their party
organization, won local and state offices in New England, New York,
and Pennsylvania. The era of the common man was also an era of
intense white nationalism, which defined the United States as Anglo-
Saxon and Protestant, a land in which black people, free and
enslaved, had no place.

The Growth of Free Black

Communities in the North
Racial hostility, economic discrimination, political and social
exclusion, and violence had severe consequences for black
communities in the North in the decades after 1830. These forces
constrained the efforts of northern free blacks to make a living and
improve themselves and undermined their communities. The jobs
available to black people were primarily unskilled and paid the lowest
wages. Often the work was seasonal, with periods of unemployment.
Between 1820 and 1860, the percentages and relative numbers of
black men in skilled and semiskilled jobs actually declined, as these
jobs increasingly went to native-born whites and the growing
numbers of white immigrants. Between 1830 and 1860, the U.S.
population increased from 13 million to 32 million, almost 5 million of
whom were immigrants. Most newcomers settled in the cities of the
North, where their numbers increased competition for scarce jobs.
Serious economic downturns in each decade between 1830 and
1860 further eroded the already declining economic status of
northern blacks.
Black women formed a little more than half the population in urban
black communities. The shorter life expectancy of black males —
owing to disease as well as both overwork and poverty from lack of
work — and the consistently high demand for black women as
domestic servants help explain their greater numbers. There were
more widows than widowers in the black communities in
Philadelphia, Boston, and Cincinnati, and the number of female-
headed households grew. These households were generally poorer
than dual-headed households.

Blacks had shorter life expectancies and higher death rates than
whites due to accidents, disease, and a lack of adequate health
care. They had higher infant mortality rates and fewer children. After
1840, urban black families in the North were smaller in size than
rural black families in the North and southern black families. In the
short term, smaller families had a positive impact, as they meant
fewer demands on limited family budgets. In the longer term, smaller
families had a more negative impact, for there were fewer young
people to contribute to the family income.

Overall, however, the number of free blacks in the North continued to

grow through natural increase, the migration of free blacks from the
South, and the arrival of fugitives from slavery. By 1860, half the
nation’s free black population (226,152) lived in cities in the North. In
1860, Boston had 2,261 blacks, New York 12,472, and Philadelphia
22,185. As a proportion of the population, however, these black
communities were shrinking, for the white population was rising more
rapidly due to the influx of European immigrants, especially from
Ireland, which suffered from widespread famine in the 1840s.
Increasingly, the newer western cities, such as Pittsburgh and St.
Louis, also had large black populations. Cincinnati, for example,
counted 3,737 blacks in 1860.6 (See By the Numbers: Percentage
Change in Free Black Population, 1830–1860.)

BY THE NUMBERS

Percent Change in Free Black

Population, 1830–1860
As this figure illustrates, the free black population rose significantly in the vast
majority of northern states during the period from 1830 to 1860. Despite these
increases, however, free black representation in the general population
decreased during this same period, owing largely to the influx of white
European immigrants to the United States. While the northern slave
population became statistically insignificant during these years, it is important
to remember that most blacks remained enslaved — and that most free
blacks still lived in the South.
Description
The horizontal axis denotes the thirteen states and the vertical axis denotes
the percent change in free black population. The graph shows data for
percent change in free black population by state, 1830 to 1860 and percent
change in free black population by state, relative to growth in total state
population, 1830 to 1860.

The approximate data from the graph are as follows.

Vermont. Negative 18 percent, negative 30 percent.

New Hampshire. Negative 19 percent, negative 30 percent.

Connecticut. Positive 5 percent, negative 30 percent.

New York. Positive 9 percent, negative 45 percent.

Rhode Island. Positive 11 percent, negative 70 percent.

Maine. Positive 11 percent, negative 10 percent.

Delaware. Positive 25 percent, negative 15 percent.

 New Jersey. Positive 35 percent, negative 35 percent.

Massachusetts. Positive 35 percent, negative 30 percent.

Pennsylvania. Positive 50 percent, negative 30 percent.

Indiana. Positive 205 percent, negative 25 percent.

Ohio. Positive 285 percent, positive 50 percent.

Illinois. Positive 365 percent, negative 55 percent.

The bars representing percent change in free black population by state

exhibit broken columns for the states, Indiana, Ohio, and Illinois to denote
the influx of white European immigrants to these states.

In northern cities, black neighborhoods evolved close to, but mostly

separate from, white neighborhoods. Cities were still small and
densely settled, and blacks, as one observer noted, found
themselves “crammed into lofts, garrets and cellars, in blind alleys
and narrow courts.” Some neighborhoods were racially diverse, with
blacks living among poor and working-class whites, especially recent
immigrants. The inhabitants of New York City’s Five Points district in
lower Manhattan consisted “of all colors, white, yellow, brown and
ebony black.”7 Some affluent blacks lived in predominantly white
areas, but more white neighborhoods were closed to them. Where
the black population was larger, as in “Nigger Hill,” on the lower
slopes of Boston’s Beacon Hill, clusters of white households
developed within largely black areas. Black neighborhoods almost
everywhere were crowded and lacked clean streets and public
services such as police and fire protection. Poor sanitation was one
reason life expectancies were shorter for blacks than for whites.

Five Points

This notorious neighborhood in lower Manhattan featured a racially diverse population,

with a sizable number of blacks. It also included a significant number of poor and
working-class residents. The interracial socializing in Five Points, especially in its
taverns and bawdy houses, was a cause for alarm among whites, including city officials
and travelers. High rates of crime and disease marred the community. For these
reasons, Five Points was seen as dangerous and immoral.

Description
The chaotic streets of the neighborhood are lined with grocery stores,
gambling dens, lottery offices, liquor stores, pawnbrokers, second-hand
dealers, cheap lodging houses, saloons, dance halls, and theaters.
Groups of men are engaged in physical violence while few other groups
 are engaged in discussions, women haggle with the street vendors,
children run amok, pigs walk about near the grocery stores, and horse
carts move on the streets. The people on the streets include both the
white and the black population.

Although the economic and physical security of black communities

generally declined from 1830 to 1860, some individuals and families
succeeded in pulling themselves out of poverty, primarily by
establishing small businesses that grew into larger enterprises. The
Forten family of Philadelphia is one example. At the end of the
eighteenth century, James Forten, a second-generation free black,
purchased a sail loft from the man with whom he had apprenticed.
By the 1830s, his sail-making business was highly respected and
prosperous, with twenty to thirty employees.8 Forten was a wealthy
man who was able to give his daughters and granddaughters a good
education. Most became teachers, and all were active abolitionists
and strong advocates of free black uplift: the idea, especially
popular among the elite, that black self-help, leadership, and
autonomy were necessary to elevate the race as a whole. Like
Forten, other free blacks who prospered usually came from families
that had been free for more than one generation.

Ironically, the very success of black entrepreneurs attracted the

animosity of whites, and successful communities were often victims
of violence. Seneca Village, in upper Manhattan, was a thriving black
community in the 1830s and 1840s, with churches, schools,
businesses, cemeteries, and various community institutions. Wealthy
blacks invested in it because of its promise; poorer blacks lived there
because of its affordability and welcoming atmosphere. Community
gardens, with “cabbage, and melon-patches, with hills of corn and
cucumbers, and beds of beets, [and] parsnips,”9 sustained those
who lived there. Known as a haven for runaway slaves, Seneca
Village was also a center of abolitionism and growing agitation for
black rights. In 1857, city officials razed it to make way for Central
Park.

Black Self-Help in an Era of Moral

Reform
The day-to-day struggles of northern blacks to overcome oppression
created an internal focus on self-improvement and community
building. Excluded from the political, economic, and social worlds of
whites, blacks looked to one another for emotional, psychological,
and spiritual support as well as for material and institutional
resources. Their profound and ubiquitous sense of racial unity built
crucially on a bedrock need and desire for affirmation as a people.
Out of this pervasive struggle for affirmation as a people came the
necessary and growing commitment to self-help — the belief that
they themselves must take responsibility for their destinies,
regardless of external forces. As the influential black journalist,
doctor, and writer Martin R. Delany observed in 1852, “Our elevation
must be the result of self-efforts, and work of our own hands. No
other human power can accomplish it. If we but determine it shall be
so, it will be so.”10

Mutual aid societies, independent black churches, and black schools

knit black communities together. A range of benevolent institutions
for women and men, including male lodges and fraternal orders, as
well as their women’s auxiliaries, helped individuals look out for one
another. Female benevolent societies aimed especially to assist the
many widows in black communities. By 1840, there were more than
sixty such societies in Philadelphia alone. Black orphanages took
care of children whose parents had died or could not support them.
In New York City, the Colored Orphan Asylum, set up by white
Quaker women in 1836, quickly became an important black
community institution that provided education, apprenticeships, and
job opportunities. In 1846, James McCune Smith was appointed its
medical director. Denied admission to American colleges, he had
received his medical training in Scotland but had returned to the
United States to serve African Americans. His commitment was
typical of the way privileged black men and women helped support
their communities.
Colored Orphan Asylum

Founded in 1836 by three Quaker women — Anna and Hanna Shotwell and Mary
Murray — the Colored Orphan Asylum (COA) cared for and educated New York City’s
African American orphans, who were excluded from white orphan asylums. The facility
included up to 400 African American orphans, who after reaching the age of twelve,
were mostly indentured out to work for rural families. On July 13, during the 1863 Draft
Riots, a racist white mob burned down the COA. Fortunately, it was rebuilt.

Description
 The photo shows the girls of the Asylum gathered in the play area, with
hula hoops to perform a drill. Younger looking children stand on the
staircase of a building in the background.

Independent black churches sustained their communities with a

range of services. Philadelphia’s Mother Bethel AME Church was
among the most active. Like other black churches, Mother Bethel
sponsored schools in the belief that education would both improve
the lives of future generations and decrease white hostility. “If we
ever expect to see the influence of prejudice decrease, and
ourselves respected,” maintained one spokesman in 1832, “it must
be by the blessings of an enlightened education.”11 Attending
schools with white children was rarely an option, as white families,
associating integrated schools with abolition and racial mixing,
vigorously opposed them. Sunday schools, which enhanced religious
education with basic training in reading, writing, and arithmetic,
helped advance black literacy and numeracy.

Northern black communities pushed for separate black public

schools and created private schools, often with the assistance of
supportive whites, especially Quakers and abolitionists. Yet even
white assistance brought little assurance of success. In 1832, when
Prudence Crandall, a young Quaker teacher in Canterbury,
Connecticut, admitted an African American girl to her female
academy, white parents withdrew their students. Crandall responded
by closing her school and then reopening it for black girls only. Local
opposition escalated, and Connecticut passed a law that made the
school illegal. Crandall was arrested, and her school was vandalized
and eventually burned. Under pressure from abolitionists,
Connecticut repealed the law, but Miss Crandall’s School for Young
Ladies and Little Misses of Color never reopened.

Though appreciative of the commitment of white teachers, blacks

increasingly sought to establish their own schools, with black
teachers who could more closely identify with their students. By the
1830s, the New York African Free School had more than 1,400
students. Yet most black schools were poorly equipped, lacking
books and unable to pay teachers the salaries white teachers
received. An assessment in 1848 concluded that the state of black
education “has been shamefully limited.”12 Slowly, however, the
spread of the common school movement — the effort to create
public schools open to all — and court challenges to discrimination in
education opened some public schools to African Americans. In
Cincinnati, for example, blacks created a community-based black
high school in the face of extreme white opposition. The city later
built a black public high school.

To meet the expanding need for teachers, northern black secondary

education focused on teacher training. The Institute for Colored
Youth in Philadelphia trained teachers, as did Charles Avery’s
Allegheny Institute, established near Pittsburgh in 1849. Avery’s
school emphasized vocational training, but in the 1850s, two new
black colleges focused on the arts and sciences. In Chester County,
Pennsylvania, the Ashmun Institute opened in 1854 to provide higher
education “for male youth of African descent”; it was renamed
Lincoln University after the Civil War. In Ohio in 1856, the Methodist
Church founded Wilberforce University, named for the British
abolitionist. Also in Ohio, Oberlin College, founded by abolitionists
and a major stop along the underground railroad, was committed to
progressive causes and had been open to both African Americans
and women for twenty years by the mid-1850s.

Teaching attracted many of the most talented black women of the

era precisely because it was one of the few professions open to
women. Sarah Mapps Douglass, for example, born into a
comfortable black Philadelphia family and educated by private tutors,
founded a high school for girls that included training in science,
atypical of education for girls in the period. In 1853, Douglass began
running the girls’ department of the Institute for Colored Youth. After
taking classes at the Female Medical College of Pennsylvania and
Penn Medical University in the late 1850s, she began a series of
medical education classes for women in her home.

Douglass was committed to black uplift, and her uplift activities are
representative of educated black women. Such women were
generally deeply religious and were deeply engaged in the reform
spirit of the antebellum era, seeking to remake and perfect society by
promoting virtuous living. Using women’s role as guardian of the
family, home, and culture more broadly, these women argued for
temperance to end the abuses of alcoholism. They also called for an
end to prostitution and for more humane treatment of prisoners and
the mentally ill. For black women, social reform had the particular
aim of improving black communities and elevating the status of
blacks.

Among the first to articulate this message of uplift was Maria W.

Stewart, who, in Boston in the early 1830s, was the first American
woman, white or black, to speak before a mixed audience of men
and women — at the time a brave and highly controversial act. She
had been influenced by David Walker, who encouraged her brief but
electrifying public speaking career. Intensely religious, Stewart
rejected Walker’s call for violence, emphasizing the moral reform of
the black community instead. Beginning in 1831, in speeches,
essays, and editorials, she stressed the importance of education,
especially that of girls, and black elevation generally. “How long shall
the fair daughters of Africa be compelled to bury their minds and
talents beneath a load of iron pots and kettles?” she asked. She also
urged African American women to understand their duty as mothers
to “create in the minds of your little girls and boys a thirst for
knowledge.” She implored men to “flee from the gambling board and
the dance-hall; for we are poor, and have no money to throw
away…. Let our money, instead … be appropriated for schools and
seminaries of learning for our children and youth.”13

Stewart firmly believed that black moral and intellectual improvement

would decrease white prejudice,14 and other black leaders made
similar arguments. Writing in the Colored American, the Pittsburgh
AME minister and educator Lewis Woodson expressed the
commonly held belief that deportment and dress reflect inner
character: “Every one must agree that the moral effect of mean
dress is, to degrade us in our own eyes and in the eyes of all who
behold us.” Articulating a particular concern among black women
and men, Woodson maintained that “colored females should be
extremely attentive to cleanliness and neatness of dress” because
“of the prejudices which exist against them in the community in
which they live; and they should consider how imprudent it is, by
neglecting their personal appearance, to heighten and aggravate
that prejudice.”15

But black leaders recognized that it was not only black people who
needed improvement. In 1836, James Forten and others founded the
Christian-inspired American Moral Reform Society. The society was
dedicated to the equality of all, including blacks, whites, and women,
and promoted various initiatives — such as public education, peace
activism, and temperance — to elevate all Americans, regardless of
race. They proposed to advance African Americans’ struggle as a
way of “improving the condition of mankind,”16 an expression of a
globalist human rights sensibility that increasingly shaped black
thought and action. Thus they sought an end to slavery and urged
members to boycott goods produced using slave labor. The society’s
program was indicative not only of antebellum reform generally but
also of the difficult situation of a free people striving to work with
white allies to achieve respect and dignity in a nation that sanctioned
black enslavement.
Forging a Black Freedom
Struggle
The far-reaching commitment of northern black communities to
collective affirmation, self-improvement, and moral reform was
inextricably linked to the abolition of slavery. Free blacks recognized
that they could not elevate their own people unless all black people
were free. This core belief necessitated black activism, as blacks
and their leaders more and more worked together both within and
outside their communities. Only a concerted and widespread effort
could bring about fundamental change in the nation’s racial
conscience, laws, and practices. Through speeches, meetings,
annual conventions, and newspapers, black leaders formed
networks that connected their communities and sharpened their
message of moral reform to address the nation’s moral conscience
as a means to advance their people’s cause. Casting slavery as an
evil institution, they wrote and lectured on the ways it debased
individual lives and corrupted the nation as a whole. They argued for
the importance of equal rights not only for blacks but often also for
women, and they challenged blacks’ status in the larger society. The
arrival of fugitive slaves brought new and powerful voices to
strengthen their ranks. Black activists participated in and supported
the white abolitionist organizations founded in this era, but they also
operated independently. Although largely disfranchised, they
engaged in political actions to advance the uplift of free blacks as
well as the cause of abolitionism.
Building a National Black
Community: The Black Convention
Movement and the Black Press
In September 1830, Bishop Richard Allen called black clergy and
other leaders to gather at Philadelphia’s Mother Bethel AME Church
to consider the issues that were of primary concern to their
communities, including abolitionism. Some forty responded, from
nine states, including the slave states of Delaware, Maryland, and
Virginia. The First National Negro Convention was the first in a
series of gatherings that constituted the black convention
movement. In national meetings called annually through 1835 and
occasionally thereafter, and especially in a far more prolific series of
state and local conventions, black leaders built networks and helped
forge a black national consciousness. They discussed and debated
the state of their communities and what they could do to improve
them. They framed resolutions and undertook projects that sought to
elevate the status of free blacks and to promote abolitionism. Many
were ministers, and their proposals reflected Christian values and
the importance of an upright moral character.

The 1830 convention set an agenda for future meetings. In light of

the recent Cincinnati riots, migration to Canada was under
discussion, as was black education, especially black vocational
schools. At the early conventions, attendees expressed support for
programs that enhanced blacks’ job prospects and looked for ways
to move blacks from menial to vocational jobs, although a proposal
for a manual labor school for black boys never materialized. They
went on record as promoting cooperative economic enterprises,
such as black businesses and mutual savings banks. They also
promoted the moral virtue of farm life. In fact, churchgoing and
righteous living — including temperance, sexual morality, and thrift
— would, they argued, ensure the social and moral reform of
individual lives that would benefit the community as a whole.

In the 1840s, conventions met in other cities, including Cleveland,

New York City, and Rochester and Troy in upstate New York.
Discussions were increasingly political and militant. A new
generation of leaders was emerging, men and women who had
formerly been enslaved and whose frank descriptions of slave life
riveted audiences and won converts to abolition among reform-
minded white men and women. Speaking at the 1843 convention in
Buffalo, New York, were two former enslaved men from Maryland.
Henry Highland Garnet, minister of the Liberty Street Presbyterian
Church in Troy, called openly for a slave rebellion, while Frederick
Douglass, a lecturer on the abolitionist circuit, advocated a more
tempered response, believing it would be better to appeal to the
conscience of the nation and to end slavery peaceably. (See
Document Project: Forging an African American Nation — Slave and
Free, North and South, pp. 274–81.)

These black conventions, especially the national ones, helped foster

a sense of African Americans as a distinct people. Although debates
were often spirited and proposals ranged from conservative to
radical, they strengthened black identity through a unity of purpose.
These conventions amounted to a significant and alternative black
political movement with a core agenda that united free black uplift
and abolition. Meeting in Cleveland in 1848, one convention stressed
this powerful sense of African American peoplehood: “We are as a
people, chained together. We are one people — one in general
complexion, one in a common degradation, one in popular
estimation. As one rises, all must rise, and as one falls all must
fall.”17

The black press was another vital element in the growing network of
black leaders and institutions with a unified purpose. Similarly, the
black press functioned as a critical element in the creation of a sense
of blacks as a distinctive people, as a nation within a nation. In 1827,
Samuel Cornish and John Russwurm began publishing Freedom’s
Journal, the nation’s first African American newspaper. It was, the
first issue announced, “devoted to the dissemination of useful
knowledge among our brethren, and to their moral and religious
improvement.” The Journal continued, “We wish to plead our own
cause. Too long have others spoken for us.”18 The paper lasted only
two years, and in 1829 Cornish began publishing The Rights of All,
primarily to argue against colonization. This paper, too, was short-
lived, its brief run indicative of how difficult it was to sustain any
newspaper at this time, but especially a black one. Agents were
required to distribute copies and enlist subscribers. Owing to the
small base of black subscribers, black papers survived long term
only with the help of wealthy patrons and the support of white
subscribers.

Nevertheless, between 1830 and 1860, more than forty black

newspapers provided a weekly or monthly perspective on current
events and a forum for discussing the fight for abolition as well as
issues relevant to free black uplift, such as suffrage, jobs, housing,
schools, and fair treatment on public transportation. Because copies
were passed from one person to another and often discussed within
group contexts, such as taverns and meetings, the papers had a
widespread influence. Stories in one were reprinted in others,
building a sense of black unity and contributing to the emergence of
a powerful national black press tradition.

The most influential newspaper was published by Frederick

Douglass. In 1847 he launched the North Star as an explicitly
abolitionist paper aiming to “attack slavery in all its forms and
aspects; advocate universal emancipation; exalt the standard of
public morality; promote the moral and intellectual improvement of
the colored people; and hasten the day of freedom to the three
millions of our enslaved fellow countrymen.”19 The North Star
attracted white readers as well as black. In 1851, it merged with the
Liberty Party Paper to become Frederick Douglass’ Paper, which
continued in publication until 1863. Its longevity both derived from
and contributed to Douglass’s stature as the preeminent black leader
of his day. The paper also published contributions from well-known
correspondents, such as James McCune Smith, who in 1855 argued
vigorously for race pride. “We must learn to love, respect and glory in
our Negro nature,” he asserted.20

Frederick Douglass

This engraving of a smartly dressed young Douglass vividly captures his self-
confidence and middle-class bearing. Douglass’s emergence as the preeminent black
leader and black abolitionist of his era owed significantly to his intelligence, hard work,
 and ambition. His rise to prominence also owed to his uncanny ability to articulate not
only his people’s cause but also how that cause shaped America’s past, present, and
future. As a social reformer dedicated to a wide range of issues, including woman
suffrage, Douglass helped bring people together across barriers of race, gender, and
class.

Growing Black Activism in

Literature, Politics, and the Justice
System
In addition to the influential role Frederick Douglass played in the
newspaper business, he was a powerful lecturer who captivated
audiences by recounting the realities of his life as a slave. He had
escaped slavery in 1838 and settled in New Bedford,
Massachusetts, where he worked as a day laborer. In 1841, while
attending an antislavery meeting in Nantucket, he agreed to say a
few words. The audience was riveted, and the meeting’s organizers
urged him to begin lecturing regularly for the abolitionist cause. One
of these organizers was the prominent white abolitionist William
Lloyd Garrison, who soon encouraged Douglass to make lecturing a
career and to publish the story of his life.

In 1845, Douglass published Narrative of the Life of Frederick

Douglass, an American Slave. It sold more than 30,000 copies in its
first five years in print, and in 1855, he published an expanded
version, My Bondage and My Freedom. Douglass’s books reached a
wide range of readers and exemplify the genre of slave narratives
that emerged as this era’s most original and significant form of
African American literary expression. Addressed largely to white
audiences, these narratives charted individual yet representative
journeys from southern slave to free black person. By revealing the
details of what it meant to be a slave, they affirmed the humanity of
enslaved African Americans. Notable narratives of slavery and
escape were written by William Wells Brown, Henry “Box” Brown,
and Henry Bibb. Equally noteworthy was Harriet Jacobs’s Incidents
in the Life of a Slave Girl (published in 1861), which treated explicitly
the sexual exploitation of slave women by white masters.21

This outpouring of African American literature was in a real sense a

renaissance. Jarena Lee, a member of Mother Bethel, wrote a
spiritual autobiography (originally published in 1836; expanded and
updated in 1849) that recorded her struggles in the male-dominated
world of preaching. Frances Ellen Watkins (later Harper) published
Poems on Miscellaneous Subjects (1854), a collection that included
“The Slave Mother,” which examined the unique pain enslaved
mothers endured. Frederick Douglass and Martin Delany published
novels with plots centered on slave insurrections, and William Wells
Brown’s novel Clotel (1853) helped establish the character type of
the “tragic mulatta,” a white-looking black woman whose mixed-race
identity typically led to tragedy. Both Clotel, allegedly Thomas
Jefferson’s daughter, and her mother, Currer, Jefferson’s alleged
mistress, were tragic mulattas. In Our Nig, or Sketches from the Life
of a Free Black (1859), Harriet E. Wilson explored prejudice in the
North through a coming-of-age narrative remarkably like her own life
story. James W. C. Pennington wrote both a slave narrative and a
study of the history of black people in the United States, and William
Cooper Nell recorded the contributions of black soldiers to the
nation’s wars. Hosea Easton published his challenge to racism in A
Treatise on the Intellectual Character, and Civil and Political
Condition of the Colored People of the U. States (1837).

These works exhibited significantly less of the deference to white

leadership that had marked the writings of the first post-
Revolutionary generation. Pioneering this increasing black militancy,
David Walker’s Appeal (1829) had called on slaves to revolt, and
Robert Alexander Young’s pamphlet The Ethiopian Manifesto (1829)
had warned slave owners of a terrible punishment from God unless
they freed their slaves and sought God’s forgiveness. The new
generation of black leaders carried forward this militant approach.
They sought to reform not only the black community but also the
nation. Their strategy of moral suasion aimed to convince the white
majority that slavery and the oppression of free blacks were immoral,
offensive to God, and contrary to the nation’s ideals. In turn, they
said, given the workings of the moral universe, God’s wrath would
destroy the nation if it did not repent, abolish slavery, and treat
blacks equally.

Frederick Douglass was certainly the most well-known African

American speaker on the abolitionist lecture circuit, but Sojourner
Truth may have been the most compelling. Born a slave named
Isabella Baumfree, she had achieved freedom and secured custody
of her son, who had been sold illegally, through a lawsuit. In 1843,
she transformed herself by taking a new name and occupation. As a
lecturer-spiritualist-preacher, she was both outspoken and
plainspoken, powerful and fearless. In 1847, before a packed
audience in Boston’s Faneuil Hall, she challenged even Douglass,
who had despaired of God’s ability to bring about a peaceful end to
slavery. Truth stood up and asked, “Frederick, is God dead?” The
audience enthusiastically shouted support for her position.22

For Truth, as for many of her religiously motivated reform colleagues,

the abolition of slavery was both part of God’s divine plan and
necessary for America to realize its democratic ideals. But as a
woman, Truth also argued powerfully and effectively for women’s
rights. In an 1851 speech in Akron, Ohio, she made a powerful case
for women’s equality: “I have plowed and reaped and husked and
chopped and mowed…. I can carry as much as any man, and can
eat as much too, if I can get it.”23 Truth did not present herself as a
respectable middle-class reformer who argued for abolition and
equality in the abstract. Her words grew out of her own experience
as an enslaved person, a wage earner, and a mother. Her directness
won both followers and detractors. In an 1858 speech in a small
Indiana town, when hecklers questioned whether so forceful a
speaker could actually be a woman, Truth bared her breast.24
 Sojourner Truth

One of the most famous and influential black women of the nineteenth century,
Sojourner Truth (born Isabella Baumfree) both embodied and spoke powerfully to the
intersection of the struggles of blacks, women, and the dispossessed. Truth’s wide-
ranging influence and popularity owed heavily to her piercing intelligence, Christian
spirituality, striking speaking ability, and commanding sense of self. Notwithstanding her
illiteracy, Truth’s voice resonated with insight and the power of personal witness. This
image was printed on a small card. The caption underneath it, “I Sell the Shadow to
Support the Substance,” illustrates her willingness to help support herself however she
could.

Description
Sojourner wears a dark dress, a white shawl around her shoulders and a
white cap. She sits by a table with a book and vase of flower. She holds
knitting in her left hand as she poses for the photograph. The text below
the photo reads, "I sell the shadow to support the substance. Sojourner
Truth."

The experience and approach of Sarah Parker Remond was entirely

different. She was born into an affluent free black family in Salem,
Massachusetts, but when she was barred from attending a girls’
academy there, her family moved to Newport, Rhode Island, where
she received an education. She chose a career as an antislavery
lecturer, speaking locally, then nationally, and eventually traveling to
England to help push forward a global campaign against slavery.
Remond and other female abolitionist speakers braved strong
opposition not just to blacks speaking in public but also to women
speaking in public. Their perseverance is testimony to their
commitment to the abolitionist crusade and offers insight into their
support for women’s rights.

Elizabeth Jennings, a teacher in New York City’s black schools who

had also lectured on behalf of black women, took her activism to a
new level when, in 1854, she was forcibly removed from a streetcar
on her way to church. The Third Avenue Railroad, she was told, had
separate cars for black customers. With the support of her
congregation, she sued the railroad company, claiming that as public
conveyances, streetcars could not refuse to serve passengers on the
basis of race. The jury ruled in her favor and awarded her damages.
Jennings’s unquestioned respectability, especially as an exemplary
black woman, played a key role in the judge’s ruling: “Colored
persons, if sober, well-behaved, and free from disease, had the
same rights as others: and could neither be excluded by any rules of
the Company, nor by force of violence, and in case of such expulsion
or exclusion, the Company was liable.” The Third Avenue Railroad
apparently stopped segregating its cars, and the case, reported in
Frederick Douglass’ Paper, received considerable attention.25

Jennings’s case, and a few others in the 1840s and early 1850s,
seemed to signal that respectable free blacks could use the courts to
end discrimination. Benjamin Roberts initiated one of the most
important legal cases. In 1848, Roberts sued the city of Boston on
behalf of his daughter Sarah, who was forced to attend a mediocre
all-black school when there was a better all-white school closer to
the family’s home. Robert Morris, one of the nation’s first black
lawyers, and the white lawyer Charles Sumner, later a U.S. senator,
argued the Roberts case. In Roberts v. City of Boston (1849), the
Massachusetts Supreme Court upheld Boston’s public school statute
requiring racially segregated schools. But the argument presented by
Sumner, that “a school, exclusively devoted to one class, must differ
essentially, in its spirit and character, from that public school …
where all classes meet together in equality,”26 did not go unheeded.
Boston blacks organized the Equal School Rights Committee to
continue the fight for integrated public schools locally and statewide,
and in 1855 Massachusetts became the first state to prohibit
segregation of public schools on the basis of race.

Abolitionism: Moral Suasion,

Political Action, Race, and Gender
Black abolitionists were innumerable and varied and often operated
independently of any organization. From many different perspectives
— female and male, former slave and freeborn — they urged their
own communities and Americans in general to reform themselves
and to better society by ensuring equal rights and ending slavery.
Some cooperated with sympathetic white men and women who also
organized against slavery. Some broke away from white
organizations. Regardless, the agendas of black activists helped
shape the growing abolitionist movement, which increasingly
commanded the attention of white citizens, politicians, and the
national government. Abolitionists in the United States also linked
themselves to a transatlantic movement, notably in Great Britain and
France, to abolish slavery.

In the 1830s, the momentum of abolitionism shifted away from

groups advocating gradual emancipation, the compensation of
slaveholders for freeing their slaves, and the colonization of blacks
outside the United States. The new abolitionist movement sought to
end slavery immediately rather than gradually, and without
compensation, through moral suasion and political action —
working within the political system. Despite their exclusion from
political life, black activists supported the latter approach as well as
the former. Indeed, blacks continued to mount vigorous and
widespread opposition to slavery, working within their own
organizations as well as within more influential and better-funded
(and mostly white) abolitionist groups.

William Lloyd Garrison led the moral suasion wing of the abolitionist
movement, and the wealthy brothers Arthur and Lewis Tappan led
the political action wing. Together the three men founded the
American Anti-Slavery Society in 1833. Among the sixty-three
delegates from eleven states at the society’s first meeting in
Philadelphia were three African Americans: Robert Purvis, James
McCrummell, and James G. Barbadoes. The delegates framed two
goals: “the entire abolition of slavery in the United States” and the
elevation of “the character and condition of the people of color.”27
Garrison’s moral suasion approach had been shaped by the
arguments of black abolitionists, and in 1831, with their support, he
began publishing the Liberator, the most famous antislavery
newspaper of the era. James Forten signed up subscribers in
Philadelphia and sent Garrison’s Boston office an advance payment
on their subscriptions. Writing as “A Colored Philadelphian,” he was
also a frequent contributor to the paper’s early issues.28 Garrison
worked well with black activists and counted them among his friends.
He published Maria Stewart’s speeches in the Liberator and
promoted the speaking career of Frederick Douglass, writing a
preface to Douglass’s slave narrative.

In the pages of the Liberator, Garrison condemned slavery as

immoral and contrary to Christian principles, and he called for
immediate, uncompensated emancipation. He stated his opposition
to colonization, and he promoted many of the era’s reforms,
including women’s rights, prison reform, and temperance. Garrison
believed that slavery could be ended and society perfected through a
change in the human heart, not through political action. In fact, he
perceived the Constitution as a proslavery document and the federal
government as fouled by its proslavery connections.

The Tappan brothers, by contrast, saw the Constitution as an

antislavery document. Consequently, they fought to end slavery
through political action, including electing antislavery candidates and
creating antislavery political parties. They believed it best to work
within the political system to build a climate favorable to abolition.
Political abolitionists gained growing influence as increasing
numbers of northern politicians took a stand against slavery. Their
strong support for the antislavery wing of the national Whig Party
enhanced their impact, and they were actively involved in two
antislavery parties: the Liberty Party, founded in 1840, and the Free-
Soil Party, which absorbed the Liberty Party upon its founding in
1848.

Although black men and all women were excluded from the nation’s
political life, they were active in abolitionist organizations. Women
worked through women’s auxiliaries of the American Anti-Slavery
Society, which set up numerous regional affiliates, and also formed
separate organizations. In 1833, the white Quaker abolitionist
Lucretia Mott founded the Philadelphia Female Anti-Slavery Society;
among its members were the black activist Grace Douglass and her
daughter Sarah Mapps Douglass, as well as women from the Forten
family. There was also a Female Anti-Slavery Society in Boston.
Women in these organizations signed petitions, distributed literature,
sponsored bazaars to raise money, and vigilantly supported the
cause of fugitive slaves. Many participated in the free produce
movement, which encouraged boycotting of goods produced by
slave labor. Female abolitionists often felt a special empathy for
slave families torn apart by slave sales, and their concern for the
plight of slave women, especially slave mothers, informed their
antislavery arguments.
 Fugitive Slave Law Convention

This group portrait taken at the Fugitive Slave Law Convention in Cazenovia, New York,
in August 1850 captures the diversity of the participants. At center are Frederick
Douglass and pioneering women’s rights activist and abolitionist Angelina Grimké.

Women’s participation in the abolitionist movement contributed

significantly to the emergence of the women’s rights movement. As
women organized petition campaigns and formulated antislavery
arguments, they gained confidence in their ability to work in the
public arena and felt more keenly the limitations male abolitionist
organizers placed on their participation. Women were usually
prohibited from speaking in public and routinely denied leadership
positions.

The issue of women’s role in the abolitionist movement became so

contentious that in 1840, when Garrison appointed a woman to the
executive committee of the American Anti-Slavery Society, the
organization split in two. The Tappans and a group of black
ministers, including Henry Highland Garnet, founded the rival
American and Foreign Anti-Slavery Society (AFAS), which was
committed to political abolitionism and to male leadership at the top
levels. At an international meeting of abolitionist organizations in
London in June 1840, the AFAS joined with like-minded British
abolitionists to prohibit women from participating in policymaking.
Lucretia Mott, representing the Philadelphia Female Anti-Slavery
Society, had to observe the proceedings from a railed-off space
reserved for women.

Eight years later, in Seneca Falls, New York, Mott and Elizabeth
Cady Stanton organized the nation’s first women’s rights convention.
Frederick Douglass was in attendance, and some black male
activists, including the former slave Jermain W. Loguen, lent their
support to women’s rights, notably woman suffrage.

By this time, the abolitionist movement was further divided by a split

between Garrison and Douglass, who came to agree with Garnet
that political action was the most effective means of mobilizing public
opposition to slavery. Douglass’s decision in 1847 to publish his own
newspaper, the North Star, also indicated his increasing
independence from his mentor. Even the most zealous white
abolitionists, including Garrison, did not always treat black activists
as equals. Many seemed more committed to freeing slaves than to
securing equal rights for free blacks.

Though fraught with divisions, the abolitionist movement won

converts to its cause, especially among white evangelical
northerners. For many, Christian principles seemed synonymous
with concern for the slave. In the 1830s and 1840s, the Baptist,
Methodist, and Presbyterian Churches forbade their members to
own slaves, and the issue caused proslavery southern churches to
withdraw from these denominations and organize separately. In
1846, several white abolitionist missionary societies merged with the
black Union Missionary Society to form the American Missionary
Association (AMA). With widespread support from black leaders
and members, including Samuel Cornish, Henry Highland Garnet,
Jermain Loguen, James Pennington, and Mary Ann Shadd, the AMA
promoted not only abolition but Christian-based education for African
Americans as well. The abolitionist movement also succeeded in
pushing slavery onto the national political agenda. In 1846, when
war with Mexico began, the contest over whether slaves should be
allowed in the West intensified, giving the slavery issue an urgent
and decidedly political cast.
Slavery and the Coming of the
Civil War
What to do about the existence of slavery in a democratic nation that
professed freedom and equality was a question that would not go
away. Delegates at the Constitutional Convention in 1787 had
devised a series of compromises that protected slavery even as
some states took steps to end it. As the nation expanded, another
compromise in 1820 protected slavery in territories south of
Missouri’s southern border while prohibiting it to the north. A few
decades later, the Compromise of 1850 sought to hold together the
increasingly disaffected North and South. But as a consequence, the
Missouri Compromise was undone, first by popular sovereignty, a
new plan for letting the people themselves decide whether the
territory in which they lived would be slave or free, and then by a
U.S. Supreme Court ruling that Congress did not have and had
never had the authority to prohibit slavery in the territories.
Northerners feared that a vast southern slaveholder, or “Slave
Power,” conspiracy had triumphed, taking away their rights and
allowing the detested slave system to undercut their free labor
system. With the election of Abraham Lincoln as president in 1860,
southerners feared that the incoming Republican administration
would implement a vast northern conspiracy to end the slave
system. Politics and compromise could no longer hold the Union
together. African Americans had more than a political stake in the
tumultuous events of the 1850s, as their rights and protections
increasingly eroded. Some responded with resistance, even
violence. Some saw emigration as the only solution. And some
hoped that war, if it came, would end slavery and advance black
equality.

Westward Expansion and Slavery

in the Territories
Between 1830 and 1860, hundreds of thousands of Americans
moved west, including black slaves and Native Americans who were
forcibly relocated (see chapter 6). While the Missouri Compromise
had, for the Louisiana Territory, settled the issue of which regions
would permit slavery and which would not, American incursions into
Mexican territory raised the issue anew. By 1830, the more than
20,000 Americans who had settled in Mexican Texas had
reintroduced slavery — and 2,000 slaves — into an area where
Mexico had formally abolished it. In 1836, these proslavery
Americans seceded from Mexico, declared themselves the Lone Star
Republic, and sought annexation to the United States. They were at
first refused, but in 1845, Texas was admitted to the Union as a slave
state. Northerners’ opposition to a move they perceived as growing
evidence of a Slave Power conspiracy invigorated the Liberty Party,
which in 1844 received nearly nine times the number of votes it had
in 1840 — 62,000 of the more than 2.5 million votes cast.
By this time, many Americans enthusiastically supported the notion
that it was the “manifest destiny” of the nation to rule the continent
from the Atlantic to the Pacific. The Oregon Treaty of 1846 between
the United States and Great Britain settled a boundary dispute in the
Oregon Country, clearing the way for official territorial recognition by
the United States. Still, congressional factions wrangled over
whether to forbid slavery in the territory, as the Oregon provisional
government had already done in 1844, before finally voting to
establish the Oregon Territory as a free territory in 1848.

Northern and southern politicians closely watched the number of

potential slave and free states, lest one section dominate the other in
Congress. Even before the Oregon negotiation with Great Britain
was settled, however, the United States was at war with Mexico,
following a failed attempt to purchase the Mexican provinces of
Upper California and New Mexico. The prospect that these areas
would become U.S. possessions ignited the issue of slavery in the
territories once again. In the House of Representatives,
Pennsylvania Democrat David Wilmot introduced a proviso that
“neither slavery nor involuntary servitude shall ever exist in any part”
of any territory gained from the Mexican-American War. Wilmot was
against slavery, but he was not pro-black. He aimed to keep slavery
out of the territories so that free white labor would have a chance to
thrive there and to prevent blacks from coming into the area. The
Wilmot Proviso failed to pass the Senate, but the angry debate it
sparked intensified tensions between the North and South.
In 1848, the Treaty of Guadalupe Hidalgo sealed the U.S. victory
over Mexico. In the treaty, Mexico ceded what became the territories
of California, New Mexico, and Utah, as well as all of Texas north of
the Rio Grande. Meanwhile, the discovery of gold in California drew
so many prospectors to that territory (including more than 4,000 free
blacks) that in 1850 it applied for admission to the Union as a free
state. If admitted, California would tip the balance in the Senate to
the free states.

The vote on California statehood was one of the issues finally settled
by the Compromise of 1850, which consisted of a series of
separate bills. Neither side got all it wanted. Antislavery northerners
succeeded in abolishing the slave trade in the District of Columbia,
while southerners prevented the abolition of slavery there. California
entered the Union as a free state, but the decision of whether slavery
would be allowed in the territories of New Mexico and Utah was left
to the people living in those areas, a policy known as popular
sovereignty. The federal government assumed the debt contracted
by the Lone Star Republic, and, as a concession to the South, a new
fugitive slave law was enacted.

The Fugitive Slave Act of 1850 made it easier for fugitive slaves to
be captured and returned to their owners by strengthening federal
authority over the capture and return of runaway slaves. Many
northerners had long objected to the actions of slave catchers, and
some northern states had passed personal liberty laws forbidding
the kidnapping and forced return of fugitives. These laws were ruled
unconstitutional in Prigg v. Pennsylvania (1842), but in that decision
the U.S. Supreme Court also affirmed that the return of fugitives was
a federal matter, in which state officials could not be required to
assist. Northern states had then passed new personal liberty laws
that forbade state officials to assist in fugitive cases and prohibited
the use of state courts and jails for alleged fugitives. Under the
Fugitive Slave Act of 1850, federal marshals were required to pursue
alleged runaway slaves, and federal commissioners were appointed
to oversee runaway cases. The fees these officials received — $10
for a runaway returned to the claimant, $5 for a runaway set free —
reflected the law’s bias.

But it was the authorizing of federal marshals to call on citizen

bystanders to aid in the capture of alleged runaways that especially
angered northerners. Citizens who refused or who in any way aided
an alleged fugitive could be fined $1,000 and sent to prison for six
months. Many in the North who had not given much thought to
slavery now felt that the federal government had far exceeded its
powers. They perceived the federal effort to protect slave property as
an attack on their own personal liberty, forcing them to act against
their conscience. Wisconsin challenged the constitutionality of the
law, and a Massachusetts statute sought to nullify it.

For black Americans, however, the implications of the law were far
more menacing. Those who had escaped slavery, even years
before, were no longer safe in the North. They were subject to arrest,
denied jury trials, and forbidden to testify on their own behalf. A
statement by an owner making a claim, together with an
identification of the runaway, was all that was needed to return a
person to slavery. A growing number of former fugitives left the
United States for Canada, Mexico, Europe, and elsewhere. Given
the provisions of the law, free blacks were also at risk, as there was
little to prevent unscrupulous slave hunters from seizing and
enslaving them. An unknowable number of free blacks as well as
fugitive slaves suffered enslavement or reenslavement at the hands
of slave hunters. During the 1850s, 296 of 330 fugitives formally
arrested, or 90 percent, suffered reenslavement.29

The Fugitive Slave Crisis and Civil

Disobedience
Northern black communities, where many fugitives lived, responded
to the Fugitive Slave Act of 1850 with protest meetings, resolutions,
and petitions. Blacks and their white allies demanded repeal of the
act and mounted vigorous resistance against it. Jermain Loguen,
born a slave in Tennessee, proclaimed, “I will not live a slave, and if
force is employed to reenslave me, I shall make preparations to
meet the crisis as becomes a man.”30

As a young man, Loguen had escaped to freedom on the

underground railroad (Map 7.1). In the North, vigilance
committees, an aboveground arm of the underground railroad,
assisted arriving fugitives by providing temporary shelter, food,
clothing, and sometimes legal assistance and jobs. The black printer
David Ruggles led the New York Vigilance Committee, which was
widely admired for its militancy and effectiveness. Abolitionist
Quakers joined the effort, but in the 1830s and 1840s, vigilance
committees consisted primarily of blacks. After the Fugitive Slave Act
was passed in 1850, however, northern white support for the
underground railroad grew, and vigilance committees became
increasingly interracial. They expanded the networks of cellars,
attics, church basements, and other safe spaces where fugitives
could take refuge before being shepherded to freedom, often in
Canada. Although their operations were of necessity covert because
they were illegal, the vigilance committee and underground railroad
networks helped an untold number of fugitives. For example, the
Boston Vigilance Committee acknowledged helping sixty-nine
fugitives to escape in 1851 alone.
MAP 7.1 The Underground Railroad

The underground railroad consisted of an intricate secret network of people, routes,

and safe places that allowed thousands of slaves to escape bondage. Freedom
fighters such as Harriet Tubman placed themselves — and their own freedom — at
great risk to help others reach the North.

■ Where did the underground railroad extend beyond the borders of the United
States?

Description
The free states are Maine, New Hampshire, Massachusetts, Rhode
Island, New Jersey, New York, Pennsylvania, Ohio, Indiana, Michigan,
Illinois, Wisconsin, Iowa, Minnesota, Oregon, and California. The slave
states are Delaware, Maryland, Virginia, Kentucky, North Carolina, South
Carolina, Georgia, Florida, Alabama, Mississippi, Tennessee, Missouri,
 Arkansas, Louisiana, and Texas. The Territories are Unorganized
Territory, Kansas Territory, New Mexico Territory, Nebraska Territory,
Washington Territory, Utah Territory, and New Mexico Territory.

Major stations marked in free and slave states are Ferrisburgh, Vermont;
Boston, Massachusetts; New Bedford, Rhode Island.; New York, New
York; Philadelphia, Pennsylvania; Wilmington, Delaware; Washington, D
C; Richmond, Virginia; Charleston, South Carolina; Savannah, Georgia;
Natchez, Louisiana; New Orleans, Louisiana; Saint Louis, Missouri;
Chicago, Illinois; Newport, Indiana; Cincinnati, Ohio; Ripley, Kentucky;
Detroit, Michigan; Cleveland, Ohio; and Baltimore, Maryland. The
underground railroad run across the major stations of both the free and
the slave states. Some routes from the slave slates of Alaska, Georgia,
and Florida remained as scopes for the slaves to escape to Cuba, Haiti,
Jamaica, and the Bahamas. A route from Louisiana and Texas extended
to Mexico.

The best-known “agent” on the underground railroad was William

Still. As head of the Philadelphia Vigilance Committee, he kept
records on the fugitive slaves he assisted and later published their
stories in The Underground Rail Road (1872). (See Document
Project: Forging an African American Nation — Slave and Free,
North and South, pp. 274–81.) The most famous “conductor” was
Harriet Tubman, who escaped from slavery in 1849. Tubman
returned to the South at least fourteen times to lead, directly and
indirectly, some 130 slaves to freedom. She was known for her strict
discipline and carefully developed plans and reputedly never lost a
fugitive. Deeply revered in northern abolitionist circles, where she
was hailed as “the Moses of Her People,” Tubman was intensely
hated in the South, where there was a $40,000 bounty (the
equivalent of more than $1 million today) for her capture.31

Those who aided fugitive slaves or refused to help in their capture

engaged in civil disobedience — refusal to obey a law that one
considers unjust — a form of militant protest with a long history
among African Americans. Their resolve was soon tested. On
September 11, 1851, William Parker, an escaped slave who lived
with his wife, Eliza, also an escaped slave, near Christiana,
Pennsylvania, refused to allow a U.S. marshal and a party of
Maryland slaveholders led by Edward Gorsuch to search the Parker
home for recent fugitives from Gorsuch’s plantation. Eliza sounded a
large dinner horn, summoning more than seventy-five local
supporters. In the fight that followed, Gorsuch was killed and his son
wounded. The Parkers and the other fugitive slaves they were hiding
escaped to Canada, but in the wake of what became known as the
Christiana Resistance, thirty-five blacks and three white Quakers
were arrested for treason and conspiracy under the Fugitive Slave
Act of 1850. Their cause attracted nationwide attention. Support
came from as far away as Columbus, Ohio, where a meeting of free
blacks adopted a resolution praising “the victorious heroes at the
battle of Christiana.”32 Pennsylvania congressman Thaddeus
Stevens assisted in their defense, and eventually the charges were
dropped.

Boston became a hotbed of resistance to the hated fugitive slave

law. In early 1851, slave hunters seized Shadrach Minkins (also
known as Frederick Wilkins), an escaped slave working at a
coffeehouse, and dragged him to a federal courthouse. Almost
instantly, the Boston Vigilance Committee mobilized, and a crowd
surrounded the courthouse while a group of black men liberated
Minkins and sent him on to freedom in Canada. In late May 1854, a
similar effort to save Anthony Burns, another local African American
who had been seized and jailed as a fugitive slave, failed. President
Franklin Pierce sent federal troops to Boston, and as they escorted
Burns to the wharf for his return to slavery, some 50,000 protesters
lined the streets and draped Boston’s buildings in black. Although
Burns was returned to slavery, Boston abolitionists eventually raised
enough money to purchase his freedom.
Anthony Burns

This moving poster centers on an amiable portrait of the young fugitive slave Anthony
Burns, surrounded by scenes that feature his tragic reenslavement in Boston in 1854.
 Description
The surrounding eight scenes feature his enslavement in Boston prison
in 1854, sale, first escape, arrest in Boston, escape on shipboard, second
arrest in Boston, his departure from Boston on a small boat, and as a free
man speaking for slave abolition.

The fugitive slave crisis intensified the conflict between the North
and South over slavery. Southerners perceived the confrontations as
part of a well-orchestrated northern campaign to defy the law and
destroy slavery and the southern way of life that depended on it. For
northerners, the confrontations forced an awareness of the reality of
slavery and its impact on their lives. So did publication of the best-
selling novel Uncle Tom’s Cabin in 1852. Its white evangelical
author, Harriet Beecher Stowe, crafted a sentimental yet graphic
depiction of slavery’s devastating effects on families, building
empathy with slavery’s victims in order to increase support for
abolition.

Confrontations in “Bleeding
Kansas” and the Courts
In 1854, Illinois senator Stephen A. Douglas, who had engineered
passage of the Compromise of 1850, reopened the issue of slavery
in the territories by promoting popular sovereignty for Kansas and
Nebraska. By the terms of the Kansas-Nebraska Act (1854), the
people who settled those territories would vote to determine whether,
as states, they would be slave or free (Map 7.2). The result was a
series of violent confrontations between proslavery and antislavery
settlers. In May 1856, when proslavery forces from Missouri attacked
the antislavery town of Lawrence, Kansas, John Brown, the self-
appointed “captain” of antislavery forces, took revenge by murdering
five proslavery settlers at Pottawatomie Creek. The furor over
“Bleeding Kansas” also brought violence to the floor of the Senate
when South Carolina representative Preston S. Brooks beat
Massachusetts senator Charles Sumner into unconsciousness at his
desk. Brooks claimed to be upholding the honor of his kinsman,
South Carolina senator Andrew P. Butler, whom Sumner had singled
out for insult in his earlier speech “The Crime against Kansas.”
 MAP 7.2 The Kansas-Nebraska Act, 1854

This map shows the free and slave states following the passage of the Kansas-
Nebraska Act, as well as the areas where both this act and the Compromise of 1850
allowed popular sovereignty to rule the day. As the map indicates, the Kansas-
Nebraska Act promoted the increasingly stark sectional divide between the slave
South and the free North.

■ Why would this redrawn map spark a bloody fight over Kansas?

Description
The free states are Maine, New Hampshire, Massachusetts, Rhode
Island, New Jersey, New York, Pennsylvania, Ohio, Indiana, Michigan,
Illinois, Wisconsin, Iowa, Minnesota, Washington Territory, Oregon
Territory, and California. The slave states are Delaware, Maryland,
Virginia, Kentucky, North Carolina, South Carolina, Georgia, Florida,
Alabama, Mississippi, Tennessee, Missouri, Arkansas, Louisiana, and
Texas.

The Line of the Missouri Compromise, repealed in 1854. It is a line that

follows the northern border of Arkansas which extends into northern
Oklahoma. This line allows for slavery in Arkansas and Missouri, while
Oklahoma is considered Indian Territory.

States with voters to decide whether to permit slavery per the

Compromise of 1850 include Utah Territory and New Mexico Territory.
States with voters to decide whether to permit slavery, Kansas and
Nebraska Act, 1854 include Kansas Territory and Nebraska Territory.

The national political system and the methods of civil debate,

negotiation, and compromise proved increasingly ineffective in
managing the slavery question. The issue eventually split the Whig
Party, and it disintegrated. After 1856, the Democratic Party, ever
more wedded to proslavery interests, was the only national political
party left. Meanwhile, a number of sectional parties related to the
slavery issue had merged. The abolitionist Liberty Party, formed in
1840, had called for an end to slavery in the District of Columbia and
to the domestic slave trade. In 1848, it became part of the Free-Soil
Party, founded that year. With the motto “Free Soil, Free Speech,
Free Labor, Free Men,” this party announced its opposition to the
extension of slavery into the territories. To discourage the spread of
plantation agriculture, the party also supported a homestead law that
would distribute federal land in small plots to settlers (preferably
whites) who would actually farm it, rather than to speculators.
Although the party’s motivations were often racist and many
members were not abolitionists, it did attract influential abolitionist
politicians and supporters of civil rights for free blacks, such as
Charles Sumner. Free-Soilers, black and white, helped
Massachusetts blacks in their successful battles against
discrimination in schools and transportation and in overturning state
laws prohibiting interracial marriage.

In 1854, Free-Soilers joined with northern opponents of the Kansas-

Nebraska Act and others opposed to the spread of slavery to form
the Republican Party. Like the Liberty and Free-Soil Parties, the
Republican Party was solely a northern party, with no southern
support. Its 1856 presidential election slogan, “Free Soil, Free Labor,
Free Speech, Free Men, Frémont” (for Republican presidential
candidate John Frémont), highlighted Republicans’ opposition to the
extension of slavery into the territories, but the party made no
commitment to end slavery. Nevertheless, Frederick Douglass and a
growing number of blacks joined the party, believing it could energize
the abolitionist crusade. Through the Republican Party, the northern
black political struggle connected with the national political system.
White southerners, observing black support for the Republicans,
feared that the party was conspiring to destroy slavery.

Meanwhile, a case making its way through the courts addressed the
issue of slavery in the territories head-on. In 1846, slaves Dred and
Harriet Scott sued for their freedom because they had lived with their
master in Wisconsin Territory, where slavery was forbidden, before
he moved them back to the slave state of Missouri. After a series of
technical issues and split decisions in the Missouri courts, the U.S.
Supreme Court took the case and in 1857 rendered its decision. In
Dred Scott v. Sandford, the Court ruled against Scott, and by
extension his wife, Harriet. First, said the Court, Scott was not
entitled to sue in the courts of Missouri because he was not a citizen.
No person of African descent could be a citizen of the United States.
Further, from the time of the nation’s founding, “negroes of the
African race” had been “regarded as beings of an inferior order, and
altogether unfit to associate with the white race, either in social or
political relations; and so far inferior, that they had no rights which
the white man was bound to respect.”33 Enslaved people were
legally protected property, and under the Constitution, Congress had
no authority to deny the right of property. Thus it could not forbid
slaveholding anywhere. All laws that forbade slavery in the territories
were unconstitutional, including the Missouri Compromise of 1820.
(See Appendix: Dred Scott v. Sandford for the text of this ruling.)

The Scotts

Harriet and Dred Scott, the enslaved plaintiffs in Dred Scott v. Sandford (1857), met and
married around 1836. Shortly thereafter, they had two daughters, Eliza and Lizzie. In
1846, they filed separate petitions for freedom in the St. Louis circuit court, which the
court subsequently combined, with Dred as the plaintiff. In fact, the U.S. Supreme
Court’s ruling in the case applied to all the Scotts, including the girls. In its 1857
decision, the Court determined that the Scotts and other African Americans were not
citizens of the United States and did not share the same rights that whites enjoyed.
Although they were freed almost immediately after the Court announced its decision,
Dred died of tuberculosis a year later. Harriet died in 1876.

Emigration and John Brown’s Raid

on Harpers Ferry
The effect of the Dred Scott decision was instantaneous and
inflammatory. Not only abolitionists but also many northerners
generally saw the decision as more evidence of a massive Slave
Power conspiracy, now authorized by the courts, to extend slavery
into new territories. For many northerners, there appeared to be
nothing to prevent southern slave labor from undermining northern
free labor. Like the Fugitive Slave Act of 1850, the Dred Scott
decision turned an increasing number of northerners, even whites
opposed to abolition and black civil rights, against the Supreme
Court’s position on slavery, which they saw as eroding their personal
liberties.

For black men and women, the decision was devastating. Their
citizenship denied and their status declared inferior, they began to
question more seriously their ties to the nation in which they lived.
Robert Purvis declared that he owed no allegiance to a nation in
which black men possessed no rights that whites must respect.
Frederick Douglass blasted the decision as “judicial wolfishness.”
Speaking to African Americans from Canada, Mary Ann Shadd Cary
exclaimed, “Your national ship is rotten and sinking, why not leave
it?”34

The Dred Scott decision clearly diminished blacks’ prospects for a

viable life and meaningful future in the United States. They also had
more reason than ever before to fear for their personal safety. Many
decided to leave the country, with most going to Canada. By 1860,
several thousand former African Americans lived in communities
there. Proponents of emigration to Canada included H. Ford
Douglas, a prominent black leader from Ohio, and Mary Ann Shadd
Cary, who had emigrated shortly after Congress passed the Fugitive
Slave Act of 1850. Also residing in Canada in the late 1850s was the
family of Martin R. Delany.

Thoroughly disillusioned with the United States, Delany became the

era’s most prominent champion of emigration. He spoke for a loose-
knit yet committed group that promoted emigration to Canada,
Central and South America, the West Indies, and West Africa. In a
series of national emigration conventions, the first and most
important of which occurred in Cleveland in 1854, Delany tapped into
an emigrationist sentiment that grew stronger and more vocal by the
end of the 1850s. In speeches and especially in his influential book
The Condition, Elevation, Emigration, and Destiny of the Colored
People of the United States (1852), he explained how black self-
definition, self-regard, and self-reliance demanded black self-
determination, proposing the establishment of a black nation outside
the United States. In this regard, he can be considered a father of
black nationalism: the belief that African Americans were a nation
within a nation that required self-determination.

Toward the end of the decade, Delany focused on the prospects for
black emigration to West Africa, where he hoped to establish an
unnamed though “thriving and prosperous Republic.” Africa was “the
native home of the African race,” he argued, “and there he can enjoy
the dignity of manhood, the rights of citizenship, and all the
advantages of civilization and freedom.”35 In 1859 and 1860, joined
by Robert Campbell, a Jamaican chemist, Delany explored the Niger
River valley in search of a site for a black American emigrant
settlement. Like most other such efforts, the enormous financial,
political, and logistical difficulties of this plan led to its failure, and
Delany returned to the United States.

Interest in emigration remained widespread, however. In the 1850s,

the white-dominated American Colonization Society sponsored the
migration of several thousand blacks to Liberia, while the black press
featured a vigorous debate on Liberia’s benefits and drawbacks.
Proponents stressed black self-rule; opponents stressed Liberia’s
high mortality rate and inefficient government. Henry Highland
Garnet came out in favor of emigration and worked on a plan —
ultimately unsuccessful — to establish an emigrant black American
colony in West Africa funded by whites. The Episcopal priest and
missionary James Theodore Holly promoted emigration to Haiti, and
in 1861, he led a group of 101 people to an ill-fated and short-lived
settlement there. But most northern blacks remained in the United
States. Despite the intensification of racial hostility and legal
exclusion, they dared to hope that, as William Still expressed it,
“great evils must be consummated that good might come.”36

Some were not content to wait. In 1859, upon learning that John
Brown secretly planned to incite a slave insurrection, five black men
joined his effort. Brown’s plan was to seize arms and ammunition at
the federal arsenal at Harpers Ferry, Virginia, thereby inspiring local
slaves to join in an uprising that would trigger a series of slave
revolts throughout the South and destroy the institution. On the night
of October 16, Brown and his band of twenty-one men slipped into
Harpers Ferry from a nearby farm, where they had been hiding out
and planning. The poorly conceived plan unraveled as quickly as it
unfolded. In the federal troops’ hastily organized counterattack, ten
of Brown’s comrades were killed, including two of his sons. Five
others escaped; seven, including Brown, were captured.

News of John Brown’s raid on Harpers Ferry inflamed the

conspiratorial views that the slave South and free North increasingly
had of each other. Proslavery forces saw Brown as a madman. They
perceived the botched though frightful insurrection as evidence of a
“Black Republican Conspiracy” bent on destroying slavery and the
southern way of life. Yet abolitionists, particularly black abolitionists
— even those opposed to violence as a means of emancipation —
viewed Brown and his comrades as martyrs. Frances Ellen Watkins
called Brown “the hero of the nineteenth century.” Frederick
Douglass praised him as “a human soul illuminated with divine
qualities.” A group of Providence blacks applauded him as an
“unflinching champion of liberty.”37

Yet at the time, most Americans supported the restoration of order,

swift and harsh justice for the guilty, and renewed efforts to moderate
the slavery crisis. Thus Brown’s speedy trial and treason conviction
were, for them, a relief. On December 2, he went calmly to his
hanging death, but not before he handed a note to a jail guard,
offering this prediction:

Charlestown, Va. 2nd, December, 1859.

I John Brown am now quite certain that the crimes of this guilty, land: will
never be purged away; but with Blood. I had as I now think: vainly flattered
myself that without verry [sic] much bloodshed; it might be done.38

The next year, when Republican Abraham Lincoln won the

presidency, the slavery question seemed less likely than ever before
to be resolved. Lincoln’s appeal was clearly sectional: all his
electoral votes came from the free states of the North and West.
Most of the electorate voted against him. In a four-way race, with
northern and southern wings of the Democratic Party running
separate candidates and a hastily organized Constitutional Union
Party offering yet another choice, Lincoln won just 39 percent of the
popular vote. Although he repeatedly stated that neither he as
president nor the Republican Party would disturb slavery where it
already existed, the slave states of the South made plans to
withdraw from the Union.
CONCLUSION
Whose Country Is It?
Who belongs in the United States of America? When the contest
over slavery reached a crisis with the election of Abraham Lincoln,
the slave states believed they no longer belonged. But northern free
blacks had persistently debated that question throughout the
preceding three decades. Most felt they were Americans precisely
because they had been born in the United States, functioned as solid
citizens, and served bravely in the nation’s wars, even though that
service had typically been scorned and rejected. Free blacks argued
that the Dred Scott decision notwithstanding, their birth and
residency on U.S. soil, in combination with their unquestioned
patriotism and firm commitment to the best of American ideals, made
them U.S. citizens. Consequently, they vigorously resisted white
supremacist efforts to deny their equality, especially their claim to
U.S. citizenship. They fiercely maintained their allegiance to a nation
that circumscribed and excluded them, demanding that America live
up to its democratic and egalitarian promise.

At the beginning of the 1830s, northern black communities turned

inward. In the face of racial prejudice that cast them as inferiors, they
cultivated self-regard and self-reliance. They cared for one another
through mutual aid societies; they built independent churches and
supported black schools. Black leaders promoted moral reform,
arguing that Christian ideals and virtuous living would strengthen
their communities and win the approval of whites.

Blacks also turned outward, dedicating themselves to elevation

within the larger society and to the abolition of slavery. Only by
freeing the enslaved, they concluded, could they truly free and
elevate themselves. At conventions, they debated strategies.
Through newspapers, they built networks. They formed
organizations. They boycotted goods produced by slave labor. The
arrival of fugitive slaves magnified the voices of black abolitionists
and emboldened them. They asserted that white attitudes and
practices toward blacks urgently needed to be reformed. They
lectured and wrote books. They petitioned the government and sued
for equal treatment in schools and on public conveyances. Still, they
continued to be hemmed in by laws and practices that denied them
representation in the nation’s political life and pushed them to the
margins of its economic and social life. Segregation and black
exclusion from white circles was the social norm. Studies in the
emerging and pseudo-scientific social sciences defined racial
hierarchies that placed blacks at the bottom. Most whites avoided
blacks, fearing contamination.

In the 1850s, black prospects for a future in the United States

narrowed further. A new law meant that fugitive slaves could not be
secure in the free states, and a U.S. Supreme Court ruling asserted
that African Americans could not be, and never had been, citizens of
the land of their birth. Many concluded that they no longer belonged
in such a nation, and some emigrated — to Canada, Africa, Haiti,
and elsewhere.

Yet black claims to equality and freedom had pushed the slavery
issue onto the national agenda, and the very crisis that undermined
their allegiance to the nation also split the nation apart. Following the
election of a president whose support was entirely in the North, the
states of the South began to withdraw. The coming civil war would
prove that African Americans, as free people, indeed belonged in the
United States. In fact, that war would redefine the very nature of the
nation. Frederick Douglass understood this. In 1849, he wrote, “We
deem it a settled point that the destiny of the colored man is bound
up with that of the white people of this country…. We are here, and
here we are likely to be…. This is our country; and the question for
the philosophers and statesmen of the land ought to be, What
principles should dictate the policy of the action toward us?”39 That
question would not, however, be settled by the war. It would continue
to be asked, again and again.
CHAPTER 7 REVIEW

KEY TERMS

uplift
human rights
black convention movement
moral suasion
abolitionist movement
political action
American Missionary Association (AMA)
Wilmot Proviso (1846)
Compromise of 1850
popular sovereignty
Fugitive Slave Act (1850)
personal liberty laws
vigilance committees
civil disobedience
Uncle Tom’s Cabin (1852)
Kansas-Nebraska Act (1854)
Dred Scott v. Sandford (1857)
black nationalism
John Brown’s raid (1859)

REVIEW QUESTIONS
 1. In what ways did the end of slavery in the North bring about
an increase in antiblack prejudice? What strategies did free
black northerners develop to combat discrimination and
fortify their communities?

2. How did free black northerners begin to link their plight to

that of enslaved southerners?

3. What techniques did free blacks employ, and what

organizations and institutions did they found, to advance
the developing black freedom movement?

4. Describe the various legal and political battles surrounding

slavery during the years 1850 to 1860. How did black
northerners respond? What impact did these events have
on the black freedom struggle?

5. How did the events of 1830 to 1860 fuel the mounting

tensions between the North and South?

SUGGESTED REFERENCES

The Boundaries of Freedom

Alexander, Leslie M. African or American? Black Identity and Political Activism in

New York City, 1784–1861. Urbana: University of Illinois Press, 2008.

Curry, Leonard P. The Free Black in Urban America, 1800–1850: The Shadow of
the Dream. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1986.

Harris, Leslie M. In the Shadow of Slavery: African Americans in New York City,
1626–1863. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2003.
Hodges, Graham Russell. Root and Branch: African Americans in New York and
East Jersey, 1613–1863. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1999.

Horton, James O., and Lois E. Horton. Black Bostonians: Family Life and
Community Struggle in the Antebellum North. New York: Holmes & Meier,
1979.

. In Hope of Liberty: Culture, Community, and Protest among Northern Free

Blacks, 1700–1860. New York: Oxford University Press, 1997.

Litwack, Leon. North of Slavery: The Negro in the Free States, 1790–1860.
Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1961.

Melish, Joanne Pope. Disowning Slavery: Gradual Emancipation and “Race” in

New England, 1780–1860. Ithaca: Cornell University Press, 1998.

Forging a Black Freedom Struggle

Bell, Howard H. A Survey of the Negro Convention Movement, 1830–1861. New

York: Arno Press, 1969.

Blackett, Richard. Building an Antislavery Wall: Black Americans in the Atlantic

Abolitionist Movement, 1830–1860. Ithaca: Cornell University Press, 1989.

Hall, Stephen G. A Faithful Account of the Race: African American Historical

Writing in Nineteenth-Century America. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina
Press, 2009.

Jones, Martha S. Birthright Citizens: A History of Race and Rights in Antebellum

America. New York: Cambridge University Press, 2018.

McCarthy, Timothy Patrick, and John Stauffer, eds. Prophets of Protest:

Reconsidering the History of American Abolitionism. New York: New Press,
2006.

Painter, Nell Irvin. Sojourner Truth: A Life, a Symbol. New York: Norton, 1996.

Pease, Jane H., and William H. Pease. They Who Would Be Free: Blacks’ Search
for Freedom, 1830–1861. New York: Atheneum, 1974.
Pryor, Elizabeth Stordeur, Colored Travelers: Mobility and the Fight for Citizenship
before the Civil War. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2016.

Quarles, Benjamin. Black Abolitionists. New York: Oxford University Press, 1969.

Rael, Patrick. Black Identity and Black Protest in the Antebellum North. Chapel
Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2002.

Rhodes, Jane. Mary Ann Shadd Cary: The Black Press and Protest in the
Nineteenth Century. Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1998.

Winch, Julie. Philadelphia’s Black Elite: Activism, Accommodation, and the

Struggle for Autonomy, 1787–1848. Philadelphia: Temple University Press,
1988.

Yee, Shirley. Black Women Abolitionists: A Study in Activism, 1828–1860.

Knoxville: University of Tennessee Press, 1992.

Slavery and the Coming of the Civil War

Bordewich, Fergus. Bound for Canaan: The Underground Railroad and the War for
the Soul of America. New York: Amistad, 2005.

Fehrenbacher, Don. The Dred Scott Case: Its Significance in American Law and
Politics. New York: Oxford University Press, 1978.

Finkelman, Paul. Dred Scott v. Sandford: A Brief History with Documents. Boston:
Bedford/St. Martin’s, 1997.

Foner, Eric. Free Soil, Free Labor, Free Men: The Ideology of the Republican Party
before the Civil War. New York: Oxford University Press, 1995.

Holt, Michael F. The Fate of Their Country: Politicians, Slavery Extension, and the
Coming of the Civil War. New York: Hill and Wang, 2004.

McPherson, James M. Battle Cry of Freedom: The Civil War Era. New York:
Oxford University Press, 1988.
Miller, Floyd J. The Search for a Black Nationality: Black Emigration and
Colonization, 1787–1863. Urbana: University of Illinois Press, 1975.

Slaughter, Thomas P. Bloody Dawn: The Christiana Riot and Racial Violence in the
Antebellum North. New York: Oxford University Press, 1991.

Still, William. The Underground Rail Road. 1872. Reprint, Chicago: Johnson, 1970.

Taylor, Quintard. In Search of the Racial Frontier: African Americans in the

American West, 1528–1990. New York: Norton, 1998.
DOCUMENT PROJECT

Forging an African American Nation — Slave and

Free, North and South

In antebellum America, African Americans — North and South,

enslaved and free — built over time and place the powerful bonds
that united them as a people, a community, and a “nation within a
nation.” These bonds were neither natural nor God given; rather,
African Americans’ shared origins and their shared experiences in
America helped solidify their ties to each other. These deep-seated
connections intensified over time as subsequent generations of
African-descended peoples, enslaved and free, increasingly
identified with one another, enabling them to forge fundamental
social, cultural, political, and economic networks — such as
churches, schools, and mutual benefit societies — that unified them
as a singular people. Primary to this evolving sense of African
American identity were the core beliefs, commitments, and actions of
African Americans themselves. Secondary but still crucial factors
that often influenced this evolving racial identification were black
enslavement and antiblack repression.

The following documents testify to African Americans’ deepening

sense of unity as a people, regardless of their location or status, in
the middle decades of the nineteenth century. The written
documents are from northern blacks, who were relatively more at
liberty than their southern brothers and sisters, whether free or
enslaved, to express themselves and to mount an open liberation
struggle. The excerpt from a speech by Sarah Mapps Douglass, an
elite northern free black woman, describes the evolution of her
identification with enslaved southern blacks. The African American
liberation struggle required both this identification and various
liberation strategies and tactics. The speech by Henry Highland
Garnet, a former enslaved person who as a child escaped to
Pennsylvania with his family, underscores the profound tie between
enslaved and free African Americans. It also issues a revolutionary
and highly controversial call for armed slave insurrection to
emancipate the enslaved. Like Garnet, Frederick Douglass also
escaped enslavement as a young man, though he later purchased
his freedom with the help of English abolitionists. Douglass’s speech
is a scorching condemnation of the rank hypocrisy of black
enslavement in an America wedded to freedom, equality, and
democracy.

Similarly, the visual documents highlight important aspects of the

developing antebellum African American liberation struggle, which in
large part grew out of blacks’ evolving identification as an African
American people. “Escaping Slavery via the Underground Railroad”
illustrates the centrality of active grassroots resistance to
enslavement. The depiction of “Jim Crow” vividly represents the
racist stereotypes that African Americans continually fought on the
cultural battlefront of their freedom struggle.
Sarah Mapps Douglass | To Make the Slaves’ Cause Our Own, 1832

The majority of black women in the antebellum North were poor,

working class, and illiterate; thus firsthand written accounts of their
attitudes and experiences are rare. It is possible, however, to learn
something of the attitudes and experiences of black women in this era
from the few who were well educated and whose family backgrounds
and opportunities afforded them elite status. SARAH MAPPS
DOUGLASS (1806–1882) was a founding member of the Female Literary
Society of Philadelphia and the Philadelphia Female Anti-Slavery
Society. A well-regarded lecturer and political essayist, she also
established a high school for black girls and taught at the Institute for
Colored Youth. Her life and activism reflected her deep commitment to
Quakerism. In the speech excerpted here, which she gave at one of the
first meetings of the Female Literary Society, she describes the
awakening of her compassion for enslaved blacks.

My friends — my sisters: How important is the occasion for which we

have assembled ourselves together this evening, to hold a feast, to
feed our never-dying minds, to excite each other to deeds of mercy,
words of peace; to stir up in the bosom of each, gratitude to God for
his increasing goodness, and feeling of deep sympathy for our
brethren and sisters, who are in this land of christian light and liberty
held in bondage the most cruel and degrading — to make their
cause our own!

An English writer has said, “We must feel deeply before we can act
rightly; from that absorbing, heart-rendering [sic] compassion for
ourselves springs a deeper sympathy for others, and from a sense of
our weakness and our own upbraidings arises a disposition to be
indulgent, to forbear, to forgive.” This is my experience. One short
year ago, how different were my feelings on the subject of slavery! It
is true, the wail of the captive sometimes came to my ear in the
midst of my happiness, and caused my heart to bleed for his wrongs;
but, alas! the impression was as evanescent as the early cloud and
morning dew. I had formed a little world of my own, and cared not to
move beyond its precincts. But how was the scene changed when I
beheld the oppressori lurking on the border of my own peaceful
home! I saw his iron hand stretched forth to seize me as his prey,
and the cause of the slave became my own. I started up, and with
one mighty effort threw from me the lethargy which had covered me
as a mantle for years; and determined, by the help of the Almighty, to
use every exertion in my power to elevate the character of my
wronged and neglected race. One year ago, I detested the
slaveholder; now I can pity and pray for him. Has not this been your
experience, my sisters? Have you not felt as I have felt upon this
thrilling subject? My heart assures me some of you have.

S : C. Peter Ripley, ed., The Black Abolitionist Papers (Chapel Hill: University of
North Carolina Press, 1991), 3:122–23.

i Douglass may be referring to a slave hunter or to discussions in the Pennsylvania

legislature regarding the return of fugitives.

Henry Highland Garnet | An Address to the Slaves of the United

States of America, 1843

At the time he delivered this speech, HENRY HIGHLAND GARNET

(1815–1882) had been involved in abolitionist activities for more than
 ten years. He had studied theology at the Oneida Institute in
Whitesboro, New York, where he sharpened his intellectual and
rhetorical skills. As a pastor, he mastered public speaking. In 1843, he
was one of seventy delegates from twelve states who attended the
National Negro Convention in Buffalo, New York. There he gave a
controversial speech that called on the enslaved to revolt. Notice a
crucial rhetorical technique: he addressed his speech to the enslaved,
although of course no enslaved people were present.

Brethren and fellow citizens: Your brethren of the North, East and
West have been accustomed to meet together in national
conventions, to sympathize with each other, and to weep over your
unhappy condition. In these meetings we have addressed all classes
of the free, but we have never, until this time, sent a word of
consolation and advice to you. We have been contented in sitting still
and mourning over your sorrows, earnestly hoping that before this
day your sacred liberties would have been restored. But we have
hoped in vain. Years have rolled on, and tens of thousands have
been borne on streams of blood and tears to the shores of eternity.
While you have been oppressed, we have also been partakers with
you; nor can we be free while you are enslaved. We, therefore, write
to you as being bound with you.

Many of you are bound to us, not only by the ties of a common
humanity, but we are connected by the more tender relations of
parents, wives, husbands and sisters and friends. As such we most
affectionately address you….
Two hundred and twenty-seven years ago the first of our injured race
were brought to the shores of America. They came not with glad
spirits to select their homes in the New World. They came not with
their own consent, to find an unmolested enjoyment of the blessings
of this fruitful soil. The first dealings they had with men calling
themselves Christians exhibited to them the worst features of corrupt
and sordid hearts, and convinced them that no cruelty is too great,
no villainy and no robbery too abhorrent for even enlightened men to
perform, when influenced by avarice and lust. Neither did they come
flying upon the wings of Liberty to a land of freedom. But they came
with broken hearts from their beloved native land and were doomed
to unrequited toil and deep degradation. Nor did the evil of their
bondage end at their emancipation by death. Succeeding
generations inherited their chains, and millions have come from
eternity into time, and have returned again to the world of spirits,
cursed and ruined by American Slavery.

The propagators of the system, or their immediate successors, very

soon discovered its growing evil and its tremendous wickedness,
and secret promises were made to destroy it. The gross
inconsistency of a people holding slaves, who had themselves
“ferried o’er the wave” for freedom’s sake, was too apparent to be
entirely overlooked. The voice of Freedom cried, “Emancipate your
slaves.” … But all was [in] vain. Slavery had stretched its dark wings
of death over the land, the Church stood silently by, the priests
prophesied falsely, and the people loved to have it so. Its throne is
established, and now it reigns triumphantly.
Nearly three millions of your fellow citizens are prohibited by law and
public opinion (which in this country is stronger than law) from
reading the Book of Life. Your intellect has been destroyed as much
as possible, and every ray of light they have attempted to shut out
from your minds. The oppressors themselves have become involved
in the ruin. They have become weak, sensual and rapacious; they
have cursed you; they have cursed themselves; they have cursed
the earth which they have trod….

Brethren, it is as wrong for your lordly oppressors to keep you in

slavery as it was for the man thief to steal our ancestors from the
coast of Africa. You should therefore now use the same manner of
resistance as would have been just in our ancestors when the bloody
footprints of the first remorseless soul thief was placed upon the
shores of our fatherland. The humblest peasant is as free in the sight
of God as the proudest monarch that ever swayed a scepter. Liberty
is a spirit sent out from God and, like its great Author, is no respecter
of persons.

Brethren, the time has come when you must act for yourselves. It is
an old and true saying that, “if hereditary bondsmen would be free,
they must themselves strike the blow.”ii You can plead your own
cause and do the work of emancipation better than any others. The
nations of the Old World are moving in the great cause of universal
freedom, and some of them at least will, ere long, do you justice. The
combined powers of Europe have placed their broad seal of
disapprobation upon the African slave trade. But in the slaveholding
parts of the United States the trade is as brisk as ever. They buy and
sell you as though you were brute beasts. The North has done
much; her opinion of slavery in the abstract is known. But in regard
to the South, we adopt the opinion of the New York Evangelist —
“We have advanced so far, that the cause apparently waits for a
more effectual door to be thrown open than has been yet.” We are
about to point you to that more effectual door. Look around you and
behold the bosoms of your loving wives heaving with untold agonies!
Hear the cries of your poor children! Remember the stripes your
fathers bore. Think of the torture and disgrace of your noble mothers.
Think of your wretched sisters, loving virtue and purity, as they are
driven into concubinage and are exposed to the unbridled lusts of
incarnate devils. Think of the undying glory that hangs around the
ancient name of Africa — and forget not that you are native-born
American citizens, and as such you are justly entitled to all the rights
that are granted to the freest. Think how many tears you have
poured out upon the soil which you have cultivated with unrequited
toil and enriched with your blood; and then go to your lordly
enslavers and tell them plainly that you are determined to be free.
Appeal to their sense of justice and tell them that they have no more
right to oppress you than you have to enslave them. Entreat them to
remove the grievous burdens which they have imposed upon you,
and to remunerate you for your labor. Promise them renewed
diligence in the cultivation of the soil, if they will render to you an
equivalent for your services. Point them to the increase of happiness
and prosperity in the British West Indies since the Act of
Emancipation.iii Tell them, in language which they cannot
misunderstand, of the exceeding sinfulness of slavery and of a future
judgment and of the righteous retributions of an indignant God.
Inform them that all you desire is freedom, and that nothing else will
suffice. Do this, and forever after cease to toil for the heartless
tyrants, who give you no other reward but stripes and abuse. If they
then commence the work of death, they, and not you, will be
responsible for the consequences. You had far better all die — die
immediately — than live slaves and entail your wretchedness upon
your posterity. If you would be free in this generation, here is your
only hope. However much you and all of us may desire it, there is
not much hope of redemption without the shedding of blood. If you
must bleed, let it all come at once — rather die freemen than live to
be slaves….

Brethren, arise, arise! Strike for your lives and liberties. Now is the
day and the hour. Let every slave throughout the land do this, and
the days of slavery are numbered. You cannot be more oppressed
than you have been; you cannot suffer greater cruelties than you
have already. Rather die freemen than live to be slaves. Remember
that you are three millions! …

Let your motto be Resistance! Resistance! RESISTANCE! No

oppressed people have ever secured their liberty without resistance.

S : Philip S. Foner and Robert James Branham, eds., Lift Every Voice: African
American Oratory, 1787–1900 (Tuscaloosa: University of Alabama Press, 1998), 198–202,
204–5.
ii Paraphrased from Lord Byron, Childe Harold’s Pilgrimage (1818).

iii Slavery had been abolished in the British West Indies by an act of Parliament in

1833.

Frederick Douglass | What to the Slave Is the Fourth of July?, 1852

In 1843, when FREDERICK DOUGLASS (1818–1895) opposed Henry

Highland Garnet’s call for an armed slave revolt to overthrow slavery,
he was relatively new to abolitionist organizing; he had been on the
lecture circuit for only two years and a freeman for five. Less than a
decade later, he was as seasoned a speaker as Garnet and was better
known and more influential. On July 5, 1852, Douglass delivered one of
his most famous speeches, to the Ladies’ Anti-Slavery Society of
Rochester, New York, which had invited him to address an
Independence Day celebration in Corinthian Hall. Some five hundred to
six hundred people each paid 12½ cents to hear the renowned
abolitionist. Like many other community celebrations at the time, this
event began with a prayer and a reading of the Declaration of
Independence. Douglass made the most of the occasion to drive home
his message. The audience, the local press reported, reacted with
much applause.

Fellow-Citizens — Pardon me, and allow me to ask, why am I called

upon to speak here to-day? What have I, or those I represent, to do
with your national independence? Are the great principles of political
freedom and of natural justice, embodied in that Declaration of
Independence, extended to us? and am I, therefore, called upon to
bring our humble offering to the national altar, and to confess the
benefits, and express devout gratitude for the blessings, resulting
from your independence to us?
Would to God, both for your sakes and ours, that an affirmative
answer could be truthfully returned to these questions! …

But, such is not the state of the case. I say it with a sad sense of the
disparity between us. I am not included within the pale of this
glorious anniversary! Your high independence only reveals the
immeasurable distance between us. The blessings in which you this
day rejoice, are not enjoyed in common. The rich inheritance of
justice, liberty, prosperity, and independence, bequeathed by your
fathers, is shared by you, not by me. The sunlight that brought life
and healing to you, has brought stripes and death to me. This Fourth
of July is yours, not mine. You may rejoice, I must mourn. To drag a
man in fetters into the grand illuminated temple of liberty, and call
upon him to join you in joyous anthems, were inhuman mockery and
sacrilegious irony. Do you mean, citizens, to mock me, by asking me
to speak to-day? …

Fellow-citizens, above your national, tumultuous joy, I hear the

mournful wail of millions, whose chains, heavy and grievous
yesterday, are to-day rendered more intolerable by the jubilant
shouts that reach them. If I do forget, if I do not faithfully remember
those bleeding children of sorrow this day, “may my right hand forget
her cunning, and may my tongue cleave to the roof of my mouth!” To
forget them, to pass lightly over their wrongs, and to chime in with
the popular theme, would be treason most scandalous and shocking,
and would make me a reproach before God and the world. My
subject, then, fellow-citizens, is American Slavery. I shall see this
day and its popular characteristics from the slave’s point of view.
Standing here, identified with the American bondman, making his
wrongs mine, I do not hesitate to declare, with all my soul, that the
character and conduct of this nation never looked blacker to me than
on this Fourth of July. Whether we turn to the declarations of the
past, or to the professions of the present, the conduct of the nation
seems equally hideous and revolting. America is false to the past,
false to the present, and solemnly binds herself to be false to the
future. Standing with God and the crushed and bleeding slave on
this occasion, I will, in the name of humanity which is outraged, in
the name of liberty which is fettered, in the name of the constitution
and the bible, which are disregarded and trampled upon, dare to call
in question and to denounce, with all the emphasis I can command,
everything that serves to perpetuate slavery — the great sin and
shame of America! “I will not equivocate; I will not excuse”; I will use
the severest language I can command; and yet not one word shall
escape me that any man, whose judgment is not blinded by
prejudice, or who is not at heart a slaveholder, shall not confess to
be right and just.

But I fancy I hear some of my audience say, it is just in this

circumstance that you and your brother abolitionists fail to make a
favorable impression on the public mind. Would you argue more, and
denounce less, would you persuade more and rebuke less, your
cause would be much more likely to succeed. But, I submit, where all
is plain there is nothing to be argued….
For the present, it is enough to affirm the equal manhood of the
Negro race. Is it not astonishing that, while we are plowing, planting,
and reaping, using all kinds of mechanical tools, erecting houses,
constructing bridges, building ships, working in metals of brass, iron,
copper, silver, and gold; that, while we are reading, writing, and
cyphering, acting as clerks, merchants, and secretaries, having
among us lawyers, doctors, ministers, poets, authors, editors,
orators, and teachers; that, while we are engaged in all manner of
enterprises common to other men — digging gold in California,
capturing the whale in the Pacific, feeding sheep and cattle on the
hillside, living, moving, acting, thinking, planning, living in families as
husbands, wives, and children, and, above all, confessing and
worshiping the Christian’s God, and looking hopefully for life and
immortality beyond the grave — we are called upon to prove that we
are men!

Would you have me argue that man is entitled to liberty? that he is

the rightful owner of his own body? You have already declared it.
Must I argue the wrongfulness of slavery? Is that a question for
republicans? … There is not a man beneath the canopy of heaven
that does not know that slavery is wrong for him.

What! am I to argue that it is wrong to make men brutes, to rob them

of their liberty, to work them without wages, to keep them ignorant of
their relations to their fellow-men, to beat them with sticks, to flay
their flesh with the lash, to load their limbs with irons, to hunt them
with dogs, to sell them at auction, to sunder their families, to knock
out their teeth, to burn their flesh, to starve them into obedience and
submission to their masters? Must I argue that a system, thus
marked with blood and stained with pollution, is wrong? No; I will not.
I have better employment for my time and strength than such
arguments would imply.

What, then, remains to be argued? Is it that slavery is not divine; that

God did not establish it; that our doctors of divinity are mistaken?
There is blasphemy in the thought. That which is inhuman cannot be
divine. Who can reason on such a proposition! They that can, may! I
cannot. The time for such argument is past.

At a time like this, scorching irony, not convincing argument, is

needed. Oh! had I the ability, and could I reach the nation’s ear, I
would to-day pour out a fiery stream of biting ridicule, blasting
reproach, withering sarcasm, and stern rebuke. For it is not light that
is needed, but fire; it is not the gentle shower, but thunder. We need
the storm, the whirlwind, and the earthquake. The feeling of the
nation must be quickened; the conscience of the nation must be
roused; the propriety of the nation must be startled; the hypocrisy of
the nation must be exposed; and its crimes against God and man
must be proclaimed and denounced.

What to the American slave is your Fourth of July? I answer, a day

that reveals to him, more than all other days in the year, the gross
injustice and cruelty to which he is the constant victim. To him, your
celebration is a sham; your boasted liberty, an unholy license; your
national greatness, swelling vanity; your sounds of rejoicing are
empty and heartless; your denunciations of tyrants, brass-fronted
impudence; your shouts of liberty and equality, hollow mockery; your
prayers and hymns, your sermons and thanksgivings, with all your
religious parade and solemnity, are to him mere bombast, fraud,
deception, impiety, and hypocrisy — a thin veil to cover up crimes
which would disgrace a nation of savages. There is not a nation on
the earth guilty of practices more shocking and bloody, than are the
people of these United States, at this very hour.

S : Frederick Douglass, What to the Slave is the Fourth of July? Frederick Douglass,
Oration, Delivered in Corinthian Hall, Rochester, July 5, 1852 (Rochester, NY: Lee, Mann,
1852), 14–15.

Escaping Slavery via the Underground Railroad

The underground railroad was a network of individuals and groups

throughout the South and North who secretly assisted runaway slaves
in making their way to freedom. In this engraving, taken from William
Still’s The Underground Rail Road (1872), a group of exhausted slaves,
including a mother and an infant, arrive at League Island, Philadelphia,
from Norfolk, Virginia. Carriages stand by as volunteers help them up
the hill to safety. The engraving is a compelling illustration of slave
resistance: the lengths to which the enslaved themselves went in their
quest for freedom. It also shows their committed and courageous allies
in the struggle against slavery. Indeed, the underground railroad has
come to symbolize the extraordinary difficulties of the fight for both
human rights and black freedom.
 Description
A group of volunteers pull a woman from the upper deck of the boat to
the land as several women and children standing on the deck look on. A
line of horse drawn carriages wait uphill.

Jim Crow

White blackface minstrelsy, which caricatured and denigrated blacks,

grew out of 1820s urban street entertainments in which young black
and white men performed for coins and food in public places such as
wharves, markets, street corners, and parks. T. D. (Thomas Dartmouth)
“Daddy” Rice, the white traveling actor most closely associated with
early minstrelsy, developed blackface routines that featured singing,
dancing, and humor. His most famous black character was an enslaved
person dressed in rags named Jim Crow, who, Rice claimed, was
inspired by the dance of a disabled black man. The Jim Crow character
made Rice famous, and in time “Jim Crow” became a common racial
epithet. By the late nineteenth century, the term was used to refer to the
whole range of laws and customs related to racial segregation.

Description
The minstrelsy showcases Jim Crow performing a dance for a strange
wedding of a lion and a bear in a forest. The lion holds a colored umbrella
over the head of a female bear dressed in a wedding gown. A crow at the
left caws after Jim Crow. A mole at the left watches the scene from a
burrow. A lizard at the right crawls down a tree.
QUESTIONS FOR ANALYSIS

1. When considered both separately and together, what light

do these documents shed on the evolving antebellum
African American freedom struggle?

2. Do Sarah Mapps Douglass’s racial, class, and gender

identities influence her identification with the enslaved?
Explain.

3. Compare and contrast the rhetorical techniques used by

Henry Highland Garnet and Frederick Douglass. Which
speaker and which technique(s) do you find most
persuasive? Explain.

4. As represented by “Escaping Slavery via the Underground

Railroad,” why do you think the underground railroad has
functioned historically as a central element in the popular
representation of the abolitionist crusade?

5. Many have argued that the explicit racism of stereotypes

such as “Jim Crow” and cultural forms such as blackface
minstrelsy have had a strong impact on American popular
culture from the antebellum era to the present day. Do you
agree? What specific evidence and broader cultural
developments can you use to support your position? Do
you see any evidence of the persistence of Jim Crow
stereotypes and blackface minstrelsy in contemporary
American popular culture?
Chapter 8 Freedom Rising: The
Civil War
1861–1865
CHRONOLOGY Events specific to African American history are
boldfaced. General U.S. history events are in black.
1861 Confederate States of America established

Confederates fire on Fort Sumter; Civil War begins

Lincoln calls for military volunteers to put down rebellion

Fugitive slaves designated contraband of war

Confederates defeat Union troops at Bull Run

First Confiscation Act

Mary S. Peake begins teaching contrabands in Hampton, Virginia

Union troops control Sea Islands, begin Port Royal Experiment

1862 Congress ends slavery in District of Columbia and U.S. territories

Robert Smalls pilots Planter to Union navy and secures his own
freedom

Second Confiscation Act

Elizabeth Keckley founds Contraband Relief Association

Black army unit organized in Sea Islands

 Union army defeats Confederates at Antietam

Preliminary Emancipation Proclamation

Black army units organized in Louisiana

Charlotte Forten arrives in Sea Islands to teach contrabands

1863 Emancipation Proclamation

Petition drive in California ends restriction on blacks testifying against

whites in court

Union institutes military draft

U.S. Colored Troops established

Black army units fight at Port Hudson, Louisiana

Harriet Tubman serves as Union scout

Union victory at Gettysburg ends Confederate offensive in North

Draft riots in New York City

Black army unit leads assault on Fort Wagner, South Carolina

Lincoln’s Gettysburg Address

Lincoln announces “10 percent plan”

1864 Confederate troops murder black prisoners of war at Fort Pillow,

Tennessee

Congress equalizes pay of black and white soldiers

 Congress passes Wade–Davis Bill in opposition to Lincoln’s
Reconstruction plan

National Equal Rights League founded

Lincoln reelected on National Union ticket, with former Democrat Andrew

Johnson as vice president

1865 General William T. Sherman issues Special Field Order 15

Black lawyer John S. Rock accepted to argue cases before U.S.

Supreme Court

Petition drive leads to repeal of Illinois law requiring black settlers to

pay a fine

Congress establishes Freedmen’s Bureau

Confederate Congress authorizes arming of slaves

Confederate general Robert E. Lee surrenders to Union general Ulysses S.

Grant

Lincoln assassinated

Thirteenth Amendment abolishes slavery

Robert Smalls and the African American
Freedom Struggle during the Civil War
Around three o’clock in the morning on May 13, 1862, the Planter, a
Confederate steamer loaded with supplies for nearby Confederate
outposts, made its way up Charleston harbor with the slave pilot
Robert Smalls at the helm. Confederate lookouts, accustomed to
seeing black pilots, took little note of the fact that there were no white
men on deck.

Once outside the harbor, Smalls revved up the steamer’s engine and
sped in the direction of the Union blockade. Hoisting a white flag of
surrender, he hoped the Union navy would permit the Planter to
enter Union lines as a fugitive vessel and, more important, that his
family members and friends on board would be protected as fugitive
slaves. After several tense moments, the Union sailors turned their
guns and cannons away, received the surrender of the Planter, and
welcomed the fugitives as free men and women.

Smalls had devised a cunning plan to secure freedom for himself

and his family. Smalls and those around him had heard that Union
forces were using fugitive slaves to help fight the Confederacy. Once
behind Union lines, he provided the Union navy with important
information about Confederate units in Charleston harbor. Before
long, he was piloting the Planter for the Union navy, transporting
people and supplies within the Union zone. Not long afterward,
Congress gave Smalls and his band of freedom fighters a financial
reward for surrendering the Planter to Union forces.

The story of Smalls’s daring escape captured the attention of African

Americans and the northern white press. In October 1862, a meeting
of blacks at New York City’s Shiloh Presbyterian Church, pastored by
the Reverend Henry Highland Garnet, welcomed him “with deafening
cheers.” A resolution adopted by the meeting claimed that Smalls’s
bold action demonstrated “a faithful devotedness to the cause of the
American union.”1 For blacks and their allies, the exploit became one
of the most celebrated events of the Civil War. It is also just one
instance in what turned out to be a massive defection of slaves from
the Confederacy to Union lines. The ever-growing number of slave
men, women, and children who seized their freedom by joining the
Union cause ultimately contributed to the collapse of the
Confederacy.

The Civil War began as a southern war for Confederate

independence and a northern war to defeat the Confederate
rebellion and restore the Union. At the outset, neither side thought
that the war would last very long or eventually lead to the destruction
of slavery. The Confederacy was founded to protect slavery. The
Union was willing to accept slavery where it already existed,
opposing only the extension of slavery into the territories.

The transformation of the Union cause from a war to restore the

Union to a war with the additional aim of abolishing slavery owed
much to the actions of the slaves themselves. Their escape from
slavery and their presence behind Union lines, together with the
advocacy of northern free blacks and their white abolitionist allies,
put pressure on the Lincoln administration and the U.S. Congress for
policy changes and new laws that would address the issue of slavery
directly and end it. The Union victory also owed much to the black
men — both free and recently freed — who served in the Union army
and navy, as well as to the many black men and women who worked
alongside the troops and, as civilians, supported the Union cause.
Their dedication and service, they believed, would earn them the
rights of U.S. citizens. But as free blacks in the North and South had
known for decades, freedom did not mean fair treatment and
equality, and it was apparent at the war’s end that the black freedom
struggle was far from over.
The Coming of War and the
Seizing of Freedom, 1861–1862
In hindsight, the Civil War seems to have been inevitable, but
following the election of Abraham Lincoln as president in November
1860, the war came in a series of small steps, the consequences of
which were not fully apparent at the time. As the states of the
Confederacy withdrew from the Union to protect slavery, northern
free blacks and their allies increasingly expressed the hope that if
war came, it would be a war to end slavery everywhere. That was
not the Union’s initial war aim, but when slaves began pressing the
issue by fleeing to Union lines, Union commanders were forced to
respond, and in time they moved to protect the refugees’ freedom.
Slowly, Lincoln and Congress, too, were forced to respond by putting
in place policies and practices that pointed toward a general
emancipation.

War Aims and Battlefield Realities

With the election of Abraham Lincoln, sectional tensions over slavery
reached a crisis. Believing they owed no loyalty to a Union that could
elect a president without any southern support, the slave states
made plans to withdraw from the Union. On November 10, 1860,
South Carolina called a secession convention, and on December 20,
it declared that “the union now subsisting between South Carolina
and other States, under the name of the ‘United States of America’ is
hereby dissolved.” Four days later, the convention passed a
declaration listing the causes justifying secession: the North’s
interference with slavery; repeated northern condemnations of
slavery as sinful; northern support for abolitionism; northerners’
aiding and abetting the escape of southern fugitive slaves; northern
promotion of slave insurrections through “emissaries, books, and
pictures”; and the election of Lincoln, a leader “whose opinions and
purposes are hostile to slavery.”2

South Carolina’s secession ordinance declared the state

independent, but already a movement was underway for the
formation of a confederacy of slave states. By February 1, 1861,
Mississippi, Florida, Alabama, Georgia, Louisiana, and Texas also
had seceded, and on February 4, delegates from these states met in
Montgomery, Alabama, to create the Confederate States of
America. They wrote a constitution that read much like the U.S.
Constitution, with the key difference being that it explicitly protected
the right to hold slaves as property within its domain. Setting up a
provisional government, the Confederacy elected Mississippi senator
Jefferson Davis as president.

Even as the Confederacy formed, there were two attempts to avert

disunion. In Congress, Kentucky senator John J. Crittenden
proposed to reinstate the 1820 Missouri Compromise and thus
guarantee the protection of slavery in territories south of the
southern border of Missouri. After a U.S. Senate committee failed to
reach agreement on the proposal, the Virginia legislature called a
peace convention. But the delegates in attendance, representing
both free and slave states, also failed to find a compromise that
would hold the Union together.

While some still hoped for peace, the Confederate States of America
prepared for war. They began organizing an army and a navy, and
state militias seized federal forts, arsenals, and post offices. Most
military posts in the South came under Confederate command. In
Charleston, Union major Robert Anderson withdrew from Fort
Moultrie to the more easily protected Fort Sumter, on an island in the
harbor, and waited for provisions.

On March 4, 1861, Lincoln delivered his inaugural address to a

fractured Union. Speaking directly to “the Southern States,” he
reaffirmed, “I have no purpose, directly or indirectly, to interfere with
the institution of slavery in the States where it exists. I believe I have
no lawful right to do so, and I have no inclination to do so.” At the
same time, Lincoln asserted that the Union was a binding and
“perpetual” compact. Furthermore, he explained, “no State, upon its
own mere motion, can lawfully get out of the Union.” He concluded,
“Acts of violence, within any State or States, against the authority of
the United States, are insurrectionary or revolutionary.” Precisely
because it was unlawful and thus intolerable, Lincoln believed that
secession must be overturned. It was his position that the Union had
to be respected and maintained.3
In his first cabinet meeting, Lincoln raised the issue of provisioning
Fort Sumter, and the matter was discussed often in the following
weeks. Eventually, the president determined that the fort should be
resupplied, and he informed the governor of South Carolina of this
intention. In turn, South Carolina demanded the fort’s surrender.
When Major Anderson refused, Confederate shore batteries opened
fire early on the morning of April 12. The next day, Anderson
surrendered. The Civil War had begun.

Anticipating that Anderson was ready to evacuate the fort,

Confederate officials did not think their actions would lead to
hostilities. After all, back in January, fire from Charleston’s shore
batteries had forced the withdrawal of a provision ship without further
incident. But they miscalculated. On April 15, Lincoln called for
75,000 militia to put down the insurrection and “to repossess the
forts, places, and property which have been seized from the Union.”4

Virginia refused to answer the call. Its first secession convention had
rejected leaving the Union, but now a second convention voted for it.
By May 20, Arkansas, Tennessee, and North Carolina had also
joined the Confederacy, making a total of eleven Confederate states.
The slave states Delaware, Maryland, Kentucky, and Missouri,
known as the border states, remained in the Union, but not without
strife. Federal troops occupied Baltimore; guerrilla fighting ravaged
Missouri; and a provisional Confederate government was formed in
Kentucky, although the state officially declared its neutrality. Even as
Virginia’s state capital, Richmond, was selected as the new
Confederate capital, the state’s western counties seceded from
Virginia and organized a Unionist government.

Patriotic fervor pervaded both North and South. Each side felt that its
cause was just and believed that it would soon prevail. Lincoln’s call
for volunteers had anticipated a three-month commitment. With their
superior economic, material, military, and human resources (close to
two to one), northerners believed that the Confederate rebellion
would be quickly put down. With fierce determination and confidence
in their formidable military abilities, southerners believed that they
would succeed in establishing the Confederate States of America as
an independent nation. They would be defending their homeland,
while the Union would be forced to take the war into the Confederate
states.

Three months into the war, Union forces marched thirty miles into
Virginia. On July 21, 1861, along a creek called Bull Run, the
Confederates turned them back. Union officials had miscalculated. It
was clear that the Confederacy would not back down in the face of
Union advantages on and off the battlefield. It was also clear that the
war would not be over soon.

Union Policy on Black Soldiers

and Black Freedom
Free black men responded enthusiastically to Lincoln’s call for
volunteers. In Pittsburgh, the Hannibal Guards, a local black militia,
pledged support for the Union cause: “As we consider ourselves
American citizens … although deprived of all our political rights, we
yet wish the government of the United States to be sustained against
the tyranny of slavery, and are willing to assist in any honorable way
… to sustain the present administration.”5 In Albany, Ohio, free
blacks organized the Attucks Guards, naming their regiment after
Crispus Attucks, the fugitive slave who was the first person to die in
the American Revolution. Albany’s black women gave the volunteer
company a handsome homemade flag. And at Boston’s Twelfth
Baptist Church, those assembled unanimously resolved that “we are
ready to stand by and defend the Government with ‘our lives, our
fortunes, and our sacred honor.’ ” They resolved further that “the
colored women could go as nurses, seamstresses, and warriors if
need be.”6
Regimental and Confederate Flags

At left, the remnant of a handsome flag made by the Colored Ladies of Baltimore for the
Fourth Regiment U.S. Colored Troops showcases black patriotism. This regimental flag
vividly illustrates the strong black civilian support for the Union war effort. Even more
impressively, it illustrates African Americans’ deep pride in and zealous support for
black Union troops during and after the war. This support was particularly strong among
women with male relatives and friends serving in the military. Juxtaposed with this
emblem of black Union patriotism is the flag of the Confederacy, which symbolizes both
slavery and the Confederate cause. The Confederate flag simultaneously represents
two vexing dilemmas that continue to make it intensely controversial, down to the
present day: It represents the inherent tension between slavery and freedom, as well as
the inherent tension between Confederate patriotism and the treason of Confederate
rebellion against the Union.

Description
The first photo displays the remnant of the Regimental flag of the United
States. The flag has a blue field with gold stars that encircle a text that
reads, “Presented to the fourth Regiment U S colored troops, by the
 colored ladies of Baltimore.” The second photo displays the Confederate
flag that presents a cross mark in blue field, inlaid with stars.

But in all cases, military service by black men was rejected. For
many whites, black men serving in the Union forces evoked thoughts
of slave insurrections and violated notions of white male superiority.
When black men in Cincinnati met to organize a home guard to
protect the city, white opposition was fierce. Instead of gratitude,
these volunteers received “insults … for this simple offer.” In
Cincinnati, as throughout the North, blacks encountered a persistent
refrain: “We want you d——d niggers to keep out of this; this is a
white man’s war.”7 In September 1862, President Lincoln observed
that if the Union accepted black troops, he feared “that in a few
weeks the arms would be in the hands of the rebels.”8 Despite the
service of black men in the American Revolution and the War of
1812, the U.S. army had generally excluded black soldiers, and they
were barred from state militias as well.9

Nevertheless, from the outset, northern blacks and abolitionists

engaged in vigorous debate about the purposes, possible
consequences, and larger meanings of the war. Many worked hard
to make emancipation a central war goal. Shortly after the surrender
of Fort Sumter, the Anglo-African Magazine prophesied that “out of
this strife will come freedom, though the methods are not yet clearly
apparent.” “Justice to the slave,” the magazine argued, was “the sure
and permanent basis of ‘a more perfect Union.’ ”10 Frederick
Douglass expressed a similarly hopeful vision in May 1861: “Any
attempt now to separate the freedom of the slave from the victory of
the Government … any attempt to secure peace to the whites while
leaving the blacks in chains … will be labor lost. The American
people and the Government at Washington may refuse to recognize
it for a time; but the ‘inexorable logic of events’ will force it upon them
in the end; that the war now being waged in this land is a war for and
against slavery.”11 (See Document Project: Wartime and
Emancipation, pp. 312–21.)

Nevertheless, Lincoln continued to frame the conflict as a rebellion

that must be put down so the Union could be preserved. As
president and commander in chief, he refused to acknowledge
slavery as the cause of the war or abolition as its goal. He knew he
could not afford to alienate the border states, where slavery still
existed. Securing the loyalty of Maryland — to the north of
Washington, D.C. — was an especially important goal. Without it, the
nation’s capital would be surrounded by hostile territory. And
Maryland’s loyalty was uncertain. In Baltimore, federal troops had
been shot at as they had marched through the city. As riots and civil
disorder continued, Lincoln suspended habeas corpus on April 27,
1861. Those suspected of disloyal acts could be taken into custody
without the right to have a judge rule on the lawfulness of their
imprisonment. In other words, they could be held in jail indefinitely
without the authorities showing cause.
To help further secure the border states’ loyalty, Lincoln developed a
plan for gradual, compensated slave emancipation that allowed the
states, not the federal government, to take the initiative. He
especially hoped that Delaware, with fewer than 2,000 slaves, would
view such a plan favorably. But none of the border states adopted
emancipation plans. Congress, however, passed legislation to end
slavery in the District of Columbia, and on April 16, 1862, Lincoln
signed the act into law. It gave slave owners who could prove their
loyalty to the Union up to $300 for each slave freed, and it gave each
freed slave who chose emigration to Haiti, Liberia, or any country
outside the United States up to $100. Nearly 3,000 slaves were freed
by this act, and several hundred chose to accept payment to relocate
to Haiti. In June, Congress ended slavery in U.S. territories — those
areas west of the Mississippi River not yet organized as states. For
the Union, this crucial action settled once and for all an extremely
divisive issue that had caused zealous discord between the South
and North before the war and that persisted as a fundamental
disagreement between the Confederacy and the Union. For the
Confederacy, it suggested that the Union’s ultimate goal was to end
southern slavery.

The District of Columbia Emancipation Act showed Lincoln’s two-

pronged approach to the problem of slavery — compensation and
colonization — but it did not prove to be the model that Lincoln had
hoped for. In the spring and summer of 1862, the war was not going
well for the Union. Despite a massive effort, Union attempts to
advance on Richmond failed, and by fall the Confederate Army of
Northern Virginia was on the offensive. Calls for a general
emancipation proliferated, but in a famous exchange with the
journalist Horace Greeley of the New York Tribune, who urged
Lincoln to commit himself to end slavery, Lincoln replied: “My
paramount object in this struggle is to save the Union, and is not
either to save or to destroy slavery…. What I do about slavery, and
the colored race, I do because I believe it helps to save the Union….
I have here stated my purpose according to my view of official duty;
and I intend no modification of my oft-expressed personal wish that
all men every where could be free.”12

Refugee Slaves and Freedpeople

Pressure to address emancipation directly mounted because some
slaves had already freed themselves. Taking advantage of the
unsettled conditions of wartime, slaves fled to Union lines and Union-
controlled territory, where their presence forced military commanders
to determine their status. The first to seize freedom in this way were
Frank Baker, James Townsend, and Shepard Mallory, who, just after
the hostilities began, had been sent by their owner to build
Confederate fortifications in Hampton, Virginia. In the middle of the
night on May 23, 1861, they commandeered a skiff and crossed the
waters of Hampton Roads to Fortress Monroe, which was still in
Union hands. There they received protection from the commander,
General Benjamin F. Butler, who refused to return them to their
owners. Instead, using the South’s definition of slaves as property,
Butler designated them contraband of war, or confiscated
Confederate property. These three men were the first of thousands
of fugitive slaves — men, women, and children — who would swell
the population at Fortress Monroe. By July 1861, there were 900
refugees there, and by August 1862, there were 3,000. By the end of
the war, in April 1865, some 10,000 former slaves lived in camps at
Hampton, the village across from the fortress, which had been
burned to the ground by retreating Confederates in August 1861.

In military terms, contraband designated nonhuman property and

goods. Butler’s use of the term for refugee slaves was
unconventional, but it shaped subsequent Union policy. It also
implied subordinate status, as the former slaves were not yet fully
emancipated. Butler put them to work as diggers and dockworkers,
as servants and laundresses and cooks. They received army rations
and eventually wages — $8 a month for males, $4 for females.
These refugees deprived the Confederacy of a vital labor source that
increasingly contributed to the Union cause.

Butler was not the only Union officer to be perplexed by the question
of what to do with refugee slaves who fled to Union lines. In early
August 1861, Congress sought to clarify the situation through the
First Confiscation Act, which authorized the confiscation of slaves
as Confederate property. This act voided masters’ claims to slaves
who — like the three who sought refuge at Fortress Monroe — had
been working directly for the Confederate military. Later that same
month, John C. Frémont, the major general in charge of the
Department of the West and an outspoken abolitionist, cited civil
disorder in Missouri as his rationale for declaring martial law and
freeing the slaves of all disloyal owners. Lincoln, concerned about
securing the loyalty of the border states, voided the order.

Slave Contrabands

Enslaved blacks contributed to their emancipation by running away and seeking refuge
at Union strongholds such as Fortress Monroe in Virginia, shown here. Union military
policies and practices helped shape the freedom journey for tens of thousands of
refugee slaves. By redefining fugitive slaves’ status as “contraband of war,” thus making
them subject to seizure by the Union, military officials helped lay the groundwork for
 employing refugees as nonslave workers, further spurring the transition from slavery to
freedom.

Nevertheless, African Americans, by running from slavery to

freedom, were already shaping three related developments: the
decisions of individual commanders about what to do with the
refugees, Union military policy as a whole, and growing acceptance
in the North of former slaves as laborers for the Union military. In
March 1862, Congress passed an additional article of war that
prohibited Union navy and army officers from returning fugitives to
slavery. Even before that, however, Union officers in recaptured
coastal South Carolina were developing their own innovative
policies. Port Royal and the Sea Islands had been taken by Union
troops in November 1861, as the Union naval blockade of the South
proved increasingly successful. Fleeing plantation owners
abandoned their land and some 10,000 slaves, who remembered
November 7 as “the day of the big gun-shoot.”13

In what came to be known as the Port Royal Experiment, these

former slaves were designated contrabands and began working the
abandoned cotton plantations under the supervision of Union military
officials. They organized their own time and labor, received wages,
and sold surplus crops. A few were able to purchase plots of
abandoned land when U.S. Treasury officials auctioned it off, but
most of the land went to northern businessmen, who hired the
contrabands to farm it. The former slaves’ success in this endeavor
could have been a model for the transition from slavery to freedom.
Assisting the contrabands were a group of idealistic missionaries
and teachers sent by northern religious and charitable organizations
such as the American Missionary Association. Most of the teachers
were white women who saw themselves as civilizing and
Christianizing a primitive and inferior people. Sea Island blacks may
have resented the women’s condescension and racial prejudice, but
they were eager to be educated. At makeshift schools in churches
and on outdoor benches, they learned to read and write, to
understand the Bible and Christian principles, and to master the
responsibilities of freedom. One who traveled to the Sea Islands to
teach former slaves was Charlotte Forten, the granddaughter of the
successful African American businessman James Forten. An
abolitionist, writer, poet, and teacher, she subsequently published a
revealing narrative of her experiences that showed her empathy and
sympathy for the Sea Island freedpeople as well as the class and
cultural distance between herself and them.

Even as the Port Royal contrabands were building independent lives,

their status was uncertain. On May 19, 1862, the Union commander
General David Hunter issued a proclamation freeing all the slaves in
Florida, Georgia, and South Carolina, but Lincoln again voided the
order. Hunter set about organizing the freedmen into a regiment until
the War Department forced him to abandon this plan. Finally, on July
17, 1862, Congress clarified the status of refugee slaves. The
Second Confiscation Act declared freedom for all slaves employed
in the rebellion and for refugee slaves able to make it to Union-
controlled territory. It thereby freed all slaves who had been deserted
by Confederate owners, as well as all those who took refuge behind
Union lines or were captured, if their owners were waging war
against the Union. Slavery in the border states, however, was
protected. The act also empowered the federal government to seize
and sell all other Confederate property. Finally, it gave the president
the power to authorize the use of “persons of African descent” in any
way he deemed necessary to put down the rebellion and “to make
provision for the transportation, colonization, and settlement, in some
tropical country beyond the limits of the United States, of such
persons of the African race, made free by the provisions of this act,
as may be willing to emigrate.”14

Union forces in the West were more successful than those in the
East, and by mid-1862, they had captured New Orleans and were
moving up the Mississippi River. In Louisiana, as elsewhere, slaves
fled to Union lines. Thousands of refugees arrived from the low-lying
rice plantations near New Orleans, the cotton plantations around
Baton Rouge, and the sugar plantations along the river and west of
New Orleans. General Butler, now the military governor of New
Orleans, initially followed a two-pronged policy: he welcomed the
slaves of masters who were disloyal to the Union, but he returned
the runaway slaves of pro-Union planters — some of whom had only
recently sworn loyalty to the Union and were looking to Butler to
protect their property. In the confusion of wartime conditions,
however, it became increasingly difficult, if not impractical, to
distinguish between the refugee slaves of loyal and disloyal masters.
Butler’s solution was to arrange for runaway slaves to provide wage
labor for allegedly loyal plantation owners who sought the help, thus
avoiding the question of the fugitives’ status, which was neither slave
nor free.

A growing body of refugee slaves took over and worked abandoned

land and carved out hidden runaway settlements in the bayous. The
widening slave exodus alarmed southern whites, who increasingly
feared slave insurrections. As Union forces gained firmer control of
the region, however, they instituted systems of labor that, like the
Port Royal Experiment, allowed the former slaves to work the
surrounding plantations as independent laborers under the
supervision of Union officials.15
Turning Points, 1862–1863
In more than a year of fighting, neither side had achieved its aims.
Union forces had secured some coastal areas of the Confederacy,
but advances on the capital of Richmond had been checked.
Fugitive slaves were creating turmoil for Union military officers and
forcing the issue of freedom on a cautious Lincoln. But events began
to take a decisive turn in the summer of 1862. Within the next twelve
months, a military order by the president would decree formal
emancipation for slaves under Confederate control and authorize
black men to serve in the Union army. Following this change of
policy, the use of black units would contribute to the Union’s success,
as significant military victories in the summer of 1863 marked a
turning point in the war.

The Emancipation Proclamation

Abraham Lincoln fully understood the military and political
advantages that freeing fugitive slaves and employing them as
military labor and support personnel gave the Union cause. He was
also aware that recasting the war as a fight against slavery could
have diplomatic benefits. In Great Britain especially, where
antislavery sentiment was strong, a war aim of ending slavery would
enhance the political and moral weight of the Union’s cause. It would
also seriously undercut the Confederacy’s push for diplomatic
recognition in Europe.
Through the middle of 1862, Lincoln publicly continued his cautious,
pragmatic approach to the question of slavery and the status of
refugee slaves. Yet he was privately making plans to take a bolder
step. On July 22, he surprised his cabinet by announcing his
intention to free all the slaves of those in rebellion against the Union.
This act would be a military proclamation issued under his authority
as commander in chief. At the suggestion of one of his cabinet
members, however, Lincoln agreed to withhold the announcement
until after a Union victory on the battlefield, so as not to appear
desperate or beholden in any way to the fugitive slaves or to
abolitionist pressure.

The Union victory on September 17, 1862, at Antietam Creek, near

Sharpsburg, Maryland, gave Lincoln the occasion he needed. Union
forces repelled a Confederate offensive, and General Robert E.
Lee’s army retreated back into Virginia. The victory proved
significant, not only for reversing Union military fortunes but also for
dissuading Britain from recognizing the Confederacy. Five days later,
on September 22, 1862, Lincoln issued the preliminary
Emancipation Proclamation.

This proclamation gave the Confederates one hundred days — until

January 1, 1863 — to cease their rebellion. If they did not, all their
slaves would be freed on that date. The proclamation drew its
authority from the additional article of war approved in March 1862
and the Second Confiscation Act. The proclamation maintained
Lincoln’s two-pronged approach to the problem of slavery:
compensation and colonization. It recommended that Congress offer
loyal slave states monetary assistance to enable them to adopt
gradual or immediate emancipation plans. It also offered continued
support for the colonization of freedpeople outside the United States.

The Confederacy scorned the preliminary Emancipation

Proclamation, and no person or state ceased its rebellion. On
January 1, 1863, Lincoln signed the final Emancipation
Proclamation. (See Document Project: Wartime and Emancipation,
pp. 312–21.) This proclamation referenced the preliminary one, with
its determination to free the slaves in states or parts of states still in
rebellion against the United States as of January 1, and listed the
regions in which the slaves “shall be then, thenceforward, and
forever free.” Consistent with Lincoln’s cautious and pragmatic
approach to the war and his strenuous efforts to maintain the loyalty
of those within the Union who still had slaves, the Emancipation
Proclamation had clear and functional limits. It did not free the
enslaved in places that the Union had actual control over: the border
states, pro-Union areas within the Confederacy, and former
Confederate areas under Union control.

Furthermore, the proclamation said nothing about compensation or

colonization, only that military and naval authorities would recognize
and maintain the freedom of “said persons,” who were urged “to
abstain from all violence” and to “labor faithfully for reasonable
wages.” Finally, it declared that “such persons of suitable condition”
were to be “received into the armed service.” Lincoln ended the
proclamation with an invocation: “Upon this act, sincerely believed to
be an act of justice, warranted by the Constitution, upon military
necessity, I invoke the considerate judgment of mankind, and the
gracious favor of Almighty God.” The war to save the Union thus
officially also became a war to free the slaves. It was clear that now,
when the Union was restored, it would be a nation of free people, a
nation in which slavery would not exist.

In the North, blacks and their allies ardently embraced the

Emancipation Proclamation. At the grand celebration on January 1,
1863, at the Israel Bethel AME Church in Washington, D.C., Pastor
Henry McNeal Turner witnessed a community overcome with joy:
“Men squealed, women fainted, dogs barked, white and colored
people shook hands, songs were sung…. Great processions of
colored and white men marched to and fro and passed in front of the
White House and congratulated President Lincoln on his
proclamation…. It was indeed a time of times, and a half time,
nothing like it will ever be seen again in this life.”16

For blacks in captured Confederate territory now under Union

control, the Emancipation Proclamation celebrations also were
widespread, joyous, and hopeful. In Hampton, Virginia, members of
the large free black community that had grown up around Fortress
Monroe gathered for a reading of the proclamation. They met under
a large tree — now known as the Emancipation Oak and still
standing on the campus of Hampton University — where a school for
former slaves had been conducted since 1861 by Mary S. Peake. In
the South Carolina Sea Islands, the high point of the long celebration
was unplanned. Colonel Thomas Wentworth Higginson, an
abolitionist from Massachusetts and commander of the First
Regiment of South Carolina Volunteers, received a Union flag for his
unit, which was composed of former slaves. As he received the flag,
the freedpeople burst into a spontaneous rendition of “My Country,
’Tis of Thee.” “It was a touching and beautiful incident, and sent a
thrill through all our hearts,” recalled Charlotte Forten.17

Slaves under Confederate control who got word of the Emancipation

Proclamation kept their responses secret so as not to enrage
Confederates and provoke retaliation. Many masters worked hard to
prevent word of the proclamation from reaching their slaves, some
even relocating their operations to more isolated or more secure
Confederate areas, where plantation life continued as usual. The
former Texas slave Felix Haywood recalled, “The War didn’t change
nothin’. ” In fact, he said, “sometimes you didn’t knowed it was goin’
on. It was the endin’ of it that made the difference.”18

Nevertheless, news of emancipation continued to spread as Union

forces advanced. While the proclamation did not immediately free
any slaves still under Confederate control, it transformed the conflict
by making emancipation a central war aim, linking emancipation with
Union victory. Outside the United States, emancipation was
applauded in Britain and France, and it ended Confederate hopes for
European diplomatic recognition.
The U.S. Colored Troops
At the beginning of the war, black men and black militia units had
been officially excluded from service in the Union army, but some
Union commanders in the field had seen the merit of turning
contrabands into soldiers. In August 1862, General Hunter finally
received permission to recruit freedmen in the Sea Islands, and one
hundred signed up to become the First South Carolina Volunteers
(later the Thirty-Third U.S. Colored Troops). In September, General
Butler organized the First Louisiana Native Guard, composed mostly
of formerly enslaved men, into a federal unit. Neither regiment saw
action until after the Emancipation Proclamation officially declared
that blacks would be received into the Union army and the War
Department, on May 22, 1863, created a bureau to oversee the new
U.S. Colored Troops.

In the North, recruitment of free blacks was slow at first. While some
black men had already organized militia units, believing that wartime
service would help promote emancipation and substantiate their
claims to full citizenship, others were less confident. The Liberator
reported that a well-attended recruitment meeting on April 27, 1863,
in New York City’s Shiloh Presbyterian Church had produced only
one recruit, despite stirring speeches by Henry Highland Garnet and
Frederick Douglass. One audience member explained that the
problem “was not cowardice … but a proper respect for their own
manhood. If the Government wanted their services, let it guarantee
to them all the rights of citizens and soldiers, and, instead of one
man, he would insure them 5,000 men in twenty days.”19 That
summer, Douglass stepped up his efforts to promote black military
service, emphasizing its links with citizenship. “Once let the black
man get upon his person the brass letters U.S.,” he announced, “let
him get an eagle on his button, and a musket on his shoulder, and
bullets in his pocket, and there is no power on earth or under the
earth which can deny that he has earned the right of citizenship in
the United States.”20

Ultimately, 179,000 black men enlisted in the U.S. Colored Troops,

almost 10 percent of all who served in the Union army. A few, such
as Martin R. Delany, were commissioned officers; 7,122 were
noncommissioned officers. Another 29,500 black men served in the
Union navy. Among them was Robert Smalls, who by the end of
1863 was captain of a Union vessel. In one estimate, blacks
participated in almost 250 battles. They suffered more than 37,000
casualties. Seventeen black soldiers and four black sailors received
the Congressional Medal of Honor. (See By the Numbers: African
Americans in the Union Military.)

BY THE NUMBERS

African Americans in the Union

Military
African Americans had a distinguished record of military service and played a
significant role in Union victory. Of those who served in the Union army,
33,000 were free blacks from Union states; 42,000 were former slaves and
freemen from border states; 99,000 were former slaves from Confederate
states; and the rest were most likely southern free blacks. Another 29,500
black men served in the Union navy. Black troops accounted for 10 percent of
the Union army and nearly 25 percent of the navy.

Description
The details of the race of people, in number and percent, are as follows.
Union Army. Other: 1,611,00; 90 percent. Black: 179,00; 10 percent. Union
Navy. Other: 88,500; 75 percent. Black: 29,500; 25 percent.

The number of blacks enlisted in the Union Army are further categorized into
four. The details are as follows. Blacks (most ex-slaves) from Confederate
states, 99,000; former slaves and free blacks from border states, 42,000;
 free blacks from Union States 33,000; blacks recruited from Confederate
states but credited to Union states, 5,000.

This distinguished record of black military wartime service evolved

within the limits imposed by racial prejudice. The military hierarchy
reinforced the racial hierarchy of American society. Black units were
invariably led by white officers; the idea of black officers leading
troops, especially white troops, was totally unacceptable. The white
officers who led black troops varied in motivation, quality, and
effectiveness, but most barely tolerated their black subordinates.
One exception was Robert Gould Shaw, colonel of the Fifty-Fourth
Massachusetts Volunteer Infantry Regiment, a unit raised by
abolitionists. The first such black unit to be organized, it included two
of Frederick Douglass’s sons.
African American Soldiers Storm Fort Wagner

The all-black Fifty-Fourth Massachusetts Volunteer Infantry Regiment (U.S. Colored

Troops) led the famed yet ill-fated July 18, 1863, storming of Fort Wagner, which was
vital to the fortifications of Charleston, South Carolina. Most of the volunteers, including
Frederick Douglass’s sons Lewis and Charles Douglass, were from Massachusetts.
Colonel Robert Gould Shaw, Harvard-educated son of a prominent abolitionist family,
led the troops, died in the battle along with 272 of the troops and was buried along with
them. The bravery, heroism, and patriotism of the troops and their fallen leader were
much praised throughout the North at the time. In addition, that glowing view of them
has characterized their subsequent historical and cultural representation. What
messages does this image convey about the Fifty-Fourth Massachusetts Volunteer
Infantry and Colonel Robert Gould Shaw, their commander? What messages are
conveyed here more generally about black soldiers, black men, and black people?

Description
The painting shows Colonel Robert Gould Shaw leading the colored
regiment wearing blue uniforms. He stands on a canon and wielding a
 sword. The troops behind him carry the Union flag. The opposing troops
are dressed in gray and carry the Confederate flag.

Black soldiers fighting for the Union endured many inequities. White
officers, many of whom questioned the fitness and bravery of black
soldiers, assigned them to the most difficult noncombat duties, such
as building fortifications and manning supply lines. These officers too
often mismanaged their troops, resulting in inept battlefield
maneuvers and excessive casualty rates. Lack of good training and
equipment also contributed to the high number of black fatalities.

Black troops were also at greater risk than white troops because of
Confederate policy, which regarded black Union soldiers as
instigators of slave insurrections. As such, they were subject to
enslavement or execution upon capture. At Fort Pillow, Tennessee,
the killing of scores of black prisoners of war by their Confederate
captors on April 12, 1864, sparked much controversy. The
Confederates denied the incident, but the northern press called it a
massacre and used it as propaganda to promote the war effort. The
threat of capture and possible enslavement, torture, or murder at the
hands of Confederates made black enlistment in the Union army
itself an act of courage.

Finally, pay inequities caused considerable resentment. Black

soldiers received $10 a month, with $3 deducted for food and
clothing, regardless of rank. By contrast, white privates received $13
and free food and clothing, and their pay increased with promotions.
So strong was the resentment among the soldiers of the Fifty-Fourth
Massachusetts Regiment that they refused to accept any pay at all
until the pay for whites and blacks was equalized. In the Third South
Carolina Infantry, the issue of pay inequity sparked a mutiny in which
the leader, Sergeant William Walker, a former refugee slave, was
executed. On June 15, 1864, Congress passed legislation that
equalized the pay of black and white soldiers and offered back pay
to all those who had been underpaid or had refused pay in protest.
Following this remedy, the recruitment of black soldiers increased
significantly.

African Americans in the Major

Battles of 1863
The U.S. Colored Troops helped the Union meet its mounting
manpower needs, and when given the opportunity to fight, they
fought heroically. The first black units in combat were the former
Louisiana Native Guards, fighting for the Union as the African
Brigade and soon designated the First Louisiana. Augmented by
contrabands, the unit was assigned to the Mississippi River
campaign that aimed to split the Confederacy in two. On May 27,
these black soldiers participated in the assault on Port Hudson,
Louisiana, where they proved they were as courageous as any white
soldiers. “The undaunted heroism, and the great endurance of the
negro, as exhibited that day,” the former slave William Wells Brown
later wrote, “created a new chapter in American history for the
colored man.”21 On June 7, armed only with old muskets, they
defended the Union outpost at Milliken’s Bend, Louisiana, leading
Charles Dana, assistant secretary of war, to observe, “The bravery of
the blacks in the battle at Milliken’s Bend completely revolutionized
the sentiment of the army with regard to the employment of negro
troops. I heard prominent officers who … had sneered at the idea of
the negroes fighting express themselves after that as heartily in favor
of it.”22 Nevertheless, the battle at Milliken’s Bend also revealed the
risks black troops faced, as several who were captured by
Confederates were sold as slaves, and a few were rumored to have
been murdered.23 On July 4, Vicksburg, Mississippi, the last major
Confederate stronghold on the Mississippi River, surrendered to
General Ulysses S. Grant, and a few days later Lincoln announced
that the Mississippi River, now entirely in Union hands, “again goes
unvexed to the sea.”24

Lincoln had much to rejoice about on that Fourth of July. Just days
earlier, Union armies had turned back another Confederate invasion.
General Lee’s march into Maryland and Pennsylvania was stopped
at Gettysburg, where a three-day battle, on July 1–3, resulted in a
decisive Union victory. No soldiers of the U.S. Colored Troops
participated in the battle, and the services of black units organized in
Philadelphia and Harrisburg by Octavius Catto and Thomas Morris
Chester, respectively, were rejected. Nevertheless, large numbers of
contrabands and free blacks aided the Army of the Potomac. Fearing
capture and enslavement, hundreds of Pennsylvania free blacks fled
in advance of Lee’s march north, but a few were seized and sold.

The most notable battle that July for the U.S. Colored Troops took
place in South Carolina. On July 18, the Fifty-Fourth Massachusetts
led a second assault on Fort Wagner in Charleston harbor. Despite
heavy losses, including the death of their commander, Colonel Shaw,
the men of the Fifty-Fourth showed uncommon valor, charging the
Confederate batteries in waves. Lewis Douglass, one of Frederick
Douglass’s sons, wrote to his wife, “I wish we had a hundred
thousand colored troops,” because then “we would put an end to this
war.”25 The bravery of the Fifty-Fourth excited the northern
imagination. The unit’s performance, said the New York Tribune,
“made Fort Wagner such a name to the colored race as Bunker Hill
has been for ninety years to the white Yankees”26 (Map 8.1).
MAP 8.1 African Americans in Battle

Black troops played a pivotal role in the Union war effort, enlisting in the army and
navy in significant numbers and participating in close to forty major battles. Their
valiant efforts inspired black civilians to intensify their support for the Union cause. The
impressive wartime service of black troops also sustained their claims and those of
their people for full freedom and full U.S. citizenship.

■ From which states did most black soldiers come? Why do you think so many
of the Civil War battles that black troops fought in happened along and near the
Mississippi River?

Description
 The Union states and the number of blacks enlisted from the states in the
Union Army are as follows. Kansas, none; Missouri, 440; Illinois, 1,811;
Indiana, 1,537; Kentucky, 23,703; Ohio, 5,092; West Virginia, 196;
Maryland, none; Delaware, none.

The Confederate States and the number of blacks in the Union army are
as follows. Texas, 47; Louisiana, 24,052; Arkansas, 5,526; Mississippi,
17,896; Tennessee, 20,133; Alabama, 2,969; Georgia, 3,486; Florida,
1,044; South Carolina, 5,462; North Carolina, 5,035; Virginia, 5,723.

The battles participated by the black troops are as follows. Sabine River,
Sherwood, Little Rock, Pine Bluff, Berwick, Bayou Boeuf, New Orleans,
Port Hudson, Concordia Bayou, Natchez, Vicksburg, Milliken's Bend,
Jackson, Lake Providence, Issaquena, Rolling Fork, Helena, Ripley,
Shiloh, Clarksville, Hopkinsville Memphis, Fort Pillow, Marengo, Decatur,
Pulaski, Franklin, Nashville, Glasgow, Harrodsburg, Boyd's Station, New
Market Heights, Richmond, Appomattox, Deep Bottom, City Point,
Suffolk, Camden, Plymouth, New Bern, Raleigh, Indian Woods,
Petersburg, Floyd, Saltville, Clinton, Chattanooga, Dalton, Dallas,
Atlanta, Athens, Columbia, Charleston, Fort Wagner, Savannah, Fort
Gaines, Olustee, Bradford Springs, Haines Bluff, and Cedar Keys.

In November, Lincoln traveled to Gettysburg to dedicate a national

cemetery honoring the fallen soldiers buried there. His short speech,
delivered on November 19, 1863, is one of the best-known and most
cherished speeches in American history. By announcing “a new birth
of freedom” for an American nation “conceived in Liberty, and
dedicated to the proposition that all men are created equal,”27 it fixed
forever the noblest goal of the war. Originally aimed to suppress a
rebellion and preserve the Union, the war was now being fought to
preserve democracy and abolish slavery.
Home Fronts and War’s End,
1863–1865
Lincoln’s words in the Gettysburg Address reassured many African
Americans, but not all were convinced that this change in rhetoric
would dramatically change the quality of their lives. Northern
Democrats objected to making emancipation a war goal, and in
some areas of the North, support for the war faltered. As civilians
and resources were increasingly mobilized for the war effort, war-
weariness set in, and opposition to Lincoln’s conduct of the war
grew. Congress tried to block his plans for reintegrating former
Confederate areas and people into the Union. At the same time,
deaths, desertions, and declining numbers of white volunteers forced
the imposition of a military draft, despite the addition of new black
troops. In New York City, resistance to the draft turned violent, and
roving mobs of white men targeted black neighborhoods and
institutions. It was clear that any restoration of the Union would need
to address civil rights and equality in the North as well as the end of
slavery in the South. Black leaders renewed their efforts, recognizing
that the freedom struggle would not end with emancipation. In 1865,
Union victory and the passage of a constitutional amendment
forbidding slavery ensured freedom for all slaves. But for northern
and southern blacks, both free and newly freed, the fight for
citizenship and equality continued.
Riots and Restoration of the Union
Shortly after the Union’s decisive victories at Gettysburg and
Vicksburg, and just before the assault on Fort Wagner, Union troops
were hastily transferred to New York City to put down a riot. A
military draft instituted on March 3, 1863, had proved so unpopular in
various parts of the North that it triggered violence. The draft was
unpopular not only because many did not want to fight a war to end
black slavery but also because they saw the draft as inequitable. The
prosperous could pay $300 to purchase an exemption or hire a
substitute, while the poor and working-class had no choice but to
serve. On July 13, when newspapers published the names of the
first draftees, chosen by lottery, a mob of white men attacked the
Manhattan draft office.

The New York City draft riots spread quickly, and for four days,
roving white mobs, including large numbers of criminals and Irish
working-class men, turned to ransacking black neighborhoods. They
burned the Colored Orphan Asylum to the ground. Thousands of
blacks were left homeless and destitute. Dozens were lynched;
some were murdered in their homes. By July 15, as more federal
troops arrived in the city, some directly from Gettysburg, the violence
subsided.

The causes of the riots were deep-seated. Emancipation may have

become a war aim, but for many whites, it was not welcome. Many
white soldiers resented being asked to fight and die to free the
slaves. Many white working-class men and women feared that
emancipation would mean a flood of black laborers coming north to
take their jobs and undercut their wages and status.

The racist language of northern white Democratic politicians and the

Democratic press inflamed these fears and tensions. Lincoln was
denounced as a tyrant and the Emancipation Proclamation as
unconstitutional. Democratic legislatures in Indiana, Illinois, and New
Jersey raised formal objections to the war and passed peace
resolutions. The language of the Illinois resolution revealed northern
fears. After questioning the president’s authority to proclaim
emancipation, it argued that “the sudden, unconditional and violent
liberation of 3,000,000 negro slaves” would have consequences that
“cannot be contemplated without the most dismal foreboding of
horror and dismay.”28

The disturbances in New York City were not the only antiblack riots
in the North during the war years. In 1862 and 1863, antiblack riots
also rocked Brooklyn, New York — then a separate city — and
Detroit. But the New York City riots were the worst, and black
outrage was intense and widespread. “A gloom of infamy and shame
will hang over New York for centuries,” prophesied the AME
Church’s Christian Recorder.29 After blasting local and state
authorities for their failure to protect black people and black property,
James W. C. Pennington called on blacks not to back down but to
redouble their efforts for full citizenship rights.30 Events in New York
City and elsewhere made it clear that emancipation would not mean
racial equality.

These events also made it clear that the war’s end would not mean
harmony or even peace. Nevertheless, on December 8, 1863,
Lincoln formally began to lay the groundwork for reuniting the
Confederate and Union states in a stable postwar nation by issuing
his Proclamation of Amnesty and Reconstruction. By this time,
Louisiana, large stretches along the Mississippi River, and areas of
Tennessee and Arkansas were in Union hands. To allow the former
Confederate states to form pro-Union governments and reenter the
Union, Lincoln officially pardoned all except high-ranking
Confederate civil and military officials and decreed that their property
should be restored to them “except as to slaves.” The proclamation
directed that when voters equal to 10 percent of the votes cast in the
1860 election swore an oath of loyalty to the Union, they would be
permitted to reestablish a state government. It also expressed the
hope that the new state governments would recognize the needs of
former slaves as “a laboring, landless, and homeless class” and
would provide for their education.31 This plan guided the
reorganization of defeated Confederate areas until Lincoln’s death
sixteen months later.

Black Civilians at Work for the War

The Union’s 1863 military draft made it clear that the initial
enthusiasm for the war was over. Even earlier, in April 1862, the
Confederate army had sought to solve its manpower shortage
through conscription. The war had gone on much longer than
anyone had expected, and shortages in military manpower meant
that civilians, too, had to be mobilized for the war effort. Resources
were strained on both sides but especially in the South. From the
beginning, black labor — free and slave — had been vital to the
Confederate war effort. Blacks grew most of the food for
Confederate troops. They loaded and carted goods and supplies.
Through coercion and impressment, as well as slave hiring and
assignment, they worked for the military by building roads,
entrenchments, and fortifications. Blacks served as personal
servants, cooks, foragers, and spies for Confederate soldiers and
officers. But as increasing numbers of slaves fled to the Union lines
and Union troops controlled increasing amounts of Confederate
territory, the Confederacy weakened. By mid-1864, roughly 400,000
slaves, or almost 10 percent of the slave population, were no longer
under Confederate control, and many were laboring for the Union.
 African Americans Laboring for the Union

Here African American men are building a stockade in Alexandria, Virginia, to defend
the Union railroad depot there and thus strengthen the defense of nearby Washington,
D.C., against Confederate attack. Building such fortifications was essential to the Union
war effort. In the Confederacy as well as the Union, African American civilians, both
women and men, were an indispensable element of the labor force that performed such
vital work as feeding and serving troops and building encampments and roads.

To stop slave flight and solidify the slave system, southern whites
strengthened slave patrols, clamped down on slave and free black
mobility, and moved their slaves away from nearby war zones and
Union-controlled areas. At the same time, to quell slave unrest and
defections, particularly in places near Union-held areas, masters
often yielded to slave demands. These included continuing, or even
expanding, previous understandings that allowed slaves to farm their
own plots and market their own crops. Some masters and slaves
made arrangements such as dividing or sharing harvests, trading
wages for labor, and renting land and houses.

As most runaway slaves, at least early on, were males and wartime
conditions further cut into the availability of male slave labor, the
work of female slaves became increasingly important. Many
shouldered additional field work in addition to the domestic work they
traditionally performed. More than ever before, they were
responsible for sustaining their households. Like all slaves who
remained under Confederate control, they weighed their options and
waited for their chances. Especially toward the end of the war,
increasing numbers of slave women, with their children, also began
to seek freedom behind Union lines. Elizabeth Botume, a northern
teacher sent to the Sea Islands by the New England Freedmen’s Aid
Society, remembered seeing a refugee mother “striding along with
her hominy pot, in which was a live chicken, poised on her head.
One child was on her back, with its arms tightly clasped around her
neck, and its feet about her waist, and under each arm was a smaller
child.”32 Women tried to hold together families in refugee camps.

As an increasing number of slaves fled the Confederacy, their

contributions to the Union war effort grew. Not only black soldiers
and sailors but also another 200,000 black women and men
ultimately traveled with the Union armies over the course of the war
and labored in nonmilitary capacities. Both men and women served
as servants and spies; men served primarily as road builders,
carpenters, wagon drivers, livestock tenders, and foragers; women
served primarily as cooks, laundresses, teachers, and nurses. Many
individuals often filled many roles at once, working in various
capacities depending on what was needed. For example, Harriet
Tubman was a scout, spy, teacher, and nurse during the war, even
as she continued to assist slaves escaping to freedom. The former
slave Susie King Taylor started a school in the Sea Islands and
served as a teacher, nurse, and laundress for the all-black Thirty-
Third U.S. Colored Troops. In the Confederate White House in
Richmond, Mary Elizabeth Bowser worked undercover as a house
servant and spied for the Union. Before she escaped toward the end
of the war, she tried — unsuccessfully — to burn down the
Confederate White House. In the Lincoln White House in
Washington, Elizabeth Keckley served as the First Lady’s
dressmaker and confidante.

In 1862, Keckley used her connections to establish a charitable

organization for assisting the contrabands who crowded into the
Union capital. This Contraband Relief Association was supported by
many prominent abolitionists, including Henry Highland Garnet,
Frederick Douglass, and Sojourner Truth, who also raised food and
money for black regiments. A report of the association explained,
“Our work has been to provide shelter, food, clothing, medicines and
nourishments for them, we have also buried their dead, and in fact,
done all we could … to alleviate their sufferings, and help them on
towards a higher plane of civilization.”33 Black women were
prominent in the work of northern freedpeople’s aid societies as well,
such as the Contraband Committee of the Mother Bethel AME
Church in Philadelphia and the Freedmen’s Friend Society in
Brooklyn. From the battlefields and war-torn plantations of the South
to the military hospitals and contraband camps in the region, it was
often the unpaid work of black women that alleviated suffering and
provided humanitarian aid.
 Elizabeth Keckley

Best known as First Lady Mary Todd Lincoln’s seamstress and confidante from 1861 to
1868, Elizabeth Keckley was born into slavery but achieved economic success and
respectability as a dressmaker for elite white women, a group of whom loaned her the
money to buy her freedom. Keckley was an abolitionist, the founder and leader of the
Washington, D.C.–based Contraband Relief Association, a member of Washington’s
black elite, and a noted memoirist. Her Behind the Scenes: or, Thirty Years a Slave,
and Four Years in the White House (1868) is an illuminating look at her fascinating life,
notably her rise from slavery to freedom and her intimate interactions with the Lincoln
family.

Union Victory, Slave

Emancipation, and the Renewed
Struggle for Equality
Despite the Union’s battlefield successes in 1864, Lincoln’s
reelection was by no means assured. Congressional opposition to
the leniency of his “10 percent plan” for the reintegration of former
Confederates and Confederate regions into the Union had
culminated in the passage on July 2, 1864, of the Wade–Davis Bill,
which challenged the president’s authority. This bill required that
before a state government could be reestablished, a majority of the
state’s white male citizens had to take an ironclad oath that they had
never supported the Confederacy. After Lincoln refused to sign the
bill, its sponsors published a manifesto that signaled a looming
constitutional crisis between the executive and legislative branches
over what came to be called Reconstruction.
During the summer of 1864, opposition to the war and to Lincoln’s
conduct of it grew. Large numbers of Democrats pushed to end the
war immediately. Within Lincoln’s own Republican Party, John C.
Frémont, who had been relieved of his command in Missouri,
strenuously criticized the president for his overly cautious
prosecution of the war. Frémont ran against Lincoln as a Radical
Republican, splitting the party until withdrawing from the race in favor
of Lincoln in September 1864. To gain Democratic and border state
support, Lincoln chose as his vice presidential running mate the
former Democratic senator and military governor of Tennessee,
Andrew Johnson. In opposition to the Radical Republicans, Lincoln’s
faction of the Republican Party renamed itself the National Union
Party. The Democratic candidate was former Union general George
B. McClellan. Lincoln and Johnson won by only 400,000 votes out of
4 million cast. General William Tecumseh Sherman’s victories as he
marched through Georgia contributed to Lincoln’s slim margin of
victory.

At Lincoln’s second inauguration, on March 4, 1865, the proud black

regiments that marched in front of him underscored how much had
changed in four years of war. In his address, Lincoln acknowledged
that slavery had been the cause of the war, which he cast as God’s
punishment for the national sin of slavery. Yet he ended with a vision
of reconciliation: “With malice toward none, with charity for all, with
firmness in the right as God gives us to see the right, let us strive on
to finish the work we are in, to bind up the nation’s wounds, … to do
all which may achieve and cherish a just and lasting peace among
ourselves and with all nations.”34

While Lincoln’s approach to former Confederates was conciliatory,

allowing for pardons and the return of property, it was already being
countermanded by his generals in the field. On January 16, 1865,
General Sherman issued Special Field Order 15, which granted
confiscated and abandoned Confederate land to former slaves. Each
head of household could receive up to forty acres of land along the
Florida, Georgia, and South Carolina coast, and later a few
freedpeople received army mules for working the land. These
arrangements granted the freedpeople possessory titles to the land
until Congress ruled on the validity of the titles. These arrangements
also aimed to facilitate the transition of the freedpeople to
independent livelihoods by providing them with farms and a stable
economic basis to sustain their freedom.
Colored Troops under General Wild, Liberating Slaves in North Carolina, 1864

Amid the tumult of the Civil War, the enslaved experienced emancipation in various
ways. An especially moving moment transpired whenever black troops, functioning as a
black liberation army, helped free their enslaved brethren. This illustration shows a
black soldier shaking the hand of a newly freed slave. The image projects happiness,
thanksgiving, and racial solidarity.

Description
The engraving shows the blacks rejoicing the liberation as the sun raises
over the horizon. The personal effects of the slaves are piled up in front
of the wooden cabins. Some of the slaves have embarked on a cart and
prepare to leave. In the foreground, on the right, a solider shakes hand
with a freedman. General Wild sits on horse and looks on.
The same concerns moved Congress, in March 1865, to establish
the Freedmen’s Bureau, a new government agency charged with
enabling the former slaves’ transition to freedom, assisting them with
food, clothing, and shelter. Ultimately, the bureau also supervised
and enforced labor contracts, settled disputes, helped establish
schools, and set up courts to protect ex-slaves’ civil rights.35

Meanwhile, the Confederacy tried to avoid the defeat that now

seemed inevitable by considering a plan to emancipate and arm
slaves. Debate over the plan recognized the tremendous military
advantage the Union had gained by arming fugitive slaves. President
Davis initially resisted the idea, but General Robert E. Lee endorsed
it. On March 13, the Confederate Congress passed the measure,
and Davis signed it, but by then the war was nearly over. On April 9,
Lee surrendered to Grant at Appomattox Court House, Virginia, and
other Confederate commanders soon followed suit. Before the
Confederates’ final capitulation, however, President Lincoln was shot
on April 14 by Confederate sympathizer John Wilkes Booth and died
the next morning. For a nation ravaged by four years of war, peace
and reconciliation without a strong national leader would be even
more difficult than it would have been with Lincoln at the helm.

With the Confederate surrender, slaves in the Confederate states

were ostensibly freed, but many remained in bondage until Union
soldiers reached them to enforce the terms of the Emancipation
Proclamation. In Texas, slaves did not receive the news of freedom
until June 19, 1865, now commemorated as the African American
holiday Juneteenth. The former slaves’ responses ran the gamut,
from joyous celebrations to fear of the unknown. Texan Richard
Carruthers recalled, “That the day I shouted,” and fellow Texan Felix
Haywood remembered that “everybody went wild.” Many former
slaves interpreted the moment of emancipation as evidence of God’s
deliverance. A Virginia woman claimed, “De Lord can make Heaven
out of Hell any time, I do believe.”36 But mixed emotions, uncertainty,
confusion, and anxiety were common. One former slave in
Mississippi said, “Dey all had diffe’nt ways o’ thinkin’ ’bout it. Mos’ly
though dey jus’ lak me, dey didn’t know zackly what it meant.” A
former slave in South Carolina remembered that “some were sorry,
some hurt, but a few were silent and glad.”37 Some preferred the
comfort of the familiar, even the patterns of mutual dependency
between whites and blacks that slavery bred. “I was a-farin’ pretty
well in de kitchen,” Texan Aleck Trimble said. “I didn’t tink I eber see
better times dan what dem was, and I ain’t.” But most freedpeople
agreed with the Texas woman who concluded that “in slavery I owns
nothin’ and never owns nothin’. In freedom I’s own de home and
raise de family. All dat cause worriment and in slavery I have no
worriment, but I takes de freedom.”38

Between September 1864 and February 1865, new state

constitutions in Louisiana, Maryland, Missouri, and Tennessee
abolished slavery. In February 1865, Congress approved the
Thirteenth Amendment, which abolished slavery everywhere in the
Union, and sent it to the states for ratification. When the amendment
was ratified on December 18, 1865, slaves in Kentucky and
Delaware were finally free (Map 8.2). The amendment was the
culmination of a war initially undertaken to preserve the Union before
being transformed into a war to end slavery.

MAP 8.2 Slave Emancipation

The role of the federal and state governments in the abolition of slavery was neither
simple nor straightforward. This map illustrates key steps in the complex process of
national and state-mandated emancipation as it unfolded between 1848 and 1865. In
those states with gradual emancipation laws, the date spans show the year in which
the initial emancipation statutes were passed followed by the year in which slavery
actually ended.

■ In various regions — North, South, and West — in what ways did government-
mandated emancipation happen?
Description
The map marks the regions with Slaves freed in creation of Oregon
Territory, 1848, Slaves freed through acts of Congress, 1862, Slaves
freed through the Emancipation Proclamation, 1863, Slaves freed
through Confederate surrender, new state constitutions in border states,
and/or the Thirteenth Amendment, and Slaves freed through state
legislation in years given.

Slaves freed in creation of Oregon Territory, 1848 hailed from the

following territories or states. Washington territory, Oregon, and Idaho
territory.

Slaves who were freed through acts of Congress, 1862 were from the
following territories or states. Nevada, Utah territory, Arizona territory,
Montano territory, Dakota territory, Nebraska territory, Colorado territory,
New Mexico territory, and Washington, D.C.

Slaves who were freed through the Emancipation Proclamation, 1863

hailed from the following states. Texas, Louisiana, western part of
Arkansas, a majority from the southern part of Mississippi, Alabama,
Georgia, Florida, South Carolina, North Carolina, Virginia, eastern part of
Tennessee, and from the southern tip of Delaware.

Slaves who were freed through Confederate surrender, new state

constitutions in border states, and/or the Thirteenth Amendment hailed
from the following states or territories. Indian territory, Missouri, eastern
part of Arkansas, western part of Tennessee, Kentucky, West Virginia,
Maryland, a minor part of eastern Virginia, North Carolina, south eastern
part of South Carolina and Georgia, western and eastern Florida and
southern Alabama.

Slaves who were freed through state legislation in years given are as
follows. California, 1850; Kansas, 1861; Iowa, 1846; Minnesota, 1858;
Wisconsin, 1848; Illinois, 1818; Indiana, 1816; Ohio, 1803; Pennsylvania,
 1780 to 1850; New York, 1799 to 1827; Vermont, 1777; Maine, 1780;
New Hampshire, 1783; Massachusetts, 1780; Rhode Island, 1784 to
1842; Connecticut, 1784 to 1848; New Jersey, 1804 to 1846, Michigan,
1837.

But freedom did not mean equality. Free African Americans living in
the North had struggled for civil rights for generations, and their
efforts had continued during the war. In Philadelphia, for example,
Octavius Catto launched a campaign to desegregate the streetcars,
which finally succeeded in 1867. Black activism took place at the
state and national levels as well. In California, blacks organized a
petition campaign against a state law that prohibited them from
testifying against whites in court. Similar laws existed in Oregon,
Indiana, Illinois, and Iowa. This overtly discriminatory prohibition
allowed unscrupulous whites to take advantage of blacks in shady
court dealings. The California petition drive succeeded in 1863,
when the state legislature voided the law.

In Illinois, blacks challenged an 1853 law that required African

Americans settling in the state to pay a heavy fine. If they failed to do
so, they were subject to arrest and forced labor for the highest bidder
in order to pay the fine. Until 1863, the law was seldom enforced.
That year, however, eight blacks were arrested under it, and seven
were incarcerated and then further victimized as forced laborers. In
response, the Repeal Association led by John Jones, the wealthiest
black man in Chicago, mounted a vigorous campaign to have the law
overturned. The campaign collected more than 11,000 signatures,
and in February 1865, the Illinois legislature repealed the law.

At the national level, the National Convention of Colored Men, held

in Syracuse, New York, in October 1864, revived the black
convention movement. Frederick Douglass served as president of
the Syracuse convention, but other black leaders, such as John S.
Rock and John Mercer Langston, also made their presence felt. The
145 delegates, from both northern and southern states, endorsed
emancipation, legal equality without regard to race, and black male
suffrage. They also created the National Equal Rights League to
advocate for these goals. Like the free black organizations of the
antebellum era, the league emphasized moral reform and self-help,
aiming “to encourage sound morality, education, temperance,
frugality, industry, and promote everything that pertains to a well-
ordered and dignified life.”39 To increase the league’s influence,
black leaders quickly formed state and local auxiliaries that attracted
many members. The war correspondent Thomas Morris Chester, for
example, was able to join the society in Harrisburg, Pennsylvania,
directly upon his return from the front.

The U.S. government also took steps to reverse some inequities.

The State Department began issuing passports to blacks, ignoring
the nullification of black citizenship asserted in the Dred Scott
decision (1857). In 1865, Massachusetts senator Charles Sumner, a
staunch ally of black citizenship rights, led the successful effort to
end the forty-year prohibition against blacks carrying the U.S. mail.
Sumner also paved the way for John S. Rock to become the first
black man accepted to argue cases before the U.S. Supreme Court
in early 1865.

Though important, these piecemeal triumphs did not dramatically

alter antiblack prejudice and discrimination in the North. They did,
however, solidify black commitment to the long freedom struggle that
would define the next generations of African Americans, both north
and south.
CONCLUSION
Emancipation and Equality
On New Year’s Eve 1862, Frederick Douglass gathered with more
than 3,000 people at the Tremont Temple in Boston, and later at the
Twelfth Baptist Church, to celebrate the Emancipation Proclamation.
Speaking at Tremont, he called the gathering a “worthy celebration
of the first step on the part of the nation in its departure from the
thraldom of the ages.”40 As evidenced by this lukewarm statement,
many abolitionists were disappointed in the proclamation, for several
reasons. It had been too long in coming; it pertained only to slaves in
regions under Confederate control and so freed almost no one; and
it seemed more a military necessity than an affirmation of moral
right, the intent being to harm slaveholders more than to help slaves.
Yet others rejoiced that it made emancipation a war aim and held out
hope for the future.41

At the beginning of the war, Lincoln avoided addressing slavery

directly. He had to move cautiously to retain the loyalty of the border
states, where slavery still existed. Although he pressured them to
end slavery, none did so. Congress, however, acted to end slavery in
all U.S. territories and in the District of Columbia, where Lincoln’s
preference for the compensation of slave owners and the
colonization of slaves was written into the legislation.
Yet even as Lincoln moved cautiously, slaves were themselves
forcing the issue of emancipation. By taking advantage of wartime
conditions to flee to Union lines in ever-increasing numbers, they
compelled Union commanders to make decisions regarding their
status. Weeks after the war began, General Benjamin Butler
declared that the slaves who had fled to Fortress Monroe for
protection were “contraband of war” and refused to return them to
their owners. Other commanders made similar decisions. In the Sea
Islands of coastal South Carolina and Georgia, Union commanders
oversaw what came to be called the Port Royal Experiment, a
system whereby contrabands worked the plantations abandoned by
their former owners. Teachers and missionaries from the North
helped the ex-slaves make the transition to independent livelihoods.
General David Hunter organized black fighting units that were
eventually recognized by the War Department, and General Butler
did the same in Louisiana.

The Emancipation Proclamation authorized the military recruitment

of black men, and eventually black units constituted one-tenth of the
U.S. army. Although they gained distinction for their battlefield
successes, many black soldiers were assigned to work duties rather
than to combat, and only when they protested did they receive the
same pay as white troops. Nearly 40,000 African American men died
for the Union; disease or infection killed 30,000, or three-fourths of
those who died. This ultimate sacrifice, the brave wartime service of
black troops, and strong black civilian support proved crucial to the
Union victory and strengthened African American claims for full
citizenship.

The Confederate defeat and the Thirteenth Amendment to the

Constitution ended slavery forever. But as Frederick Douglass
pointed out, emancipation was just the first step; it did not mean
equality. African Americans intensified their efforts to achieve civil
rights and citizenship. The fractured nation had to be reconstructed,
and African Americans were determined that it would incorporate
them as equals.
CHAPTER 8 REVIEW

KEY TERMS

Confederate States of America

contraband
First Confiscation Act (1861)
Port Royal Experiment
Second Confiscation Act (1862)
preliminary Emancipation Proclamation (1862)
Emancipation Proclamation (1863)
U.S. Colored Troops
New York City draft riots (1863)
Proclamation of Amnesty and Reconstruction (1863)
Wade–Davis Bill (1864)
Special Field Order 15 (1865)
Freedmen’s Bureau (1865–1872)
Juneteenth
Thirteenth Amendment (ratified 1865)
National Equal Rights League

REVIEW QUESTIONS

1. Describe the attitudes and approaches of President

Abraham Lincoln, Congress, and the Union military toward
slavery and slave refugees in the early years of the war.
 How were their evolving policies and practices shaped by
blacks’ actions?

2. How did the war’s aims shift from the defeat of the rebellion
and the preservation of the Union to include emancipation?
How might things have been different had the Confederate
states responded differently to the preliminary
Emancipation Proclamation?

3. How did the enlistment of black soldiers both challenge and

reinforce existing racial hierarchies?

4. How did the Emancipation Proclamation promote black

equality? In what ways did it fall short?

5. Describe the various contributions of African Americans to

the Union war effort — both in the military and on the home
front. How did their efforts further the war’s aims and their
own hopes of achieving freedom and citizenship rights?

SUGGESTED REFERENCES

The Coming of War and the Seizing of Freedom, 1861–1862

Berlin, Ira, Barbara J. Fields, Thavolia Glymph, Joseph P. Reidy, and Leslie S.
Rowland, eds. Freedom: A Documentary History of Emancipation, 1861–1867.
1st ser., vol. 1, The Destruction of Slavery. New York: Cambridge University
Press, 1985.

Gerteis, Louis. From Contraband to Freedman: Federal Policy toward Southern

Blacks, 1861–1865. Greenwood, CT: Greenwood Press, 1973.
Litwack, Leon F. Been in the Storm So Long: The Aftermath of Slavery. New York:
Knopf, 1979.

McPherson, James M. The Negro’s Civil War: How American Blacks Felt and
Acted during the War for the Union. 1965. Reprint, New York: Vintage, 2003.

Mohr, Clarence L. On the Threshold of Freedom: Masters and Slaves in Civil War
Georgia. Baton Rouge: LSU Press, 2001.

Nieman, Donald G. The Day of the Jubilee: The Civil War Experience of Black
Southerners. New York: Garland, 1994.

Quarles, Benjamin. The Negro in the Civil War. Boston: Little, Brown, 1953.

Robinson, Armstead. Bitter Fruits of Bondage: The Demise of Slavery and the
Collapse of the Confederacy, 1861–1865. Charlottesville: University of Virginia
Press, 2005.

Rose, Willie Lee. Rehearsal for Reconstruction: The Port Royal Experiment.
Indianapolis: Bobbs-Merrill, 1964.

Ward, Andrew. The Slaves’ War: The Civil War in the Words of Former Slaves.
Boston: Houghton Mifflin, 2008.

Turning Points, 1862–1863

Berlin, Ira, Joseph P. Reidy, and Leslie S. Rowland, eds. Freedom: A Documentary
History of Emancipation, 1861–1867. 2nd ser., The Black Military Experience.
New York: Cambridge University Press, 1982.

Bernstein, Iver. The New York City Draft Riots: Their Significance for American
Society and Politics in the Age of the Civil War. New York: Oxford University
Press, 1990.

Cornish, Dudley Taylor. The Sable Arm: Negro Troops in the Union Army, 1861–
1865. New York: Longmans, Green, 1956.

Franklin, John Hope. The Emancipation Proclamation. Garden City, NY:

Doubleday, 1963.
Glatthaar, Joseph T. Forged in Battle: The Civil War Alliance of Black Soldiers and
White Officers. Baton Rouge: LSU Press, 1990.

Redkey, Edwin S., ed. A Grand Army of Black Men: Letters from African American
Soldiers in the Union Army, 1861–1865. New York: Cambridge University
Press, 1992.

Smith, John David, ed. Black Soldiers in Blue: African American Troops in the Civil
War Era. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2002.

Trudeau, Noah Andre. Like Men of War: Black Troops in the Civil War, 1862–1865.
Boston: Little, Brown, 1998.

Home Fronts and War’s End, 1863–1865

Bercaw, Nancy. Gendered Freedoms: Race, Rights, and the Politics of Household
in the Delta, 1861–1875. Gainesville: University Press of Florida, 2003.

Berlin, Ira, and Leslie S. Rowland, eds. Families and Freedom: A Documentary
History of African-American Kinship in the Civil War Era. New York: New Press,
1997.

Forbes, Ella. African American Women during the Civil War. New York: Garland,
1998.

Frankel, Noralee. Freedom’s Women: Black Women and Families in Civil War Era
Mississippi. Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1999.

Jordan, Ervin L., Jr. Black Confederates and Afro-Yankees in Civil War Virginia.
Charlottesville: University of Virginia Press, 1995.

Levine, Bruce. Confederate Emancipation: Southern Plans to Free and Arm

Slaves during the Civil War. New York: Oxford University Press, 2006.

Schwalm, Leslie A. A Hard Fight for We: Women’s Transition from Slavery to
Freedom in South Carolina. Urbana: University of Illinois Press, 1997.

Williams, Heather Andrea. Self-Taught: African American Education in Slavery and

Freedom. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2005.
DOCUMENT PROJECT

Wartime and Emancipation

Wars often bring about huge and unintended social changes, and for
African Americans, the outbreak of the Civil War in 1861 was fraught
with both opportunities and dilemmas. The central role of slavery in
the crises that led to hostilities gave hope to many that the war would
end that institution. Yet the uncertainty surrounding the status of
slaves who sought freedom by running to Union lines, and the
Union’s official policy through 1862 of refusing military service by
African Americans presented free blacks with dilemmas about how
best to respond to, or even take charge of, events that had the
potential to be revolutionary.

The speeches excerpted here were two responses heard in

Philadelphia, a city with a large and vigorous free black community.
Alfred M. Green acknowledges that black men have not been
recognized as citizens, yet he urges them to support the Union
cause and to respond to President Lincoln’s call for volunteers.
When Green spoke in April 1861, it was not yet clear that black units
would not be accepted in the Union army. Later in 1861, as black
volunteers were rejected in what was described by many, white and
black, as “a white man’s war,” Green continued to urge black men to
fight for the right to serve. Some black men agreed with him, but
others questioned the wisdom of seeking to serve in a military that
did not want them and considered them more fit for labor than for
combat. Isaiah C. Wears addresses the status of free black men in
the American Republic more directly by challenging Lincoln’s
insinuations about black people as the cause of the war as well as
the president’s fondness for colonization schemes.

While some blacks debated the opportunities and dilemmas of the

war, black women often responded to its uncertainties and demands
by assuming new and expanded roles. In the South, as growing
numbers of black men, particularly slaves and contrabands, joined
the military and the war effort, black women, particularly slaves and
contrabands, were called on to do more to keep households and
plantations running and to keep their families together. Some used
new responsibilities to gain greater control over their lives. Slave
women who fled to Union lines took on new roles, too, working in a
variety of ways to aid the Union cause. Similarly, free black women
in the North strongly supported the war effort on the home front.
Susie King Taylor, a slave and then a contraband, served a black
military unit in the Sea Islands as a teacher and a nurse. Like many
black women during the Civil War, Taylor took on a new, expanded,
and empowering set of wartime roles even as she continued to
perform the traditional woman’s role of serving the needs of others.

Precisely because it ushers in the Union-directed process of slave

emancipation, the Emancipation Proclamation issued by President
Lincoln is significant and revealing. What freedom actually meant
was much more complicated, emerging only as it was lived in the
months and years after the actual moment of emancipation. The
formal Emancipation Proclamation and the images here offer
insights into both the moment and the meaning of emancipation. An
especially significant moment of freedom in black memory — though
it actually affected only a small number of slaves — was New Year’s
Day 1863, when the Emancipation Proclamation went into effect. In
Watch Meeting — Dec. 31st — Waiting for the Hour (also called The
Hour of Emancipation), the New England painter William Tolman
Carlton (1816–1888) envisions how slaves or contrabands might
have looked as they waited for midnight, when the new year would
begin and slaves (at least in theory) would be freed. Two
photographs showing Private Hubbard Pryor before and after
enlisting in the U.S. Colored Troops suggest that enlistment helped
free him. Freedmen’s Memorial is one of the most famous artistic
representations of Abraham Lincoln as the “Great Emancipator.”

Alfred M. Green | Let Us … Take Up the Sword, 1861

ALFRED M. GREEN, a Philadelphia schoolteacher, gave this speech to

an assembly of black men in Philadelphia on April 20, 1861, just a few
days after Lincoln’s call for 75,000 volunteers to put down the
insurrection. Green urges an enthusiastic response, pointing to the
patriotism of black men who fought in previous wars, despite “past
grievances.” What other arguments does he give in support of black
military service?

The time has arrived in the history of the great Republic when we
may again give evidence to the world of the bravery and patriotism of
a race, in whose hearts burns the love of country, of freedom, and of
civil and religious toleration. It is these grand principles that enable
men, however proscribed, when possessed of true patriotism, to say:
“My country, right or wrong, I love thee still!”

It is true, the brave deeds of our fathers, sworn and subscribed to by

the immortal Washington of the Revolution of 1776, and of Jackson
and others in the War of 1812, have failed to bring us into
recognition as citizens, enjoying those rights so dearly bought by
those noble and patriotic sires.

It is true, that our injuries in many respects are great; fugitive-slave

laws, Dred Scott decisions, indictments for treason, and long and
dreary months of imprisonment….

Our duty, brethren, is not to cavil over past grievances. Let us not be
derelict to duty in the time of need. While we remember the past, and
regret that our present position in the country is not such as to create
within us that burning zeal and enthusiasm for the field of battle,
which inspires other men in the full enjoyment of every civil and
religious emolument, yet let us endeavor to hope for the future, and
improve the present auspicious moment for creating anew our claims
upon the justice and honor of the Republic; and, above all, let not the
honor and glory achieved by our fathers be blasted or sullied by a
want of true heroism among their sons. Let us, then, take up the
sword, trusting in God, who will defend the right, remembering that
these are other days than those of yore — that the world to-day is on
the side of freedom and universal political equality.

That the war-cry of the howling leaders of Secession and treason is,
let us drive back the advance guard of civil and religious freedom; let
us have more slave territory; let us build stronger the tyrant system
of slavery in the great American Republic. Remember, too, that your
very presence among the troops of the North would inspire your
oppressed brethren of the South with zeal for the overthrow of the
tyrant system, and confidence in the armies of the living God — the
God of truth, justice, and equality to all men.

S : Philadelphia Press, April 22, 1861, in Letters and Discussions on the Formation
of Colored Regiments, by Alfred M. Green (1862; repr., Philadelphia: Rhistoric Publications,
1969), 3–4.

Isaiah C. Wears | The Evil Injustice of Colonization, 1862

Lincoln’s own racism and his keen awareness of the pervasiveness of

white racism prevented him from envisioning a multiracial society.
These realities shaped his views on emancipation. Until the
Emancipation Proclamation of January 1863, his emancipation plans
always involved promoting colonization. Meeting with black leaders on
August 14, 1862, Lincoln stated, “But for your race among us there
could not be war, although many men engaged on either side do not
care for you one way or the other. Nevertheless, I repeat, without the
institution of Slavery and the colored race as a basis, the war could not
have an existence. It is better for us both, therefore, to be separated.”42
The next day, at a meeting of the Statistical Association of the Colored
People of Philadelphia, the group’s president, ISAIAH C. WEARS (1822–
 1900), challenged Lincoln’s ideas. What reasons does Wears give for
arguing that Lincoln is in error?

To be asked, after so many years of oppression and wrong have

been inflicted in a land and by a people who have been so largely
enriched by the black man’s toil, to pull up stakes in a civilized and
Christian nation and to go to an uncivilized and barbarous nation,
simply to gratify an unnatural wicked prejudice emanating from
slavery, is unreasonable and anti-Christian in the extreme.

How unaccountably strange it seems, that wise men familiar with the
history of this country, with the history of slavery, with the rebellion
and its merciless outrages, yet are apparently totally ignorant of the
true cause of the war — or, if not ignorant, afraid or ashamed to
charge the guilt where it belongs….

Says the President: The colored race are the cause of the war. So
were the children of Israel the cause of the troubles of Egypt. So was
Christ the cause of great commotions in Judea, in this same sense;
and those identified with Him were considered of the baser sort, and
really unfit for citizenship.

But surely the President did not mean to say that our race was the
cause of the war, but the occasion thereof.

If black men are here in the way of white men, they did not come
here of their own accord. Their presence is traceable to the white
man’s lust for power, love of oppression and disregard of the plain
teachings of the Lord Jesus Christ, whose rule enjoins upon all men
to “do unto others as they would be done by.” …

But it is not the Negro that is the cause of the war; it is the
unwillingness on the part of the American people to do the race
simple justice. It is not social equality to be made the equal of the
white man, to have kind masters to provide for him, or to find for him
congenial homes in Africa or Central America that he needs, but he
desires not to be robbed of his labor — to be deprived of his God-
given rights.

The effect of this scheme of colonization, we fear, will be to arouse

prejudice and to increase enmity against us, without bringing with it
the remedy proposed or designed.

Repentance is more needed on the part of our oppressors than

anything else….

… And it seems reasonable to infer that the nation shall not again
have peace and prosperity until prejudice, selfishness and slavery
are sorely punished in the nation.

S : Philip S. Foner and Robert James Branham, eds., Lift Every Voice: African
American Oratory, 1787–1900 (Tuscaloosa: University of Alabama Press, 1998), 375–77.

Susie King Taylor | Reminiscences of My Life in Camp, 1902

 SUSIE KING TAYLOR (1848–1912) was a Georgia slave who in 1862 ran
away with her cousins and uncles to a contraband camp in the Sea
Islands. Mature, well spoken, and literate, she organized a school for
contrabands. After she married Edward King, a black
noncommissioned officer in the Thirty-Third U.S. Colored Troops, she
was attached to the unit as a laundress. She also taught and nursed the
soldiers. The following excerpt is from Taylor’s memoir, published in
1902, which is the only published account of its kind. What did Taylor
do for the soldiers, and why?

When we arrived in Beaufort, Captain Trowbridge and the men he

had enlisted went to camp at Old Fort, which they named “Camp
Saxton.” I was enrolled as laundress.

The first suits worn by the boys were red coats and pants, which
they disliked very much, for, they said, “The rebels see us, miles
away.”

The first colored troops did not receive any pay for eighteen months,
and the men had to depend wholly on what they received from the
commissary, established by General Saxton. A great many of these
men had large families, and as they had no money to give them,
their wives were obliged to support themselves and children by
washing for the officers of the gunboats and the soldiers, and making
cakes and pies which they sold to the boys in camp. Finally, in 1863,
the government decided to give them half pay, but the men would
not accept this. They wanted “full pay” or nothing. They preferred
rather to give their services to the state, which they did until 1864,
when the government granted them full pay, with all the back pay
due….

On the first of January, 1863, we held services for the purpose of

listening to the reading of President Lincoln’s proclamation by Dr. W.
H. Brisbane, and the presentation of two beautiful stands of colors,
one from a lady in Connecticut, and the other from Rev. Mr. Cheever.
The presentation speech was made by Chaplain French. It was a
glorious day for us all, and we enjoyed every minute of it, and as a
fitting close and the crowning event of this occasion we had a grand
barbecue. A number of oxen were roasted whole, and we had a fine
feast. Although not served as tastily or correctly as it would have
been at home, yet it was enjoyed with keen appetites and relish. The
soldiers had a good time. They sang or shouted “Hurrah!” all through
the camp, and seemed overflowing with fun and frolic until taps were
sounded, when many, no doubt, dreamt of this memorable day….

I taught a great many of the comrades in Company E to read and

write, when they were off duty. Nearly all were anxious to learn. My
husband taught some also when it was convenient for him. I was
very happy to know my efforts were successful in camp, and also felt
grateful for the appreciation of my services. I gave my services
willingly for four years and three months without receiving a dollar. I
was glad, however, to be allowed to go with the regiment, to care for
the sick and afflicted comrades….
I learned to handle a musket very well while in the regiment, and
could shoot straight and often hit the target. I assisted in cleaning the
guns and used to fire them off, to see if the cartridges were dry,
before cleaning and reloading, each day. I thought this great fun. I
was also able to take a gun all apart, and put it together again….

Fort Wagner being only a mile from our camp, I went there two or
three times a week, and would go up on the ramparts to watch the
gunners send their shells into Charleston (which they did every
fifteen minutes), and had a full view of the city from that point.
Outside of the fort were many skulls lying about; I have often moved
them one side out of the path. The comrades and I would have quite
a debate as to which side the men fought on. Some thought they
were the skulls of our boys; others thought they were the enemy’s;
but as there was no definite way to know, it was never decided which
could lay claim to them. They were a gruesome sight, those fleshless
heads and grinning jaws, but by this time I had become accustomed
to worse things and did not feel as I might have earlier in my camp
life.

It seems strange how our aversion to seeing suffering is overcome in

war, — how we are able to see the most sickening sights, such as
men with their limbs blown off and mangled by the deadly shells,
without a shudder; and instead of turning away, how we hurry to
assist in alleviating their pain, bind up their wounds, and press the
cool water to their parched lips, with feelings only of sympathy and
pity….
Finally orders were received for the boys to prepare to take Fort
Gregg…. I helped as many as I could to pack haversacks and
cartridge boxes….

About four o’clock, July 2, the charge was made. The firing could be
plainly heard in camp. I hastened down to the landing and remained
there until eight o’clock that morning. When the wounded arrived, or
rather began to arrive, the first one brought in was Samuel Anderson
of our company. He was badly wounded. Then others of our boys,
some with their legs off, arm gone, foot off, and wounds of all kinds
imaginable. They had to wade through creeks and marshes, as they
were discovered by the enemy and shelled very badly. A number of
the men were lost, some got fastened in the mud and had to cut off
the legs of their pants, to free themselves….

My work now began. I gave my assistance to try to alleviate their

sufferings. I asked the doctor at the hospital what I could get for
them to eat. They wanted soup, but that I could not get; but I had a
few cans of condensed milk and some turtle eggs, so I thought I
would try to make some custard. I had doubts as to my success, for
cooking with turtle eggs was something new to me, but the adage
has it, “Nothing ventured, nothing done,” so I made a venture and
the result was a very delicious custard. This I carried to the men,
who enjoyed it very much. My services were given at all times for the
comfort of these men. I was on hand to assist whenever needed. I
was enrolled as company laundress, but I did very little of it, because
I was always busy doing other things through camp, and was
employed all the time doing something for the officers and
comrades.

S : Susie King Taylor, Reminiscences of My Life in Camp: An African American

Woman’s Civil War Memoir, ed. Catherine Clinton (Athens: University of Georgia Press,
2006), 15–16, 18, 21, 26, 31–32, 34–35.

The Emancipation Proclamation, 1863

The Emancipation Proclamation, issued on January 1, 1863, freed all

the enslaved held by the Confederacy. The January 1 date was
established in the preliminary Emancipation Proclamation, issued on
September 22, 1862. That preliminary proclamation had given the
Confederacy and its member states 100 days to cease their unlawful
rebellion, renounce secession, and return to the Union or else the
enslaved within their borders would be freed. How did President
ABRAHAM LINCOLN (1809–1865) justify issuing the preliminary
Emancipation Proclamation and the actual Emancipation
Proclamation? How do you explain Lincoln’s particular admonitions
and concessions to the freedpeople within the Emancipation
Proclamation?

BY THE PRESIDENT OF THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A

PROCLAMATION.

Whereas, on the twenty-second day of September, in the year of our

Lord one thousand eight hundred and sixty-two, a proclamation was
issued by the President of the United States, containing, among
other things, the following, to wit:
“That on the first day of January, in the year of our Lord one
thousand eight hundred and sixty-three, all persons held as slaves
within any State or designated part of a State, the people whereof
shall then be in rebellion against the United States, shall be then,
thenceforward, and forever free; and the Executive Government of
the United States, including the military and naval authority thereof,
will recognize and maintain the freedom of such persons, and will do
no act or acts to repress such persons, or any of them, in any efforts
they may make for their actual freedom.

“That the Executive will, on the first day of January aforesaid, by

proclamation, designate the States and parts of States, if any, in
which the people thereof, respectively, shall then be in rebellion
against the United States; and the fact that any State, or the people
thereof, shall on that day be, in good faith, represented in the
Congress of the United States by members chosen thereto at
elections wherein a majority of the qualified voters of such State
shall have participated, shall, in the absence of strong countervailing
testimony, be deemed conclusive evidence that such State, and the
people thereof, are not then in rebellion against the United States.”

Now, therefore I, Abraham Lincoln, President of the United States,

by virtue of the power in me vested as Commander-in-Chief, of the
Army and Navy of the United States in time of actual armed rebellion
against the authority and government of the United States, and as a
fit and necessary war measure for suppressing said rebellion, do, on
this first day of January, in the year of our Lord one thousand eight
hundred and sixty-three, and in accordance with my purpose so to
do publicly proclaimed for the full period of one hundred days, from
the day first above mentioned, order and designate as the States
and parts of States wherein the people thereof respectively, are this
day in rebellion against the United States, the following, to wit:

Arkansas, Texas, Louisiana, (except the Parishes of St. Bernard,

Plaquemines, Jefferson, St. John, St. Charles, St. James Ascension,
Assumption, Terrebonne, Lafourche, St. Mary, St. Martin, and
Orleans, including the City of New Orleans) Mississippi, Alabama,
Florida, Georgia, South Carolina, North Carolina, and Virginia,
(except the forty-eight counties designated as West Virginia, and
also the counties of Berkley, Accomac, Northampton, Elizabeth City,
York, Princess Ann, and Norfolk, including the cities of Norfolk and
Portsmouth[)], and which excepted parts, are for the present, left
precisely as if this proclamation were not issued.

And by virtue of the power, and for the purpose aforesaid, I do order
and declare that all persons held as slaves within said designated
States, and parts of States, are, and henceforward shall be free; and
that the Executive government of the United States, including the
military and naval authorities thereof, will recognize and maintain the
freedom of said persons.

And I hereby enjoin upon the people so declared to be free to

abstain from all violence, unless in necessary self-defense; and I
recommend to them that, in all cases when allowed, they labor
faithfully for reasonable wages.

And I further declare and make known, that such persons of suitable
condition, will be received into the armed service of the United
States to garrison forts, positions, stations, and other places, and to
man vessels of all sorts in said service.

And upon this act, sincerely believed to be an act of justice,

warranted by the Constitution, upon military necessity, I invoke the
considerate judgment of mankind, and the gracious favor of Almighty
God.

In witness whereof, I have hereunto set my hand and caused the

seal of the United States to be affixed.

Done at the City of Washington, this first day of January, in the year
of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and sixty three, and of the
Independence of the United States of America the eighty-seventh.

By the President: ABRAHAM LINCOLN WILLIAM H. SEWARD,

Secretary of State.

William Tolman Carlton | Watch Meeting — Dec. 31st — Waiting for

the Hour, 1863
In Watch Meeting — Dec. 31st — Waiting for the Hour (also called The
Hour of Emancipation), the white painter WILLIAM TOLMAN CARLTON
(1816–1888) depicts a watch night congregation of slaves or
contrabands located in a barn or an outbuilding. About a dozen figures
are gathered around a huge pocket watch illuminated by a flaring torch;
the watch says five minutes to twelve. Notice the postures of those
who have gathered. What are they doing? What emotions do their
expressions convey? There is one white woman present. Who is she,
and why did the painter place her in the scene? The painting is full of
symbols. What book is the central figure looking at? What document is
nailed to the wall? How do you interpret the figure of the torch holder
with the coffle iron around his neck? After locating the cross in the
upper-left rafters, find a flag and a banjo. What do these objects
symbolize? Although we can use this painting to understand the
moment and meaning of emancipation as a New England abolitionist
envisioned it,43 how might the real moment for slaves and contrabands
have been different?
Description
A group of people belonging to enslaved population and working class
whites gather in the barn. An African American at the right, who wears a
coffle iron around his neck holds up a flaring torch. A group of people
gather around a desk to look at a huge watch, a white elderly man holds
in his hand. A white woman, an enslaved woman, and the white man
read a content from a book kept on the desk. A document is nailed to a
door in the right. A cross lies in the upper-left rafters. A banjo hangs on
the wall of a barn. An African woman holds a boy at her back. The boy is
clad with the flags of U.S. Regiment and Confederate. People around
pray by standing with closed eyes, kneeling down with arms joined
together, and by placing their torso on the ground.
Private Hubbard Pryor, before and after Enlisting in the U.S. Colored
Troops, 1864

The following side-by-side photographs show PRIVATE HUBBARD

PRYOR (c. 1842–1890) literally transformed by his enlistment in the U.S.
Colored Troops. Compare the two images, especially taking note of
Pryor’s dress, facial expression, and posture in each photo. Keep in
mind that it was not yet a convention to smile for the camera. These
paired portraits were consciously staged. Who might have staged
them, and what was their purpose? What effect might these photos
have had on those who viewed them?

Description
 The first photo shows a Pryor in a disheveled work clothing, sitting on a
stool. He looks sad.

The second photo shows a Pryor wearing the uniform of U S Colored

Troops. He stands erect and confident holding a rifle under his right arm.

Freedmen’s Memorial, 1876

Titled Emancipation but also known as Freedmen’s Memorial, this

sculpture stands in Lincoln Park on Capitol Hill in Washington, D.C.
Created by THOMAS BALL (1819–1911), a white American artist best
known for his monumental sculptures of American heroes, Freedmen’s
Memorial was erected with contributions from African Americans,
beginning with $5 entrusted to a former master by a former slave to
build a monument to the martyred president.44 Significantly, it portrays
Lincoln as “the Great Emancipator,” holding out his hand over a
kneeling, nearly naked freedman. Is Lincoln offering the freedman a
blessing? Is he urging him to rise? A twenty-first-century critic has
said, “It looks as if the 16th president is about to pet the man.” What do
you think? The monument has long been controversial. Frederick
Douglass, who spoke at the dedication, was reported by one observer
to have said that it “showed the Negro on his knees, when a more
manly attitude would have been more indicative of freedom.”45
 Description
He holds the emancipation proclamation in his right hand as he holds out
his left hand above the head of a slave kneeling at his feet.

QUESTIONS FOR ANALYSIS

1. In 1861 and 1862, what choices did the Civil War offer free
black men in the North? Why did Green and Wears argue
the positions they did? By the end of the war, how had
those choices changed, and how might the positions of
Green and Wears have shifted?

2. What does Susie King Taylor’s account reveal about the

wartime labor of black women for the Union cause? What
type of work did these women do? How are such tasks
handled in the U.S. army today?

3. What does Taylor’s account reveal about contraband camps

and black military units in the South?

4. What do you see as the strengths and limitations of the

preliminary Emancipation Proclamation as well as the
actual Emancipation Proclamation? How do you explain
those particular strengths and weaknesses?

5. What do the watch night meeting painting and the Hubbard

Pryor photos tell us about similarities and differences in
how the freedpeople themselves experienced emancipation
and how others imagined emancipation?

6. Freedmen’s Memorial depicts “the kneeling slave,” a

common convention in American art from the late
eighteenth century through the nineteenth century. What
does the kneeling posture suggest?
7. Compare and contrast how emancipation is represented in
the Emancipation Proclamation, the watch night meeting
painting, and the Freedmen’s Memorial.
Chapter 9 Reconstruction: The
Making and Unmaking of a
Revolution
1865–1877
CHRONOLOGY Events specific to African American history are
boldfaced. General U.S. history events are in black.
1865 General William T. Sherman issues Special Field Order 15

Freedmen’s Bureau founded

Freedman’s Savings and Trust Company founded

Southern states pass black codes

Ku Klux Klan founded

Thirteenth Amendment abolishes slavery

1866 Civil Rights Act defines U.S. citizenship and overturns black
codes

Congress reauthorizes Freedmen’s Bureau with expanded

powers

Southern Homestead Act

Two black cavalry regiments and two black infantry regiments

established

American Equal Rights Association founded

1867–1868 Reconstruction Acts

1868 President Andrew Johnson impeached; Senate fails to convict him

Fourteenth Amendment defines and guarantees equal citizenship

Radical Republican Thaddeus Stevens dies

1869 National Woman Suffrage Association founded

American Woman Suffrage Association founded

Knights of Labor founded

Isaac Myers helps found Colored National Labor Union

1870 Fifteenth Amendment guarantees black male suffrage

Force Act gives federal troops authority to put down racial

disorder

Hiram Revels becomes first African American U.S. senator

1872 Fisk Jubilee Singers perform at White House

Freedmen’s Bureau disbanded

1873 Colfax Massacre

Slaughterhouse Cases; U.S. Supreme Court limits Fourteenth

Amendment

1874 Freedman’s Savings and Trust Company fails

Radical Republican Charles Sumner dies

 Robert Smalls elected to U.S. House of Representatives

1875 Civil Rights Act requires equal treatment of whites and blacks in
public accommodations and on public conveyances

1876 Hamburg Massacre

Presidential election disputed

1877 Disputed election resolved; deal results in federal troops being

withdrawn from South

Henry O. Flipper becomes first black West Point graduate

Jourdon and Mandy Anderson Find
Security in Freedom after Slavery
In the summer after the Civil War ended, freedman Jourdon
Anderson of Dayton, Ohio, thought hard about the postwar prospects
for himself and his wife, Mandy, and their three children. Colonel P.
H. Anderson, their “Old Master” in Big Spring, Tennessee, “promising
to do better for me than anybody else can,” and asked Jourdon and
his family to return to the “old home” to work for him. Free since
1864, Jourdon and Mandy had made a nice life for themselves and
their family in Dayton. “I get $25 a month, with victuals and clothing;
have a comfortable home for Mandy … and the children,” Jourdon
explained in his formal response to Colonel Anderson’s invitation.
Recalling that Anderson had more than once tried to shoot him,
Jourdon demanded “some proof that you are sincerely disposed to
treat us justly and kindly” as a condition of return. The terms Jourdon
and Mandy laid out were clear and precise:

We have concluded to test your sincerity by asking you to send us our

wages for the time we served you. This will make us forget and forgive old
scores, and rely on your justice and friendship in the future. I served you
faithfully for thirty-two years and Mandy twenty years. At $25 a month for me,
and $2 a week for Mandy, our earnings would amount to $11,680. Add to this
the interest for the time our wages has been kept back and deduct what you
paid for our clothing and three doctor’s visits to me, and pulling a tooth for
Mandy, and the balance will show what we are in justice entitled to. Please
send the money by Adams Express, in care of V. Winters, esq., Dayton,
Ohio. If you fail to pay us for faithful labors in the past we can have little faith
in your promises in the future. We trust the good Maker has opened your
 eyes to the wrongs which you and your fathers have done to me and my
fathers, in making us toil for you for generations without recompense.

Besides making sure that their economic situation would be solid,

Jourdon and Mandy wanted to know that their domestic and social
lives as free people would be protected and dignified. The old
patterns of white dominance and black subordination were
unacceptable. Jourdon observed that when “the folks here” talk to
Mandy, they “call her Mrs. Anderson.” Jourdon and Mandy
demanded that their daughters Milly and Jane, “now grown up and
both good-looking girls,” be safe from rape and sexual exploitation at
the hands of white men. “I would rather stay here and starve and die
if it comes to that than have my girls brought to shame by the
violence and wickedness of their young masters.” Mandy and
Jourdon were also very proud of their son Grundy, whose teacher
had told them that Grundy “has a head for a preacher.” They made
certain their children attended Sunday school and church, as well as
grammar school. Committed to a good education for their children,
they asked Colonel Anderson “if there has been any schools opened
for the colored children in your neighborhood.” Jourdon explained,
“The great desire of my life now is to give my children an education,
and have them form virtuous habits.”1

Jourdon Anderson’s extraordinary response to his former master’s

request that he and his family come back to work on the old
homestead pointedly reveals the concerns of African Americans as
they built new lives for themselves in freedom. Family ties, church
and community, dignified labor with fair compensation, and
education for their children were top priorities. But these were neither
safe nor protected in the immediate aftermath of the Civil War, as
many white landowners sought to ensure that former slaves
continued working the land and remained bound by white rule. The
tension between black assertiveness and white racism made
interracial conflict inevitable. Freedom brought a revolution in black
economic, social, and political life, but it did not bring equality. As
President Andrew Johnson and the Radical Republicans in
Congress battled over executive and legislative power, the fate of the
freedpeople hung in the balance. When Congress proved more
powerful, laws and constitutional amendments sought to ensure
African American civil and voting rights. For about a decade from
1867 to 1877, African Americans in the South, even more than in the
North, actively and responsibly participated in public life. Intense,
often violent, southern white opposition, coupled with a dwindling
national concern for freedpeople as the country turned to economic
development, undermined the revolutionary period of interracial
democracy and the political gains black people had made during
Reconstruction. Some left the South for other regions of the country,
but wherever they tried to put down roots — in the U.S. military, in
new all-black towns in Kansas and Oklahoma, and in northern and
midwestern cities where they sought jobs in factories — they
struggled to achieve equal rights and independent lives.
A Social Revolution
For the four million African Americans who had been enslaved,
freedom brought new goals and responsibilities. While the
Thirteenth Amendment (December 1865) formally abolished
slavery, the enslaved themselves had spearheaded their own
emancipation by running to freedom behind Union lines, supporting
the Union war effort, and undermining the Confederate war effort.
Foremost for many after emancipation was reuniting with family
members from whom they had been separated. Economic
independence wrought immediate changes in family structure and
shifting gender roles for men and women, as well as hope for the
future. Extended families and community structures such as new
schools and independent black churches provided services and
support in the new environment of freedom. Labor arrangements had
to be renegotiated, even though for most freedpeople, the nature of
their work — field work and domestic service — remained largely the
same. In freedom, black people had the right to learn to read and
write, and they eagerly pursued education. For those who had been
enslaved, the first years of freedom involved a transition — from
slave households to independent households and from slave labor to
free labor — that constituted a social revolution.

Freedom and Family

Freedpeople’s struggles to create independent and functional
families gave meaning to their freedom. Under slavery, masters had
exercised significant control over slave families. With freedom, black
people gained control over their families, even as they tried to
remake them. Often the first step was to reunite those who had been
separated before the war. One government official observed that “the
work of emancipation was incomplete until the families which had
been dispersed by slavery were reunited.”2 The war itself also had
separated families. As individuals fled to Union lines and traveled
with Union armies or enlisted in the U.S. Colored Troops, they lost
touch with parents, spouses, children, and relatives who were
themselves sometimes scattered. A Missouri official reported that
after black men had enlisted in the military, their wives and children
had been “driven from their masters[’] homes,” and court records
indicate that women separated from children sought help to get them
back.3 In short, wartime conditions had made it increasingly hard to
hold black families together.

After the war, thousands of freedpeople traveled great distances at

significant material and emotional costs, seeking lost and displaced
family members. One middle-aged North Carolina freedman who
had been sold away from his wife and children traveled almost six
hundred miles on foot to try to find them.4 People inquired for
missing relatives at former plantation homes, contraband camps,
churches, and government agencies. Others wrote letters, and those
who were not literate asked for help from teachers, preachers,
missionaries, and government officials. Many took out ads in black
newspapers.

Most searches were unsuccessful, owing to time and distance,

death, and difficulties that were simply insurmountable, given the
lack of records. Family members who did find one another
expressed relief and joy. Reunited after having been sold apart
twenty years earlier, husband and wife Ben and Betty Dodson
embraced, and Ben shouted, “Glory! glory! hallelujah.” In some
cases, people did not recognize one another after such a long
absence. One former slave woman, sold away as a child, could
identify the woman standing before her as her mother only by a
distinctive facial scar.5

Sometimes new family ties had replaced old ones. Many forcibly
separated partners and spouses over time had come to believe they
would never see each other again, and they formed new
attachments. For them, reunions were heartrending. Some chose
their former spouse; others, the new one. One woman gave each of
her two husbands a two-week test run before settling on one. Many
men stayed with and supported one wife while continuing to support
the other.6 Others remained torn between two loves. One freedman
wrote to his first wife, “I thinks of you and my children every day of
my life…. I do love you the same. My love to you have never
failed…. I have got another wife, and I am very sorry…. You feels
and seems to me as much like my dear loving wife, as you ever
did.”7
The tensions following from troubled reunions often proved
overwhelming. Many spouses who accused their partners of infidelity
or desertion now sought relief through the courts. The number of
wives seeking support for their children and themselves from
negligent fathers and husbands increased, as did the number of
divorce cases and custody battles over children. Battles between
birth parents and the adults who had raised their children were
confusing and painful for all involved. During slavery, some white
mistresses had taken young slaves from their mothers to be raised in
the big house as part of the domestic staff. After emancipation, these
children were reclaimed. As one freed mother told her former
mistress, “You took her away from me an’ didn’ pay no mind to my
cryin’, so now I’se takin’ her back home. We’s free now, Mis’ Polly,
we ain’t gwine be slaves no more to nobody.”8

Legalizing slave marriages was a critical step in confirming

freedpeople’s new identities. Some viewed marriage as a moral and
a Christian responsibility; some saw it as a means for legitimating
children and becoming eligible for Union veterans’ pensions.
Preachers, missionaries, and public officials supported marriage as a
way to anchor black families and enhance their moral foundation.
The rites themselves varied widely, from traditional “jumping the
broom” ceremonies, common under slavery, to church weddings.
One freedwoman recalled that while she and her husband had had a
broomstick ceremony as slaves, once freed they “had a real sho’ nuff
weddin’ wid a preacher. Dat cost a dollar.”9 Mass weddings featuring
as many as seventy couples were common. In 1866, seventeen
North Carolina counties registered 9,000 marriages of freedpeople;
four Virginia counties registered 3,000. Yet some couples remained
together without formalizing their marriages, being accepted in their
local communities as husband and wife.

Many former slaves took new names to recognize family ties and to
symbolize their independence and their desire for a new life
characterized by dignity and respect. In slavery, “we hardly knowed
our names,” one ex-slave recalled. “We was cussed for so many
bitches and sons of bitches and bloody bitches, and blood of bitches.
We never heard our names scarcely at all.”10 Masters had often
assigned first names, such as Pompey and Caesar, and refused to
recognize the surnames used within slave communities. Now, as
independent people, former slaves legally claimed first and last
names of their own choosing.

In form, freed families were flexible and adaptive. Although the most
common organization was the nuclear family — two parents and
their children — families often included extended kin and nonrelated
members. Ties of affection and economic need made extended
families important. Pooling resources and working collectively
sustained these families. Even when dispersed in different
households, families tended to live in communities among relatives.
Close-knit communities defined women’s and men’s social and
cultural worlds, nurturing a cooperative spirit and a communal folk
culture.
Most newly freed families had to meet their household needs with
very limited resources, and poverty rendered them fragile. Every
person had to work. Immediately after emancipation, large numbers
of freedwomen withdrew from field labor and domestic service to
manage their own households, but most were soon forced to work
outside the home for wages. Although traditional notions of women’s
and men’s roles prevailed — woman as caretaker and homemaker;
man as breadwinner and protector — black men by themselves
rarely earned enough to support their families. One consequence
was that black women who were contributing to the family income
also participated more fully in family decision making. In addition,
black women felt freer to leave dysfunctional relationships and to
divorce or simply live apart from their husbands. But female-headed
households were almost always poorer than dual-headed
households. Moreover, as legal protectors and guarantors of their
wives and children, freedmen exercised the rights of contract and
child custody. Men typically made and signed labor contracts on
behalf of their wives, and they held the upper hand in child custody
disputes.

Church and Community

The explosive growth of independent black churches in the South
during this period reflects freedpeople’s desire for dignity, autonomy,
and self-expression as well as independent and affirmative religious
lives. With emancipation, they rejected white Christianity and exited
white churches by the thousands to form congregations of their own.
As Matthew Gilbert, a Tennessee Baptist minister, noted, “The
emancipation of the colored people made the colored churches and
ministry a necessity, both by virtue of the prejudice existing against
us and of our essential manhood before the laws of the land.”11
Often with the assistance of missionaries from churches in the North,
the major black denominations — Baptist, African Methodist
Episcopal (AME), and African Methodist Episcopal Zion (AME Zion)
— became established in the South. By 1880, nationwide there were
more than 500,000 people in the Baptist Church, 400,000 in the
AME Church, and 250,000 in the AME Zion Church. By 1890, more
than half of those belonging to independent black churches were
Baptists.12

Next to the family, the black church provided the most important
institutional support in the transition from slavery to freedom. Joining
a church was an act of physical and spiritual emancipation, and
black churches united black communities. They also empowered
blacks because they operated outside white control. In addition,
black churches anchored collective black identification — a sense of
peoplehood, of nationhood. Men dominated church leadership, but
women constituted most of the members and regular attendees and
did most of what was called church work. Women gave and raised
money, taught Sunday school, ran women’s auxiliaries, welcomed
visitors, and led social welfare programs for the needy, sick, and
elderly. They were also prominent in domestic and foreign
missionary activities. One grateful minister consistently offered “great
praise” to the church sisters for all their hard work.13

The Black Church

This 1876 sketch is an evocative presentation of a black church scene in which serious
and well-dressed women, men, and children appear to be engaged in serious reflection
on a biblical passage. While the preacher and his assistant are clearly leading the Bible
study, the multiple settings within the scene enable us to focus on the congregants. The
individuals and groupings — indeed, the collective image — convey authentic black
Christian propriety.

Description
A black preacher and his assistant stand at the pulpit lead a biblical
study. A group of serious and well-dressed men, women, and children
 reflect over the biblical passage read out. Some of them sit while several
others stand.

Women derived their authority in churches from their roles as

Christian wives, mothers, “sisters,” and homemakers. As “church
mothers,” they exercised informal yet significant influence in church
affairs, including matters of governance typically reserved for male
members, such as the selection of preachers and the allocation of
church funds. Although women were not allowed to become
preachers, many preached nevertheless, under titles such as
“evangelist.”

Black women were also leaders in and practitioners of African-

derived forms of popular, or folk, religion — such as conjure and
voodoo, or hoodoo — which had evolved during slavery and
continued after emancipation. Focusing on magic and the
supernatural, they involved healing and harming beliefs and
practices. One celebrated voodoo “priestess” was Marie Laveau of
New Orleans. Not surprisingly, black church leaders railed against
folk religion as an ignorant and idolatrous relic of slavery. Still, these
beliefs and practices were common, especially among rural people,
but even in towns and cities and among Christians.

In black urban neighborhoods, church networks and resources

helped fuel institutional growth, including hospitals, clinics, asylums
for orphans and the mentally ill, mutual aid societies, lodges, and
unions. Churches led black community efforts to deal with the
epidemics of cholera, smallpox, and yellow fever that swept through
the South after the war, especially as blacks who had never traveled
much before became more exposed to lethal diseases. With help
from the Medical Division of the Freedmen’s Bureau, former wartime
army hospitals were converted into hospitals to serve African
Americans. In Washington, D.C., Freedmen’s Hospital was
established during the war. In New Orleans and Richmond, Virginia,
the existing black hospitals expanded. By the late 1860s, segregated
asylums and hospitals served black communities in a number of
southern cities.

In addition, black churches, northern white churches, and the

American Missionary Association (AMA) founded black grade
schools and high schools during this period. They also established
colleges and teacher training institutes, known as normal schools.
These historically black colleges and universities reflected their
founders’ goals, giving great emphasis to religious instruction,
Christian morality, and hard work, as well as academic and
vocational training. (See Appendix: Historically Black Colleges and
Universities, 1865–Present.)

Through their networks and resources, black churches generated a

range of economic organizations. Each church operated as an
economic enterprise, undertaking fundraising, buying and
maintaining buildings and real estate, promoting businesses, and
supporting social programs for the needy. Mutual aid societies rooted
in churches evolved into black insurance companies and banks in
the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries. Church social
circles provided ready consumer bases for black products and
services. Some churches sold Christian products, such as Bibles
and religious pamphlets and lithographs. Black ministers served on
the boards of black companies. Churches sponsored business
expositions featuring products such as furniture, medicines, and
handicrafts to showcase African Americans’ economic progress
since emancipation.

The church was also the hub of black political life. At all levels —
from within the church to local, state, and national politics — the
church functioned as the key forum for political debate and action. It
was vital to black political education and activism, including
participation in black community politics and the white-dominated
political mainstream. Among black ministers’ many roles, that of
political leader proved central. Preacher-politicians saw themselves
both as faithful servants to their congregations and as
representatives of their people to white politicians. They believed
that their Christian-based leadership would improve the morality of
both the political system and secular society. In the 1870s, the
Reverend James Poindexter of the Second Baptist Church in
Columbus, Ohio, explained that “all the help the preachers and all
other good and worthy citizens can give by taking hold of politics is
needed in order to keep the government out of bad hands and
secure the ends for which governments are formed.”14
Land and Labor
Landownership was fundamental to former slaves’ aspirations for
economic independence. Rebuilding families as independent
households required land. Speaking for his people, particularly
former slaves, in the summer of 1864, the AME missionary and
minister Richard Cain explained, “We must possess the soil, be the
owner of lands and become independent.”15 This message was
repeated in January 1865, when several hundred blacks in the Sea
Islands told General William T. Sherman, “We want to be placed on
land until we are able to buy it, and make it our own.”16 As part of his
Special Field Order 15, Sherman settled more than 40,000 former
slaves in coastal areas that had been abandoned by Confederate
plantation owners. Unfortunately, what was known as Sherman’s
Reserve did not last. The Reconstruction plans of President
Abraham Lincoln and his successor, Andrew Johnson, directed that
former Confederates who swore allegiance to the United States
would regain their land, and unclaimed land was auctioned to the
highest bidder. Many former slaves were already working this land
under federal supervision; others had simply squatted on abandoned
land and worked it to sustain themselves. They were all evicted.

Although the Freedmen’s Bureau (1865–1872), the vital federal

institution created to assist the freedpeople in their transition to
freedom, was able to help some enter into contracts to rent the land
they were already farming, the bureau was not able to help them
purchase land. Few freedpeople or free blacks possessed the clout,
capital, or credit to buy land, and as a result, they lost out to
returning ex-Confederate plantation owners and northern and
southern investors. The Southern Homestead Act, passed by
Congress in 1866, made public land available to freedmen, but it had
little impact and was repealed a decade later. In the end, most land
in the former Confederacy was returned to white control, often to the
original owners. The rest went to northern white investors, former
army officers, and Freedmen’s Bureau officials.

This “landless emancipation” devastated freedpeople. “Damm such

freedom as that,” one angry freedman exclaimed, expressing the
frustration of many.17 Freedpeople believed that they had earned the
right to own the land they and their ancestors had worked as slaves.
They argued that freedom without provision for self-sufficiency was a
shocking violation of the federal government’s economic and moral
responsibility. A group of Mississippi blacks called it “a breach of
faith on the part of the government.”18 Some simply refused to leave
the property they now considered their own. The former slaves on
the Taylor farm in Norfolk County, Virginia, mounted an armed
resistance when their former owners returned to reclaim their prewar
property, but to no avail. Forced evictions of freedpeople from land
and farms they assumed now belonged to them were common.

Lacking the means to own land, most freedpeople were forced into
tenancy. They rented and worked land that belonged to white
landowners under terms that favored the owners. Black male heads
of household entered into contracts with landowners that spelled out
the wage or paid labor, as opposed to slave or unfree labor
relationship. For their part, freedpeople sought fair compensation for
their labor, work organized along family lines, and an end to physical
punishment and gang-style labor with overseers. They also wanted
guaranteed leisure time and the right to hunt, fish, gather wild food
plants, raise farm animals, and cultivate designated plots for their
own use. For white landowners, the aim of these contracts was to
ensure a steady supply of farm labor so that their landholdings,
planted in cash crops, would make a profit. That meant limiting
wages, forbidding worker mobility, and suppressing competition.
Labor contracts were difficult to break, and because most freedmen
could neither read nor write, many relied on Freedmen’s Bureau
officials to look out for their best interests. The labor contract battles
between freedpeople and landowners were at times bitter and
divisive, but in the end, the landowners were far more powerful, and
labor contracts generally favored their interests.

Despite their landholdings, whites operated within cash-strapped

southern economies after the war. Instead of paying farmworkers in
cash, most negotiated sharecropping arrangements under which
farmers worked the land for a “share” of the crop, typically one-third
or one-half. Often the landowner supplied the cabin or house in
which the family lived, as well as seed, work animals, and tools. If a
“cropper” had his own mule and plow, he might warrant a larger
share of the crop. This share he would “sell” to the plantation owner
or a local merchant — often the same person — following the
harvest. But instead of cash changing hands, the sharecropper
would get credit to use for buying food and clothing — or whatever
his family might need — from the merchant. At the end of the year,
when accounts were settled on “countin’ day,” the sharecropper
usually got no more than a bill showing how much he still owed the
landowner or merchant.

All too often, owners and merchants cheated workers, forcing them
into a pattern of cyclical debt. Even many black farmers who owned
their own land were forced into debt. For example, in a system
known as crop lien, they had to borrow against anticipated harvests
for seed and supplies. Most black households were thus reduced to
a form of coerced labor, a kind of partial slavery, tied to the land they
farmed as the only means they had to work off their debt, which
every year grew larger instead of smaller. Debtors were also subject
to imprisonment, and prisoners were subject to another form of
coerced labor, as states contracted out their labor to landowners or
businesses in need of a labor force. This convict lease system
generated income for southern states, but it forced prisoners to work
under slave-like conditions that blatantly disregarded their human
rights.

Immediately after the war, the main goal for white southerners was to
reassert control over blacks. State legislatures passed black codes
that enforced the labor contracts that once again bound freedpeople,
who had few other options, to the land. The codes mandated strict
obedience to white employers and set work hours, usually sunup to
sundown. Although the codes allowed freedpeople to legalize their
marriages, own property, make contracts, and access the courts,
their aim was to perpetuate a slave-like labor force in conditions of
freedom: a kind of neo-slavery. Vagrancy provisions were especially
oppressive. Individuals without labor contracts who were unable to
prove that they were employed risked fines, imprisonment, and
forced labor, as did those who left a job before a contract ended or
who were unruly or simply lost. In Mississippi, freedpeople were
prohibited from renting urban property, helping to ensure that they
would stay on plantations and work in agriculture. In Florida,
breaking a labor contract often resulted in physical punishment, such
as a whipping, or being hired out for a year to a planter. As one
southern white pointedly observed in November 1865, the purpose
behind black codes and vagrancy laws was to “teach the negro that
if he goes to work, keeps his place, and behaves himself, he will be
protected by our white laws.”19

Black codes also permitted the courts to order apprenticeships that

removed children from black families and bound them to white
employers, often without their parents’ or guardians’ consent. In
Adeline Brown v. State (1865), the Maryland Court of Appeals
upheld the state’s black apprentice law. Two years later, however,
the case In re Turner (1867) overturned the law as unconstitutional
because its educational provisions for black youths were different
from those for white youths.
The Hope of Education
To operate as free and independent men and women, former slaves
— more than 90 percent of whom were illiterate at the moment of
emancipation — recognized that they had to learn to read and write,
and they did so eagerly. Some began their schooling in the Union
military or in contraband camps, where they were sometimes taught
by former slaves, such as Susie King Taylor, or by northern black
women, such as Charlotte Forten, who went to the Sea Islands to
teach. After the war, many makeshift classrooms grew into
permanent institutions. On St. Helena Island, so many teachers were
from Pennsylvania that the school was named the Penn School, and
it expanded to accommodate 1,700 students on a campus that
served black children into the 1940s. In Hampton, Virginia, where
thousands of contrabands set up their own community soon after the
Civil War began, the teacher was a free black woman named Mary
S. Peake. Under the sponsorship of the AMA, she began her school
under a tree later known as the Emancipation Oak. After she died of
tuberculosis, General Benjamin Butler stepped in to build the Butler
School for Negro Children, again with the assistance of the AMA.
Frances Ellen Watkins Harper, who before the war had lectured on
behalf of abolition and black education, captured the excitement and
sense of independence that came with achieving literacy. In Harper’s
1872 poem “Learning to Read,” the narrator, an elderly freeperson, is
overjoyed by the prospect of literacy: “So I got a pair of glasses,/And
straight to work I went,/And never stopped till I could read/The
hymns and Testament./Then I got a little cabin—/A place to call my
own—/And I felt as independent/As the queen upon her throne.”20
 Frances Ellen Watkins Harper

Freeborn Frances Ellen Watkins Harper was an influential abolitionist and women’s
rights advocate, a poet and novelist, and an orator. Her well-received Poems on
Miscellaneous Subjects (1854) treated gender equality as well as abolitionism. Minnie’s
Sacrifice (1869), a serial novel; Sketches of Southern Life (1872), a book of poetry; and
her most famous work, the novel Iola Leroy, or Shadows Uplifted (1892), all address
Reconstruction. Harper’s life and work reflect a profound belief in and active
commitment to both gender and racial equality. In particular, her activism on behalf of
both women’s rights and black rights led her to become a founding vice president of the
National Association of Colored Women in 1896.

Northern teachers, missionaries, and philanthropists helped found

hundreds of schools for black children and adults. Some of these
schools were set up in churches and homes. In other cases,
freedpeople pooled their resources to buy land, build schoolhouses,
and hire teachers. The Freedmen’s Bureau assisted by renting
facilities, providing books, and transporting teachers, and the AMA
helped fund schools and hire teachers, white and black. The
Pennsylvania Branch of the American Freedmen’s Union
Commission sent out 1,400 teachers to serve 150,000 students. In
addition to these privately sponsored organizations, Reconstruction
state governments, often led by black officials, began to establish
public school systems — new for the South — that gave black
children access to education, largely in segregated schools that
operated only during the winter months, when children were not
needed for planting and harvesting. By 1880 black illiteracy had
declined to 70 percent, and by 1910 it was down to 30 percent.21
In all these schools, the standard New England curriculum prevailed.
The three Rs — reading, writing, and arithmetic — were
emphasized. In the best schools, instruction in history, geography,
spelling, grammar, and music might also be available. Colleges
offered a classical liberal curriculum that included math, science,
Latin, and Greek. Given the pressing need for teachers, they usually
emphasized teacher training, instructing young people in teaching
methods and theory as well as diction, geometry, algebra, and map
reading.

By 1868, more than half the teachers in black schools in the South
were black, and most were women. For them, teaching was a
calling, not just a job. “I am myself a colored woman,” noted Sarah
G. Stanley, “bound to that ignorant, degraded, long enslaved race,
by the ties of love and consanguinity; they are socially, and politically,
‘my people.’”22 The increasing preponderance of black teachers
reflected a growing race consciousness and commitment to self-
reliance. Despite the fact that white teachers may have had better
training and more experience, black communities preferred black
teachers. The Reverend Richard Cain observed that white “teachers
and preachers have feelings, but not as we feel for our kindred.”23 In
1869, a group of blacks in Petersburg, Virginia, petitioned the school
board to replace white teachers with black ones, asserting, “We do
not want our children to be trained to think or feel that they are
inferior.”24 Black female teachers became important community
leaders and inspirational role models. Like black schools, they
helped build racial solidarity and community identity.
Although the historically black colleges and universities emphasized
teacher training, early on they took two different curricular paths that
reflected the different expectations freedpeople had for themselves
in light of their opportunities. Schools such as Fisk University in
Nashville, Tennessee, founded in 1866, embraced the classical
liberal arts model, whereas schools such as Hampton Institute in
Hampton, Virginia, founded in 1868, adopted the vocational-
industrial model. When Booker T. Washington helped found
Tuskegee Institute in 1881, he modeled it on Hampton, where he
had been a student and teacher. In 1871, Alcorn Agricultural and
Mechanical College (Alcorn A&M) opened as Alcorn University in
Claiborne County, Mississippi. Alcorn was both the nation’s first
state-supported college for blacks and the first federal land-grant
black college.

Fisk offered a well-rounded academic program to prepare the best

and the brightest of the race for citizenship, leadership, and a wide
range of careers. The school boldly aimed for “the highest standards,
not of Negro education, but of American education at its best.”25
Within six years, however, Fisk faced a serious financial crisis that
threatened its survival. In an effort to raise money, George L. White,
school treasurer and music professor, organized a choral ensemble
to go on a fundraising tour. Modeling their performances on
European presentation styles, but singing slave songs and spirituals
little known to white audiences, the Fisk Jubilee Singers were soon
famous. In 1872, they performed for President Ulysses S. Grant at
the White House, and the next year, while on a European tour, they
sang for Britain’s Queen Victoria. The money they raised saved the
school from bankruptcy and enabled Fisk to build its first permanent
building, Jubilee Hall, today a National Historic Landmark. Their
performances built worldwide respect and admiration for African
American music and culture and inspired other black colleges to
create similar groups.

The Fisk Jubilee Singers

This 1880 photograph illustrates the middle-class refinement of the Fisk Jubilee
Singers. This sense of middle-class respectability also revealed the singers’
commitment to racial uplift: the presentation of positive images of blacks as a way to
enhance their freedom struggle. As former slaves and the children of former slaves, the
Jubilee Singers pioneered an African American music tradition that relied on polished
versions of slave spirituals. Their noble presentation of this black religious folk music
provided a critical counterpoint and challenge to negative stereotypes of blacks
resulting from the minstrel tradition. Over time, the Jubilee Singers’ performances for
 audiences around the world enhanced black and white respect for blacks and their
culture.

Hampton Institute had a different mission: “to train selected Negro

youth who should go out and teach and lead their people first by
example, by getting land and homes; … to teach respect for labor, …
and in this way to build up an industrial system for the sake not only
of self-support and intelligent labor, but also for the sake of
character.”26 Samuel Chapman Armstrong, Hampton’s white founder
and Booker T. Washington’s mentor, believed that training young
people in skilled trades, rather than teaching a classical liberal arts
curriculum, would best enable poverty-stricken former slaves to pull
themselves up by their bootstraps. As skilled laborers and highly
trained domestic servants, they would earn adequate wages, build
self-respect, and win the admiration of whites. Students at Hampton
paid their way by working on campus, which helped them learn the
occupational skills that would qualify them for jobs after graduation.
Many learned to teach trade skills such as carpentry and sewing,
and they practice-taught at the successor to the Butler School for
Negro Children. The Hampton model of vocational training was akin
to that of training schools for poor white children and immigrants at
the time, but some black leaders feared that it would perpetuate
black subordination. The Louisianian, a black newspaper,
complained that Armstrong “seems to think that we should only know
enough to make good servants.”27 The debate over vocational
training versus liberal arts intensified toward the end of the century,
and at its center was Washington, the preeminent black leader of his
day.
A Short-Lived Political
Revolution
Even as black men and women built independent lives, they sought
a place in American public life, and for a short period known as
Black Reconstruction, black men were able to vote in the South
and to participate in politics. Radical Republicans in Congress had
taken charge of Reconstruction and forced the former Confederate
states to hold democratically elected constitutional conventions,
which wrote new state constitutions that protected black suffrage.
The consequences were revolutionary. Nowhere else in the world
had an emancipated people been integrated into the political system
so quickly. Black men elected or appointed to state and local offices
proved able and moderate and demonstrated their interest in
compromise and progressive reforms such as public schools. But
Black Reconstruction was short-lived. Outraged southern whites
mobilized a violent and racist counterrevolution that restored white
political dominance by 1877. Congress and the Republican Party
abandoned black interests, and the U.S. Supreme Court reversed
gains made by Reconstruction laws and amendments. In its retreat
from Black Reconstruction, the national government reflected the
expanding white opposition to the evolving black freedom struggle.

The Political Contest over

Reconstruction
Andrew Johnson, who became president after Abraham Lincoln was
assassinated, continued Lincoln’s lenient policies toward former
Confederates. Like Lincoln, Johnson insisted that the war was an
insurrection, that the southern states were never out of the Union,
and that the organization of a new civil authority in these states was
an executive, not a legislative, function. His rapid restoration of civil
government in the former Confederate states, amnesty for former
Confederates, and lack of interest in protecting the civil rights of
freedpeople angered the Radical Republicans in Congress. This
faction, led by Representative Thaddeus Stevens and Senator
Charles Sumner, had pressed for more aggressive military
campaigns during the war and a quicker end to slavery. Challenging
Lincoln, it had run John C. Frémont against him for the presidency in
1864 and passed the Wade-Davis Bill aiming to reverse Lincoln’s
proposed leniency toward Confederates. In December 1865, when
Johnson declared that the Union had been restored and it looked as
though representatives and senators from former Confederate states
would be reseated in Congress, the Radical Republicans balked.
Concerned for the civil rights of the freedpeople, they quickly
appointed a joint committee to examine issues of suffrage and
representation for the former Confederate states. The struggle
between the president and Congress escalated in early 1866 when
Congress passed two bills over Johnson’s veto: the reauthorization
of the Freedmen’s Bureau and the Civil Rights Act.

Established in March 1865, the Freedmen’s Bureau aimed to help

freedpeople in their economic, social, and political transition to
freedom. To prevent them from becoming wards of the state and the
bureau from becoming a permanent guardian, it remained a
temporary agency that Congress had to renew annually. In
reauthorizing the Freedmen’s Bureau in February 1866, Congress
expanded its powers by establishing military commissions to hear
cases of civil rights abuses — of which there were many. The bureau
heard shocking reports of whites violently beating and abusing
blacks (even murdering them), cheating them out of their wages,
shortchanging them on purchased goods, and stealing their crop
shares. In September 1865, for example, the head of the
Freedmen’s Bureau in Mississippi reported, “Men, who are
honorable in their dealings with their white neighbors, will cheat a
negro without feeling a single twinge of their honor; to kill a negro
they do not deem murder; to debauch a negro woman they do not
think fornication; to take property away from a negro they do not
deem robbery…. They still have the ingrained feeling that the black
people at large belong to the whites at large.”28 When Johnson
vetoed the reauthorization bill, stating that the military commissions
were unconstitutional, Congress passed the bill over his veto. The
bureau experienced severe cutbacks in 1869, however, and its reach
and effectiveness seriously declined before it was finally ended in
1872.
Freedmen’s Bureau Cartoon

This vicious Democratic Party broadside from 1866 slanders the Freedmen’s Bureau as
well as freedpeople. Central to the party’s widespread effort to get rid of the Freedmen’s
Bureau specifically and of Reconstruction in its entirety was a racist, vitriolic, and highly
calculated public campaign against both. This broadside is a chilling representation of
the discredited view that Reconstruction was a tragic mistake because it did too much
too soon for the inferior and uncivilized freedpeople, who were incapable of shouldering
the responsibilities of freedom.

Description
The text on the top reads, "The Freedman's Bureau! An agency to keep
the negro in idleness at the expense of the white man. Twice vetoed by
the President, and made a law by Congress. Support Congress and you
support the negro. Sustain the President and you protect the white man."
 The cartoon slanders Freedman's Bureau and the freed people. The
foreground shows a freed black man lounging idly while a white man, on
the left, chops wood. Another white man ploughs a field with a horse,
while a woman and child watch him from a distance. The freedman
ponders “Whar is de use for me to work as long as dey make dese
appropriations.” A cloud hovering above him shows the bureau as a large
domed building resembling the U S Capitol. The inscribing the exterior of
the building reads, "Freedom and No Work.” Text on either side of the
building reads, “Freedman's Bureau! Negro Estimate of Freedom!" The
text within the cartoon reads, "In the sweat of thy face should thou eat thy
bread" and "The white man must work to keep his children and pay his
taxes."

To further protect the civil rights of freedpeople, Congress passed

the Civil Rights Act of 1866, again over Johnson’s veto. This act
defined U.S. citizenship for the first time and affirmed that all citizens
were equally protected by the laws. It overturned black codes and
ensured that blacks could make contracts and initiate lawsuits, but it
did not protect black voting rights. In February 1866, Frederick
Douglass and a delegation of other black leaders met with Johnson
to try to convince him of the importance of black suffrage, but without
success.

Tensions between the stubborn and increasingly isolated Johnson

and an energetic Congress escalated over the Fourteenth
Amendment, which Congress quickly proposed and sent to the
states for ratification in 1866. Ratified in 1868, this amendment
affirmed the Civil Rights Act’s definition of citizenship and guarantee
of “equal protection of the laws” to all citizens. Declaring that “all
persons born or naturalized in the United States” are “citizens of the
United States and of the State wherein they reside,” it reversed the
Dred Scott decision of 1857, which had ruled that blacks could not
be citizens. To protect citizens against civil rights violations by the
states, the amendment also declared that “no State shall make or
enforce any law which shall abridge the privileges and immunities of
citizens of the United States; nor shall any State deprive any person
of life, liberty, or property without due process of law; nor deny to any
person within its jurisdiction the equal protection of the laws.” This
clause would ultimately shape the black freedom struggle, but not
before states found ways to craft racially discriminatory laws and
practices in the areas in which states were sovereign, such as public
education.

Outmaneuvered, Johnson took his case to the people, embarking on

an unprecedented presidential speaking tour, which proved
disastrous. In the midterm elections of 1866, the Radical
Republicans captured two-thirds of both houses of Congress, and
the next year they moved quickly to take charge of Reconstruction
by passing several Reconstruction Acts. The first Reconstruction
Act of 1867, passed on March 2, 1867, dissolved state governments
in the former Confederacy (except for Tennessee) and divided the
old Confederacy into five military districts subject to martial law, each
with a military governor. To reenter the Union, a state was required to
call a constitutional convention, which would be elected by universal
male suffrage (including black male suffrage); to write a new state
constitution that guaranteed black suffrage; and to ratify the
Fourteenth Amendment. The other three Reconstruction Acts
passed in 1867 and early 1868 empowered the military commander
of each district to ensure that the process of reconstruction in each
state went forward despite strong ex-Confederate opposition.

On March 2, 1867, Congress also passed — and later passed again,

over Johnson’s veto — the Tenure of Office Act, which prohibited the
president from removing any cabinet member from office without the
Senate’s approval. The act was designed to protect Secretary of War
Edwin M. Stanton, a Radical Republican who was openly critical of
the president. When Johnson dismissed Stanton in February 1868,
the House of Representatives impeached Johnson for this violation
of the act and other charges. The Senate failed to convict him, but
thereafter the president was politically sidelined, and Congress
assumed primary responsibility for Reconstruction.

Black Reconstruction
By early March 1867, the military Reconstruction of the South was
already under way. Many former Confederates were ineligible to vote
in elections for delegates to state constitutional conventions, and up
to 30 percent of whites refused to participate in elections in which
black men could vote. Thus in some states, black voters were in the
majority. Of the slightly more than 1,000 delegates elected to write
new state constitutions, 268 were black. In South Carolina and
Louisiana, blacks formed the majority of delegates. Black delegates
advocated the interests of freedpeople specifically and of the people
of their states and the nation generally. They also argued for
curtailing the interests of caste and property. In South Carolina, for
example, delegate Robert Smalls proposed that the state sponsor a
public school system that was open to all.

The state constitutional conventions initiated a new phase of

Reconstruction. (See Document Project: The Vote, pp. 356–65.)
Decades later, the black scholar and activist W. E. B. Du Bois called
it “Black Reconstruction” in a book by that title. His subtitle, “An
Essay toward a History of the Part Which Black Folk Played in the
Attempt to Reconstruct Democracy in America,” suggests a
transformative yet short-lived revolutionary moment during which
African Americans participated in southern political life. The
constitutions these conventions drafted provided for a range of
“firsts” for the South: universal male suffrage, public schools,
progressive taxes, improved court and judicial systems,
commissions to promote industrial development, state aid for railroad
development, and social welfare institutions such as hospitals and
asylums for orphans and the mentally ill. In many ways, these were
among the most progressive state constitutions and state
governments the nation ever had, and they are why Du Bois called
Reconstruction a “splendid failure”29 — splendid for what could have
been.
Du Bois also argued that Black Reconstruction was splendid
because it did not fail due to alleged black incompetence and
inferiority, as many whites expected. Instead, Black Reconstruction
clearly demonstrated African American competence and equality.
From the first, white southerners who did not participate in the
conventions denigrated the black delegates as incompetent and the
white delegates as “carpetbaggers” and “scalawags.” Carpetbaggers
were northern whites who were stereotyped as having come to the
South with their belongings in travel bags made from carpet. Their
aim was allegedly to make money off plantation, railroad, and
industrial interests as well as the freedpeople themselves.
Scalawags were southern whites who had turned on their fellow
white southerners and tied their fortunes to the Republican Party.
Such charges were overstated. While Black Reconstruction
politicians ranged from liberal to conservative, they were more
centrist than radical, more committed to reintegrating former
Confederates into the new state governments than punishing them
for having waged war against the United States, and more than
competent.
The First Colored Senator and Representatives, 1872

This dignified group portrait represents the first black men to serve in Congress as
statesmen as well as pioneering black political leaders. In the back row, from left to
right, are Robert C. De Large (South Carolina) and Jefferson F. Long (Georgia). In the
front row are Hiram R. Revels (Mississippi), Benjamin S. Turner (Alabama), Josiah T.
Walls (Florida), Joseph H. Rainey (South Carolina), and Robert Brown Elliott (South
Carolina). Except for Revels, who served in the Senate (1870–1871), all of these men
served in the House of Representatives during the Forty-First (1869–1871) and/or
Forty-Second Congress (1871–1873).

Description
The bottom of the card lists the names of the black men followed by the
text, “The First Colored Senator and Representatives, in the 41st and
42nd. Congress of the United States.
During Black Reconstruction, some 2,000 blacks served as
officeholders at the various levels of government in the South.30
Although a little over half for whom information is available had been
slaves, they were now literate, and they were committed. Among
them were artisans, laborers, businessmen, carpenters, barbers,
ministers, teachers, editors, publishers, storekeepers, and
merchants. They served as sheriffs, police officers, justices of the
peace, registrars, city council members, county commissioners,
members of boards of education, tax collectors, land office clerks,
and postmasters. Wherever they served, they sought to balance the
interests of black and white southerners. In a political era marked by
graft and corruption, black politicians proved to be more ethical than
their white counterparts.

A few black Republicans achieved high state office. In Louisiana,

Mississippi, and South Carolina, blacks served as lieutenant
governor. Some were superintendents of education, a post with
considerable power. More than six hundred state legislators were
black, including Robert Smalls, who served in the South Carolina
House of Representatives and Senate (Map 9.1). In 1874, Smalls
was elected to the U.S. House of Representatives. Thirteen other
black men served in the U.S. House during this era, and two served
in the Senate. Like their colleagues in local and state positions in the
South, these black senators and congressmen were moderate
politicians who tried hard to balance the often irreconcilable
concerns of freedpeople and southern whites. Hiram R. Revels
(1870–1871) and Blanche K. Bruce (1875–1881) were both senators
from Mississippi. A minister in the AME Church, Revels was known
for his oratorical ability and his amnesty program for disfranchised
former Confederates, which would have allowed them to vote and
hold office with limited penalties. Bruce, a skilled Mississippi delta
politician and planter, proved to be a far more vigorous champion of
black civil rights and an unyielding opponent of white resistance to
black political participation.

MAP 9.1 Black Political Participation in the Reconstruction South, 1867–1868

During the overlapping years of Congressional Reconstruction and Black

Reconstruction, the states of the former Confederacy were reorganized into five
military districts under the first Reconstruction Act of 1867. Within these districts, for
the first time ever, thousands of newly enfranchised blacks participated in politics,
voted, and held elected offices at all levels of the government. As this map illustrates,
the percentages of African Americans elected to the first state legislatures as a result
 of the four Reconstruction Acts were significant: Half of Louisiana’s elected state
legislators were black, and in South Carolina, black legislators comprised a 61 percent
majority.

■ What made black political participation at this particular moment

“revolutionary”?

Description
The map marks the reorganization of the former Confederacy states
(except for Tennessee) into five military districts under the first
Reconstruction Act of 1867. The former confederate states, military
district boundaries, and percentage of elected state legislators for each
state are as follows.

Military District No. 1. Virginia, 24 percent.

Military District No. 2. North Carolina, 11 percent and South Carolina, 61

percent.

Military District No. 3. Alabama, 17 percent; Georgia, 19 percent; Florida,

40 percent.

Military District No. 4. Arkansas, 13 percent; Mississippi, 17 percent.

Military District No. 5. Texas, 10 percent; Louisiana, 50 percent.

The boundaries of each of the military districts is marked with prominent

lines.

The widespread political involvement of blacks, many of whom were

former slaves who had never before had any political rights, was
unprecedented in the United States and unique among nineteenth-
century post-emancipation societies, including Jamaica, Cuba, and
Brazil. In the United States, blacks’ service in office, as well as the
wide range of political activities of thousands of other black men and
women, amounted to a political revolution. Black politics then and
since has included innumerable local, grassroots, and community-
based activities outside the realm of formal politics, activities aimed
at enhancing black influence and control. Still, for the black
community, political participation and the vote during Reconstruction
represented key expressions of citizenship and national belonging.
(See Document Project: The Vote, pp. 356–65.) When black men
voted, they cast a family vote — a choice that reflected the collective
aspirations of their wives, children, relatives, and extended kin, as
well as those of their neighbors and communities.

Freedpeople allied themselves with the Republican Party, the party

of emancipation and Abraham Lincoln. They were actively recruited
by the Union League, which had been created in the North in 1862
to build support for the Republican Party and sent representatives to
the South after the war. Along with the Freedmen’s Bureau, southern
branches of the Union League mobilized black support for the
Republican Party and helped blacks understand their political rights
and responsibilities as citizens.

African Americans viewed the right to vote as the most important of

all civil rights and the one on which all other civil rights depended.
The vote made economic, social, and political liberties possible and
helped protect blacks. To ensure this right, the overwhelmingly
Republican U.S. Congress proposed the Fifteenth Amendment in
1869, and it was ratified the next year. It declared, “The right of
citizens of the United States to vote shall not be denied or abridged
by the United States or by any State on account of race, color, or
previous condition of servitude.”

The Thirteenth, Fourteenth, and Fifteenth Amendments — the

Reconstruction Amendments — constituted what might be called,
according to contemporary historian Eric Foner, a “second founding”
of the United States: a revitalization of the late eighteenth-century
creation of the nation, the “first founding.” Reconstruction as well as
these constitutional amendments signified a powerful though
tragically flawed historical moment dedicated to both advancing the
ongoing African American freedom struggle and helping the United
States realize its better self. The deeply inspiring egalitarian and
democratic idealism of this “second founding” has influenced world
history as well as U.S. history, from that time to today. The
Republican, journalist, and politician Carl Schurz, who fought for the
Union in the Civil War, labeled Reconstruction a “constitutional
revolution” that gave new and enduring meaning to the rights of
American citizens, particularly African Americans, freed and free.31
Indeed, that extraordinary yet insufficiently recognized “constitutional
revolution,” this “second founding,” has been the seedbed of the
modern African American freedom struggle.

With the Fifteenth Amendment enfranchising African American men,

many — including the prominent white abolitionist William Lloyd
Garrison — believed that the federal government’s constitutional
incorporation of blacks into the Union was complete and its formal
responsibility to the former slaves fulfilled. Enforcement of the
amendment was a separate issue, however, and to help clarify what
equality meant, Senator Charles Sumner introduced one more civil
rights bill. When passed after his death and partly in his memory, the
Civil Rights Act of 1875 required equal treatment in public
accommodations and on public conveyances regardless of race: in
effect a “public rights” guarantee. (See Appendix: Civil Rights Act of
1875 for the text of this federal law.)

By this time, however, most white Americans thought the

freedpeople should be on their own and feared that further
government efforts on their behalf would only undermine their self-
reliance and make them wards of the state. Blacks have always
believed that they are primarily responsible for their own future. Yet
during Reconstruction especially, they knew all too well that the
persistence of antiblack prejudice and discrimination, as well as the
enduring legacy of slavery, required federal action. Only the federal
government could ensure their freedom and their rights in the face of
widespread and hostile white opposition.

The Defeat of Reconstruction

While northern whites thought that the Fifteenth Amendment
completed Reconstruction, southern whites found black political
involvement intolerable; they were shocked and outraged that their
world had been turned upside down. For them, black political
participation represented a “base conspiracy against human
nature.”32 Even as many white southerners withdrew from the
system, they immediately initiated a counterrevolution that would
restore white rule and sought what they called “redemption” through
the all-white Democratic Party.

White opposition movements proceeded differently in each state, but

by the late 1860s, they had begun to succeed. As soon as they
gained sufficient leverage, southern whites ousted blacks from
political office in an effort to bring back what they called “home rule”
under the reinvigorated ideology of states’ rights. Home rule and
states’ rights served as euphemisms for white domination of land,
black labor, and state and local government. Under the guise of
restoring fiscal conservatism — trimming taxes and cutting state
government functions and budgets — southern Democrats scaled
back and ended programs that assisted freedpeople, including, for
instance, ending South Carolina’s land reform commission.

An essential element of white “redemption” was the intimidation of

blacks through terror, violence, and even murder. White supremacist
and vigilante organizations formed throughout the South. While the
Ku Klux Klan (KKK), organized in Tennessee in 1865, was the most
notable group, others were the ’76 Association, the Knights of the
White Camelia, the White Brotherhood, and the Pale Faces.
Members of the KKK, called night riders because they conducted
their raids at night, wore white robes and hoods to hide their
identities. People from all sectors of southern white society joined
these groups.

The targets of white attacks were often successful and economically

independent black landowners, storeowners, and small
entrepreneurs. Black schools, churches, homes, lodges, business
buildings, livestock, barns, and fences were destroyed. Blacks were
beaten, raped, murdered, and lynched. So widespread were these
vicious attacks in the late 1860s and early 1870s that Congress held
hearings to investigate the causes of this widespread lawlessness.
“The object of it is to kill out the leading men of the republican party
… men who have taken a prominent stand,” testified Emanuel
Fortune, a delegate to Florida’s constitutional convention and
member of the state house of representatives who had been forced
from his home and county by the KKK. In other testimony, Congress
learned that Jack Dupree of Monroe County, Mississippi, the strong-
willed president of a local Republican club, had been lynched by the
KKK in front of his wife and newborn twins.33

To restore order, Congress passed two Force Acts, in 1870 and

1871, to protect the civil rights of blacks as defined in the Fourteenth
and Fifteenth Amendments. Federal troops rather than state militias
were authorized to put down the widespread lawlessness, and those
who conspired to deprive black people of their civil rights were to be
tried in federal rather than state or local courts.
Nevertheless, the violence continued. In Colfax, Louisiana, a
disputed election in 1873 prompted whites to use cannon and rifle
fire to disband a group of armed freedmen, commanded by black
militia and veterans, who were attempting to maintain Republican
control of the town. On Easter Sunday, in the bloodiest racial
massacre of the era, more than 280 blacks were killed, including 50
who had surrendered. The Colfax Massacre demonstrated the limits
of armed black self-defense and the lengths to which whites would
go to secure white dominance. A similar white attack occurred in
1876 in Hamburg, South Carolina, where skirmishes between black
militia, armed by the state, and whites, acting on their own authority,
escalated into a shoot-out. Six black men died at the hands of the
white mob. The Hamburg Massacre routed local black political
authority and strengthened white resolve to “redeem” South
Carolina.

In the end, the Republican Party, the federal government, and

northern whites all accepted the return of white ex-Confederates to
political and economic power. With the death of Thaddeus Stevens
in 1868 and Charles Sumner in 1874, blacks lost their most effective
spokesmen in Congress. Growing numbers of Republicans had
wearied of the party’s crusade on behalf of blacks and were happy to
turn what they called the “Negro problem” over to southern whites,
who were presumed to know best how to handle it. Republicans
were confident that the Fifteenth Amendment had secured their
black voting base in the South. As the party gathered strength in the
Midwest and West, recruiting black Republicans — and securing a
southern base for the Republican Party — became less important to
the party. Instead, it turned its attention to economic issues, such as
support for railroads and industry. Especially after the panic of 1873
set off a deep four-year depression, black Republicans in the South,
and black civil rights in general, became expendable.

One indication of the federal government’s abandonment of the

freedpeople was its failure to back the Freedman’s Savings and
Trust Company, which collapsed during the depression. Chartered
by Congress in 1865 to promote thrift and savings among
freedpeople, it had many small savings accounts averaging less than
$50 each. Its last president was Frederick Douglass, who deposited
$10,000 of his own money to bolster the institution. When the bank
failed in 1874, thousands of African Americans lost all they had.
Eventually, half of the account holders received reimbursements of
about 60 percent of their deposits. The other half received nothing.

By 1877, southern whites had retaken political control of all the

southern states. That same year, in a political deal that resolved the
disputed 1876 presidential election between the Democrat Samuel
Tilden and the Republican Rutherford B. Hayes, Black
Reconstruction officially ended. In return for a Hayes victory,
Republicans agreed to remove federal troops from the South. In April
1877, when the troops withdrew, southern blacks were left without
federal protection.
The U.S. Supreme Court further undermined black civil rights. In the
1873 Slaughterhouse Cases, the Court, distinguishing between
national citizenship and state citizenship, ruled that the Fourteenth
Amendment guaranteed only a narrow class of national citizenship
rights and did not encompass the array of civil rights pertaining to
state citizenship. A decade later, in the Civil Rights Cases (1883),
the Court overturned the Civil Rights Act of 1875, declaring that
Congress did not have the authority to protect against the
discriminatory conduct of individuals and private groups. As a result,
private companies and businesses, such as hotels, restaurants, and
theaters, could refuse to serve black people, and they did. The Court
thus legitimized the power of states and private individuals and
institutions to discriminate against black citizens and practically
canceled the power of the federal government to intervene. AME
bishop Henry McNeal Turner expressed pervasive black feelings of
both outrage and despair. The decision, he proclaimed, “absolves
the Negro’s allegiance to the general government, makes the
American flag to him a rag of contempt instead of a symbol of
liberty.”34
Opportunities and Limits
outside the South
During the Civil War, roughly 100,000 blacks left the South
permanently, relocating in the North, Midwest, and West, especially
in areas bordering on the former Confederacy (Map 9.2).35 During
Reconstruction, the migration continued, as many African Americans
believed they had to leave the South to improve their lives. Wherever
they went, however, they encountered well-established patterns of
antiblack prejudice and discrimination. Often new patterns developed
as well. White military officials, workers, factory owners, and union
leaders limited black opportunities for dignified work and fair wages,
further circumscribing black lives. By the end of the 1870s, national
indifference to the plight of blacks meant that wherever they lived,
they knew that they themselves, not the states or the federal
government, had to advance their own cause and protect their rights
and liberties.
MAP 9.2 African American Population Distribution, 1860 and 1890

In the years following the Civil War, the black population grew significantly and began
to spread across the nation. Nevertheless, the vast majority of blacks remained
wedded to the South. The states that witnessed the largest and most striking growth in
their black populations from 1860 onward, and those with the largest total numbers of
blacks in 1890, were those of the former Confederacy — the so-called black belt states
of the antebellum and postbellum South — and the states bordering them.

■ Outside the states of the former Confederacy, which states and territories had
the largest African American population increases in this period?

Description
The first map shows the population distribution in 1860.

States with 0 to 499 black population are New Hampshire, Iowa,

Minnesota, Unorganized Territory, Nebraska Territory, New Mexico
Territory, Utah Territory, Washington Territory, and Oregon. States with
500 to 999 black population are Kansas Territory and Vermont. States
with 1,000 to 4,999 black population are California, Wisconsin, Maine and
Rhode Island. States with 5,000 to 9,999 black population are New York,
New Jersey, Indiana, and Ohio. States with 10,000 to 49,999 black
population are Massachusetts, Connecticut, Michigan, and Illinois. States
with 50,000 to 99,999 black population are Pennsylvania, Delaware, and
Florida. States with 100,000 to 499,999 black population are Maryland,
North Carolina, South Carolina, Georgia, Alabama, Kentucky, Tennessee,
Missouri, Arkansas, Louisiana, and Texas. State with 500,000 and over
black population is Virginia. No data for Indian Territory and Washington
D.C.

The second map shows the population distribution in 1890.

States with 0 to 499 black population are North Dakota, Idaho, and
Nevada. States with 500 to 999 black population are New Hampshire,
Vermont, South Dakota, Utah, and Wyoming. States with 1,000 to 4,999
 black population are Maine, Wisconsin, Minnesota, Oklahoma, New
Mexico, Arizona, Montana, Washington, and Oregon. States with 5,000
to 9,999 black population are Rhode Island, Colorado, and Nebraska.
States with 10,000 to 49,999 black population are Massachusetts,
Connecticut, New Jersey, Delaware, West Virginia, Michigan, Indiana,
Iowa, Kansas, and California. States with 50,000 to 99,999 black
population are New York, Ohio, Illinois and Washington D.C. States with
100,000 to 499,999 black population are Pennsylvania, Maryland,
Florida, Kentucky, Tennessee, Missouri, Arkansas, and Texas. States
with 500,000 and over black population are Virginia, North Carolina,
South Carolina, Georgia, Alabama, Mississippi, and Louisiana.

Autonomy in the West

For African Americans, as for all other Americans, the West
beckoned as a land of opportunity. Some who envisioned a better
future for themselves in the West were young men who joined the
army. The U.S. Colored Troops were disbanded after the war, but
new black units (again with white officers) were authorized. Between
1866 and 1917, 25,000 black men — some former Civil War soldiers
and others with no prior military experience — served in the Ninth
and Tenth Cavalry Regiments and the Twenty-Fourth and Twenty-
Fifth Infantry Regiments (established in 1866), all assigned to
military posts in the West. There they fought in the Indian wars that
tragically dispossessed Native Americans of their land and removed
them onto reservations. Native Americans called these black soldiers
buffalo soldiers, apparently in reference to their fierce fighting
abilities and their dark curly hair, which resembled a buffalo’s mane.
Thirteen enlisted men and six officers received the Congressional
Medal of Honor for their service in the Indian wars. Private Henry
McCombs of the Tenth Calvary bragged, “We made the West,”
having “defeated the hostile tribes of Indians; and made the country
safe to live in.”36

Buffalo soldiers led a rough life on remote military posts. Most were
single, although over time, as camp life improved, some married or
brought wives and children to join them. Unlike white soldiers, who
rotated out of service in the West to posts in the South and East,
buffalo soldiers remained in the West, where the army expected they
would encounter less racial hostility. But tensions were evident
between buffalo soldiers, on one hand, and whites, Native
Americans, and Latinos on the other, particularly in Kansas and in
Texas along the Mexican border. Sometimes these tensions erupted
into violence, as when a black soldier was lynched in Sturgis, Dakota
Territory, in 1885. In response, twenty men from the Twenty-Fifth
Infantry shot up two saloons, killing one white civilian.

A few black men became officers, but not without enduring

discrimination both within the ranks and from white officers. Henry O.
Flipper is one example. Appointed to West Point by a Reconstruction
Republican from Georgia, Flipper became the first black to graduate
from the military academy in 1877. As a second lieutenant in the
Tenth Cavalry Regiment, he was often assigned to manual labor
instead of command positions. Nevertheless, he served with
distinction in the Apache War of 1880. Two years later, however, he
was dismissed from the army on a controversial charge of
embezzlement. For the rest of his life, he fought to be exonerated
and reinstated.

Other African Americans went west as families. An especially

notable migration took place from Tennessee and Kentucky to
Kansas, where African Americans hoped to claim cheap public land
available under the Homestead Act of 1862. In 1876, the Hartwell
family of Pulaski, Tennessee (which had been the birthplace of the
KKK in 1866), migrated to Kansas because Tennessee was “no
place for colored people.”37 In Kansas, black migrants built all-black
towns that promised freedom from white persecution and an
opportunity for self-government. Nicodemus, incorporated in 1877,
was the most famous of these towns. “Nicodemus is the most
harmonious place on earth,” proclaimed one of the town’s
newspapers in 1887. “Everybody works for the interest of the town
and all pull together.”38 It grew out of a development proposal by W.
J. Niles, a black businessman, and a white land developer named W.
R. Hill. The first black settlers came from Lexington, Kentucky, and
by 1880, the thriving town, which serviced a growing county, had
almost 260 black and almost 60 white residents, a bank, general
stores, hotels, a pharmacy, a millinery, a livery, and a barbershop.39
One resident was Edward P. McCabe, a talented and ambitious New
Yorker and an active Republican who, upon moving to Nicodemus,
became a farmer, an attorney, and a land agent. During the years he
served as state auditor (1883–1887), he was the highest-ranking
black officeholder in the country.
Benjamin “Pap” Singleton, who detested sharecropping and
promoted black landownership as the most viable basis for black
self-improvement, became the most important proponent of the black
migration to Kansas. Operating out of Edgefield, Tennessee, his
Edgefield Real Estate and Homestead Association spread word of
available land and a hospitable environment for blacks in Kansas.
Black newspapers, mass meetings, circulars, and letters home from
migrants also inspired “emigration fever.” Singleton became known
as “the Moses of the Colored Exodus.” In the spring and summer of
1879, more than 6,000 blacks from Texas, Louisiana, and Mississippi
— called Exodusters — migrated to Kansas, where they were able
to settle on land that became theirs. John Solomon Lewis of
Louisiana described the feeling: “When I landed on the soil, I looked
on the ground and I says this is free ground. Then I looked on the
heavens, and I says them is free and beautiful heavens. Then I
looked within my heart, and I says to myself I wonder why I never
was free before?”40

Landownership made the difference, and the Exodusters established

four all-black farming communities that grew into towns with
businesses, churches, and schools. Most Exodusters decided for
themselves to take a chance on the West, although grassroots
leaders such as Singleton and Henry Adams from Shreveport,
Louisiana, helped inspire them. Adams’s activities in politics and
black labor organizing were indicative of a growing grassroots black
nationalism. Involved in a variety of regional networks along the
Mississippi River, Adams promoted migration to Kansas and also
supported the Colonization Council, which sought federal funds for
black migration to Liberia.

Black Homesteaders

Nicodemus, Kansas, founded in 1877, is among the oldest and most famous of the
black towns founded in the late nineteenth century. In these settlements, black migrants
such as the men and women shown here, left behind the racial restrictions and horrors
of the South for the promise of a new start: a viable homestead in the West. While
some whites lived in Nicodemus, the town’s population was mostly black. Nicodemus
peaked in the early 1880s before beginning to decline late in the decade. A few
hundred people still live there today. This late-nineteenth-century photo of two well-
dressed black couples in Nicodemus reflects a striking sense of frontier commitment
and rough-hewn refinement. These couples vividly illustrate the sense of hope and
possibility projected by the boosters of Nicodemus at its height.
Between 1865 and 1920, more than sixty all-black towns were
created in the West, some fifty of them in Oklahoma, where new
settlements of southern freedmen joined with former slaves owned
by Native Americans were established in what had been designated
Indian Territory. Tullahassee, for example, which began as a Creek
settlement in 1850, had become mostly African American by 1881,
as the Creeks moved elsewhere. In the late 1880s, when Indian land
in Oklahoma was opened up for settlement, all-black towns boomed.
They offered a freedom unknown elsewhere. But the five- to ten-acre
plots on which most black migrants settled were too small for
independent farms, and many ended up working for nearby ranches
and larger farms owned by whites.41 Eventually, most of the black
boomtowns died out.

The Right to Work for Fair Wages

Like Jourdon Anderson, some other former slaves left the South as
soon as they were free, moving north and west in expectation of fair
wages for their labor and a good education for their children. Many
gravitated to cities, where the hope of better jobs soon faltered.
Black newcomers ran into the prejudice and discrimination in hiring
and wages that had long hobbled black workers there. Managers
were reluctant to hire them, and white workers, who saw them as
competition, were hostile, especially since blacks were often hired as
strikebreakers. White labor unions characteristically excluded blacks.
Some individuals were able to set out on their own. In 1865, when
white caulkers in the Baltimore shipyards went on strike to force the
firing of more than a hundred black caulkers and longshoremen,
Isaac Myers, a highly skilled black caulker, joined with other black
labor activists and a small group of supportive whites to create the
black-owned and cooperatively run Chesapeake Marine Railway and
Dry Dock Company. It was a strong center of black union activism,
and in 1869, Myers helped found the Colored National Labor Union
to advance the cause of black workers. Myers was also a proponent
of interracial labor solidarity. Yet his efforts were short-lived. By the
mid-1870s, the Colored National Labor Union had dissolved due to
internal dissension and the economic depression that followed the
panic of 1873. By the mid-1880s, the company Myers had founded
also had collapsed.

The idea of interracial labor solidarity was taken up by the Knights of

Labor, a broad-based union founded in 1869 that welcomed both
skilled and unskilled workers and eventually African Americans and
women. With the rise of industry in the North during and after the
war, the Knights believed that only a united and inclusive labor
movement could stand up to the growing power of industrialists,
who, said the Knights, built profits through “wage slavery.” The
organization’s motto was “An injury to one is the concern of all.” At
its height in 1886, the Knights had more than 700,000 members.
Despite the fact that its assemblies in the South were segregated by
race, the Knights’ commitment to interracial unionism drew African
American support. Black workers fully embraced the Knights’ major
goals: the eight-hour workday, the abolition of child and convict labor,
equal pay for equal work, and worker-owned and worker-managed
cooperatives. By 1886, two-thirds of Richmond, Virginia’s 5,000
tobacco workers — many of them black — belonged to the
organization. But the Knights of Labor’s quick decline followed its
quick rise to prominence. Failed strikes and disputes between skilled
and unskilled workers weakened it internally, and the 1886
Haymarket bombing — a deadly confrontation between striking
workers and police in Chicago — damaged its reputation. As
southern whites increasingly withdrew from the Knights, it became a
largely black organization that fell victim to racial terrorism. In
Richmond, as elsewhere, the demise of the Knights doomed
prospects for interracial unionism for decades.

The Struggle for Equal Rights

In the North and West, the fight for dignified work and equal labor
rights took place in concert with a growing civil rights struggle that
was part of a larger black freedom struggle that had begun before
the war. The National Equal Rights League continued to promote full
legal and political equality, land acquisition as a basis for economic
independence, education, frugality, and moral rectitude. Local, state,
and national conventions kept the tradition of vigorous agitation
alive, while petition campaigns and lobbying kept the pressure on
local and state governments and the Republican Party to pass
legislation and amendments guaranteeing black civil rights and
suffrage.

On the local level, black campaigns against segregated seating in

public conveyances continued, many of them having been initiated
by women. In Philadelphia, Frances Ellen Watkins Harper and
Harriet Tubman were among those who protested their forcible
ejections from streetcars. The long campaign led by Octavius Catto,
a teacher at the Institute for Colored Youth, and William Still, the
best-known “agent” on the underground railroad, finally succeeded in
getting a desegregation law passed in 1867. Three days later, when
a conductor told school principal Caroline Le Count that she could
not board a streetcar, she lodged a complaint, and the conductor
was fined. Thereafter, Philadelphia’s streetcar companies abided by
the new law, reversing decades of custom.42 A similar protest in
which Sojourner Truth played a role had ended streetcar segregation
in Washington, D.C., in 1865.

Segregated schools were the norm in the North, and as in the South,
many blacks preferred all-black schools with black teachers who
took to heart the interests of black students. Catto argued for this
position. He also pointed out that white teachers assigned to black
schools were likely to be those not qualified for positions in white
schools and, thus, “inferior.”43 In other communities, black fathers
initiated suits so that their children could attend white schools. Cases
in Iowa in 1875 and 1876 brought court rulings in the plaintiffs’ favor,
but local whites blocked their enforcement. In Indiana, despite an
1869 law permitting localities to provide schools for black children,
communities with few black residents did not do so, and black
children all too often went without an education. The same situation
pertained in Illinois and California.44

During Black Reconstruction, educational opportunities for black

children may have been more plentiful in the South than in the North,
and opportunities for black voting were better in the South, too. In
1865, black men in the North could vote without restriction only in
Maine, New Hampshire, Vermont, Massachusetts, and Rhode
Island. Together these states accounted for just 7 percent of the
northern black population. Some northern states actually took action
to deny black men the vote — Minnesota, Kansas, and Ohio in 1867,
and Michigan and New York in 1868. Most northern whites viewed
the vote as a white male prerogative. Even where blacks could vote,
they were often intimidated and subjected to violence. In 1871,
Octavius Catto was murdered on his way to the polls.

Thus, in 1869 and 1870, ratification of the Fifteenth Amendment

proved to be as contentious in the North and West as it was in the
South. The former slave states Delaware, Kentucky, Maryland, and
Tennessee rejected the amendment, but so did California and New
Jersey; New York rescinded its ratification; and Ohio waffled, first
rejecting and then ratifying the amendment. Reasons for the
opposition varied. Californians, for example, wanted to ensure that
the amendment did not enfranchise Chinese residents. The debate
in states that eventually ratified the amendment varied.
Massachusetts and Connecticut had literacy requirements that they
hoped would remain unaffected. Rhode Island wanted to retain its
requirement that foreign-born citizens had to own property worth at
least $134 to be eligible to vote. These restrictions narrowed the
electorate in the North and West by making it difficult for poor and
illiterate whites, as well as blacks, to vote. After the end of
Reconstruction, some of the same and similar techniques would be
used by southern states to disfranchise blacks.

The Fifteenth Amendment proved most contentious among many

northern women for what it did not do: it did not extend the vote to
women. Many woman suffrage supporters, especially white women,
felt betrayed that black men would get the vote before women.
Abolitionists and feminists had long been allied in the struggle for
equal rights, and women had actively worked for abolition,
emancipation, and the Thirteenth Amendment. In 1866, to present a
united front in support of universal suffrage, women’s rights leaders
Lucy Stone, Susan B. Anthony, and Elizabeth Cady Stanton joined
with Frederick Douglass to found the American Equal Rights
Association. But it soon became apparent that members of this
organization did not all share the same priorities. (See Document
Project: The Vote, pp. 356–65.) Douglass and Stone believed that
the organization should work to secure the black male vote first and
then seek woman suffrage. Stanton and Anthony detested the idea
that the rights of women would take a backseat to those of black
men. Stanton even resorted to using the racist epithet “Sambo” in
reference to black men.45 Black feminists such as Sojourner Truth
and Frances Ellen Watkins Harper took Stanton to task for ignoring
the reality of black women’s lives. “You white women speak here of
rights,” Harper protested. “I speak of wrongs.”46

Dissension over the Fifteenth Amendment divided old allies,

destroyed friendships, and split the American Equal Rights
Association (AERA) — and ultimately the women’s movement itself.
In 1869, in the wake of the AERA’s fracturing, Anthony and Stanton
organized the National Woman Suffrage Association, which focused
on securing voting rights for women at the national level. That same
year, Stone organized the rival American Woman Suffrage
Association, which included among its members Harper, Truth, and
Douglass and developed a state-by-state approach to woman
suffrage. The bitter fight over the Fifteenth Amendment revealed
deeper divisions in American politics and society over the rights and
status of African Americans that would undercut their opportunities
for decades to come.
CONCLUSION
Revolutions and Reversals
The end of slavery in the United States was revolutionary. For former
slaves, now free, lives and livelihoods had to be remade. Foremost
on the minds of many was reuniting with family members separated
by slave sales and war. New black communities were built and old
ones were renewed, centering on independent black churches,
schools, and enterprises. Freedpeople knew that to live
independently, they had to be literate, and they placed great faith in
education. They learned eagerly, and within a decade, dozens of
black colleges were giving students a formal and expanded
education, including the opportunity to acquire job skills, such as
teacher training. Former slaves remade themselves, their families,
and their communities, but their hopes for economic independence
faded as the reality of emancipation, which had made them free but
had not provided them with land, set in. Impoverished and pressed
into labor patterns that resembled slavery, most became tenant
farmers or sharecroppers, dependent on white landowners, and
many became trapped in a cycle of debt.

When the Radical Republicans in Congress took control of

Reconstruction in 1867, their efforts to guarantee civil rights for
former slaves effected a political revolution in the South that had the
potential for an economic and social revolution, too. With black votes
and officeholding, southern states wrote new constitutions that
created state aid for economic development, progressive tax and
judicial systems, much-needed social welfare institutions, and the
region’s first public school systems. But this so-called Black
Reconstruction proved short-lived. Southern white opposition was
unrelenting and often violent. By 1877, whites had regained control
of state and local governments in the South. As the Republican
Party, now weary of the campaign for black rights, increasingly
turned its attention to economic development, southern blacks in
particular were left with shockingly little protection and dwindling
numbers of effective white advocates of equal rights for blacks.
“When you turned us loose,” Frederick Douglass chastised the
Republican National Convention in 1876, “you gave us no acres: you
turned us loose to the sky, to the storm, to the whirlwind, and, worst
of all, you turned us loose to the wrath of our infuriated masters.”47

Some southern blacks went west to build new communities or to

serve in army units that fought the Indian wars. Others sought work
in the expanding factories of the North. But wherever they went, they
encountered prejudice and discrimination. Although campaigns for
desegregating transportation and schools resulted in the passage of
civil rights laws, those laws often went unenforced. U.S. Supreme
Court rulings limited the impact of well-intentioned laws and
constitutional amendments passed during Black Reconstruction. In
1883, a revived National Equal Rights League, meeting in Louisville,
Kentucky, conceded “that many of the laws intended to secure us
our rights as citizens are nothing more than dead letters.”48
Abandoned by the government as they sought to carve out
meaningful lives within an increasingly white supremacist nation,
African Americans understood more clearly now than ever before
what they had always known in their hearts: they were responsible
for their own uplift. Thus freedom’s first generations turned inward,
practiced self-reliance, and focused even more intently on self-
elevation and the building of strong communities that would sustain
them going forward.
CHAPTER 9 REVIEW

KEY TERMS

Thirteenth Amendment (ratified 1865)

historically black colleges and universities
Special Field Order 15
Freedman’s Bureau
sharecropping
crop lien
convict lease
black codes
Black Reconstruction
Civil Rights Act of 1866
Fourteenth Amendment (ratified 1868)
Reconstruction Act of 1867 (first)
Union League
Fifteenth Amendment (ratified 1870)
Civil Rights Act of 1875
Force Acts (1870, 1871)
Slaughterhouse Cases (1873)
Civil Rights Cases (1883)
buffalo soldiers
Exodusters

REVIEW QUESTIONS
 1. What practices, institutions, and organizations did former
slaves develop to facilitate their transition to freedom? How
successful were the freedpeople, and what challenges did
they face?

2. What factors resulted in the defeat of Reconstruction? Was

it inevitable, or might things have turned out differently had
any of these circumstances been different? Explain.

3. What kinds of opportunities did former slaves seek in the

North and West? How did they attempt to realize their
dreams? What obstacles did they have to overcome?

4. Should we judge Reconstruction on its initial promise or its

ultimate failure? What is your assessment of this period?

SUGGESTED REFERENCES

A Social Revolution

Anderson, James D. The Education of Blacks in the South, 1860–1935. Chapel

Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1988.

Berlin, Ira, and Leslie S. Rowland, eds. Families and Freedom: A Documentary
History of African-American Kinship in the Civil War Era. New York: New Press,
1997.

Fairclough, Adam. A Class of Their Own: Black Teachers in the Segregated South.
Cambridge: Belknap Press of Harvard University Press, 2007.

Hunter, Tera. To ’Joy My Freedom: Southern Black Women’s Lives and Labors
after the Civil War. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1997.
Litwack, Leon F. Been in the Storm So Long: The Aftermath of Slavery. New York:
Knopf, 1979.

Montgomery, William E. Under Their Own Vine and Fig Tree: The African-
American Church in the South, 1865–1900. Baton Rouge: LSU Press, 1993.

Rachleff, Peter J. Black Labor in the South: Richmond, Virginia, 1865–1890.

Philadelphia: Temple University Press, 1984.

Saville, Julie. The Work of Reconstruction: From Slave to Wage Laborer in South
Carolina, 1860–1870. New York: Cambridge University Press, 1994.

Schwalm, Leslie A. A Hard Fight for We: Women’s Transition from Slavery to
Freedom in South Carolina. Urbana: University of Illinois Press, 1997.

Williams, Heather Andrea. Self-Taught: African American Education in Slavery and

Freedom. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2005.

A Short-Lived Political Revolution

Benedict, Michael Les. A Compromise of Principle: Congressional Republicans

and Reconstruction, 1863–1869. New York: Norton, 1974.

Du Bois, W. E. B. Black Reconstruction in America: An Essay toward a History of

the Part Which Black Folk Played in the Attempt to Reconstruct Democracy in
America, 1860–1880. 1935. Reprint, New York: Atheneum, 1970.

Dudden, Faye E. Fighting Chance: The Fight Over Woman Suffrage and Black
Suffrage in Reconstruction America. New York: Oxford, 2011.

Foner, Eric. Freedom’s Lawmakers: A Directory of Black Officeholders during

Reconstruction. Rev. ed. Baton Rouge: LSU Press, 1993.

. Reconstruction: America’s Unfinished Revolution, 1863–1877. New York:

Harper & Row, 1988.

. The Second Founding: How the Civil War and Reconstruction Remade the
Constitution. New York: Norton, 2019.
Gillette, William. Retreat from Reconstruction, 1869–1879. Baton Rouge: LSU
Press, 1979.

Hahn, Steven. A Nation under Our Feet: Black Political Struggles in the Rural
South from Slavery to the Great Migration. Cambridge: Belknap Press of
Harvard University Press, 2003.

Rabinowitz, Howard N., ed. Southern Black Leaders of the Reconstruction Era.
Urbana: University of Illinois Press, 1982.

Opportunities and Limits outside the South

Athearn, Robert G. In Search of Canaan: Black Migration to Kansas, 1879–80.

Lawrence: Regents Press of Kansas, 1978.

Davis, Hugh. “We Will Be Satisfied with Nothing Less”: The African American
Struggle for Equal Rights in the North during Reconstruction. Ithaca: Cornell
University Press, 2011.

Painter, Nell Irvin. Exodusters: Black Migration to Kansas after Reconstruction.

New York: Knopf, 1977.

Richardson, Heather Cox. The Death of Reconstruction: Race, Labor, and Politics
in the Post–Civil War North, 1865–1901. Cambridge: Harvard University Press,
2001.

Schwalm, Leslie A. Emancipation’s Diaspora: Race and Reconstruction in the

Upper Midwest. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2009.

Taylor, Quintard. In Search of the Racial Frontier: African Americans in the

American West, 1528–1990. New York: Norton, 1998.
DOCUMENT PROJECT

The Vote

After the Thirteenth Amendment ended slavery in 1865, the

Fourteenth Amendment, proposed in June 1866, sought to secure
black civil rights by defining citizenship and guaranteeing the equal
protection of the laws. In establishing the means by which
representation in Congress would be apportioned, this amendment
used the word male for the first time in the Constitution. Supporters
of woman suffrage were dismayed, for they had hoped for universal
suffrage — the right of every adult to vote without regard to race or
sex. In August 1866, a group of women had joined with Frederick
Douglass to found the American Equal Rights Association (AERA) in
an effort to create a united front for advancing the causes of black
and women’s rights. When it became evident that the Fifteenth
Amendment, proposed in February 1869, would secure black male
suffrage but not woman suffrage, the AERA split.

Some AERA members, led by Douglass, believed that black male

suffrage was the most immediate need. Others, including Susan B.
Anthony and Elizabeth Cady Stanton, gave priority to woman
suffrage. But what did black women think? Did they ally themselves
with black men or white women? In the following documents, black
women voice their opinions on suffrage, an issue that went to the
core of their identities; and, we read how the recognition of black
manhood figured into popular arguments for the black male vote.

Contemporary visual representations of Black Reconstruction,

notably those depicting black male voters and politicians, reveal the
historical moment and the political, racial, and cultural as well as the
aesthetic aims of the artists. In the late 1860s, the Radical
Republicans were still in their ascendancy, but by 1874, their heyday
was over. Within the party and throughout the nation, support for
freedpeople and their cause had diminished.

Sojourner Truth | Equal Voting Rights, 1867

SOJOURNER TRUTH (1797–1883) was nearly seventy years old when

she spoke at the second meeting of the American Equal Rights
Association in New York City in May 1867. She had begun life as a
slave in New York and become one of the most famous African
Americans of the nineteenth century. An abolitionist and a supporter of
women’s rights, Truth electrified audiences with her insight and candor.

I feel that if I have to answer for the deeds done in my body just as
much as a man, I have a right to have just as much as a man. There
is a great stir about colored men getting their rights, but not a word
about the colored women; and if colored men get their rights, and not
colored women theirs, you see the colored men will be masters over
the women, and it will be just as bad as it was before. So I am for
keeping the thing going while things are stirring; because if we wait
till it is still, it will take a great while to get it going again. White
women are a great deal smarter, and know more than colored
women, while colored women do not know scarcely anything. They
go out washing, which is about as high as a colored woman gets,
and their men go about idle, strutting up and down; and when the
women come home, they ask for their money and take it all, and
then scold because there is no food. I want you to consider on that,
chil’n. I call you chil’n; you are somebody’s chil’n, and I am old
enough to be mother of all that is here. I want women to have their
rights. In the courts women have no right, no voice; nobody speaks
for them. I wish woman to have her voice there among the
pettifoggers.i If it is not a fit place for women, it is unfit for men to be
there.

I am above eighty years old;ii it is about time for me to be going. I

have been forty years a slave and forty years free, and would be
here forty years more to have equal rights for all. I suppose I am kept
here because something remains for me to do; I suppose I am yet to
help to break the chain. I have done a great deal of work; as much
as a man, but did not get so much pay. I used to work in the field and
bind grain, keeping up with the cradler;iii but men doing no more, got
twice as much pay; so with the German women. They work in the
field and do as much work, but do not get the pay. We do as much,
we eat as much, we want as much. I suppose I am about the only
colored woman that goes about to speak for the rights of the colored
women. I want to keep the thing stirring, now that the ice is cracked.
What we want is a little money. You men know that you get as much
again as women when you write, or for what you do. When we get
our rights we shall not have to come to you for money, for then we
shall have money enough in our own pockets; and may be you will
ask us for money. But help us now until we get it. It is a good
consolation to know that when we have got this battle once fought
we shall not be coming to you any more. You have been having our
rights so long, that you think, like a slave-holder, that you own us. I
know that it is hard for one who has held the reins for so long to give
up; it cuts like a knife. It will feel all the better when it closes up
again. I have been in Washington about three years, seeing about
these colored people. Now colored men have [will soon attain] the
right to vote. There ought to be equal rights now more than ever,
since colored people have got their freedom.

S : Philip S. Foner and Robert James Branham, eds., Lift Every Voice: African
American Oratory, 1787–1900 (Tuscaloosa: University of Alabama Press, 1998), 464–65.

i Tricksters.

ii She was actually about seventy.

iii A machine for binding and bunching grain.

Proceedings of the American Equal Rights Association| A Debate:

Negro Male Suffrage vs. Woman Suffrage, 1869

The May 12, 1869, meeting of the AMERICAN EQUAL RIGHTS

ASSOCIATION was its last. By this time, tensions between those who
prioritized black male suffrage and those who prioritized woman
suffrage had torn the association apart. In this excerpt from the
meeting’s proceedings, we hear from Frederick Douglass and Frances
Ellen Watkins Harper, two of the most important African American
 leaders of the day and key advocates for abolition, African American
rights, and women’s rights. Susan B. Anthony, Lucy Stone, Pauline W.
Davis, Julia Ward Howe, and Elizabeth Cady Stanton were key white
advocates for both abolition and women’s rights and, to differing
extents, supporters of African American rights.

MR. DOUGLASS: I come here more as a listener than to speak and I

have listened with a great deal of pleasure…. There is no name
greater than that of Elizabeth Cady Stanton in the matter of woman’s
rights and equal rights, but my sentiments are tinged a little against
[her remarks in] The Revolution [a magazine]. There was in the
address to which I allude the employment of certain names, such as
“Sambo,” and the gardener, and the bootblack, and the daughters of
Jefferson and Washington and other daughters. (Laughter.) I must
say that I asked what difference there is between the daughters of
Jefferson and Washington and other daughters. (Laughter.) I must
say that I do not see how any one can pretend that there is the same
urgency in giving the ballot to woman as to the negro. With us, the
matter is a question of life and death, at least, in fifteen States of the
Union. When women, because they are women, are hunted down
through the cities of New York and New Orleans; when they are
dragged from their houses and hung upon lamp-posts; when their
children are torn from their arms, and their brains dashed out upon
the pavement; when they are objects of insult and outrage at every
turn; when they are in danger of having their homes burnt down over
their heads; when their children are not allowed to enter schools;
then they will have an urgency to obtain the ballot equal to our own.
(Great applause.)

A VOICE: — Is that not all true about black women?

MR. DOUGLASS: — Yes, yes, yes; it is true of the black woman, but
not because she is a woman, but because she is black. (Applause.)
Julia Ward Howe at the conclusion of her great speech delivered at
the convention in Boston last year said: “I am willing that the negro
shall get the ballot before me.” (Applause.) Woman! why, she has
10,000 modes of grappling with her difficulties. I believe that all the
virtue of the world can take care of all the evil. I believe that all the
intelligence can take care of all the ignorance. (Applause.) I am in
favor of woman’s suffrage in order that we shall have all the virtue
and vice confronted. Let me tell you that when there were few
houses in which the black man could have put his head, this wooly
head of mine found a refuge in the house of Mrs. Elizabeth Cady
Stanton, and if I had been blacker than sixteen midnights, without a
single star, it would have been the same. (Applause.)

MISS [Susan B.] ANTHONY: — The old anti-slavery school says

women must stand back and wait until the negroes shall be
recognized. But we say, if you will not give the whole loaf of suffrage
to the entire people, give it to the most intelligent first. (Applause.) If
intelligence, justice, and morality are to have precedence in the
Government, let the question of woman be brought up first and that
of the negro last. (Applause.) While I was canvassing the State with
petitions and had them filled with names for our cause to the
Legislature, a man dared to say to me that the freedom of women
was all a theory and not a practical thing. (Applause.) When Mr.
Douglass mentioned the black man first and the woman last, if he
had noticed he would have seen that it was the men that clapped
and not the women. There is not the woman born who desires to eat
the bread of dependence, no matter whether it be from the hand of
father, husband, or brother; for any one who does so eat her bread
places herself in the power of the person from whom she takes it.
(Applause.) Mr. Douglass talks about the wrongs of the negro; but
with all the outrages that he to-day suffers, he would not exchange
his sex and take the place of Elizabeth Cady Stanton. (Laughter and
applause.)

MR. DOUGLASS: I want to know if granting you the right of suffrage

will change the nature of our sexes? (Great laughter.)

MISS ANTHONY: It will change the pecuniary position of woman; it

will place her where she can earn her own bread. (Loud applause.)
She will not then be driven to such employments only as man
chooses for her….

MRS. LUCY STONE: — Mrs. Stanton will, of course, advocate the

precedence for her sex, and Mr. Douglass will strive for the first
position for his, and both are perhaps right. If it be true that the
government derives its authority from the consent of the governed,
we are safe in trusting that principle to the uttermost. If one has a
right to say that you can not read and therefore can not vote, then it
may be said that you are a woman and therefore can not vote. We
are lost if we turn away from the middle principle and argue for one
class…. The gentleman who addressed you claimed that the
negroes had the first right to the suffrage, and drew a picture which
only his great word-power can do. He again in Massachusetts, when
it had cast a majority in favor of Grant and negro suffrage, stood
upon the platform and said that woman had better wait for the negro;
that is, that both could not be carried, and that the negro had better
be the one. But I freely forgave him because he felt as he spoke. But
woman suffrage is more imperative than his own; and I want to
remind the audience that when he says what the Ku-Kluxes did all
over the South, the Ku-Kluxes here in the North in the shape of men,
take away the children from the mother, and separate them as
completely as if done on the block of the auctioneer…. Woman has
an ocean of wrongs too deep for any plummet, and the negro, too,
has an ocean of wrongs that can not be fathomed. There are two
great oceans; in the one is the black man, and in the other is the
woman. But I thank God for that XV. Amendment, and hope it will be
adopted in every State. I will be thankful in my soul if any body can
get out of the terrible pit. But I believe that the safety of the
government would be more promoted by the admission of woman as
an element of restoration and harmony than the negro. I believe that
the influence of woman will save the country before every other
power. (Applause.) I see the signs of times pointing to this
consummation, and I believe that in some parts of the country
women will vote for the President of the United States in 1872….
MRS. PAULINE W. DAVIS said she would not be altogether satisfied
to have the XVth Amendment passed without the XVIth, for woman
would have a race of tyrants raised above her in the South, and the
black women of that country would also receive worse treatment
than if the Amendment was not passed. Take any class that have
been slaves, and you will find that they are the worst when free, and
become the hardest masters. The colored women of the South say
they do not want to get married to the negro, as their husbands can
take their children away from them, and also appropriate their
earnings. The black women are more intelligent than the men,
because they have learned something from their mistresses. She
then related incidents showing how black men whip and abuse their
wives in the South. One of her sister’s servants whipped his wife
every Sunday regularly. (Laughter.) She thought that sort of men
should not have the making of the laws for the government of the
women throughout the land. (Applause.)

MR. DOUGLASS said that all disinterested spectators would

concede that this Equal Rights meeting had been pre-eminently a
Woman’s Rights meeting. (Applause.) They had just heard an
argument with which he could not agree — that the suffrage to the
black men should be postponed to that of the women…. “I do not
believe the story that the slaves who are enfranchised become the
worst of tyrants. (A voice, ‘Neither do I.’ Applause.) I know how this
theory came about. When a slave was made a driver, he made
himself more officious than the white driver, so that his master might
not suspect that he was favoring those under him. But we do not
intend to have any master over us. (Applause.)”

THE PRESIDENT (MRS. STANTON) argued that not another man

should be enfranchised until enough women are admitted to the polls
to outweigh those already there. (Applause.) She did not believe in
allowing ignorant negroes and foreigners to make laws for her to
obey. (Applause.)

MRS. [Frances Ellen Watkins] HARPER (colored) said that when it

was a question of race, she let the lesser question of sex go. But the
white women all go for sex, letting race occupy a minor position. She
liked the idea of work-women, but she would like to know if it was
broad enough to take colored women.

MISS ANTHONY and several others: Yes, yes.

MRS. HARPER said that when she was at Boston there were sixty
women who left work because one colored woman went to gain a
livelihood in their midst. (Applause.) If the nation could only handle
one question, she would not have the black woman put a single
straw in the way, if only the men of the race could obtain what they
wanted. (Great applause.)

S : Philip S. Foner, ed., Frederick Douglass on Women’s Rights (New York: Da Capo
Press, 1992), 86–89.
Mary Ann Shadd Cary | Woman’s Right to Vote, Early 1870s

MARY ANN SHADD CARY (1823–1893) was an educator, a journalist,

and a reformer who was deeply committed to both black and women’s
rights. In the 1850s, she was also a proponent of emigration to Canada.
Following the split of the AERA, she sided with Elizabeth Cady Stanton
and Susan B. Anthony in founding the National Woman Suffrage
Association. At the time she gave this speech, Cary was teaching in
Washington, D.C. The speech captures the substance of remarks she
made before the Judiciary Committee of the House of Representatives
in support of a petition on behalf of enfranchising women in
Washington, D.C. In 1883, Cary received a law degree from Howard
University.

By the provisions of the 14th & 15th amendments to the Constitution

of the United States, — a logical sequence of which is the
representation by colored men of time-honored commonwealths in
both houses of Congress, — millions of colored women, to-day,
share with colored men the responsibilities of freedom from chattel
slavery. From the introduction of freedomiv African slavery to its
extinction, a period of more than two hundred years, they shared
equally with fathers, brothers, denied the right to vote. This fact of
their investiture with the privileges of free women of the same time
and by the same amendments which disentralled their kinsmen and
conferred upon the latter the right of franchise, without so endowing
themselves is one of the anomalies of a measure of legislation
otherwise grand in conception and consequences beyond
comparison. The colored women of this country though heretofore
silent, in great measure upon this question of the right to vote by the
women of the [copy missing], so long and ardently the cry of the
noblest of the land, have neither been indifferent to their own just
claims under the amendments, in common with colored men, nor to
the demand for political recognition so justly made every where
within its borders throughout the land.

The strength and glory of a free nation, is not so much in the size
and equipments of its armies, as in the loyal hearts and willing hands
of its men and women; And this fact has been illustrated in an
eminent degree by well-known events in the history of the United
States. To the white women of the nation conjointly with the men, it is
indebted for arduous and dangerous personal service, and generous
expenditure of time, wealth and counsel, so indispensable to
success in its hour of danger. The colored women though humble in
sphere, and unendowed with worldly goods, yet, led as by
inspiration, — not only fed, and sheltered, and guided in safety the
prisoner soldiers of the Union when escaping from the enemy, or the
soldier who was compelled to risk life itself in the struggle to break
the back-bone of rebellion, but gave their sons and brothers to the
armies of the nation and their prayers to high Heaven for the
success of the Right.

The surges of fratricidal war have passed we hope never to return;

the premonitions of the future, are peace and good will; these
blessings, so greatly to be desired, can only be made permanent, in
responsible governments, — based as you affirm upon the consent
of the governed, — by giving to both sexes practically the equal
powers conferred in the provisions of the Constitution as amended.
In the District of Columbia over which Congress has exclusive
jurisdiction the women in common with the women of the states and
territories, feel keenly the discrimination against them in the retention
of the word male in the organic act for the same, and as by reason of
its retention, all the evils incident to partial legislation are endured by
them, they sincerely, hope that the word male may be stricken out by
Congress on your recommendation without delay. Taxed, and
governed in other respects, without their consent, they respectfully
demand, that the principles of the founders of the government may
not be disregarded in their case: but, as there are laws by which they
are tried, with penalties attached thereto, that they may be invested
with the right to vote as do men, that thus as in all Republics indeed,
they may in future, be governed by their own consent.

S : Philip S. Foner and Robert James Branham, eds., Lift Every Voice: African
American Oratory, 1787–1900 (Tuscaloosa: University of Alabama Press, 1998), 516–17.

iv The strikethroughs throughout are part of the original document.

A. R. Waud | The First Vote, 1867

This image by A. R. WAUD (1828-1891), which appeared in Harper’s

Weekly, evokes the revolutionary importance of African Americans’
first opportunity to vote. The range of facial expressions, dress, status,
and life experiences represented in the line of black male voters
suggests the various meanings and expectations attached to the event.
The black voters are humanized and individualized — a poor laborer, a
well-dressed city man, a soldier. This all-male image captures the
reality of the vote as a privilege of manhood. The flag overhead, as well
as the serious expression of the white man overseeing the voting,
reflects the profound political transformation represented by this very
special moment.
 Description
An elderly craftsman, with tools in his pocket, drops his ballot paper in a
glass ballot box. The next man in the queue is dressed in a well-tailored
business suit; he is followed by a soldier donning the Union Army
uniform. Several other men stand behind the soldier, waiting for their
turns to vote.

A. Clark | Address of the Colored State Convention to the People of

Iowa in Behalf of Their Enfranchisement, 1868

Throughout the nineteenth century, African Americans met in local,

state, regional, and national conventions to discuss their ongoing
freedom struggle and develop a united front in terms of liberation and
uplift goals, strategies, and tactics. These conventions modeled self-
definition and self-reliance. These critical meetings also both helped
unite African Americans as a people and present to their white
compatriots, notably their allies and friends, a clear and focused
understanding of how they could best help advance the concerns of
African Americans. This 1868 Iowa convention address makes an
argument on behalf of black male enfranchisement. It was prepared
and delivered to the convention by A. CLARK, chairman of the
Committee on Address. What are the key elements of that argument?
Are that argument and its rationale persuasive?

To the People of Iowa: … We ask no privilege; we simply ask you to

recognize our claim to manhood by giving to us that right without
which we have no power to defend ourselves from unjust legislation,
and no voice in the government we have endeavored to preserve.
Being men, we claim to be of that number comprehended in the
Declaration of Independence, and who are entitled not only to life,
but to equal rights in the pursuit and securing of happiness and in
the choice of those who are to rule over us. Deprived of this, we are
forced to pay taxes without representation; to submit, without appeal,
to laws however offensive, without a single voice in framing them; to
bear arms without the right to say whether against friend or foe —
against loyalty or disloyalty. Without suffrage, we are forced into strict
subjection to a government whose councils are to us foreign, and are
called by our own countrymen to witness a violence upon the
primary principles of a republican government as gross and
outrageous as that which justly stirred patriot Americans to throw
overboard the tea from English bottoms in a Boston harbor and to
wage war for Independence. Let a consistent support be given to this
principle of government, founded only “on the consent of the
governed” — to this keystone in the arch of American liberty — and
our full rights as freemen are secured. Our demands are not
excessive; we ask not for social equality with the white man, as is
often claimed by the shallow demagogue; for a law higher than
human must forever govern social relations. We ask only that
privilege which is now given to every white, native-born or adopted,
male citizen of our State — the privilege of the ballot-box. We ask
that the word “white” be stricken from the Constitution of our State;
that the organic law of our State shall give to suffrage irrevocable
guarantees that shall know of no distinction at the polls on account of
color…. We demand this as native born citizens of the United States,
and who have never known other allegiance than to its authority and
the laws of our State, and as those who have been true and loyal to
our government from its foundation to the present time, and who
have never deserted its interest whilst even in the midst of treason
and under subjection to its most violent enemies. We ask, in the
honored name of 200,000 colored troops, five hundred of whom
were from our own Iowa, who, with the first opportunity, enlisted
under the flag of our country and the banner of our State, and bared
their breasts to the remorseless storm of treason, and by hundreds
went down to death in the conflict, whilst the franchised rebels and
their cowardly friends, the now bitter enemies of our right to suffrage,
remained in quiet at home, safe, and fattened on the fruits of our
sacrifice, toil and blood. We make these demands as one of right
and necessity, if not expediency, and are unwilling to believe that a
powerful, ruling people, strengthened by new victories with the aid of
our hands, could be less magnanimous in purpose and in action,
less consistent with the true theory of a sound democracy, than to
concede to us our claims. We believe that with expediency even our
demands are not at war, but that with right does public policy strike
hands and unite our votes, as it did our muskets, to the maintenance
of authority over the disorganizing elements which attend a returning
peace. We have too much faith in the permanency of this
government to believe that the extension of the elective franchise to
a few loyal colored men could unsettle its foundation or violate a
single declaration of its rights…. In this can the colored men of Iowa
take courage, and say to our white friends, we are Americans by
birth and we assure you that we are Americans in feeling; and in
spite of all the wrongs which we have long and silently endured in
this our native country, we would yet exclaim, with a full heart, “O,
America! with all thy faults, we love thee still.”

S : Proceedings of the Iowa State Colored Convention, held in the City of Des
Moines, February 12th and 13th, 1868 (Muscatine, IA, 1868).

Thomas Nast | Colored Rule in a Reconstructed(?) State, 1874

Colored Rule in a Reconstructed(?) State by THOMAS NAST (1840–

1902) appeared on the cover of the March 14, 1874, issue of Harper’s
Weekly. This drawing argues that Black Reconstruction was a tragic
mistake owing to black inferiority and incapacity. The caption reads
“The members call each other thieves, liars, rascals, and cowards.”
Columbia, the goddess at the podium under the banner that says “Let
us have peace,” is reprimanding the legislators: “You are Aping the
lowest Whites. If you disgrace your Race in this way you had better
take Back Seats.” Compare this view of black South Carolina
legislators with the images of dignified black men and women in this
chapter. Which image or images make the most powerful impression?
Why?
 Description
It shows a political cartoon depicting the black legislators of South
Carolina in argument in the House with Colombia rebuking them. The
legislators raise their clenched fist and yell at each other. Columbia, the
Goddess of peace stands under a banner that reads, "Let us have
peace." She holds a broom in her hand and reprimands the legislators
with the words, "You are aping the lowest Whites. If you disgrace your
race in this way, you had better take the back seats." People in the
gallery watch the commotion.

QUESTIONS FOR ANALYSIS

1. What economic arguments do Sojourner Truth and Susan

B. Anthony present on behalf of women’s rights?

2. What are the political arguments of Elizabeth Cady Stanton

and Mary Ann Shadd Cary? How does Frederick Douglass
counter such arguments? Does he take them seriously, or
does he demean them?

3. Is Frances Ellen Watkins Harper a pragmatist? Why do you

think she took the position she did?

4. Why, how, and with what consequences did supporters and

opponents of the Fifteenth Amendment within the American
Equal Rights Association make their case?

5. How do the images presented here reject and reinforce

racial stereotypes? Evaluate how the visual documents
compare to the reality of black participation in politics in the
Reconstruction-era South. Give specific examples.
Chapter 10 Black Life and Culture
during the Nadir
1877–1915
CHRONOLOGY Events specific to African American history are
boldfaced. General U.S. history events are in black.
1879 More than 6,000 Exodusters leave South for Kansas

1881 Tuskegee Institute founded

1883 U.S. Supreme Court overturns Civil Rights Act of 1875

1886 Colored Farmers’ Alliance founded

1890 Louisville, New Orleans and Texas Railway v. Mississippi rules

segregation on common carriers lawful

Land-Grant College Act

Mississippi’s new state constitution provides model for black

disfranchisement

1892 Ida B. Wells launches antilynching campaign

1893 Blacks boycott Chicago World’s Fair

1895 Wells’s A Red Record published

Booker T. Washington delivers Atlanta Compromise speech

1896 Paul Laurence Dunbar’s Lyrics of Lowly Life published

Plessy v. Ferguson establishes separate but equal doctrine

 National Association of Colored Women founded

Populist Party dissolves

1897 American Negro Academy founded

1898 Williams v. Mississippi upholds voting requirements used to

disfranchise blacks

United States annexes Hawaii

Wilmington Insurrection

U.S. annexes Puerto Rico, Guam, and the Philippines

1900 Brothers James Weldon Johnson and John Rosamond Johnson create
“Lift Every Voice and Sing”

W. E. B. Du Bois addresses Pan-African Congress

National Negro Business League founded

1901 Booker T. Washington’s Up from Slavery published

Charles Chesnutt’s The Marrow of Tradition published

1903 Maggie L. Walker establishes St. Luke Penny Savings Bank

Du Bois’s The Souls of Black Folk published

1904 Mary McLeod Bethune founds Daytona Normal and Industrial Institute
for Negro Girls

1905 Niagara movement founded

1906 Following unproven accusation, 167 black soldiers discharged without

 honor in Brownsville, Texas

1909 National Negro Committee founded; renamed National Association for

the Advancement of Colored People in 1910

1910 African American boxer Jack Johnson’s defense of world heavyweight

title seen as victory for race

National Urban League founded

The Crisis, NAACP’s journal, begins publication

1911 Bailey v. Alabama overturns Alabama law holding laborers criminally

liable for taking money in advance for work not performed

1914 W. C. Handy’s “St. Louis Blues”

United States v. Reynolds outlaws an aspect of debt peonage

1915 NAACP protests The Birth of a Nation

NAACP scores legal victory for voting rights in Guinn v. United States
Ida B. Wells: Creating Hope and
Community amid Extreme Repression
Seated in the ladies’ car on the train from Tennessee to Mississippi
in 1883, the twenty-one-year-old African American schoolteacher Ida
B. Wells settled in for her trip home. When the conductor demanded
that she move to the smoking car, she refused. She had paid for a
first-class ticket and did not want to sit in the dirty, smelly smoker,
where rowdy white men often insulted black women. When the
conductor tried to pry her from her seat, she fought back, biting his
hand. Then, as she later described it, “I braced my feet against the
seat in front and was holding to the back,”1 so that the conductor had
to call for assistance. It took three white men, including the
conductor, to wrench the diminutive Wells, who was less than five
feet tall, from her seat. The white ladies in the car applauded the
conductor and his crew.

Outraged, Wells filed suit against the Chesapeake, Ohio and

Southwestern Railroad, charging the company with discrimination
and assault. Despite the violent attack — “the sleeves of my linen
duster had been torn out and I had been pretty roughly handled” —
she later recalled, “I had not been hurt physically.”2 Before the suit
was settled, Wells filed another for a similar incident. But after an
initial victory in a lower court in the first case, the Tennessee
Supreme Court ruled against her in both cases in 1887, claiming that
the smoker and the ladies’ car were comparable and that Wells had
sued only to harass the railroad.

Wells wrote about her violent expulsion from the ladies’ car for
Memphis’s black Baptist newspaper Living Way. Other black
newspapers reprinted her story, and she began to write regularly for
the black press. In 1889, she bought a one-third interest in the
Memphis Free Speech and Headlight and turned it into a regional
voice for African American concerns. As editor, she protested
conditions in the city’s black schools and clauses in Mississippi’s
new constitution that would effectively prevent black men from
voting.3 When she denounced white Memphians for the lynching of
three friends in 1892, a mob destroyed her newspaper’s offices.
Wells left Memphis forever, but she had found her life’s purpose. As
an investigative journalist, she researched and analyzed lynching,
and through publications, lectures, and connections with black
leaders and organizations, she helped launch a national and
international antilynching crusade that made her one of the most
powerful black activists of her era.

Supporting Wells’s efforts were black leaders from earlier

generations, such as Frederick Douglass, and black leaders from
freedom’s first generation — those born after emancipation. Among
her contemporaries in this first generation were black teachers,
newspaper editors, preachers, and entrepreneurs who contributed to
a growing black middle class that helped reshape the South. They
were role models for what could be achieved and also advocates for
improving the lives of all African Americans. Their actions helped
prepare the way for the founding of powerful organizations that
would lead the black freedom struggle well into the twentieth century.

The trajectory of Wells’s life illustrates what blacks did for

themselves and also what they endured when Reconstruction ended
and a harsh new reality took shape. At the turn of the century, white
supremacists devised new laws that required segregation in schools
and public places, demeaning blacks and circumscribing their
participation in the economic, social, and political life of the South.
Throughout this especially trying period, terror and violence —
particularly lynching (as Wells’s campaign publicized) — as well as
segregation were used to enforce white supremacy. Nevertheless,
despite the many constraints, black men and women created rich
lives for themselves and viable, self-sufficient communities. They
founded businesses that served black neighborhoods. They built
schools dedicated to vocational training, teacher training, and
academic curricula. They formed organizations that promoted self-
help and racial advancement through black solidarity. They found
new means of self-expression through theater, dance, music, and
literature. Performers, musicians, and writers explored the nature of
the black experience and discovered deep sources of inspiration and
hope.

Freedom’s first generation fought hard to create viable lives and

careers in the hostile context of white supremacy that emerged in
this low point, or nadir, at the end of the nineteenth century. The
persistence and ingenuity of these individuals fostered a powerful
culture of struggle and affirmation that in the first decades of the
twentieth century renewed collective protest against inequality.
Racism and Black Challenges
Negotiations between Republicans and Democrats over the
contested presidential election of 1876 produced a compromise that
restored white rule in the South and ended federal protections for the
rights of African Americans. What followed was continued
intimidation, violence, and murder aimed at keeping blacks
submissive to whites. New laws required segregation of the races in
public places, and new voting requirements disfranchised black men.
Violations, or any behavior that could be interpreted as
nonsubmissive, could mean death at the hands of a white mob. Such
laws and practices were embedded in a political and social culture
built on views of racial hierarchy that were promoted as scientific and
used to justify white dominance over peoples of color.

Racial Segregation
Black men and women had long protested discrimination by
streetcar companies that required them to ride in separate cars or in
the backs of cars. Stories of forced removal from public conveyances
were told in many autobiographies, including those by Frederick
Douglass and Harriet Jacobs, and protests were equally numerous.
Before the Civil War, Elizabeth Jennings’s suit against a New York
City streetcar company had desegregated transportation in that city,
and more recent campaigns had ended streetcar discrimination in
Washington, D.C., in 1865 and in Philadelphia in 1867. But in the
South, a different scenario was unfolding.

Custom had long excluded blacks from public places where whites
were likely to be. During Black Reconstruction, however, the new
state constitutions that black men helped write affirmed equal rights,
and state laws required equal treatment of whites and blacks.
Louisiana’s 1869 civil rights act, for example, specifically forbade
segregation on public transportation carriers. Thus in 1872, when
Josephine DeCuir was refused a ladies’ stateroom on a Mississippi
steamboat, she sued. The state court awarded her damages, but in
1878, in Hall v. DeCuir, the U.S. Supreme Court overturned the
Louisiana statute, reasoning that Louisiana could not prohibit racial
segregation on common carriers because matters relating to
interstate commerce came under federal jurisdiction. States,
according to this logic, could legally segregate intrastate but not
interstate passengers. In the Civil Rights Cases (1883), the U.S.
Supreme Court overturned the Civil Rights Act of 1875, stating that
Congress had no authority to bar discrimination by private individuals
and businesses. In Louisville, New Orleans and Texas Railway v.
Mississippi (1890), the Court ruled that it was actually lawful for
states to require racial segregation on common carriers. In the late
nineteenth century, this expanding system of spatial and physical
racial separation in public transportation and elsewhere came to be
called Jim Crow, after a popular minstrel show character that
ridiculed black people.
Many streetcar and railroad companies actually opposed Jim Crow
because of the extra expense involved in maintaining separate cars,
the fear of losing black customers, and the difficulty of enforcement.
But white-dominated southern state legislatures moved to make
segregation mandatory. In 1890, Louisiana passed a law stating that
“all railway companies carrying passengers in their coaches in this
State, shall provide equal but separate accommodations for the
white and colored races.”4 Opposition to this Separate Car Act was
particularly intense among the light-complexioned African American
elite of New Orleans, who in 1891 formed a committee to challenge
it. They planned a highly orchestrated act of civil disobedience: a
black citizen would violate the law, be arrested, and initiate a case
they intended to take all the way to the U.S. Supreme Court.

On June 7, 1892, Homer Plessy, a local shoemaker who was seven-

eighths white, purchased a first-class ticket and took a seat for a
short trip to Covington, just north of New Orleans. When the
conductor demanded that he go to the “colored car,” Plessy refused
and was arrested for violating the Separate Car Act. In court, Plessy
maintained that this law violated the Fourteenth Amendment, and
after appeals, the Supreme Court agreed to hear the case.

In Plessy v. Ferguson (1896), the Court declared Louisiana’s

Separate Car Act constitutional and established the separate but
equal legal doctrine that would protect segregation for more than
half a century. (The text of Plessy v. Ferguson is in the Appendix.)
The justices reasoned that the racially separate but allegedly equal
railroad cars did not violate the Fourteenth Amendment’s guarantee
of equal protection of the laws. Furthermore, they maintained that
the Separate Car Act specifically, and Jim Crow segregation
generally, respected custom and did not stigmatize African
Americans as inferior. They pointed to “the establishment of separate
schools for white and colored children” as “a valid exercise of the
legislative power” and claimed that state legislatures were “at liberty
to act with reference to the established usages, customs, and
tradition of the people, and with a view to the promotion of their
comfort, and the preservation of the public peace and good order.”5

The Plessy decision not only legalized long-standing custom and

state-sanctioned discrimination against black people but also
prompted the passage of new and more comprehensive Jim Crow
laws. By 1910, all southern states mandated segregated railroad
cars, streetcars, and waiting rooms (Map 10.1). Despite the theory of
“separate but equal,” actual accommodations for black people were
strikingly unequal, and blacks protested in mass meetings, sermons,
editorials, petitions, and lobbying efforts. Between 1900 and 1906,
they organized an impressive series of streetcar boycotts in more
than twenty-five southern cities. But wherever blacks protested and
boycotted — and despite concessions to blacks in some places —
white elites marshaled their resources to pass more restrictive laws,
or they resorted to intimidation and violence to enforce black
submission.
MAP 10.1 Jim Crow and Disfranchisement in Former Confederate States

As shown in this map, each state of the former Confederacy passed laws segregating
railroad cars, a critical marker in the evolution of Jim Crow. Each of these states also
disfranchised its black citizens, depriving them of the vote through a variety of
strategies. Setting these developments against one another illustrates the links
between Jim Crow and disfranchisement. The Plessy v. Ferguson decision in 1896
paved the way for the creation and enforcement of new and ever more restrictive Jim
Crow laws, further circumscribing black life in the South.

■ How many years between railroad car segregation and disenfranchisement are
most commonly seen here?

Description
The highlighted states and the corresponding date of railroad car
segregation and the date of black disfranchisement are as follows.

Texas. 1889, 1902; Louisiana. 1890, 1898; Arkansas. 1891, 1891;

Mississippi. 1888, 1890; Alabama. 1891, 1901; Tennessee. 1881, 1889;
 Georgia. 1891, 1908; Florida. 1887, 1889; South Carolina. 1898, 1895;
North Carolina. 1899, 1900; Virginia. 1900, 1902.

Throughout the South, stores, restaurants, and hotels displayed

signs designating “Colored Only” or “Whites Only” sections.
Separate entrances, waiting rooms, water fountains, toilets, service
counters, and ticket windows became standard. Theater balconies
were reserved for “Colored Only.” Public parks and recreational
facilities might have a special Negro day, but generally blacks were
excluded from them — and from public libraries as well. In
courtrooms and city hall buildings, signs directed traffic so as to
minimize interracial contact. Work sites were segregated; hospitals,
clinics, asylums, and prisons were racially exclusive. In city
neighborhoods where black populations were concentrated, blacks
established their own parks, hospitals, and clinics.

Essential to Jim Crow was a system of racial etiquette that reinforced

patterns of black subordination. Whenever blacks came into contact
with whites, blacks were expected to defer. In towns, they had to
surrender the sidewalk to whites, and black men were expected to
remove their hats and bow their heads. When spoken to by whites,
blacks diverted their gaze so as not to look at whites directly. Blacks
had to refer to whites as “Mr.,” “Miss,” or “Mrs.,” proper titles of
deference, while whites addressed blacks with belittling terms such
as “auntie,” “uncle,” “boy,” and “girl.” Family members taught black
children racial etiquette, often using “trickster tales” that traced back
to West African and slave culture, to show how to survive by one’s
wits. The children might laugh when clever Brer Rabbit outsmarted
an authority figure, but they also understood the story’s message
about the limits of outward resistance and protest in a Jim Crow
world.

Ideologies of White Supremacy

Southern-style Jim Crow and nationwide customs that subordinated
African Americans showcased widely accepted ideas regarding race
in both popular and academic thinking in the late nineteenth and
early twentieth centuries. These ideas were prevalent not just in the
United States but throughout the Western world. Notions of white
supremacy justified imperialism, as European nations built vast
colonial empires in Africa and Asia to gain raw materials and
markets for their industrial products. In 1898, the United States
extended its imperial reach after it took control of Puerto Rico,
Guam, and the Philippines following the Spanish-American War.
Hawaii had already been annexed that year, and the United States
continued to expand its influence in the Caribbean and Latin
America. Though motivated by trade and profit, imperialists also
asserted it was the “white man’s burden” to bring the benefits of
civilization, including Christianity, to inferior peoples of color around
the world.
 White Supremacy

This potent ad graphically illustrates the role of racist intimidation and terrorization in
the 1890 campaign to disfranchise blacks in Mississippi and throughout the South. This
kind of campaign was a pillar of the highly orchestrated, formal restoration of white rule
in the post-Reconstruction South and the institutionalization of Jim Crow domination.

Description
The text on the poster reads, “White Supremacy! Attention, White Men!
Grand Torch-Light Procession. At Jackson, on the Night of all Fourth of
January, 1890. The Final Settlement of Democratic Rule and White
Supremacy in Mississippi. Grand Pyrotechnic Display! Transparencies
and Torch Free for all. All in Sympathy with the Grand Cause are
Cordially and Earnestly Invited to be on hand, to aid in the Final
Overthrow of Radical Rule in our State. Come on foot or on horse-back;
come any way, but be sure to get there. Brass Bands, Cannon, Flambeau
Torches, Transparencies, Sky-rockets, Etc. A Grand Display for a Grand
a Cause.”

Whites regarded nonwhites as primitives, even as curiosities to be

displayed as spectacles, as was vividly evident at contemporary
world’s fairs. The 1900 Paris World’s Fair, called the Exposition
Universelle, presented human zoos, or “Negro Villages,” with caged
Africans in their “natural” surroundings. At the 1904 St. Louis World’s
Fair, the “Philippine Reservation” re-created the habitat and lifestyle
of the Igorot people to highlight the alleged benefits U.S. governance
would bring. Also on display at this fair were the defeated Apache
warrior Geronimo, now a prisoner of war, and other conquered
Apaches in a tepee village, and Ota Benga, a diminutive Congolese
Mbuti, who would later be exhibited in the monkey house at New
York City’s Bronx Zoo. Protests from black clergy closed the exhibit
at the zoo. “Our race, we think, is depressed enough,” wrote James
H. Gordon, chairman of the Colored Baptist Ministers’ Conference, in
the New York Times, “without exhibiting one of us with the apes. We
think we are worthy of being considered human beings, with souls.”6

The zoo’s backers and board of directors included distinguished

anthropologists and zoologists who promoted theories of race and
human evolution that drew on craniology studies and Charles
Darwin’s ideas about natural selection. The view that categorized
human populations hierarchically by race and contended that races
evolved unequally is today known as scientific racism and is
recognized as a reflection of white supremacist thinking. In the late
nineteenth and early twentieth centuries, the academic
establishment supported this pseudoscience. Anthropologists
studying so-called primitives concluded that Anglo-Saxons (those
most often doing the classifying) were the most advanced humans,
while Negroes were at the bottom of the evolutionary scale.
Sociologists, psychologists, and pathologists attributed inherent
mental and moral characteristics to each race. Again, Anglo-Saxons
were mentally and physically superior, while Negroes were believed
to have limited intelligence, a tendency toward criminality, and a
vulnerability to disease.

Pseudoscientific theories of racial evolution reinforced notions of

white supremacy. Through natural selection, or “the survival of the
fittest,” Caucasians had risen to the top, according to the scientific
establishment. As the most advanced and civilized race, their
economic and political dominance of the world was both inevitable
and justified. This view, known as Social Darwinism, also supported
the economic and social order, in which blacks were deemed fit only
for field work, hard labor, and domestic service. Welfare or
assistance to black people, or to the poor generally, was in this view
misguided because those who resided at the bottom of the social
hierarchy were fulfilling their natural destiny and thus deserved no
better. Wealth and power would naturally go to the fittest, and neither
government nor society should interfere.

But according to this view, government could and should keep the
races from mixing, lest the strength of the white race be diluted by
inferior races. Jim Crow laws were, of course, one way to do this. To
further ensure against racial mixing, a majority of states, not only
southern ones, passed anti-miscegenation laws prohibiting
interracial sex and marriage. In addition, these states sought to
police what was called “racial integrity” by determining who was
white and who was black. Older categorizations had defined race by
fractions: a “quadroon” was one-quarter black (had one black
grandparent); an “octoroon,” such as Homer Plessy, was one-eighth
black. Now states adopted the one-drop rule: one drop of black
blood made a person black. To prevent “black blood” from polluting
the white race, state registrars of vital statistics kept track of lineage,
and birth records were required to state whether a newborn was
white or black. Marriages were also regulated. South Carolina’s 1895
law forbade anyone with one black great-grandparent to marry a
white person. Because state laws differed, moving from one state to
another could delegitimize a marriage and the couple’s children.

This line of reasoning braced racist public policies and practices,

such as those justifying segregated schools throughout the country,
and helped shape white attitudes and practices toward other peoples
of color living in the United States. The widespread and virulent idea
of white supremacy led to the Chinese Exclusion Act of 1882, which
barred immigration from China.

Disfranchisement and Political

Activism
In politics, new voting regulations and practices that disfranchised
black men demonstrated the deep-seated commitment to white
supremacy. Many of these new policies also disfranchised large
numbers of poor white men, seen by white elites as ignorant and
unsuited to political participation. Elite white men viewed politics as
their special racial and class preserve. In the South, the Democratic
Party dominated, and it sought to prevent black male voters from
becoming a voting bloc that might be exploited by one white faction
against another. State legislatures also drew district lines to minimize
black voting strength. The myth of the corrupt black voter — a
persistent charge that had been used to undermine black political
participation during Reconstruction — justified disfranchisement. So
did progressivism — a reform movement that sought to cleanse
politics of corruption and bring efficiency to American political life. In
the North, progressives tried to break the power of big-city political
bosses. In the South, white progressives targeted black politicians
and voters. The ideology of the New South, which promoted the
region as forward looking, industrializing, urbanizing, and
modernizing, meshed with the ideologies of progressivism and white
supremacy.

Wherever violence, intimidation, and coercion did not prevent black

men from exercising the franchise, southern white chicanery —
including moving polling places, stuffing ballot boxes, buying and
manipulating black voters, and destroying black ballots —
undermined the black vote. South Carolina’s notorious 1882 “eight
box law” demanded that voters put separate ballots for each
particular issue or candidate in a specially marked box. Many voters,
black and white, had their entire ballots disqualified for failing to
follow the rules. Black and many poor white voters were excluded
from the Democratic Party when it incorporated itself as a private
club that permitted only members to vote in primary elections. In
what soon came to be known as a white primary — a primary
election that effectively excluded blacks — southern Democrats
selected the white candidates who would run on their slate in the
general election. Then, because the Democratic Party completely
dominated southern politics, whoever won its primary inevitably won
the election, too.
Other strategies for disfranchising black voters were written into law.
Poll taxes — payments required to vote — were so high as to
discourage voting, especially by the poor, and abuses such as
shifting payment locations and times further burdened black voters.
Literacy tests required reading and writing sections of the state
constitution, and “understanding clauses” demanded that potential
voters explain the meaning of often technical constitutional clauses.
The fact that white registrars decided who passed these tests and
who did not meant that potential black voters were almost always
disqualified. Grandfather clauses limited the right to vote to males
who could vote before 1867 and to their sons and grandsons, thus
effectively eliminating black men.

In 1890, Mississippi’s new constitution included a poll tax, a literacy

test, and an understanding clause; the U.S. Supreme Court upheld
this disfranchisement model in Williams v. Mississippi (1898). A
decade later, similar voting laws were in place throughout the South,
and their effect was dramatic. Before Louisiana’s disfranchisement
statutes were passed in 1897 and 1898, the state had more than
130,000 black voters; after the laws were in place, only a little more
than 1,300 black voters remained. Before disfranchisement, black
voters constituted a majority in twenty-six Louisiana parishes; after
disfranchisement, they formed a majority in none. Black protest
against these discriminatory measures proved unsuccessful.

This effective removal of southern black men from politics came just
as agrarian protest movements in the South and Midwest appeared
poised to bring black and white farmers together in a challenge to
powerful railroad, financial, and corporate interests. All farmers had
been affected by declining crop and commodity prices, especially
those for cotton, and by escalating indebtedness. To outmaneuver
corporate monopolies through cooperative purchasing and marketing
arrangements, farmers established Farmers’ Alliances, and some
dreamed of a farm-labor coalition that would be inclusive in its call
for unified action. But internal divisions were apparent. The Southern
Farmers’ Alliance (SFA) did not admit blacks, for example, and in
1886, the Colored Farmers’ Alliance (CFA) was organized in
response. By 1891, the CFA had more than one million members,
most of them landless farmers or day laborers, who had a different
perspective from that of the white farmers who owned land and hired
laborers.

Yet racial divisions persisted when both alliances supported the

Populist Party, which grew rapidly in the early 1890s by advocating
federal price supports for crops as well as a fairer banking system,
currency reform, and railroad regulation. In the 1896 presidential
election, the Populists nominated the Democratic candidate, William
Jennings Bryan, and when he lost to Republican William McKinley,
the Populist Party dissolved.

In North Carolina, however, black and white Populists had united

with Republicans to send the black lawyer George Henry White to
the U.S. House of Representatives and win some local and state
contests. But the specter of black and white cooperation threatened
southern white elites, and by 1898, the Democrats had beaten back
collaborative interracial politics everywhere in the state except
Wilmington. A small city that was more than two-thirds black,
Wilmington had a vibrant black community and a growing black
professional class. In 1898, a white insurrection there took back
white rule after Alexander Manly, editor of the Daily Record and a
Hampton Institute graduate, outraged whites with an editorial arguing
that interracial relationships between poor white women and poor
black men were often consensual. In what became known as the
Wilmington Insurrection, whites killed scores of blacks and
destroyed black property, including the premises of the Daily Record.
Enough blacks were driven out of the city to end their demographic
majority. The white insurrectionists overthrew the local government
and replaced it with their handpicked leaders.

Lynching and the Campaign

against It
The Wilmington Insurrection showed how far whites were willing to
go to subordinate blacks, especially to suppress their rights. When
legal means did not suffice, they used intimidation and violence —
even murder. Perhaps the most horrific form of violence was
lynching, the public murder, often a hanging, of an individual by a
mob acting outside the law. (See Document Project: Agency and
Constraint, pp. 405–13.) “Lynching,” stated the white investigative
journalist Ray Stannard Baker in an article in McClure’s Magazine in
January 1905, “is not a Southern Crime, nor a Western crime, nor a
Northern crime: it is an American crime.”7 But a disproportionate
number of lynchings took place in the South, and a disproportionate
number of the victims were black (Map 10.2). In 1908, Baker
published lynching statistics and concluded that “Mississippi,
Alabama, Louisiana and Georgia — the black belt states — are thus
seen to have the worst records.”8 For southern whites, the lynching
of blacks was a violent form of social control that had far less to do
with punishing black crimes than with terrorizing blacks into
subordination. (See By the Numbers: Lynchings Every Five Years,
1885–1950.)

MAP 10.2 African American Lynching Victims by State, 1877–1950

Bryan Stevenson and his colleagues at the Equal Justice Initiative (EJI) have shed
new light on the extent of racial terror lynching between 1877 and 1950. This map
shows their findings on the states with the highest numbers, but lynching also occurred
in other states on a smaller scale. The EJI’s National Memorial for Peace and Justice,
which opened in 2018, is dedicated to racial terror lynching victims and the larger
history of racial inequality and injustice.

■ Compare this map with Map 11.1, The Great Migration, 1910–1929. What
connections do you see between the two?

Description
The southern states and the corresponding number of lynching are as
follows. Kansas, 19; Oklahoma, 76; Texas, 335; Missouri, 60; Arkansas,
492; Louisiana, 549; Illinois 56, Indiana, 18; Ohio, 15; Kentucky, 168;
Tennessee, 233; Mississippi, 654, Alabama, 361; West Virginia, 35;
Maryland, 28; Virginia, 84; North Carolina, 123; South Carolina, 185;
Georgia, 589, Florida 311.

BY THE NUMBERS

Lynchings Every Five Years, 1885–

1950
 This graph shows the intensity of lynching in the late nineteenth and early
twentieth centuries, with a second spike in the years following World War I (to be
discussed in the next chapter). Victims were killed without trial for alleged criminal
behavior and were also murdered for perceived insults to white people and other
violations of the racial hierarchy.

Description
The southern states and the corresponding number of lynching are as
follows. Kansas, 19; Oklahoma, 76; Texas, 335; Missouri, 60; Arkansas, 492;
Louisiana, 549; Illinois 56, Indiana, 18; Ohio, 15; Kentucky, 168; Tennessee,
233; Mississippi, 654, Alabama, 361; West Virginia, 35; Maryland, 28;
Virginia, 84; North Carolina, 123; South Carolina, 185; Georgia, 589, Florida
311.

For Ida B. Wells, lynching assumed a profoundly personal meaning

after three of her friends — Thomas Moss, Calvin McDowell, and
William Stewart — were lynched. The episode began in a black
community on the outskirts of Memphis, where the black People’s
Grocery Company competed with a white grocery store. Feuds and
street fights escalated into armed attacks, and when whites were
injured, dozens of blacks were jailed. On March 9, 1892, a white
mob broke into the jail; dragged Moss, McDowell, and Stewart from
their cells; took them to a field outside the city; and shot them.
Afterward, they gouged out McDowell’s eyes.9

In the Memphis Free Speech and Headlight, the newspaper she co-
owned, Wells lashed out against the lynching and criticized Memphis
officials for not identifying the lynchers. She also revealed findings
from research into the alleged causes of lynchings: although victims
were most often thought to have raped a white woman, these
charges were usually false. Wells’s articles enraged the white
Memphis establishment, but they came to the attention of the black
editor T. Thomas Fortune, who reprinted them in his newspaper, the
New York Age. Fortune soon hired Wells to write for his paper and
helped her publish her research in a pamphlet titled Southern
Horrors: Lynch Law in All Its Phases (1892).

With Fortune’s help and the support of black women, Wells’s

campaign against lynching received national and international
attention. Frederick Douglass helped arrange a European lecture
tour for Wells. In 1894, she helped found the British Anti-Lynching
Committee. Douglass also collaborated with Wells on a pamphlet
explaining the black boycott of the 1893 Chicago World’s Fair, where
white officials rebuffed efforts to include an exhibit on black progress
since emancipation but embraced an ethnographic African village
featuring Dahomeyans.10 In 1895, Wells published A Red Record, a
more formal study of lynching statistics and the alleged causes of
lynchings. Her approach was like that of white progressive reformers
who sought to end corruption and lawlessness by exposing the facts.
In this, she was disappointed, but her efforts, like those of her black
contemporaries — especially W. E. B. Du Bois and Boston Guardian
editor William Monroe Trotter — kept the black protest tradition alive.

Wells’s analysis of lynching refuted the reasons defenders used to

rationalize the practice: to crush black rebellion, to remove corrupt
black voters and officials, and, most important, to protect white
women from black male rapists. In each case, as Wells showed, the
alleged defense was false. Most especially, she argued that the rape
of a white woman by a black man was rare. In fact, it was black
women’s virtue that needed to be protected, notably from white men.
Her analysis also demonstrated that, contrary to common belief,
lynchings often targeted successful blacks, not misfits and criminals,
and occurred not in out-of-the-way settings with weak police and
court systems but in places where such systems were strong. In
short, the police and courts that did almost nothing to protect blacks
were often complicit in these murders.
Ida B. Wells
In an era perhaps best known for a Booker T. Washington–style accommodationism,
Ida B. Wells was among those contemporary African American leaders who offered a
militant alternative. This fiery journalist, leader, and activist helped spearhead the
campaign against lynching, fought for women’s rights and civil rights, and became a
strong community leader in Chicago.
Freedom’s First Generation
The network of black activists Wells drew on to support her
antilynching campaign was much like the network of black activists
who, before and during the Civil War, mobilized to end slavery and
work for equal rights. As in the old antebellum crusade, many
activists emerging from freedom’s first generation were women. With
an emphasis on racial solidarity, they committed themselves to racial
advancement. Often part of an emerging southern black middle
class, they worked with business leaders, newspaper editors, and
preachers to strengthen black families and build independent
communities. Members of freedom’s first generation saw themselves
as standing on the shoulders of those who had gone before and
committed themselves to making life better for future generations as
well as their own generation. At the turn of the twentieth century, a
flowering of black cultural expressions, some new, testified to the
creativity unleashed by freedom.

Black Women and Men in the Era

of Jim Crow
Wells’s candid analysis of the causes of lynching specifically, and her
uncompromising activism generally, drew both admirers and critics.
One critic was a prominent white Missouri journalist who, in a private
letter to one of Wells’s British supporters, slandered the morality of
black women, characterizing them as prostitutes. Passed along to
Josephine St. Pierre Ruffin, editor of the Woman’s Era, the nation’s
first black women’s newspaper, the letter caused an uproar. Ruffin
circulated it among her elite black women friends throughout the
North. The result was a call for a national meeting. “There was a
time when our mothers and sisters could not protect themselves
from such beasts,” wrote one who attended the meeting in Boston in
1895, “but a new era has begun and we propose to defend
ourselves.”11 Led by Margaret Murray Washington, the wife of
Booker T. Washington, the attendees established the National
Federation of Afro-American Women, which the next year merged
with the National League of Colored Women to form the National
Association of Colored Women (NACW). One delegate to the
NACW’s inaugural meeting in July 1896, in Washington, D.C., was
Harriet Tubman, the seventy-five-year-old heroine of the
underground railroad. The poet Frances Ellen Watkins Harper, then
in her early seventies, was also a founding member. The
organization’s leaders were, however, members of a new generation
of women who were determined not only to defend the honor of
black women but also to advance the cause of their race.

Mary Church Terrell, an Oberlin graduate and a teacher of Latin at

Washington’s highly regarded M Street High School, was elected
NACW president. Like many of her generation, she was the child of
former slaves, but her parents were freed by the time she was born
and were successful in business. Thus she grew up in an elite
Memphis family that stressed education and achievement. With
confidence gained through education and organizing skills honed in
church work, she and other prominent women assumed new
leadership roles in the era of Jim Crow discrimination and
disfranchisement that undercut black male leadership. They
dedicated themselves to uplift — the notion that blacks themselves
must take primary responsibility for black progress.

The NACW epitomized the increasing emphasis placed by blacks of

the era on the “politics of respectability”: the notion that striving for
and achieving respectability promoted the cause of their race.12 The
NACW and other club organizations dedicated themselves to
programs of self-help and, in the words of Fannie Barrier Williams, to
the “social reconstruction” of “the great masses of the colored
women in this country.” These less fortunate “sisters” of black club
women needed training and time “to complete the work of
emancipation,” explained Williams, a leader of the black women’s
club movement who also did social welfare work in Chicago. She
recalled the motivations behind the movement: “Better homes, better
schools, better protection for girls of scant home training, better
sanitary conditions, better opportunities for competent young women
to gain employment, and the need of being better known to the
American people appealed to the conscience of progressive colored
women from many communities.”13

A key impetus for the formation of the NACW was the agitation
surrounding Wells’s research on lynching, but the abolishment of
lynching was only one of the organization’s objectives. Taking as its
motto “Lifting as We Climb,” the NACW developed a broad range of
programs for advancing black education through fundraising,
scholarships, and grants and for offering community-based
assistance to black women in areas such as jobs, child care,
temperance, health, and hygiene. The federation also supported
woman suffrage and fought discriminatory Jim Crow laws and
practices, including the convict lease system that forced black men
and women to work on plantations and factories. At its height,
around 1920, it had 100,000 members.

Although Wells was a founding member of the NACW, she was not
an active member. Her lawsuits and outspokenness, especially her
frank statements about women’s virtue, made her a little too radical
for many of the elite club women of the era, who preferred not to
address matters of sexuality so openly. These women worried that
behavior perceived to be unladylike might undermine their cause.14
But the NACW was fully committed to service and self-respect
through the kind of leadership advocated — and modeled — by
Anna Julia Cooper, another Oberlin graduate teaching Latin at M
Street High School, who had been a speaker at both the Boston and
the Washington organizational meetings.

The lives of elite black women — a new class in southern society —

were distinct from the lives of those they sought to elevate.
Overwhelmingly, black women in the South had little time or energy
for clubs. Those who lived in towns and cities worked outside the
home for wages, which were usually about $2 a week. Most often
they worked in white women’s homes — as cooks, maids, nannies,
and nurses. They might have several jobs, sewing for others or
taking in laundry on the side. As many as one-fourth of them were
widows, and almost 30 percent were heads of households. Black
women typically outlived black men, and in southern cities the ratio
of black men to black women was 87:100. The years between 1880
and 1900 saw the fertility rates of urban black women decline.
Discrimination and violence against black men, who seldom made
enough money on their own to support families, undermined urban
black family life. In towns and cities, black men performed low-
paying, unskilled, dirty, and physically demanding jobs such as
hauling, loading and unloading goods, and cleaning streets, yards,
gardens, buildings, and factories. Hard labor compromised their
health and shortened their lives. Thus black women typically had to
help sustain their families financially.

In Atlanta, there were enough black washerwomen to constitute a

labor network with potential for collective action, and in early July
1881, twenty washerwomen met in a church to form the Washing
Society and demand higher wages. They called for a strike on July
19, and with the support of black churches, mutual aid societies, and
fraternal organizations, three thousand workers joined in. Despite
arrests and threats of tax increases and license fees, the
washerwomen did not budge. In the end, they got their raise, and
their collective action inspired cooks, maids, and nurses to make
similar demands.
Black women in rural areas lacked such opportunities for collective
action. The wives and daughters of sharecroppers and tenant
farmers worked around the clock. In the early morning, they
prepared a typical breakfast of salt pork, molasses, and corn bread,
which they would sometimes have to deliver to the fields, where
family members were already at work. At noon, the same meal was
carried to the fields. During planting season, women might join their
husbands and children in the fields. Throughout the day and
evening, women sewed, mended, washed, and cleaned; older
women cared for children, and mothers nursed babies. They tended
small plots, where they grew vegetables and fruits, or raised
chickens and hogs to feed their families or supplement their income.
According to the wife of one Mississippi farmer, many women did
double duty — “a man’s share in the field, and a woman’s part at
home.”15 As Rosina Hoard of North Carolina explained, “I had my
house work and de cookin’ to do and to look after de chillun, but I’d
go out and still pick my two hunnert pounds ob cotton a day.”16
Rural Women Washing

Doing the laundry was an extremely labor-intensive task for rural black women.
Although this photograph, from around 1900, shows others helping out, black women
all too often had to combine several jobs at once, such as looking after children and
doing the laundry for their own family and for white families. This image also conveys a
tension between the dignity of such work and its harshness.

Description
One of them, rotates a dolly peg inside a wide tub over a stove, while
another woman scrubs the clothes on a washing board placed within a
wooden barrel tub. Their younger children sit nearby and look on. The
third woman, in the background, lays the washed clothes on the ground.
For southern black men toiling in the fields, work was also nonstop.
They were responsible for the cash crop — cotton, tobacco, rice, or
sugar, depending on the region — and they supplemented their
families’ diets by hunting and fishing. No matter how hard they
worked, however, they rarely got ahead. “Dem sharecroppuhs is jes
like slaves,” observed the former Virginia slave Archie Booker. “Dey
don’ know slavery is ovuh.”17 Another black man summed it up this
way: “White man sit down whole year; Nigger work day and night
and make crop; Nigger hardly gits bread and meat; white man sittin’
down gits all. It’s wrong.”18

Increasingly, blacks in the rural South were ensnared in a system of

cyclical indebtedness to the landowners whose fields they worked as
sharecroppers and to the storeowners from whom they bought
supplies. All too often the landowner and the storeowner were the
same person. Added to the array of laws and customs that worked
against their economic independence was a condition known as
debt peonage, an entanglement from which they almost never
escaped. In this system, those who owed fines and faced prison
sentences for infractions of labor contracts or vagrancy laws sold
their labor to a third party in exchange for payment of their debts.
(See Document Project: Agency and Constraint, pp. 405–13.)
Ending debt peonage was another cause advocated by racial uplift
organizations like the NACW.
Black Communities in the Cities of
the New South
When twenty-one-year-old Ida B. Wells moved to Memphis in 1883,
she chose city life over life in Holly Springs, Mississippi, the small
town where she had been raised. She was not alone. Between 1880
and 1910, an increasing number of southern black women, men, and
families moved to the cities of the New South, where white
progressives were promoting growth and industry. Black women and
men helped meet the labor and service needs of urban growth, but
they had much to gain as well. For them, cities such as Richmond,
Nashville, Atlanta, and Washington, D.C., offered better lives,
especially better opportunities for education and employment, as
well as the rich array of social, cultural, and intellectual activities that
concentrations of black residents made possible. Between 1880 and
1890, Nashville’s black population grew from 16,337 to more than
29,400, and Atlanta’s grew from 16,330 to roughly 28,100.

These burgeoning black urban communities were what W. E. B. Du

Bois described as a “group economy” — “a closed economic circle,
largely independent of surrounding whites.” He reflected, “There
used to be Negro business men in Northern cities and a few even in
Southern cities, but they catered to white trade; the Negro business
man to-day caters to colored trade…. In every city in the United
States which has considerable Negro population, the colored group
is serving itself in religion, medical care, legal advice and often
educating its children. In growing degree also it is serving itself in
insurance, houses, books, amusements.”19

Richmond offers one example. The black population of the former

Confederate capital grew from 27,800 to 46,700 between 1880 and
1910. The city had begun to industrialize before the Civil War, and
after the war, black workers in the construction trades helped rebuild
the city as a rail and industrial center. Blacks also worked in the city’s
long-standing tobacco industry. African Americans lived primarily in
Jackson Ward, a neighborhood a mile northwest of the state capitol.
Residents liked to think of it as “the Black Wall Street of America.” A
1907 publication called Souvenir Views: Negro Enterprises and
Residences listed four large insurance companies, four banks, four
drugstores, five weekly newspapers, fourteen physicians, four
dentists, two real estate agents, eight lawyers, ten large
barbershops, four butchers, two ice dealers, five paperhangers,
three confectionery stores and ice cream manufacturers, two
“electric power” shoe repairers, one machinist, more than fifty
dressmakers, five transfer companies (short-distance transportation
companies), ninety public school teachers, six paint contractors, five
building contractors, two brick contractors, two photographers, three
“first-class tailors,” one grocery, two fish and game stores, one liquor
store, one wood and coal yard, one jeweler, one tinner, two
upholsterers, two steam laundries, two first-class hotels, two
hospitals, one cigar factory, one shoe store, one clothing and gents’
“furnishing” store, one dry goods and millinery store, five funeral
directors and embalmers, two colleges, one business college,
seventeen printers, one automobile company, and four “first-class
clubs.”20 This was indeed a lively and self-sufficient city within a city.

Of the five black newspapers, the best known was the Richmond
Planet, a weekly founded in 1883 and edited by John Mitchell Jr.
Like so many others in freedom’s first generation, Mitchell was born
in slavery — in 1863 outside Richmond. In the city, he became a
teacher and then an editor, and in the pages of the Planet, he
addressed the issues of the day, including investigating lynchings
and fighting against black disfranchisement in Virginia. In 1898, he
voiced opposition to the Spanish-American War, warning that U.S.
control of the Philippines would subject Filipinos to the same kind of
racial repression that dominated the South.

Of the four banks, one was the Mechanics Savings Bank, founded
by Mitchell in 1902. Another was the St. Luke Penny Savings Bank
(later the Consolidated Bank and Trust Company), chartered by
Maggie L. Walker in 1903. The nation’s first black woman bank
president, Walker was born to former slaves in 1867. Like so many
other black women of her generation, she was a teacher — a
graduate of the Richmond Colored Normal School. But she also took
classes in sales and accounting, and with her keen business sense,
she revitalized the Richmond branch of the Independent Order of St.
Luke, which had been founded in 1867 as a women’s sickness and
death benefit association. Led by Walker, this branch was a
springboard for an array of enterprises, including a women’s
insurance company, a department store, a newspaper called the St.
Luke Herald, a youth educational loan program, and a delinquent
girls’ school. A vice president of the NACW, Walker was committed
to racial uplift and progressive reform. Her good friend Mary McLeod
Bethune often visited her in Richmond. Bethune, who had founded
the Daytona Normal and Industrial Institute for Negro Girls in Florida
in 1904, was also an NACW officer.

Another bank was the True Reformers Bank, founded in 1888 by the
Reverend William Washington Browne, a Georgia slave who
escaped to serve in the Union army. A temperance advocate,
Browne first established a temperance society in Richmond that
offered members life insurance. Expanding to a bank, the True
Reformers provided loans and banking services, and its three-story
building, built in 1891, had meeting rooms and a concert hall for
lectures and entertainment. In 1893, the True Reformers started a
newspaper. When Browne died in 1897, the Reverend William Lee
Taylor became president of the bank and affiliated enterprises, which
included a real estate agency and a retirement home. Unfortunately,
owing largely to mismanagement and scandal, the bank closed in
1910.

There were thirty-one churches in Jackson Ward in 1907, twenty-

three of them Baptist. The Sixth Mount Zion Baptist Church had
been founded in 1867 by the slave preacher John Jasper, who later
became famous for his “De Sun Do Move” sermon, which he
delivered more than 250 times, once before the Virginia General
Assembly. Like so many other black churches, Sixth Mount Zion
provided community services to the elderly and destitute. The needs
of the poor were also looked after by the Richmond Neighborhood
Association and the Richmond Welfare League, founded in 1913 and
1914, respectively. They later joined with other organizations to
affiliate with the National Urban League, which had been founded in
New York in 1910.

The Freedmen’s Bureau established the Richmond Colored Normal

School (later Armstrong High School) in 1865; the school became
part of the Richmond school system in 1876. In 1865, the American
Baptist Home Mission Society founded Virginia Union (later Virginia
Union University) in Richmond with a grant from the Freedmen’s
Bureau. Created in 1882 in nearby Chesterfield County, the Virginia
Normal and Collegiate (later Industrial) Institute became Virginia
State College for Negroes in 1930 and Virginia State University in
1979. It was funded by the State of Virginia until designated a land-
grant college under the Land-Grant College Act of 1890, which
required states to open land-grant colleges to all races or establish
separate black colleges emphasizing agriculture and the “mechanic
arts.” Nearby, too, was the Virginia Industrial School for Colored
Girls, set up in 1915 by Janie Porter Barrett. As president of the
Virginia State Federation of Colored Women’s Clubs, Barrett had
raised funds for this home for delinquent girls, which taught self-
direction and basic job skills.

On April 8, 1905, the Richmond Planet reported on that year’s

Emancipation Day celebration in Richmond: “The colored people of
this city celebrated the fortieth year of their emancipation on last
Monday with a large parade. Excursionists from other cities swelled
the crowd and five bands of music mustered into service.” Speeches
at the Broad Street Baseball Park followed the parade, and in the
evening, a banquet and a performance by a “colored” opera
company delighted attendees. “The affair was a success,” the Planet
reported, “and the best of good-feeling prevailed.”21

Emancipation Day Parade

Excitement and joviality characterized Emancipation Day parades in Richmond,

Virginia, and in black communities throughout the United States. These parades, which
drew participants and onlookers from miles around, featured marching bands,
dignitaries, and local groups. Related activities included formal speeches, cultural
 performances, picnics, and parties. Celebrations of this sort fostered a sense of racial
solidarity and pride.

Description
Hundreds of African Americans, of all ages and genders, from all parts of
the United States march on the streets of Richmond during the
Emancipation Day Parade. The crowd includes a music band and a few
men on horseback. Several people peeking through the windows of the
buildings flanking the street, look on.

Good feelings did not always prevail in Richmond, however. Just one
year earlier, after the Virginia Passenger and Power Company
announced that it would segregate seating on its electric streetcars,
the black community had organized a streetcar boycott. John
Mitchell Jr. in the Planet and Maggie Walker in the St. Luke Herald
urged readers to join the boycott. For more than a year, the black
men and women of Richmond stayed off the city’s streetcars, but the
streetcar company did not cave in. Instead, the Virginia General
Assembly, which in 1904 allowed but did not require streetcar
segregation, made the practice mandatory in 1906.

Nevertheless, for the black people of Richmond, the power of

cooperative action had been demonstrated. Black workers in the
city’s tobacco industry had long joined together in trade unions that
recognized the common interests of workers and sought to elevate
the dignity of work. But possibilities for interracial unionism had died
with the demise of the Knights of Labor in the late 1880s, and black
locals were not affiliated with the National Tobacco Workers’ Union of
America, an affiliate of the American Federation of Labor, which
excluded blacks. Like so much else in the Jim Crow era, the shared
interests of the working class did not cross the color line.

In July 1910, black Richmond united with all of black America in

celebrating the victory of world heavyweight boxing champion Jack
Johnson over his white opponent, Jim Jeffries, in Reno, Nevada, in
what was billed as the “fight of the century.” “Jack Johnson Travels in
Style,” boasted the Richmond Planet on July 16: “Was Offered over
$300,000 to Fake the Fight — Wouldn’t Give Up the Desire of a Life-
time.”22 Johnson’s defense of his title against Jeffries had been
hyped by both the white and black press as a contest for racial
supremacy. In 1908, with his commanding victory over the reigning
champion, the Australian boxer Tommy Burns, Johnson had
delivered a resounding blow against the notion of white supremacy.
Simultaneously, he became the first black to hold the title of world
heavyweight boxing champion — an achievement symbolic of global
masculine supremacy. Indeed, whenever the hard-hitting and
flamboyant Johnson, who was champion from 1908 to 1915,
defeated a white opponent, black Americans proclaimed a victory for
their race. In the Planet, Lucille Watkins described her feelings in a
poem: “Jack Johnson, we have waited long for you / To grow our
prayers in this single blow.”23 White response to the Johnson–
Jeffries match was swift. Immediately after the fight, a wave of
antiblack violence swept over the country, leaving thirteen blacks
dead and hundreds injured.
Black Richmond exemplified the thriving economic, social, religious,
and cultural life that African Americans created in the cities of the
New South despite the constraints of Jim Crow. W. E. B. Du Bois
found the same spirit animating Durham, North Carolina, and in a
1912 essay titled “The Upbuilding of Black Durham,” he praised
black Durham’s progress since emancipation. Attributing the city’s
success to the “vision, knowledge, thrift, and efficiency” of its
leaders, he singled out “a minister with college training, a physician
with professional training, and a barber who saved his money,” along
with “a bright hustling young graduate of the public schools.”24
Throughout the cities of the South, the new black middle class —
including business people, entrepreneurs, editors, preachers, and
teachers — dedicated themselves to moral reform, literary and
cultural affairs, civic improvements, economic development, and
mutual welfare. Black civic leaders built networks within their
communities and with other communities. They worked with whites
to secure concessions, such as jobs and government support for
black schools and services for black neighborhoods, but they knew
that the most productive strategies for sustaining black community
life remained self-help and self-sufficiency.

New Cultural Expressions

In 1914, Jackson Ward’s new Hippodrome Theater provided an
elegant setting for black entertainment. Among the illustrious
performers who graced its stage was Richmond native Bill Robinson,
known to the world as Bojangles. Born in the city in 1878 and soon
orphaned, he ran away as a child to Washington, D.C., where
minstrel shows fascinated him. He quickly learned the routines, and,
incorporating juba and other dances into a rhythmic tap-dancing
style, he became famous on the vaudeville circuit and later in films.
His development of a unique stage character rooted in tap dance
was only one of the new creative expressions that emerged as
freedom’s first generation established a rich social and cultural life.

In San Francisco, street performers George Walker and Bert

Williams combined their talents to become black musical theater’s
best-known song-and-dance team. Mixing songs, jokes, pantomime,
and dance, they took their show to New York, where, in white
theaters with balcony seating for blacks, funnyman Williams
performed in blackface opposite straight man Walker. Their musical
The Gold Bug (1896) popularized the cakewalk, a slave parody of
white balls and social pretensions in which elegantly attired black
women and men, arm in arm, leaned way back and grandly strutted
across the stage. Soon the cakewalk was a nationwide staple of
dance and entertainment, and cakewalk contests were all the rage.
Other Williams and Walker shows included In Dahomey (1903) and
Abyssinia (1906), both composed by Will Marion Cook. Cook also
composed Clorindy, or The Origin of the Cakewalk (1898) and Jes
Lak White Folks (1899). Another composer for the black musical
stage was Bob Cole, known for A Trip to Coontown (1898) and for
collaborations with the brothers James Weldon Johnson and John
Rosamond Johnson, including The Shoo-Fly Regiment (1907).
 Bert Williams and George Walker in In Dahomey

Bert Williams was a pantomime and comic extraordinaire and a vaudeville superstar.
Williams’s blackface character, which drew upon the entertainment tradition of blacks
doing blackface minstrelsy, both epitomized and slyly undermined the clownish
character he played. Between 1893 and 1909, Williams (second from right) performed
in a series of pioneering and popular musical theater shows with partner George Walker
(second from left), whose black dandy character contrasted perfectly with Williams’s
oafish character. Williams’s successful solo career, which included films as well as
stints with the Ziegfeld Follies on Broadway, solidified his widespread fame.

Despite the racist constraints of American culture and the white-

controlled theater world, black artists of the musical stage fought
hard to endow with depth and dignity the limited range of characters
available to them. As Walker observed in 1909, “We want our folks,
the Negroes, to like us. Over and above the money and the prestige
is a love for the race. We feel that in a degree we represent the race
and every hair’s breadth of achievement we make is to its credit.”25
Many black musical artists were college educated and classically
trained and committed to the ideology of uplift. The Johnson brothers
expressed this ideology in “Lift Every Voice and Sing,” created in
1900 when John Rosamond Johnson set his brother James Weldon
Johnson’s poem to music: “Sing a song full of the faith that the dark
past has taught us, / Sing a song full of the hope that the present has
brought us; / Facing the rising sun / Of our new day begun, / Let us
march on till victory is won.”26 The song was soon performed in
black churches and schools and at events around the nation, and in
1919, the NAACP adopted it as the Negro national anthem. (For the
full lyrics of this song, see Chapter 11, Document Project: The
Harlem/New Negro Renaissance, pp. 446–55.)

In Memphis, cornet player and minstrel troupe leader William

Christopher “W. C.” Handy took a special interest in the mixed
ballads (a combination of African American folk music and Anglo-
American ballad often centered on a heroic figure like John Henry),
field hollers, work songs, moans, and chants he heard in the cotton
fields. The music that Handy heard and popularized was the blues, a
rich and expressive musical genre dating back to the late nineteenth
century and created largely by ordinary black folk that explores the
ups and downs of everyday life. “Southern Negroes sang about
everything,” Handy later wrote. “Trains, steamboats, steam whistles,
sledge hammers, fast women, mean bosses, stubborn mules — all
become subjects for their songs…. From these materials, they set
the mood for what we now call blues.”27 The self-styled “Father of
the Blues,” Handy reworked this extraordinary vein of black folk
music into his own compositions, such as “St. Louis Blues” (1914),
which made him and the blues famous.

Notable for a twelve-bar, three-line structure in which the second line

repeats the first and the third line responds to the first two lines,
blues songs were performed solo yet engaged the audience in a
traditional call-and-response pattern. Ma Rainey, “the Mother of the
Blues,” was the biggest star on the tent-show circuit, which appealed
largely to working-class and poor blacks. With an earthy, riveting
voice, she mesmerized audiences with songs such as “Moonshine
Blues.” The extraordinary impact of the blues on American music
can be heard today in genres as diverse as country, rhythm and
blues, rock ’n’ roll, gospel, jazz, and soul.

Jazz primarily took shape in turn-of-the-century New Orleans, where

a distinctive musical culture showcased African roots: rhythmic
complexity, improvisation, call and response, and the separation of
melody and beat, or swing. African American musicians such as
cornetist and bandleader Charles “Buddy” Bolden used European
brass horns to combine European harmonies with African
polyrhythms in dance band music and drum ensembles. Bolden
gave New Orleans jazz a strong blues grounding. Jazz pianist,
composer, and arranger Jelly Roll Morton helped popularize jazz,
especially in the 1920s. He was also a pioneer player of ragtime, a
syncopated piano music made famous by Scott Joplin, the “King of
Ragtime,” who was born near Texarkana, Texas, and that was
commonly associated with Sedalia and St. Louis, Missouri. Joplin’s
“Maple Leaf Rag” (1899) was one of the most influential and popular
ragtime tunes.

Issues of racial identification and race struggle characterized the

work of important black writers of the period. Paul Laurence Dunbar
contributed his writing talent to a number of musical stage shows,
notably Clorindy and In Dahomey. But he made a name for himself,
and a career, as a poet and writer of fiction. His poems in black
dialect catered to white tastes and stereotypes of happy slaves, and
they garnered a national following. But black readers were more
likely to favor the currents of protest found in his antilynching poem
“The Haunted Oak” and in the poem for which he is best
remembered today, “We Wear the Mask” (from his 1896 book Lyrics
of Lowly Life), which deftly explores the realities behind the public
faces put on by blacks in their efforts to endure and rise above the
racist constraints of the era.

Charles Chesnutt likewise attracted support from the white literary

establishment, even though his works forthrightly portrayed the lives
of southern blacks. His book The Marrow of Tradition (1901) sparked
controversy. The setting of the novel was the 1898 Wilmington
Insurrection, which some of his relatives had survived. Among the
themes it explored were mixed-race identity and racial justice. Like
Chesnutt’s final novel, The Colonel’s Dream (1905), The Marrow of
Tradition generated limited sales, dashing his hopes for a full-time
literary career. Chesnutt shifted gears, focusing instead on his legal
stenography business in Cleveland, his family, and less ambitious
writing projects.

Painter Henry Ossawa Tanner, perhaps best known for The Banjo
Lesson (1893), discovered as an art student that the racism of the
American art establishment made it impossible to sustain a career in
his native land. He settled instead in Paris, where he had a
successful career that included painting biblical subjects.
The Banjo Lesson, 1893
Henry Ossawa Tanner’s representation of an attentive male elder (perhaps a doting
grandfather) lovingly teaching a young boy how to play the banjo offered a radical
alternative to the common racist stereotypes of black musicians, notably banjo players,
as comic, even buffoonish, characters. This popular painting also debunked the myth of
innate black musicality by showing that black musical talent required training and
practice. Despite this warm and deeply humane portrayal of black sociocultural life,
some critics have lamented that most of Tanner’s work was nonracial.
Migration, Accommodation, and
Protest
Despite Jim Crow, many black southerners built satisfying personal
lives and successful communities by emphasizing self-reliance and
separatism. Some chose to leave the South, moving west to the
freer environments of Oklahoma’s black towns and joining the black
army units stationed at western forts. Others went to West Africa,
where they hoped to build new lives in an all-black environment.
Concurrently, two black leaders articulated competing uplift
strategies. Booker T. Washington advocated that blacks
accommodate to life in the segregated South while gaining the
industrial and vocational training that could bring economic
independence. This approach, he argued, would ultimately yield
interracial as well as intraracial progress. W. E. B. Du Bois promoted
economic self-sufficiency as well as agitation for civil and political
rights. Together these strategies would eventually advance the
causes of civil and political equality as well as the cause of economic
justice. Du Bois also asserted that the most talented of his race,
notably future black leaders, must avail themselves of the best
academic training to achieve at the highest levels, uplift the race,
and challenge white supremacy.

Migration Hopes and

Disappointments
In 1892, immediately following the lynching of her friends in
Memphis, Ida B. Wells wrote in the Free Speech and Headlight,
“There is … only one thing left that we can do; save our money and
leave a town which will neither protect our lives and property, nor
give us a fair trial in the courts.”28 Many heeded such advice, and
soon Wells, too, left Memphis, one of some 250,000 southern blacks
who left the South between the end of the Civil War and 1910.

Although migration to Kansas subsided after the initial Exoduster

movement, it never stopped, and eventually 25,000 blacks left
Arkansas, Alabama, Mississippi, Louisiana, and Texas for Kansas.
Black migration to Oklahoma, however, accelerated, and between
1890 and 1910, more than 100,000 blacks settled there, largely in
all-black towns. The most famous of these towns was Boley, which
had more than 1,000 residents in 1907 and some 2,000 black farm
families in its vicinity. Like black communities elsewhere, Boley
featured a range of institutions, including a school, churches,
restaurants, fraternal orders, and women’s clubs.

The late nineteenth-century West featured an array of black women

working in various capacities, such as farming, business, journalism,
and education. Some of these women defied gender norms, working
as gold hunters and mail and freight haulers. Biddy Bridget Mason
was a former slave who eventually amassed a fortune in Los
Angeles real estate, became well known for her charitable and
philanthropic work, and helped found the First AME Church in Los
Angeles, the oldest African American church in the city. Mary Ellen
Pleasant, also a former slave, became an abolitionist and, and upon
moving to San Francisco in 1852, a pioneering entrepreneur and civil
rights activist. Unfortunately, financial controversy and decline
marred her final years.

The larger-than-life Mary Fields, better known as “Stagecoach Mary,”

or “Black Mary,” led a very colorful life, including delivering mail in
central west Montana from 1895 to 1903. She was the second
woman to deliver mail in the West and the first African American
woman to deliver the U.S. mail. Wearing men’s clothes, carrying both
a revolver and a rifle, and radiating a no-nonsense attitude, the
swearing, cigar-smoking, hard-drinking, and quick-shooting Fields
was a highly dependable mail carrier who beat back would-be mail
thieves and braved innumerable and at times unbelievable
challenges — including, by one account, a pack of wolves — to do
her job. A kind-hearted and generous soul, she became a legendary
and beloved local figure in Cascade, Montana.

Black men in the West worked as cowboys as well as farmers. The

1890 U.S. census reported 1,600 western cowboys of color; indeed,
roughly one in four cowboys was African American. Working
together with white and nonwhite cowboys, they mostly herded cattle
on grueling drives to Kansas and other markets across the West. Not
surprisingly, however, racist discrimination undercut the interracial
camaraderie of the rough-and-tumble world of nineteenth-century
American cowboys.
 Black Cowboys

Black men could find employment in the West as cowboys, and they often signed on for
cattle drives that involved herding a couple thousand animals across the range for
weeks at a time. Cowboys were expert riders, ropers, and outdoorsmen who needed to
respond quickly to the dangers they faced along the trail.

Like white cowboys, black cowboys loom large in the popular

imagination. The African American cowboy Nat Love became
particularly well known through his sensational autobiography, in
which he battled the dangers of Indians, storms, and stampedes on
cattle drives in the West. Bill Pickett achieved fame in Wild West
shows and on the rodeo circuit as the first steer wrestler, pioneering
a dangerous event in which a rider chases a steer, dismounts, and
pulls the steer to the ground by its horns. Perhaps the most famous
of African American frontiersmen was Bass Reeves, the first African
American deputy U.S. marshal in Arkansas and the Oklahoma
Territory, who bought more than three thousand criminals (including
his own son) to justice. Though illiterate, Reeves had a unique set of
skills for tracking fugitives: he spoke several Indian languages, knew
the area well, was a master of disguise and intrigue, and was an
expert marksman. Standing over six feet tall, the impeccably dressed
lawman cut a dashing figure atop his white stallion. Some suggest
that Reeves’s larger-than-life exploits were the basis of the popular
radio and early TV character “The Lone Ranger.”

For blacks in the U.S. army, discrimination was ever present. When
the four black units serving in western forts moved to Florida in
preparation for deployment to Cuba in the Spanish-American War,
these buffalo soldiers encountered Jim Crow. After racial violence
flared in Lakeland and Tampa, Florida, Chaplain George Prioleau of
the Ninth Cavalry wrote a letter to the editor of the Cleveland
Gazette, a prominent black newspaper: “Why sir, the Negro of this
country is a freeman and yet a slave. Talk about fighting and freeing
poor Cuba and of Spain’s brutality: … Is America any better than
Spain?”29 The irony of ostensibly fighting to free Cubans and
Filipinos from Spanish oppression was not lost on the soldiers, and
Lewis Douglass, son of Frederick Douglass, warned that “injustice to
dark races” prevailed wherever the United States took control.30

In 1906, an incident in Brownsville, Texas, where the Twenty-Fifth

Infantry Regiment was stationed, captured national attention. When
an exchange of gunfire left a white man dead and a police officer
injured, townspeople immediately blamed the black soldiers at Fort
Brown. Despite a lack of evidence and the absence of a trial or even
formal charges, President Theodore Roosevelt discharged all 167
soldiers without honor. Widespread black protest, including that of
the NACW and the black press, as well as a private message from
Booker T. Washington, could not convince Roosevelt to change his
mind.

International Migrations
Some southern blacks left the United States altogether, settling in
Liberia, the West African colony founded by the American
Colonization Society (ACS) in 1821 for the resettlement of free
African Americans. In the late nineteenth century, the Back-to-Africa
movement revived, and roughly 3,800 blacks, or about 238 annually,
emigrated to Liberia, mostly under the auspices of the ACS, which
still acted as a trustee. African Methodist Episcopal bishop Henry
McNeal Turner, one of the era’s most prominent black supporters of
black emigration, became an honorary vice president of the ACS in
1876. Believing that blacks would never receive fair treatment in the
United States, he also advocated the civilizing and Christianizing
mission of African American resettlement and the pride of race a
black nation in Africa could bring. But the two groups of emigrants
his International Migration Society sponsored in 1895 and 1896 did
not fare well. In Liberia, the new settlers suffered from a lack of jobs,
high rates of illness and death, and cultural and political clashes with
indigenous Liberians. Dissent among them also reduced their
enthusiasm, and many returned to the United States.

Alexander Crummell, a school companion of Henry Highland Garnet,

had fought to be ordained in the Episcopal Church, and under the
church’s auspices, he had gone to Liberia as a missionary. During
two decades in Liberia, he and his associate Edward Blyden, who
had been born in the West Indies, advanced ideas of black unity and
nationalism. But their efforts were unsuccessful, and in 1871,
political strife prompted Crummell to return to the United States. In
addition to leading an Episcopal congregation in Washington, D.C.,
he wrote and spoke extensively, building an impressive scholarly
reputation. In 1897, he founded the American Negro Academy,
dedicated to advancing black scholarship and black intellectual life.

West Indian blacks like Blyden also sought relief from oppression by
immigrating to the cities of the North, where they contributed
significantly to the development of communities such as Harlem. In
1900, there were roughly five thousand foreign-born blacks in New
York City, and by 1910 almost twelve thousand were living there.
Most were from the British Caribbean, notably Jamaica and
Barbados, where there was limited economic opportunity. Caribbean
immigrant Harold Ellis observed, “You were never able to come out
of the class in which you were born down there,” while in the United
States, “there was prejudice … but it was better than having no
hope.”31
The Age of Booker T. Washington
The preeminent African American spokesman between 1895 and
1915 was Booker T. Washington, head of Tuskegee Institute in
Alabama, which he helped found. Emphasizing economic
nationalism, race pride, racial solidarity, and interracial goodwill,
Washington formulated an uplift program that reflected the spirit of
the times. He was the era’s most powerful race leader because of
his ability to voice black people’s concerns and to work with
influential whites by preaching racial conciliation.

From his slave beginnings, Washington’s rise to greatness is a

classic American success story, carefully recounted in his iconic
1901 autobiography, Up from Slavery. Born in 1856 to a slave cook
and an unknown white father in Franklin County, Virginia, he was
eager to succeed, and his mother supported his desire for an
education. The family moved to West Virginia after the Civil War, and
there nine-year-old Booker got up early to work in the salt mines so
that later in the day he could attend a few hours of school. At age
sixteen, he walked five hundred miles to enroll in Hampton Institute,
where he took a job as a janitor to pay his room and board. He
worked hard to impress those in authority, especially whites, with his
moral character, work ethic, ambition, and intelligence.

At Hampton, Washington came under the influence of Samuel

Chapman Armstrong, the school’s president and a leading promoter
of industrial and agricultural education for blacks. In 1881, after
Washington had graduated and returned to Hampton as a teacher,
Armstrong arranged for his protégé to head what was being
organized as Tuskegee Institute for Negroes in rural southeastern
Alabama. Washington first held classes in an AME Zion church. His
students, learning bricklaying, literally built the school on the site of
an abandoned plantation. Washington’s fundraising and public
relations efforts helped achieve not only solvency but also fame for
the school. By 1915, when he died, Tuskegee was enrolling fifteen
hundred students a year and had a campus of thirty-five hundred
acres and some one hundred buildings.

Washington worked hard to secure state funding and the support of

northern white philanthropists, who were attracted by the Hampton–
Tuskegee model of vocational education for black youths because it
promoted individual and collective advancement within the confines
of Jim Crow. Both Andrew Carnegie and John D. Rockefeller, men
who had made their fortunes from steel and oil, respectively,
contributed to Tuskegee. Julius Rosenwald, part owner of Sears,
Roebuck, piloted a program with Washington that ultimately led to
the creation of five thousand rural schools for black children in the
South.

With Tuskegee as a base of operations, Washington emerged as an

increasingly influential black educator and spokesman. In 1900, he
founded the National Negro Business League, a network of black
business and professional men that encouraged the development of
black-owned and black-operated enterprises. Washington cultivated
loyalists within black business, church, education, and press circles.
His stature allowed him to exercise great power, which he used to
sustain his friends and supporters and ruthlessly cut off those who
crossed him. His network became known as the Tuskegee Machine
and the era he dominated as the Age of Booker T. Washington.

In 1895, Washington delivered a speech at the Cotton States and

International Exposition in Atlanta that gave classic expression to
themes he had refined for more than a decade. Speaking to a largely
white audience, he argued that economic uplift, especially through
business development and industrial education, was the best course
for black advancement. Portraying black southerners as loyal and
patient, he encouraged them to begin “at the bottom of life” and not
“permit our grievances to overshadow our opportunities.” “Cast down
your bucket where you are,” he urged his listeners; black people
should seek to better their condition within the South, and white
employers should hire African Americans rather than foreign
laborers. Finally, he called black agitation for social equality “the
extremest folly.” He concluded, “In all things that are purely social we
can be as separate as the fingers, yet one as the hand in all things
essential to mutual progress.”32

Washington’s Atlanta Compromise speech proved masterful

precisely because its multiple messages allowed different audiences
to hear what they wanted to hear. Most important for black people
were the elements of hope and possibility for a brighter future. The
emphasis on self-help, solidarity, economic uplift, and making the
most of life within the confines of segregation hit widely popular
notes. Most important for whites was accommodationism, or
working within the racial status quo, including segregation — an
approach that Washington publicly urged. (See Appendix: The
Atlanta Compromise Speech for the text of this speech.)

Frederick Douglass had died earlier that year, and whites now
looked to Washington as the heir apparent: the lead voice of African
Americans. Philanthropists relied on his advice regarding which
black institutions and causes to support, and Presidents Theodore
Roosevelt and William Howard Taft consulted him before dispensing
political patronage positions available to blacks. But Roosevelt
incurred much criticism in 1901 when he invited Washington to dine
at the White House, a breach of custom that offended many whites,
especially in the South. Nevertheless, Washington continued his
public efforts to promote interracial harmony by squaring black uplift
with white goodwill. Privately, he spent large sums of money to
defeat Jim Crow legislation and mount legal challenges by secretly
retaining lawyers and working through intermediaries. At the time,
these efforts were unknown to all but a few highly trusted
contemporaries.
 Booker T. Washington and W. E. B. Du Bois

Washington (left) and Du Bois (right), brilliant and ambitious men who were zealously
dedicated to their people’s elevation, were the preeminent African American leaders of
their day. These photographs capture their common seriousness of purpose,
unwavering commitment, and laserlike intensity. Despite their differences in philosophy
— particularly Washington’s accommodationism versus Du Bois’s militancy — and the
rift that developed between them, they agreed on the ultimate goal for African
Americans: full freedom and equality.

The Emergence of W. E. B. Du
Bois
Numerous aspects of Washington’s leadership — notably his
accommodationism, his educational philosophy, and his dictatorial
methods — drew increasing black criticism, especially from northern-
based leaders such as William Monroe Trotter. The brilliant and
radical Harvard-educated Trotter edited the Boston Guardian, one of
the most uncompromising black newspapers of its day. Trotter
viewed accommodationism as a betrayal of black people and made it
a mission of his paper to challenge Washington. When, in 1903,
Washington tried to deliver a speech at a black church in Boston,
opponents led by Trotter heckled him. Washington was further
incensed when a fight broke out, and he took Trotter to court over
what came to be called the Boston Riot. Trotter was fined $500 and
sent to jail for a month for his role in the affair.

Soon, W. E. B. Du Bois also became a vocal critic of Washington’s

accommodationism, but the two black leaders were not polar
opposites. Du Bois’s racial uplift ideology in many ways mirrored that
of Washington and mainstream black thought. In light of Du Bois’s
own emphasis on racial solidarity, economic advancement, and hard
work, he initially found much to admire in Washington’s program.
Also like Washington, Du Bois at times stressed blacks’
responsibilities and duties more than their grievances and rights.
Initially, he even praised Washington’s Atlanta Compromise speech
as a hopeful and viable program for racial progress.

Yet the two men’s lives had been very different. Du Bois had been
born in 1868 to a family that had been free for generations. Reared
largely by his mother in a small black community within essentially
white Great Barrington, Massachusetts, he was a precocious child
and brilliant student. He was also enormously ambitious and
disciplined. His stellar academic credentials included an
undergraduate degree from Fisk in 1889 and undergraduate and
graduate degrees from Harvard, including a Ph.D. in 1895. Trained
as a historian, he also did pioneering work in the emerging field of
sociology. In the early 1900s, Du Bois taught at Atlanta University,
where he conducted a series of pathbreaking studies of black life.

Du Bois was always far more outspoken than Washington about

black rights and the need for the vote. Their differences grew as Jim
Crow laws and black disfranchisement intensified. Du Bois also
placed far more emphasis on the need for liberal arts and advanced
scientific and technical education for blacks. His vision reflected an
elitist, top-down leadership style. Advocating the most advanced
college curricula for the academically talented, Du Bois thus hoped
to prepare what he called the “talented tenth” for the rigors of race
leadership.

The bitter break between Du Bois and Washington owed directly to

Washington’s use of his Tuskegee Machine and the lengths to which
he would go to punish opponents, especially Trotter. In The Souls of
Black Folk (1903), Du Bois spelled out his objections to
accommodationism: “Mr. Washington distinctly asks that black
people give up, at least for the present, three things, — First, political
power, Second, insistence on civil rights, Third, higher education of
Negro youth, — and concentrate all their energies on industrial
education, and accumulation of wealth, and the conciliation of the
South.” Yet this approach, Du Bois pointed out, produced only
disfranchisement, “civil inferiority,” and a “withdrawal of aid from
institutions for the higher training of the Negro.” Moreover,
Washington’s approach “has tended to make the whites, North and
South, shift the burden of the Negro problem to the Negro’s
shoulders … when in fact the burden belongs to the nation, and the
hands of none of us are clean if we bend not our energies to righting
these great wrongs.”33 The program Du Bois announced in The
Souls of Black Folk guided his actions for the rest of his life.

Du Bois’s race leadership linked national and international

developments. He helped assemble an exhibit for the 1900 Paris
World’s Fair that summarized African American achievements since
emancipation. That summer, he also led the African American
delegation, which included Anna Julia Cooper, to the first Pan-
African Congress in London. The Trinidadian lawyer Henry
Sylvester Williams, who called the meeting, promoted the concept of
Pan-Africanism — the notion, held by those both within and outside
the African continent, of a shared global sense of African identity as
well as an abiding concern for the welfare of Africans everywhere.
Delegates from Great Britain, the United States, the West Indies,
and Africa condemned the partition of Africa into European colonies.
African American leaders such as Alexander Crummell and Edward
Blyden, as well as Martin R. Delany and Henry M. Turner, had not
protested the European colonization of Africa because they saw in it
a civilizing influence. But Du Bois was among those who clearly
perceived its liabilities. In his address to the congress, he warned,
“The problem of the twentieth century is the problem of the color line,
the question as to how far differences of race, which show
themselves chiefly in the color of the skin and the texture of the hair,
are going to be made, hereafter, the basis of denying to over half the
world the right of sharing to their utmost ability the opportunities and
privileges of modern civilization.”34

In 1905, Du Bois helped launch the Niagara movement, a militant

protest organization of black intellectuals and professionals that, in
opposition to Washington’s program, tried to revitalize a national
black civil rights agenda. Local actions by National Equal Rights
League auxiliaries, particularly challenges to unequal educational
opportunities for blacks (Map 10.3), had continued in northern states
into the 1880s. T. Thomas Fortune had led two previous efforts to
resurrect a national civil rights movement, but both foundered. The
National Afro-American League lasted from 1889 to 1893 and the
National Afro-American Council from 1898 to 1908. Fortune left the
latter organization in 1904.
MAP 10.3 School Segregation in the North and West

School segregation laws and practices varied from state to state, within states, and
across time. In some states and localities, segregated schools were required by law
(de jure segregation); in others, they were the result of custom (de facto segregation).
The absence of school segregation laws in a few states — often those with few blacks
or influential black and tolerant white populations — actually fostered limited
integration. This map offers a sampling of laws from the northern, midwestern, and
western states that mandated, allowed, and prohibited segregated schools. As shown
here, these laws at times changed, typically owing to shifting public opinion within
these states.

■ Which states shifted from laws that prohibited segregation to laws that made
segregation possible?

Description
The map shows the state-wise details of segregated schools and or
racially discriminatory educational practices that were prohibited by law,
made possible but not mandated by law, and mandated by law.

The states and the corresponding type of segregation practices are as

follows.

Alaska. Made possible but not mandated by law: 1905, Statute provides
for the education of white children and "children of mixed blood who lead
a civilized life." Unclear whether full-blooded black children would be able
to attend.

Arizona. Made possible but not mandated by law, 1909: Statute (passed
over governor's veto) gives school district trustees the authority to
segregate black and white schoolchildren in districts with more than 8
black pupils; Made possible but not mandated by law, 1927: Statute
mandates that in areas with 25 or more black high-school students, an
election will determine whether to segregate these students.

California. Made possible but not mandated by law, 1870: Statute

mandates that if 10 white children's parents provide a written request,
African and Indian children will be required to attend a separate school;
Prohibited by law, 1880: Statute bans school segregation, mandating that
children of any race or nationality can attend public schools; Mandated by
law, 1902: Statute repeals 1880 law, prohibiting black, Chinese, and
Japanese children from attending schools designated for whites.

Colorado. Prohibited by law, 1876: State constitution prohibits

classification of students in public schools by race.

Connecticut. Made possible but not mandated by law, 1933: Statute

permits the establishment of separate schools for black students if the
authorities believe that such separation is necessary or proper.

Delaware. Mandated by law, 1877: Statute levies a separate tax on

blacks to fund black schools; Mandated by law, 1915: State code requires
that schools be segregated by race.

Idaho. Prohibited by law, 1889: State constitution prohibits school

segregation.

Illinois. Prohibited by law, 1874: Statute prohibits boards of education

from excluding children from public school on account of color,
establishing a fine of between $5 and $100 for those who exclude
children and a fine of up to $25 for those who threaten to exclude them;
Prohibited by law, 1896: Statute prohibits school officers from excluding
children from public schools on account of color, establishing a fine of
between $5 and $100 for offenders.

Indiana. Mandated by law, 1869: Statute mandates the establishment of

separate schools for black children. If there are not enough black
students for this purpose, trustees are directed to find other means of
educating black children; Made possible but not mandated by law, 1877:
Statute decrees that black children shall be admitted to white schools if
separate schools cannot be provided for them, or if they advance to a
higher grade than is offered by black schools.

Kansas. Mandated by law, 1868: Statute mandates the establishment of

separate schools for black or mixed-race students in cities with more than
150,000 people; Made possible but not mandated by law, 1905: Statute
allows Kansas City to organize and maintain separate black and white
schools, including high schools, but orders that “no discrimination on
account of color shall be made in high schools, except as provided
herein.”

Massachusetts. Prohibited by law, 1894: Statute prohibits students’

exclusion from public school on account of race, color, or religion.

Michigan. Prohibited by law, 1871: Statute prohibits separate schools or

departments based on race or color.

Minnesota. Prohibited by law, 1877: Statute prohibits segregated schools,

establishing a $50 penalty per offense and mandating that the offending
school district would lose funds; Prohibited by law, 1905: Statute prohibits
school districts from classifying students according to race or color,
including by the establishment of separate schools; mandates that the
offending school district would lose funds.

Montana. Mandated by law, 1871: Statute establishes separate schools

for black children; Prohibited by law, 1895: Statute declares all public
schools open to all children (without express reference to separate
schools or black children).

Nevada. Mandated by law, 1865: Statute prohibits black, Asian, and

Indian students from attending public schools, empowering any district’s
Board of Trustees to establish separate schools for these students.

New Jersey. Prohibited by law, 1881: Statute decrees that no child

between the ages of 5 and 18 may be excluded from public school on
account of religion, nationality, or color; Prohibited by law, 1903: Statute
decrees that no child between the ages of 5 and 18 may be excluded
from public school on account of religion, nationality, or color, stipulating
punishment with a misdemeanor charge, fine between $50 and $250,
and/or imprisonment in a county jail, workhouse, or penitentiary; Made
possible but not mandated by law, 1929: Statute authorizes segregated
schools.

New Mexico. Mandated by law, 1907: Statute mandates separate rooms

for the teaching of black children, noting that when “said rooms are so
provided, such pupils may not be admitted to the school rooms occupied
and used by pupils of Caucasian or other descent;” Prohibited by law,
1911: State constitution establishes free public schools open to all
school-aged children, regardless of race.

New York. Prohibited by law, 1900: Statute repeals an 1864 law

establishing segregated schools, making it unlawful to refuse admission
to any public school in New York on account of race or color; Prohibited
by law, 1910: Statute prohibits the exclusion of students from public
schools on account of race or color; Made possible but not mandated by
law, 1930: Statute endows school district trustees with the authority to
establish separate schools.

Ohio. Made possible but not mandated by law, 1878: Statute allows
school districts to organize separate schools if "in their judgment it may
be for the advantage of the district to do so;" Prohibited by law, 1887:
Statute prohibits school segregation.

Oklahoma. Mandated by law, 1904: Statute orders a fine for instructors

teaching in unsegregated schools: “Any instructor who shall teach in any
school, college or institution where members of the white and colored
race are received and enrolled as pupils for instruction shall be deemed
guilty of a misdemeanor, and upon conviction thereof, shall be fined in
any sum not less than $10 nor more than $50 for each offense.”

Pennsylvania. Mandated by law, 1869: Statute prohibits black children

from attending Pittsburgh schools; Prohibited by law, 1872: Statute
repeals 1869 Pittsburgh school segregation order; Prohibited by law,
1881: Statute prohibits any teacher or school administrator from
 discriminating against students based on race or color; Prohibited by law,
1911: Statute bans school segregation.

Rhode Island. Prohibited by law, 1882: Statute prohibits students’

exclusion from school on account of race or color.

Utah. Prohibited by law, 1895: State constitution prohibits school

segregation.

Wyoming. Made possible but not mandated by law, 1887: Statute

establishes that separate schools may be provided for black children in
school districts with 15 or more black children.

When Du Bois, Trotter, and their colleagues met on the Canadian

side of Niagara Falls to write a declaration of principles for the
Niagara movement, they expressed goals similar to those of the
National Afro-American League and the National Afro-American
Council: voting rights, equal educational opportunities, and an end to
segregation. But Fortune, a Washington supporter, was notably
absent, as was Washington himself. The energetic “Niagaraites”
stressed “persistent manly agitation,” not accommodation, as “the
way to liberty.”35

Ida B. Wells initially maintained connections with both the National

Afro-American Council and the Niagara movement. Early on she
headed the council’s antilynching bureau and served as convention
secretary for three years. In June 1895, she married Ferdinand L.
Barnett, founder of the Conservator, Chicago’s first black newspaper,
becoming Ida B. Wells-Barnett. She and her husband were strong
supporters of the Niagara movement. But undermined by money
woes, infighting, and Washington’s powerful opposition, the
movement achieved few tangible results.

In September 1906, Du Bois witnessed firsthand a vicious race riot in

Atlanta. Five days of lawlessness devastated black areas of the city
and left ten blacks and one white dead. Two years later, a race riot in
Springfield, Illinois, the hometown of Abraham Lincoln, grabbed the
nation’s attention. A white woman’s false rape accusation against a
black man led rampaging whites to lynch two innocent black men
and wreak havoc on the black community.

The Springfield race riot made it clear that racial tensions were not
just a southern problem but a national problem. In the wake of this
riot, a distinguished roster of black and white progressives issued a
call for an interracial organization to end racial discrimination and
inequality. Those signing the call and attending the 1909 meeting to
establish the National Negro Committee included Du Bois, Wells-
Barnett, Mary Church Terrell, and Josephine St. Pierre Ruffin, as well
as prominent white reformers such as journalists Mary White
Ovington, Oswald Garrison Villard (grandson of William Lloyd
Garrison), and Ray Stannard Baker, as well as social workers Jane
Addams and Lillian Wald. At its 1910 meeting, the organization
became the National Association for the Advancement of
Colored People (NAACP).
With a home office in New York City and branch offices in Baltimore,
Boston, Detroit, Kansas City, St. Louis, and Washington, D.C., the
NAACP quickly became the nation’s leading African American civil
rights organization, with notable early successes despite the very
limited funds. Filing a brief in Guinn v. United States (1915), it helped
overturn Oklahoma’s grandfather clause, which had contributed to
black disfranchisement. Protesting The Birth of a Nation, the 1915
film that glorified the role of the Ku Klux Klan in the overthrow of
Black Reconstruction, the NAACP shut down showings in some
cities and forced offensive scenes to be edited out. From its
beginnings, the NAACP was vital to national efforts to end lynching.
As director of publicity and research, Du Bois founded and edited the
organization’s journal, the Crisis, in which he published lynching
reports and statistics together with wide-ranging news coverage and
opinion pieces on issues important to African Americans. Under his
direction, the journal’s circulation grew from 1,000 for the first issue
in November 1910 to 100,000 nine years later. When Washington
died in 1915, Du Bois had already emerged as the nation’s
preeminent black spokesperson for a comprehensive civil rights
agenda and a well-supported program of organized protest.
The Birth of a Nation, 1915

D.W. Griffith’s silent film The Birth of a Nation utilized new filmmaking techniques such
as the close-up, the panoramic long shot, fades, and the flashback, which earned Griffin
the title “Father of American Cinema.” With a run time of three hours and a cast of more
than ten thousand people, the spectacular film was a popular sensation and box-office
hit. It was also white supremacist propaganda that depicted Reconstruction as a time of
suffering for whites at the hands of immoral and ignorant blacks and their Republican
allies. An adaptation of Thomas Dixon’s racist novel The Clansman, the film fostered
white sympathies for the Ku Klux Klan and contributed to the Klan’s resurgence and
spread. In this scene, the villain Gus (played by a white actor in blackface) is captured
by honorable Klansmen who will deliver justice by lynching. While whites largely
embraced Griffin’s film, blacks rejected it precisely because of its racism and historical
misrepresentations.
 Description
A group of men Ku Klux Klan capture the villain, Gus, a blackface, played
by a white actor. The Ku Klux Klan men wear white robes and hoods.

Growing concern among blacks and their white allies about

increasingly serious issues confronting urban blacks, notably the
escalating numbers of rural southern black migrants to northern
cities like New York, led to the establishment in 1910 of the National
League on Urban Conditions among Negroes. This new organization
folded together three different organizations doing related work: the
Committee for the Improvement of Industrial Conditions Among
Negroes in New York (founded in 1906), the National League for the
Protection of Colored Women (founded in 1906), and the Committee
on Urban Conditions among Negroes (founded in 1910). This new
organization dedicated itself to assisting black urban migrants with
their social welfare needs: especially employment, housing,
education, and healthcare. The black economist Dr. George Edmund
Haynes and white philanthropist Ruth Standish Baldwin helped
found the National League on Urban Conditions among Negroes.
From 1910 to 1917, Dr. Haynes served as its first executive
secretary. In 1920, the organization shortened its name to the
National Urban League (NUL). Along with the NAACP, the NUL
quickly emerged as a vital organization advancing the concerns of
urban blacks and, more broadly, the black freedom struggle.
CONCLUSION
Racial Uplift in the Nadir
“If you want to lift yourself up, lift up someone else.” This saying,
attributed to Booker T. Washington, exemplifies how black
Americans kept hope alive between 1877 and 1915, sometimes
described as the lowest moment, or nadir, in African American
history. After Reconstruction, blacks lost ground in crucial areas.
Without land, they struggled for economic independence. Southern
states imposed segregation laws and legalized Jim Crow practices
that relegated blacks to second-rate public facilities and branded
them as racial inferiors. Disfranchisement, peonage, and lynching
structured powerful systems of racial oppression, which kept African
Americans at the bottom of every hierarchy in American politics, law,
and society.

But many blacks and the institutions they built avoided these traps,
subverted these realities, and surmounted these obstacles. Turning
inward, freedom’s first generation intensified their emphasis on racial
solidarity, self-help, and economic nationalism. They strengthened
their communities, seeing the building of robust African American
communities as the best way to endure and even thrive in the
increasingly restrictive world of Jim Crow. A powerful network of
black institutions — churches, schools, businesses, mutual aid
societies, and newspapers — blossomed. A new culture of freedom
unleashed new forms of creativity in music, literature, and the arts.
Ultimately, black leaders joined with white progressives to form a
new civil rights organization that mobilized against racial injustice.
Freedom’s first generation thus helped open the way for the New
Negro of the twentieth century to forge new and even more
productive paths of resistance and achievement. Indeed, in a very
real sense, freedom’s first generation were New Negroes.
CHAPTER 10 REVIEW

KEY TERMS

Jim Crow
Plessy v. Ferguson (1896)
separate but equal
imperialism
scientific racism
Social Darwinism
progressivism
white primary
Colored Farmers’ Alliance (CFA)
Wilmington Insurrection (1898)
lynching
National Association of Colored Women (NACW)
uplift
debt peonage
Atlanta Compromise speech (1895)
accommodationism
Pan-African Congress (1900)
Pan-Africanism
Niagara movement (1905)
National Association for the Advancement of Colored People
(NAACP)
National Urban League (NUL)
 REVIEW QUESTIONS

1. What connections can be drawn among

disenfranchisement, the growth of Jim Crow laws and
practices, the concept of scientific racism, and American
and European imperialism abroad? What underlying
philosophies informed these developments?

2. How did Jim Crow laws and lynchings function as a means

of social control in the South?

3. In what ways did communities of African Americans focus

on racial solidarity and advancement during these years?
How did this focus manifest itself socially, culturally, and
economically? Consider Jackson Ward, the main black
neighborhood in Richmond, Virginia, as an example. To
what would you attribute the post-Reconstruction
development of this “city within a city”?

4. Consider the various strains of black thought surrounding

accommodationism and protest. Which individuals and
organizations supported which philosophies? In what ways
were these different ideas connected to and divergent from
one another?

SUGGESTED REFERENCES

Racism and Black Challenges

Allen, James. Without Sanctuary: Lynching Photography in America. Santa Fe,
NM: Twin Palms, 2000.

Baker, Ray Stannard. Following the Color Line: American Negro Citizenship in the
Progressive Era. 1908. Repr., New York: Harper & Row, 1964.

Bay, Mia. To Tell the Truth Freely: The Life of Ida B. Wells. New York: Hill and
Wang, 2009.

Brundage, W. Fitzhugh. Lynching in the New South: Georgia and Virginia, 1880–
1930. Urbana: University of Illinois Press, 1993.

Cash, Wilbur J. The Mind of the South. 1941. Reprint, New York: Vintage, 1991.

Equal Justice Initiative. Lynching in America: Confronting the Legacy of Racial

Terror, 3rd ed. Montgomery: Equal Justice Initiative, 2017.

Fredrickson, George M. Racism: A Short History. Princeton: Princeton University

Press, 2002.

Gilmore, Glenda Elizabeth. Gender and Jim Crow: Women and the Politics of
White Supremacy in North Carolina, 1896–1920. Chapel Hill: University of
North Carolina Press, 1996.

Gould, Stephen Jay. The Mismeasure of Man. New York: Norton, 1996.

Gross, Kali N. Colored Amazons: Crime, Violence, and Black Women in the City of
Brotherly Love, 1880–1910. Durham: Duke University Press, 2006.

Hale, Grace Elizabeth. Making Whiteness: The Culture of Segregation in the

South, 1890–1940. New York: Pantheon, 1998.

Haley, Sarah. No Mercy Here: Gender, Punishment, and the Making of Jim Crow
Modernity. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2016.

LeFlouria, Talitha L. Chained in Silence: Black Women and Convict Labor in the
New South. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2015.

Freedom’s First Generation

Anderson, James D. The Education of Blacks in the South, 1860–1935. Chapel
Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1988.

Brown, Elsa Barkley. “Womanist Consciousness: Maggie Lena Walker and the
Independent Order of Saint Luke,” Signs: Journal of Women in Culture and
Society 14, no. 3 (Spring 1989): 610–33.

Brundage, W. Fitzhugh, ed. Beyond Blackface: African Americans and the

Creation of American Popular Culture, 1890–1930. Chapel Hill: University of
North Carolina Press, 2011.

Daniel, Pete. The Shadow of Slavery: Peonage in the South, 1901–1969. Urbana:
University of Illinois Press, 1972.

Higginbotham, Evelyn Brooks. Righteous Discontent: The Women’s Movement in

the Black Baptist Church, 1880–1920. Cambridge: Harvard University Press,
1993.

Hunter, Tera. To ’Joy My Freedom: Southern Black Women’s Lives and Labors
after the Civil War. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1997.

Litwack, Leon. Trouble in Mind: Black Southerners in the Age of Jim Crow. New
York: Knopf, 1998.

Montgomery, William E. Under Their Own Vine and Fig Tree: The African-
American Church in the South, 1865–1900. Baton Rouge: LSU Press, 1993.

Shaw, Stephanie J. What a Woman Ought to Be and to Do: Black Professional

Women Workers during the Jim Crow Era. Chicago: University of Chicago
Press, 1996.

Sotiropoulos, Karen. Staging Race: Black Performers in Turn of the Century

America. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 2006.

Migration, Accommodation, and Protest

Berlin, Ira. The Making of African America: The Four Great Migrations. New York:
Viking, 2010.
Gaines, Kevin K. Uplifting the Race: Black Leadership, Politics, and Culture in the
Twentieth Century. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1996.

Hahn, Steven. A Nation under Our Feet: Black Political Struggles in the Rural
South from Slavery to the Great Migration. Cambridge: Belknap Press of
Harvard University Press, 2003.

Harlan, Louis R. Booker T. Washington: The Making of a Black Leader, 1856–

1901. New York: Oxford University Press, 1972.

Katz, William Loren. The Black West: A Documentary and Pictorial History of the
African American Role in the Westward Expansion of the United States.
Golden, CO: Fulcrum Publishing, 2019.

Lewis, David Levering. W. E. B. Du Bois: Biography of a Race, vol. 1, 1868–1919.

New York: Henry Holt, 1993.

Meier, August. Negro Thought in America, 1880–1915: Racial Ideologies in the

Age of Booker T. Washington. Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press, 1963.

Norrell, Robert J. Up from History: The Life of Booker T. Washington. Cambridge:

Belknap Press of Harvard University Press, 2009.

Painter, Nell Irvin. Exodusters: Black Migration to Kansas after Reconstruction.

New York: Knopf, 1977.

Taylor, Quintard. In Search of the Racial Frontier: African Americans in the

American West, 1528–1990. New York: Norton, 1998.
DOCUMENT PROJECT

Agency and Constraint

According to one historical axiom, humans throughout history have

lived their lives within the limits imposed by the specific contexts they
experience. They can and do exercise agency, or purposeful action,
in the struggle against the bounds of the worlds within which they
operate. Even though the tension between agency and constraint
shapes historical experience, ultimately constraints limit agency.
African American history in particular, especially the realities of
African American freedom after emancipation, vividly illustrates this
dynamic tension. While African Americans, notably freedpeople,
made remarkable progress at the turn of the twentieth century, it was
also one of the worst periods in African American freedom, in which
white supremacy tragically impeded black progress and devastated
incalculable numbers of black lives.

Still, for African Americans specifically and for oppressed peoples

generally, it is essential to emphasize the complexity of their
historical agency — in particular, what they themselves have done
historically and what they continue to do individually and collectively
to advance their liberation and alleviate racist oppression. In other
words, to understand what has happened and continues to happen
to African Americans is not enough: we also must understand what
African Americans have done and continue to do for themselves,
paying special attention to the small and large ways as well as the
complex and simple ways they have fought for freedom and resisted
white supremacy.

Lynching functioned as a key mechanism in the violent repression of

African Americans in the decades after Reconstruction. Vigilante
justice, in which people took the law into their own hands and
murdered individuals accused of crimes, had been practiced by
mobs in America since colonial times, and during Reconstruction,
the Ku Klux Klan and similar groups lynched blacks as part of their
terrorist campaigns. Those who perpetrated lynchings said that the
victims were criminals who got what they deserved. Especially if the
charge was a black man’s assault on a white woman, lynching was
said to be necessary to spare the woman from the ordeal of giving
courtroom testimony. In the late nineteenth century, lynching reached
epidemic proportions, averaging two or three recorded episodes per
week. They were often public spectacles, drawing crowds of
onlookers as well as participants. The setting was sometimes a
desolate, secluded place, but it was just as likely to be a public
square, in front of the local courthouse, with the sheriff and officers
of the law among the crowd. Victims were often tortured while alive,
and after death their bodies were mutilated. Bystanders took
souvenirs and photographs of the event. Such photographs, affixed
to postcards, were often sent to friends and relatives until Congress
forbade the mailing of such materials in 1908.
The NAACP made a nationwide campaign against lynching a priority.
In 1919, it published an analysis of the dire situation titled Thirty
Years of Lynching in the United States. With each new report of a
lynching, NAACP staff hung a banner reading “A man was lynched
yesterday” out the window of its New York City headquarters. In
1901, George Henry White — the last black southerner of the slave-
born generation to serve in Congress — introduced a bill that would
have made lynching a federal crime. It failed to pass. In 1918, with
NAACP backing, Congressman Leonidas Dyer of St. Louis
introduced a bill with the same intent. Neither the Dyer Anti-Lynching
Bill, reintroduced numerous times, nor any other antilynching bill
ever passed Congress.

Like lynching, peonage helped structure the white supremacist

regime of the era. Peonage was a notoriously vicious element in the
South’s repressive labor regime that impoverished black agricultural
workers while enriching white planters and merchants. Defined as a
“condition of compulsory service, based on the indebtedness of the
peon to the master,”36 it resulted when an agricultural worker signed
a contract for her or his labor but either failed to fulfill one or more
requirements of the contract or, as was all too often the case, was
alleged to have failed. Especially if the individual had received an
advance on the promise of his or her labor, state laws made the
worker liable to arrest, fine, and imprisonment for charges of contract
fraud. Vagrancy and other ill-defined allegations also fed the
chicanery that characterized this unjust system.
The worker might avoid imprisonment and have her or his fine paid
by a third party through a private labor agreement in which the
worker agreed to work until the debt was paid off. The problem was
that the debt persisted. Often through technicalities and trickery, the
person who held the debt manipulated a set of practices ensuring
control over the labor of the debtor for as long as possible. It is no
wonder that to debt peons, their life and work felt like slavery. In fact,
some historians have called it neoslavery.37 In addition to prison
farms, which tended to operate outside public view, a common form
of highly visible convict labor that evoked slavery and ensnared
many blacks was chain gangs, in which prisoners shackled together
by ankle chains did hard public labor, like clearing land and building
roads under strict armed surveillance. Work gangs did similar kinds
of labor under comparable surveillance but without the ankle chains.

In Clyatt v. United States (1905), the first case challenging debt

peonage, the U.S. Supreme Court ruled that the Peonage Abolition
Act (1867) was constitutional. More important, in Bailey v. Alabama
(1911), a case that received secret support from Booker T.
Washington, the Court overturned an Alabama law that held a
laborer criminally liable for taking money in advance for work not
performed. This law, said the Court, was in violation of both the
Thirteenth Amendment, which outlawed slavery, and the Fourteenth
Amendment, which ensured equal protection of the laws. Finally, in
United States v. Reynolds (1914), the Court outlawed the criminal
surety laws that had perpetuated the peonage system by allowing
employers to pay for the release of debtors in exchange for control
over the debtors’ labor.

As you examine the written and visual documents that follow,

consider the environment in which lynching and peonage were
practiced. What did participants and observers think of these events
and systems? What role if any did gender play in limiting African
Americans’ agency?

The Lynching of Charles Mitchell, 1897

In June 1897, CHARLES MITCHELL, a twenty-three-year-old black hotel

porter, was accused of robbery by a prominent white woman in Urbana,
Ohio; next, she accused him of rape. While he was in jail, a white mob
gathered. The sheriff called up the militia, which fired into the crowd,
killing several men and wounding others. The militia then withdrew,
evidently expecting the Ohio National Guard to arrive, but the mayor
had advised the guard to stay away. At that point, the mob broke into
the jail, and the sheriff handed over the keys to Mitchell’s cell. A noose
was placed around Mitchell’s neck, and he was hanged from a tree limb
in the courthouse yard, as shown here. Later his corpse was displayed
in a coffin under the lynching tree. Amid threats of burning the body, it
was removed, but not before relic hunters had “nearly cut the coat off
the dead man. Every button was gone, and even his shoes and
stockings were taken off and carried away.” The New York Times
reported that the “wounding of the jail assailants arouses more local
indignation than the murder of the Negro.”38
The Executive Committee of the State Convention of Colored
Citizens of Kentucky | Call for a Convention, 1885

Throughout the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries, African

Americans continued not only to protest loudly the galling injustices
they endured but also to demand forcefully that local, state, and federal
governments rectify these horrible wrongs. One of the ways they
“spoke truth to power” and demanded redress of their grievances was
through the demands and petitions that emerged from their
innumerable local, state, regional, and national conventions. Below is
an excerpt from the 1885 “call” for a convention of “colored men” of
Kentucky to meet and articulate their people’s concerns and demands.
Pay close attention to both the tone and the substance of the call. How
would you characterize both?

When a free people, living in a body-politic, feel that the laws are
unjustly administered to them; that discriminations are openly make;
that various subterfuges and legal technicalities are constantly used
to deprive them of the enjoyment of those rights and immunities
belonging to the humblest citizen; when the courts become no refuge
for the outraged, and when a sentiment is not found sufficient to do
them justice; it becomes their bounden duty to protest against
such a state of affairs. To do less than vigorously and earnestly
enter our protest, is to cringe like hounds before masters, and
to show that we are not fit for freedom. We are robbed by some of
the railroad companion who take our first-class fares and then we
are driven into smoking cars, and, if we demur, are cursed and
roughly handled. Our women have been beaten by brutal brakemen,
and, in many cases, left to ride on platforms at the risk of life and
limb.

We are tried in courts controlled entirely by white men, and no

colored man sits on a Kentucky jury. This seems no mere accident,
but a determined effort to exclude us from fair trials and put us at the
mercy of our enemies, from the judge down to the vilest suborned
witness.

When charged with grave offenses, the jail is mobbed, and the
accused taken out and hanged, and out of the hundreds of such
cases since the war, not a single high-handed murderer has been
ever brought before a court to answer. Colored men have been
deliberately murdered, and few if any murderers have been punished
by the law; indecent haste to free the criminal in such cases has
made the trial a farce too ridiculous to be called more than a puppet
show.

The penitentiary is full of our race who are sent there by wicked and
malicious persecutions, and unjust sentences dealt out by judges
who deem a colored criminal fit only for the severest and longest
sentences for trivial offenses.

In all departments of the State we are systematically deprived of

recognition except in menial positions. In our metropolitan city, and
even cities of lesser note, we are not considered in the appointments
in fire companies, police force, notary publics, etc. In fact, we are the
ruled class and have no share in the government.

While grateful for much done in the line of school advantages, yet no
system in this enlightened day is complete without normal schools.
These the colored people have not, while every other ex-slave State
has made provisions for normal training….

S : Proceedings of the Colored State Convention assembled in St. Paul’s A.M.E.

Church, Lexington, Kentucky, November 26, 1885.

A Georgia Negro Peon | The New Slavery in the South, 1904

This narrative first appeared in February 1904 in the New York

magazine the Independent. It was told to a representative of the
magazine, who then prepared it for publication. The narrative begins
with a sharecropper and a storekeeper settling their account, which,
not surprisingly, comes out in the storekeeper’s favor. Look for ways
that peonage operated as a system, paying particular attention to the
ways it affected black men and women differently.

I am a negro and was born some time during the war in Elbert
County, Ga., and I reckon by this time I must be a little over forty
years old….

… The storekeeper took us one by one and read to us statements of

our accounts. According to the books there was no man of us who
owed the Senator less than $100; some of us were put down for as
much as $200. I owed $165, according to the bookkeeper. These
debts were not accumulated during one year, but ran back for three
and four years, so we were told — in spite of the fact that we
understood that we had had a full settlement at the end of each year.
But no one of us would have dared to dispute a white man’s word —
oh, no; not in those days. Besides, we fellows didn’t care anything
about the amounts — we were after getting away; and we had been
told that we might go, if we signed the acknowledgements. We would
have signed anything, just to get away. So we stepped up, we did,
and made our marks. That same night we were rounded up by a
constable and ten or twelve white men, who aided him, and we were
locked up, every one of us, in one of the Senator’s stockades. The
next morning it was explained to us by the two guards appointed to
watch us that, in the papers we had signed the day before, we had
not only made acknowledgement of our indebtedness, but that we
had also agreed to work for the Senator until the debts were paid by
hard labor. And from that day forward we were treated just like
convicts. Really we had made ourselves lifetime slaves, or peons, as
the laws called us. But call it slavery, peonage, or what not, the truth
is we lived in a hell on earth what time we spent in the Senator’s
peon camp.

I lived in that camp, as a peon, for nearly three years. My wife fared
better than I did, as did the wives of some of the other Negroes,
because the white men about the camp used these unfortunate
creatures as their mistresses. When I was first put in the stockade
my wife was still kept for a while in the “Big House,” but my little boy,
who was only nine years old, was given away to a Negro family
across the river in South Carolina, and I never saw or heard of him
after that. When I left the camp my wife had had two children by
some one of the white bosses, and she was living in a fairly good
shape in a little house off to herself. But the poor Negro women who
were not in the class with my wife fared about as bad as the helpless
Negro men. Most of the time the women who were peons or convicts
were compelled to wear men’s clothes. Sometimes, when I have
seen them dressed like men, and plowing or hoeing or hauling logs
or working at the blacksmith’s trade, just the same as men, my heart
would bleed and my blood would boil, but I was powerless to raise a
hand. It would have meant death on the spot to have said a word. Of
the first six women brought to the camp, two of them gave birth to
children after they had been there more than twelve months — and
the babies had white men for their fathers!

The stockades in which we slept, were, I believe, the filthiest places

in the world. They were cesspools of nastiness. During the thirteen
[sic] years that I was there I am willing to swear that a mattress was
never moved after it had been brought there, except to turn it over
once or twice a month. No sheets were used, only dark-colored
blankets. Most of the men slept every night in the clothing that they
had worked in all day. Some of the worst characters were made to
sleep in chairs. The doors were locked and barred, each night, and
tallow-candles were the only lights allowed. Really the stockades
were but little more than cow sheds, horse stables or hog pens.
Strange to say, not a great number of these people died while I was
there, though a great many came away maimed and bruised and, in
some cases, disabled for life. As far as I can remember only about
ten died during the last ten years that I was there, two of these being
killed outright by the guards for trivial offenses.

It was a hard school that peon camp was, but I learned more there in
a few short months by contact with those poor fellows from the
outside world than ever I had known before. Most of what I learned
was evil, and I now know that I should have been better off without
the knowledge, but much of what I learned was helpful to me.
Barring two or three severe and brutal whippings which I received, I
got along very well, all things considered; but the system is
damnable. A favorite way of whipping a man was to strap him down
to a log, flat on his back, and spank him fifty or sixty times on his
bare feet with a shingle or a huge piece of plank. When the men [sic]
would get up with sore and blistered feet and an aching body, if he
could not then keep up with the other men at work he would be
strapped to the log again, this time face downward, and would be
lashed with a buggy trace on his bare back. When a woman had to
be whipped it was usually done in private, though they would be
compelled to fall down across a barrel or something of the kind and
receive the licks on their backsides.

The working day on a peon farm begins with sunrise and ends when
the sun goes down; or, in other words, the average peon works from
ten to twelve hours each day, with one hour (from 12 o’clock to 1
o’clock) for dinner. Hot or cold, sun or rain, this is the rule. As to their
meals, the laborers are divided up into squads or companies, just the
same as soldiers in a great military camp would be…. Each peon is
provided with a great big tin cup, a flat tin pan and two big tin
spoons. No knives or forks are ever seen, except those used by the
cooks. At meal time the peons pass in single file before the cooks,
and hold out their pans and cups to receive their allowances. Cow
peas (red or white, which when boiled turn black), fat bacon and old-
fashioned Georgia cornbread, baked in pones from one to two and
three inches thick, made up the chief articles of food. Black coffee,
black molasses and brown sugar are also used abundantly….

Today, I am told, there are six or seven of these private camps in

Georgia — that is to say, camps where most of the convicts are
leased from the State of Georgia. But there are hundreds and
hundreds of farms all over the State where Negroes, and in some
cases poor white folks, are held in bondage on the ground that they
are working out debts, or where the contract which they have made
holds them in a kind of perpetual bondage, because, under those
contracts, they may not quit one employer and hire out to another
except by and with the knowledge and consent of the former
employer.

One of the usual ways to secure laborers for a large peonage camp
is for the proprietor to send out an agent to the little courts in the
towns and villages, and where a man charged with some petty
offense has no friends or money the agent will urge him to plead
guilty, with the understanding that the agent will pay his fine, and in
that way save him from the disgrace of being sent to jail or the chain-
gang! For this high favor the man must sign beforehand a paper
signifying his willingness to go to the farm and work out the amount
of the fine imposed. When he reaches the farm he has to be fed and
clothed, to be sure, and these things are charged up to his account.
By the time he has worked out his first debt another is hanging over
his head, and so on and so on, by a sort of endless chain, for an
indefinite period, as in every case the indebtedness is arbitrarily
arranged by the employer. In many cases it is very evident that the
court officials are in collusion with the proprietors or agents, and that
they divide the “graft” among themselves….

But I didn’t tell you how I got out. I didn’t get out — they put me out.
When I had served as a peon for nearly three years — and you
remember that they claimed I owed them only $165 — when I had
served for nearly three years one of the bosses came to me and said
that my time was up. He happened to be the one who was said to be
living with my wife. He gave me a new suit of overalls, which cost
about seventy-five cents, took me in a buggy and carried me across
the Broad River into South Carolina, set me down and told me to
“git.” I didn’t have a cent of money, and I wasn’t feeling well, but
somehow I managed to get a move on me. I begged my way to
Columbia. In two or three days I ran across a man looking for
laborers to carry to Birmingham, and I joined his gang. I have been
here in the Birmingham district since they released me, and I reckon
I’ll die either in a coal mine or an iron furnace. It don’t make much
difference which. Either is better than a Georgia peon camp. And a
Georgia peon camp is hell itself!
S : Herbert Aptheker, ed., A Documentary History of the Negro People in the United
States, vol. 2, From the Reconstruction Era to 1910, 5th ed. (New York: Citadel Press,
1970), 832, 835–38.

W. E. B. Du Bois | Along the Color Line, 1910

W. E. B. DU BOIS (1868–1963), a founder of the NAACP and editor of its

journal, the Crisis, wrote this editorial on Bailey v. Alabama in the
journal’s second issue, in December 1910. At the time, the case was
making its way through the courts. Notice the position of the U.S.
Department of Justice in relation to Alabama’s contract labor law. The
Supreme Court ruling, issued in 1911, declared Alabama’s peonage law
unconstitutional.

Several Southern laws, which have reduced Negro farm hands to

virtual peonage, are to be tested before the United States Supreme
Court. The case is the appeal of an Alabama Negro convicted of
violating the contract law, upheld by the State Supreme Court, under
which he was sentenced to a fine equivalent to 126 days’ hard labor
for the county. The Federal Department of Justice believes that the
law imposes compulsory service in satisfaction of debt, reducing the
Negroes to actual slavery.

The law provides that in contracts of service entered into by a

laborer, where money was advanced, and the contract broken
without just cause, and the money not refunded, the laborer is guilty,
and may be sentenced to hard labor until the fine is worked out. The
Federal Department contends that the purpose and effect of the law
is not to stop fraudulent practices so much as to impose compulsory
service upon the Negroes who constitute the bulk of the farm labor of
the State. The point that will be attacked most vigorously is the
Alabama rule of evidence in such cases, which, in practice, assumes
the Negro accused was guilty of intent to defraud, “contrary to the
axiomatic and elementary principle of presumption of innocence in a
criminal procedure.”

The reports of the abuses existing under this contract system in the
South have aroused widespread indignation as they have appeared
from time to time when some exceptionally flagrant case was forced
into publicity. Now that the Department of Justice has become
interested, and the issue is to be placed before the supreme tribunal,
a definite pronouncement may be expected.

S : Herbert Aptheker, ed., A Documentary History of the Negro People in the United
States, vol. 3, 1910–1932 (New York: Citadel Press, 1977), 31–32.

Letter to the Editor | From the South, 1911

In August 1911, W. E. B. Du Bois published this letter sent to him as

editor of the Crisis. It provides details about the peonage system and
life in the Jim Crow South. Notice what the writer has to say about the
Crisis itself.

Kind Sir:

I am not an educated man. I will give you the peonage system as it is

practised here in the name of the law.
If a colored man is arrested here and hasn’t any money, whether he
is guilty or not, he has to pay just the same. A man of color is never
tried in this country. It is simply a farce. Everything is fixed before he
enters the courtroom. I will try to give you an illustration of how it is
done:

I am brought in a prisoner, go through the farce of being tried. The

whole of my fine may amount to fifty dollars. A kindly appearing man
will come up and pay my fine and take me to his farm to allow me to
work it out. At the end of a month I find that I owe him more than I
did when I went there. The debt is increased year in and year out.
You would ask, “How is that?” It is simply that he is charging you
more for your board, lodging and washing than they allow you for
your work, and you can’t help yourself either, nor can anyone else
help you, because you are still a prisoner and never get your fine
worked out. If you do as they say and be a good Negro, you are
allowed to marry, provided you can get someone to have you, and of
course the debt still increases. This is in the United States, where it
is supposed that every man has equal rights before the law, and we
are held in bondage by this same outfit.

Of course we can’t prove anything. Our word is nothing. If we state

things as they are, the powers that be make a different statement,
and that sets ours aside at Washington and, I suppose, in Heaven,
too.
Now, I have tried to tell you how we are made servants here
according to law. I will tell you in my next letter how the lawmakers
keep the colored children out of schools, how that pressure is
brought to bear on their parents in such a manner they cannot help
themselves. The cheapest way we can borrow money here is at the
rate of twenty-five cents on the dollar per year.

Your paper is the best I have read of the kind. I never dreamed there
was such a paper in the world. I will subscribe soon. I think there are
a great many here that will take your paper. I haven’t had the chance
to show your paper to any yet, but will as soon as I can. You know
we have to be careful with such literature as this in this country.

What I have told you is strictly confidential. If you publish it, don’t put
my name to it. I would be dead in a short time after the news
reached here.

One word more about the peonage. The court and the man you work
for are always partners. One makes the fine and the other one works
you and holds you, and if you leave you are tracked up with
bloodhounds and brought back.

S : Herbert Aptheker, ed., A Documentary History of the Negro People in the United
States, vol. 3, 1910–1932 (New York: Citadel Press, 1977), 31–32.

Chain Gang
Convict labor in the South assumed two major forms: prison farms and
chain gangs. Both were elements of a racist “criminal injustice system”
in which black men and women were unfairly and disproportionately
tried, convicted, and imprisoned. Southern states instituted the use of
chain gangs in the late nineteenth century, and chain gangs were a
grim feature of southern urban and rural life until the 1950s, when
these states formally abolished the practice. This photograph of
members of a southern black chain gang reveals both their humanity
and their dehumanization. The image invites the viewer’s attention and
concern because the subjects are looking directly yet nonthreateningly
at the camera. Their youth is signaled by their lack of facial hair; and
the chains, striped uniforms, and work axes clearly convey their
criminalization.
Description
They wear striped uniforms and hold axes in their hands. Their legs are
chained. They look directly at the camera without any fear or sense of
remorse.
QUESTIONS FOR ANALYSIS

1. Describe how black peonage and black chain gangs fit into
the South’s economic, legal, and criminal systems in this
era. Whose interests did peonage and chain gangs serve?
How did the conditions of peonage and the chain gang
compare with the conditions of slavery?

2. What role did black people play in seeking to end peonage?

What role did the federal government play?

3. Discuss lynching as both a spectacle and a symbol. What

were the lessons to be learned from lynching for blacks?
For whites?

4. After 1892, the number of lynchings declined until it spiked

again in the 1920s. (See By the Numbers: Lynchings Every
Five Years, 1885–1950, p. 377.) Speculate about the
reasons for this initial decline. Could a lynching happen
today? Why or why not?

5. How do peonage, lynching, the chain gang, and the

campaigns to abolish them illustrate the tension between
constraint and agency, between oppression and
resistance?

6. Do you see any continuities or discontinuities between

today’s mass incarceration crisis afflicting black and brown
people in particular and earlier alarming patterns illustrating
disproportionate and unjust incarceration rates for blacks?
Chapter 11 The New Negro
Comes of Age
1915–1930
CHRONOLOGY Events specific to African American history are
boldfaced. General U.S. history events are in black.
1915 Carter G. Woodson establishes Association for the Study of Negro Life
and History

KKK is revived as a white nationalist organization

1916 Woodson begins publishing Journal of Negro History

1917 United States enters World War I

Race riot erupts in East St. Louis, Illinois

Silent march along New York’s Fifth Avenue

Buchanan v. Warley overturns city ordinances mandating where blacks

can live

1918 World War I ends

1919 Red Summer race riots

1920 Nineteenth Amendment guarantees woman suffrage

James Weldon Johnson becomes first black executive secretary of

NAACP

1921 Shuffle Along, first all-black music and dance revue, opens on
Broadway
 Marcus Garvey’s Universal Negro Improvement Association hits 4
million members worldwide

1922 The Negro in Chicago is published, showcasing the sociological

insights of the Chicago School

1923 Charles S. Johnson founds Opportunity, National Urban League’s

journal

1924 The Immigration Act of 1924 severely curtails immigration from the
West Indies

1925 Alain Locke’s The New Negro published

1926 Woodson establishes Negro History Week (expanded to Black History

Month in 1976)

1927 Duke Ellington and his band become regulars at Harlem’s Cotton Club

Jane Edna Hunter opens her largest Phyllis Wheatley Home in

Cleveland

1928 Oscar De Priest elected to U.S. House of Representatives

1929 Stock market crashes; Great Depression begins

1930 Reflecting the demographic shift of the Great Migration, all three cities
with the largest black populations are now in the North
Zora Neale Hurston and the
Advancement of the Black Freedom
Struggle
In 1925, Zora Neale Hurston stood on the street corners of Harlem,
conducting social science research. A student at Barnard College,
she was taking skull measurements, and she needed to convince
African Americans to allow her to place her calipers around their
heads. Audacious and persuasive, Hurston succeeded in her data
collection. She turned these data over to Franz Boas, a leading
anthropologist at Columbia University, who used them to
demonstrate that craniology was a false science. Skull
measurements, which had been used for a century to argue that
blacks had smaller cranial capacities than other races and thus were
intellectually inferior, actually demonstrated nothing more than the
biases of the analyst. Boas challenged the entire anthropology
establishment with his theories of cultural relativism, overturning the
notion that societies could be ranked along an evolutionary scale. He
also argued that individual capabilities were determined more by
environment than by race. Hurston studied with Boas after she
graduated from Barnard, but by that time, she had already embarked
on a writing career. Everything she wrote, however, was informed by
anthropology and by the core belief in equality that she admired in
the social science approach of her mentor.
Hurston burst onto the African American literary scene in Harlem
with short stories and plays that revealed a dazzling new talent. Her
fiction drew on her memories of growing up in the all-black town of
Eatonville, Florida, where her father was the mayor and her mother
encouraged her inquisitiveness. Young Hurston absorbed her
surroundings and delighted in the storytelling she heard on
neighbors’ front porches. For her, African American culture was
vibrant, healthy, and the equal of other cultures. Rejecting the
dominant white view of African Americans as inferior and the African
American experience as tragic, Hurston presented that experience
as she knew and understood it: as a life-affirming twist on the
resilience and complexity of the human condition.

Hurston’s move from Florida to New York City paralleled the

migration of more than a million African Americans from the rural and
urban South to the metropolises of the North between 1915 and
1940. This migration changed their lives, giving many of them new
jobs in industry and new visibility and power as they changed the
racial composition of northern cities. Hurston’s self-confidence
exemplifies the increasingly affirmative spirit of African Americans. In
1917, after the United States entered World War I, black men served
in all-black regiments overseas. When they returned, many were
aggressive, even militant, and determined to achieve the equality so
long denied them and their people. This growing defiance
increasingly characterized both the national black mood and black
mass organizations, which advanced the self-help and protest
traditions. Black studies in the social sciences broadened
understanding of African American lives, the nature of prejudice, and
the causes of racial conflict. New expressions in literature, such as
Hurston’s, explored black heritage and identity. The Great Migration,
the Universal Negro Improvement Association (UNIA), and the New
Negro Renaissance, often called the Harlem Renaissance, were the
most significant manifestations of the early-twentieth-century New
Negro.
The Great Migration
Since the beginning of the Civil War, black people in the South had
been on the move. During the war, they fled to Union lines and
freedom; after the war, they went in search of families and new lives.
During and after Reconstruction, some moved to the New South’s
growing cities; others moved to new towns, especially all-black ones,
in Kansas and Oklahoma; and a small but steady number went
north, seeking better jobs and educational opportunities. Indeed, in
the last decade of the nineteenth century, 200,000 blacks relocated
to the North from the South. Starting in the 1910s, the number
moving north grew exponentially, dramatically changing the
demographic makeup of the nation. These northern migrants also
transformed African American identity and national race relations.
Initially, they sought jobs in industry, which were increasingly
available after the start of World War I in 1914. Moving into “Negro
districts” in the North’s large cities, they helped create vibrant and
self-sufficient communities.

Origins and Patterns of Migration

“The peoples is leaving here by the thousands,” wrote a black man
from Atlanta to the Chicago Defender on May 2, 1917, as he asked
about jobs in Chicago.1 From Biloxi, Mississippi, a “willen workin
woman” explained to the newspaper on April 27, 1917, that she
yearned to escape “this land of sufring.”2 From Charleston, South
Carolina, on February 10, 1917, came the report that “the times in
the south is very hard and one can scarcely live.”3 One resident of
Vicksburg, Mississippi, explained on May 7, 1917, “We are working
here at starvation wages and some of us are virtually without
employment willing to accept any kind of work such as cooking,
laundering, or as domestics.”4 A hopeful man from Houston, Texas,
declared on April 20, 1917, “I dont Care where [I go] so long as I Go
where a man is a man.”5

The huge numbers of black people who decided to leave the Jim
Crow South constituted one of the largest grassroots migrations in
U.S. history. Today that shift in population is called the Great
Migration. Two million blacks, according to one estimate, migrated
out of the South between 1915 and 1930, most of them headed to
the North. While many migrants came from southern cities, many
also came from plantations and farms, so this was also a rural-to-
urban migration, from sharecropping and tenant farming to urban
wage work. Increasing rural-to-urban migration within the South in
addition to increasing black migration from the South to the North led
to the southern rural black population being halved by 1930.
 The Great Migration

This 1918 photograph captures a well-dressed family that made the journey from the
South to the North during World War I. Their dress reflects the importance of both the
act of migration and the act of visually recording the moment. The fact that so many
African Americans migrated as individuals or in non-kin-based groups only heightens
the importance of these kinds of family migration photographs.

Asked why they left, migrants described both “push” and “pull”
factors. Some, like the woman from Biloxi, were desperate to get
away from the South, with its poverty and peonage, its repression
and lynchings, its stagnant wages, and the daily violence and
indignities of Jim Crow. Also pushing blacks out of the South were a
series of natural disasters. The boll weevil, a cotton-eating beetle
that spread from Mexico to Texas in the 1890s and then throughout
the South, devastated the cotton crop. Floods in the Mississippi
valley during the winter of 1916 and in North Carolina the following
summer caused extensive damage. The region was in an economic
depression, due in part to the decline of the overseas cotton market
following the outbreak of war in Europe. At the same time, the war
was creating job opportunities in the North. War industries were
expanding just as the immigrant labor pool was shrinking
dramatically. In 1914, more than a million Europeans came to the
United States, but in 1915, after the outbreak of war, fewer than
200,000 arrived. Northern industries, in desperate need of labor,
dispatched agents to recruit black workers in the South. For black
southerners, the pull of better jobs proved decisive, as men who had
been earning 75 cents a day could earn up to $5 a day in the
meatpacking, iron, steel, and auto industries.

Men often migrated first, setting up a household base for others to

follow. A chain migration pattern emerged, in which family
members, friends, and neighbors joined the first migrants, who
reported their satisfaction with their new lives in the North. Through
letters home, southern blacks learned of jobs with higher salaries,
good schools for children, and opportunities for political involvement
as well as social and cultural activities. Earlier migrants returning to
the South for a visit made a big impression with their city clothes,
new cars, and cash. Black sleeping car porters and maids were
important information sources, as they traveled throughout the
country and could make comparisons. They often brought with them
and distributed copies of the Chicago Defender, a black newspaper
that vigorously promoted migration.

In Robert Horton’s barbershop in Hattiesburg, Mississippi, migration

was the topic of conversation as copies of the Defender were passed
around. When Horton decided to move to Chicago, he did so as part
of a migration club that he helped create, drawing on family, church,
and barbershop connections. Soon forty black migrants from
Hattiesburg were encouraging friends and family members to join
them and helping newcomers find places to stay.6 Their experience
was common, as clubs, neighborhood groups, and whole churches
pooled resources to travel north together. Railroads offered special
group rates, and migrations followed the rail lines. Blacks from
Florida, Georgia, and the Carolinas traveled East Coast railroads to
Philadelphia, Newark, New York, Buffalo, and other cities. Those
from Alabama, Louisiana, Mississippi, Arkansas, and Tennessee
took trains to cities such as St. Louis, Chicago, Detroit, Cleveland,
and Pittsburgh (Map 11.1). As wave upon wave of newcomers
arrived, they transformed the cities of the North.
MAP 11.1 The Great Migration, 1910–1929

This map shows the major railroad routes used by black migrants to travel from the
South to the cities of the North and, to a lesser extent, the West. It also shows the
increasing national spread of the African American population. (See also Map 13.1.)

■ What difficulties might migrants to the West have faced during their journeys?

Description
The map highlights the southern states of origin, the three major
migration routes, and destination and sending cities.

The southern states highlighted are Texas, Arkansas, Louisiana,

Mississippi, Alabama, Florida, Georgia, Tennessee, Kentucky, South
Carolina, North Carolina, Virginia, Maryland, and Delaware.

One of the routes commences from Texas, Louisiana, and Arkansas runs
Saint Louis in Missouri, Minneapolis in Minnesota, and Los Angeles and
San Francisco in California. The second route from Jackson in
Mississippi, Montgomery and Birmingham in Alabama, and Nashville in
 Tennessee runs to Chicago and Indianapolis in Illinois, Detroit in
Michigan, Toledo, Cleveland, Cincinnati, Dayton, and Columbus in Ohio,
and Pittsburg in Pennsylvania, via Louisville in Kentucky. The third major
from Florida, Gregoria, Charleston and Columbia in South Carolina,
Charlotte and Durham in North Carolina, runs to Albany in New York, and
Massachusetts via Virginia, Washington D.C., Baltimore in Maryland,
Philadelphia in Pennsylvania, Newark and New York in New Jersey.

In 1910, reflecting the fact that the bulk of pre–World War I black
migrants had moved to southern cities, the three U.S. cities with the
largest black populations were all in the South: Washington, D.C.
(94,000), New Orleans (89,000), and Baltimore (85,000). The Great
Migration dramatically shifted the black migrant flow not only to cities
but northward, transforming the North and the United States as well.
In 1930, the three U.S. cities with the largest black populations were
all in the North: Chicago (234,000), New York (225,000), and
Philadelphia (220,000). The black population of Harlem alone had
gone from 50,000 in 1915 to 200,000 in 1930. Even more
dramatically, the black population of Detroit mushroomed from 6,000
in 1910 to 120,000 in 1930.

Yet most blacks — six million, in fact — remained in the South; not
until the 1960s would a majority of African Americans live elsewhere.
Significant numbers of blacks opposed migration. Some blacks
believed that the South was the historic and natural home of their
people, often citing the advantages of the known against the
disadvantages of the unknown. Many preferred to stay and fight,
despite the daunting obstacles. Many forged resistance — survival,
self-help, and affirmation — within the “belly of the beast” of the
South. Black business people and professionals in the South
opposed migration because they did not want to lose their customer
bases. They pointed out the cold weather and hostile social
environment that newcomers would encounter in the North — the
threat of unemployment, exclusion by labor unions, overcrowding
and exorbitant rents, and race riots. Economic self-interest also
drove southern white opposition to black migration, especially the
fear of losing the black labor pool. Some locales enforced hastily
created vagrancy and labor laws to prevent blacks from leaving.
Others criminalized the recruitment activities of northern employment
agents.

West Indian Migrants

Before the restrictive Immigration Act of 1924 severely curtailed their
numbers, more than 100,000 West Indians migrated to the United
States in the early twentieth century. Indeed, most foreign-born
blacks in the United States at that time hailed from the West Indies.
Coming from places like Jamaica, Barbados, Cuba, and Puerto Rico
and going to places like Florida and New York, these Afro-Caribbean
migrants enhanced the internal ethnic differences within the African
American population in the United States. In addition, bringing the
imperial, colonial, and distinctive island dimensions of their
backgrounds with them, these West Indian migrants, mostly from the
Afro-British Caribbean, enriched the international and political as well
as cultural dimensions of the African American world in the United
States. While most were from English-speaking islands, a significant
number were from non-English-speaking islands, notably Spanish-
speaking and French-speaking ones. West Indian migrants also
contributed to the religious pluralism within the African American
world in the United States, as many were Anglican, Episcopalian,
and Catholic.

Many West Indian migrants, like innumerable migrants elsewhere,

sent remittances to families back home to help out. Many, perhaps
most, of these migrants were working class; some were skilled;
many had labored on the Panama Canal construction project (1904–
1914). Some were middle-class professionals. A striking number,
however, were temporary sojourners, as fully a third returned to their
original nation. Still, by 1930, roughly 40,000 West Indians called
New York City, especially Harlem and Brooklyn, their home.
Collectively, like migrants to the United States generally, they were
drawn to the American dream of opportunities and better lives.

Black Community Aid Societies

Southern blacks wrote to the Chicago Defender about their hopes for
migration not just because the newspaper promoted life in the North
but also because it was familiar. Two-thirds of the Defender’s
circulation — 230,000 by 1915 — was outside the paper’s Chicago
base. Passed from one person to another, read aloud in beauty
parlors, barbershops, and churches, the Defender enjoyed an actual
circulation that was several times the official figure. “The Mouthpiece
of 14 Million People,” proclaimed its masthead. Robert Abbott, who
founded the paper in 1905 as a one-man operation, gave it a
national presence by taking a militant stance on many race issues of
the day. The paper not only promoted migration but also listed jobs
and train schedules. “Ride for a day and a night to freedom,”
proclaimed Abbott. “You tip your hat to no white man…. You are a
man and are expected to carry yourself as such.”7 Between 1916
and 1920, some 50,000 southern blacks headed for Chicago.

For them and other migrants, the black exodus took on biblical
proportions. They saw themselves as leaving the land of persecution
for the promised land, where they hoped to create new lives. Indeed,
they had to rebuild households, develop new work routines, settle
their children in school, make new friends, become part of new
neighborhoods, establish new church homes, and join new social
clubs and organizations. The benevolent societies and established
black churches in the North offered help. In Chicago, the Phyllis
Wheatley Home gave young women a safe place to live while they
looked for work. The home was opened in 1908 by the Phyllis
Wheatley Club, which Elizabeth Lindsay Davis, a teacher and
member of the National Association of Colored Women, had founded
in 1896. It was one branch of a network of black settlement houses
modeled on Jane Addams’s Hull House, also in Chicago, which
helped immigrant women from Europe adjust to life in America. The
Chicago branch of the National Urban League, established in 1916,
offered similar services for newly arrived southern blacks. Its social
workers helped with jobs and housing, and at its “stranger meetings,”
Urban League members instructed newcomers in the dress and
conduct appropriate for city life.

Black-led aid organizations like those in Chicago rallied across the

North to address the pressing needs of black migrants. The Urban
League assisted with issues like jobs and housing (including
landlord–tenant conflicts), medical care, police protection, and
recreation. The Urban League, which had origins in connecting local
community centers, initiated Big Brothers and Big Sisters clubs to
help black urban youth. Under the auspices of the Urban League
and powerful local black women, institutions like Harlem’s White
Rose Mission, Philadelphia’s Armstrong Association, Chicago’s
Negro Fellowship League, and the Atlanta Neighborhood Union
helped innumerable black girls and women.

Phyllis Wheatley Women’s Clubs and Homes also had a national

reach. Some of them offered classes in domestic skills, some offered
nurseries, and some provided residences for black working women.
One such residence was founded by Jane Edna Hunter, a trained
nurse from South Carolina who relocated to Cleveland in 1905.
Despite her solid background, in Cleveland she endured severe
workplace discrimination and extreme difficulty finding satisfactory
housing. These experiences pushed her to start a Phyllis Wheatley
Home there in 1911 to help struggling black women, especially
domestic workers and private day nurses. In 1913, she opened a
twenty-three-room residence; in 1917, she opened a seventy-two-
room building. By 1927, Hunter had led the building of an eleven-
story residence for black women, which also had a dining hall, a
nursery school, a beauty training school, and a playground. Hunter’s
critics claimed that far too many of these girls and women were
funneled into dead-end jobs for wealthy whites, some of whom
helped finance her work through the Phyllis Wheatley Association.
Nevertheless, the association and the Phyllis Wheatley Home
assisted many black girls and women in Cleveland.

Changes in Church Membership

and Worship
Long-established Chicago churches also smoothed the transition
from the rural South to the urban North. Quinn Chapel African
Methodist Episcopal Church, the city’s oldest black church, attracted
new members with outreach efforts. More astonishing was the
growth of Olivet Baptist Church, whose members met new arrivals at
the railroad station and helped them get settled in new homes. In
addition to an employment bureau and home locator service, Olivet
provided women’s groups to aid homemakers and single women,
boys’ and girls’ clubs, a day nursery and kindergarten for working
mothers, a workingmen’s home, and a food pantry with a dining
room. Not surprisingly, the church’s membership doubled in just four
years, from 4,200 in 1916 to 8,500 in 1919.
This swift increase did not come without controversy, however, as
established church members objected to the emotionalism of
southern black Christians, and southerners felt out of place in sedate
worship services. One newcomer confessed that she “couldn’t
understand the pastor and the words he used” at Olivet, and she
“couldn’t sing their way.”8 The differences were not just a matter of
worship style. There was a class divide between middle-class
Chicago natives, many of whom were descendants of free blacks,
and the poorer newcomers from the South. But as newcomers
began to outnumber natives in Chicago’s established churches, they
infused worship with a “folk” religiosity and a southern preaching
style. Their spirituals and rhythmic hymn singing merged with blues
and secular music to create a new genre called gospel music.

Many Chicago natives viewed with suspicion the storefront churches

that southern Pentecostals established and the religious groups that
had emerged from the breakaway holiness movement within the
Methodist Church. Seeking a personal and life-changing experience
of grace, rural blacks in states along the Mississippi River had been
drawn to the holiness movement in the late nineteenth century. One
of them, William Seymour, preached that the gift of the Holy Spirit
was manifested by speaking in tongues. His Azusa Street Revival,
which began in Los Angeles in 1906, is credited with launching the
spread of Pentecostalism, but by then the Pentecostal Church of
God in Christ was already strong in Tennessee and Mississippi.
Migrants from this region brought their religion with them, founding
twenty storefront churches in Chicago by 1919 and launching a five-
year building project for Roberts Temple Church of God in Christ in
1922.

Segregation, Self-Sufficiency, and

Political Power
While escaping the legal segregation and oppression of the Jim
Crow South, the newcomers recognized a different kind of
segregation at work in the North. In the workplace, southerners often
felt too vulnerable to join unions, especially as white workers and
trade unions affiliated with the American Federation of Labor did not
welcome them. The Stockyards Labor Council tried to organize
Chicago’s butchering and meatpacking workers in an interracial
union, but only Chicago natives joined, not southern newcomers. In
1921, these newcomers, eager for work, took jobs in the stockyards
vacated by striking workers, thus helping packinghouses to break the
strike and exacerbating tensions in Chicago’s black neighborhoods.

The most serious tensions between blacks and whites, however,

were over housing. Because patterns of residential segregation
circumscribed northern black neighborhoods, their populations soon
exceeded what the existing housing stock could handle. Between
1910 and 1920, as Chicago’s South Side population tripled, the
neighborhood deteriorated. Like the overcrowded Negro districts in
other cities in the North, the South Side of Chicago suffered from
inferior sewage control, lighting, and police protection. Because
housing was scarce, rents were higher than in nearby white
neighborhoods, and groceries were more expensive. But when
blacks attempted to move beyond what was called “the black belt,”
white homeowners’ associations resisted with both legal obstacles
and violence. Fifty-eight “race bombings” of black residences took
place in Chicago between July 1, 1917, and March 1, 1921.9

In the North, racial segregation was enforced by long-standing

custom (de facto) rather than by law (de jure), as in the South. Yet,
as in southern cities, black communities in the North were largely
distinct and separate from the white neighborhoods that surrounded
and excluded them. And also like their southern counterparts,
northern Negro districts were lively and self-sufficient, with
businesses, churches, and social clubs and organizations owned or
operated by blacks for blacks. In Chicago, for example, black doctors
and civic activists established Provident Hospital, where black
physicians could practice and black nurses could train. Because
white funeral homes would not handle black bodies, black funeral
directors catered to an exclusively black clientele. They arranged the
emotion-rich “homegoing” ceremonies that southerners wanted or
helped them plan for the deceased to be buried in the South. Self-
contained enterprises such as Chicago’s Metropolitan Funeral Home
Association encompassed black funeral homes, casket makers,
chemical suppliers, and insurance agents. Chicagoans led the
National Negro Funeral Directors Association. Funeral directors were
respected community leaders, often members of the National Negro
Business League and supporters of local NAACP and National
Urban League chapters. They frequently opened their funeral parlors
for community meetings and family gatherings.

Madam C. J. Walker

At the wheel of a Model T in 1916, Walker exudes the confidence of the most
successful black businesswoman of her time. Born in poverty to sharecroppers who
had been enslaved in Louisiana in 1910, Walker settled in Indianapolis, where she
created a hugely successful hair care business empire catering to black women. At its
height, her hair care business employed 40,000 African Americans.

As in the South, segregated funeral homes, beauty parlors, and

barbershops were safe places where blacks could talk freely. Unlike
in the South, however, blacks voted and organized politically in the
North. Because black voting was not legally obstructed,
concentrations of northern black neighborhoods created voting blocs
that were able to put black politicians in office. In 1915, blacks on
Chicago’s South Side elected Oscar De Priest, a Republican, as
alderman for the Second Ward. After the Nineteenth Amendment to
the U.S. Constitution guaranteed woman suffrage in 1920, the votes
of black women significantly enhanced northern black political
influence. In 1918, the black vote helped send Republican Adelbert
Roberts to the Illinois state house. In 1926, he became the first black
member elected to the Illinois state senate. In 1928, South Side
Chicago blacks sent Oscar De Priest to the U.S. House of
Representatives, making him the first African American to serve in
Congress since North Carolina’s George Henry White completed his
final term in 1901.

Black women in Chicago had been politically active long before they
could vote. The city was the home of Fannie Barrier Williams, who in
1924 was the first black woman on Chicago’s Library Board.
Chicagoan Ida B. Wells, a legendary advocate of woman suffrage,
personified the cause of black woman suffragists, who
unapologetically argued on behalf of suffrage for all women. In
particular, these women battled the antiblack racism that suffused
the white-dominated suffrage movement of the late nineteenth and
early twentieth century.
Owing to the rapidly expanding black population, black women’s
spaces like beauty parlors proliferated and, like male barbershops,
created vital spaces for frank discussions. With their hair-
straightening processes and products, these black beauty salons
offered black women, especially southern newcomers, new styles to
signal their urban identity. Black women’s evolving beauty culture
gave them a sense of dignity and self-worth. It also provided
opportunities for jobs and activism. Maggie Wilson, a Chicago sales
agent for Madam C. J. Walker’s hair products, explained that these
jobs “made it possible for thousands of women to give up the
washtub, the cook kitchen, the scrub work and that drudgery that
was the only way for them to make a living.”10 Meanwhile, Madam C.
J. Walker created a nationwide enterprise. Her Hair Culturists Union
of America took stands on current issues, and her Walker Clubs for
sales agents did community work. She also established schools that
taught black beauty methods and donated much of her considerable
fortune to black institutions.
War Abroad, Violence at Home
In April 1917, the United States entered the “Great War” — the
conflict between the Allies (chiefly France and Great Britain) and the
Central powers (chiefly Germany and Austria-Hungary) that would
later become known as World War I. The African American response
to the United States joining the Allies was mixed. Most blacks rallied
patriotically to the cause and supported President Woodrow Wilson’s
effort to “make the world safe for democracy” by enlisting in the
armed forces, buying war bonds, and contributing to the American
Red Cross. In The Crisis, W. E. B. Du Bois urged blacks to “forget
our special grievances and close our ranks shoulder to shoulder with
our own white fellow citizens and the allied nations that are fighting
for democracy.”11 However, an influential group on the black radical
left objected. Chandler Owen and A. Philip Randolph, editors of the
Messenger, a socialist magazine, criticized the war as nothing but an
effort to advance capitalist interests. In a public letter to President
Wilson, they argued, “Lynching, Jim Crow, segregation,
discrimination in the armed forces and out, disfranchisement of
millions of black souls in the South — all these things make your cry
of making the world safe for democracy a sham, a mockery, a rape
on decency and a travesty on common justice.”12

African Americans in the Great

War
Although blacks were 10 percent of the U.S. population, they made
up more than 13 percent of the draftees. More than 2.3 million black
men registered for the draft; 380,000 actually served. Only 42,000
black men, however — about 3 percent of U.S. combat forces —
saw actual combat. Most black servicemen worked in support units
that loaded and unloaded supplies, dug trenches, and buried the
dead. Army units continued to be segregated, the navy and the coast
guard allowed blacks to serve only in menial positions, and the
marines and nursing units excluded blacks altogether.

The four long-standing black regiments were not given overseas

combat assignments, but under pressure from the NAACP and
militant newspapers such as the Chicago Defender, the army
established two black combat divisions and began training black
officers at a segregated camp in Des Moines, Iowa. One thousand
African Americans received commissions, but few actually
commanded troops. Those who were commissioned served only in
the lower ranks and led only black troops. White soldiers refused to
salute them, and they were excluded from officers’ clubs. Provisions
and training for black troops were also unequal. Many had to train
with picks and shovels instead of guns, and their camps lacked
bathroom facilities and even blankets in winter. Black soldiers
traveled to and from the European war front in the bottom holds of
poorly ventilated, segregated ships. U.S. army camps in Europe also
were segregated. Black troops faced hostility from their own white
officers as well as from white soldiers.
Nevertheless, when sent into combat, black units performed ably.
The most famous unit was the 369th Infantry Regiment, known as
the Hell Fighters, from Harlem’s Fifteenth New York National Guard.
The Hell Fighters served a record 191 days at the front, fighting
alongside the French, who outfitted, armed, and fed them. France
awarded the entire unit the Croix de Guerre, the French command’s
highest military honor. Two other black regiments also received the
Croix de Guerre. No black soldier in World War I received a medal
from the United States until Corporal Freddie Stowers of Company C
of the 371st Regiment received the Congressional Medal of Honor
posthumously in 1991. Stowers died while courageously rallying his
comrades in a September 1918 battle. The 368th of the 92nd
Division became embroiled in controversy when it failed in its
mission during another battle in late 1918. The white press and white
officials laid the blame squarely on black soldiers, while the black
press and black officials pointed to fatigue, lack of preparation, and
inept white leadership as key reasons for the regiment’s failure.
An Ideal Vision of Service

This World War I recruiting poster depicts a farewell scene as a soldier is about to join
an African American infantry unit. Captioned “Colored Man Is No Slacker,” the image
was designed to inspire a sense of civic pride and patriotism.
 Description
The foreground shows the African American soldier and his wife standing
on a sidewalk. An African American regiment march on the street in the
background. All soldiers carry arms while a soldier in the front line carries
the American flag.

The people of France appreciated both the valor of black soldiers

and their distinctive African American culture. Black soldiers
introduced the French to jazz and ragtime. Directing the 369th’s
regimental band was James Reese Europe, a New York bandleader
who played the music of black composers. While touring in France,
the band delighted French audiences with “St. Louis Blues” and
other W. C. Handy hits. When the regiment returned to the United
States, though, it was not permitted to march in New York City’s
victory parade. Instead, on February 17, 1919, the 369th held a
separate parade on Fifth Avenue, its band led by James Reese
Europe and drum major Bill “Bojangles” Robinson. The soldiers
marched north to Harlem, where cheering crowds eagerly welcomed
them home.

Race Riots and Red Summer

During the war years, the Great Migration hit record numbers, as job
opportunities expanded for black workers in northern industries. The
number of African Americans in East St. Louis, an industrial city of
60,000 across the Mississippi River from St. Louis, Missouri, grew
from 6,000 in 1910 to 10,000 in 1917. White resentment of black
migrants was stoked by employers who used black workers to gain
the upper hand in labor negotiations. Trouble exploded in February
1917, when the Aluminum Ore Company hired 470 black workers to
replace striking white workers who belonged to the American
Federation of Labor local, which excluded blacks. On May 28,
thousands of outraged white workers mercilessly attacked blacks in
the downtown area. After several weeks of relative calm, on July 2 a
car of white males shot into a group of blacks in a black
neighborhood. When two white plainclothes policemen passed by in
a car, the crowd mistook them for the original attackers and fired on
the policemen, killing them. Roving white mobs responded savagely.
When authorities finally restored order, 125 black men, women, and
children had been tortured and killed; innumerable black homes had
been destroyed; hundreds had been left homeless; and property
damage had amounted to $400,000.

On July 28, 1917, the NAACP and New York religious leaders
organized a silent march to protest the East St. Louis riot. It was the
first African American mass protest of its kind. To muffled drums,
roughly 10,000 blacks — young and old, women and men, boys and
girls, all dressed in white — walked quietly down Fifth Avenue in a
funeral-like procession. Typical protest banners read “Mr. President,
why not make America safe for democracy?” and “We have fought in
six wars, our reward was East St. Louis.”13
Silent March, July 28, 1917

An overwhelmingly black crowd estimated at 20,000 people observed the stunning

protest march of some 10,000 blacks, all dressed in white, as they silently moved down
New York City’s Fifth Avenue on a Saturday afternoon in 1917. Organized and led by
the NAACP, the marchers were protesting the shocking spectacle of antiblack violence
in America, particularly the horror of the recent East St. Louis race riot. One young
marcher’s sign read “Color, blood and suffering have made us one.”

Description
The marcher at the forefront holds a placard that reads, "The first blood
for American Independence was shed by a negro, Crispus Attucks."
Black troop encampments also raised tensions among white
residents. A month after the East St. Louis riot, a riot erupted in
Houston, Texas, where the black Twenty-Fourth Infantry Regiment
was stationed. Thirteen black soldiers were tried for mutiny,
convicted, and hanged. The number of lynchings in the country rose
as well, from thirty-six in 1917 to sixty in 1918 and seventy-six in
1919. (See Chapter 10, By the Numbers: Lynchings Every Five
Years, 1885–1950, p. 377.) At least ten veterans in uniform were
killed. In Birmingham, Alabama, Sergeant Major Joe Green was shot
to death by a white streetcar conductor who became enraged when
Green asked for his change. Private Wilbur Little, who wore his army
uniform because he owned no other clothes, was murdered in
Blakely, Georgia, by whites who demanded that he wear civilian
clothes.

The Great War ended in November 1918. Returning veterans, who

expected that their sacrifices would be rewarded with respect, were
increasingly impatient with discrimination and white hostility. W. E. B.
Du Bois, who had earlier counseled cooperation, now demanded
action. Tensions rose during the postwar economic readjustment
period as competition for scarce housing and jobs grew, and a
political atmosphere of fear spread in the wake of the Communist
revolution in Russia. In the summer of 1919, racial violence reached
the point of national crisis as riots erupted in cities such as
Charleston, South Carolina; Omaha, Nebraska; Knoxville,
Tennessee; Washington, D.C.; Longview, Texas; and Elaine,
Arkansas — roughly twenty-five places in all. James Weldon
Johnson, field secretary for the NAACP, referred to it as the Red
Summer.

The worst rioting took place in Chicago, where five days of street
fights, shootings, beatings, and fires took the lives of twenty-three
blacks and fifteen whites. The trouble began on July 27, when a
black teenager floating on a railroad tie in Lake Michigan unwittingly
drifted into the whites-only area. In the North, there were often no
signs designating “Whites Only” or “Colored Only,” but the
boundaries were understood. Whites threw stones at the teenager,
who drowned. When a white policeman refused to arrest the
perpetrators, a fight broke out and then escalated and spread. City
police could not stop the violence; only heavy rain and the Illinois
National Guard finally restored order. More than five hundred people,
most of them black, suffered serious injuries. At least a thousand
black homes were destroyed.

Walter White, assistant executive secretary of the NAACP, was

assigned to report on the riot for The Crisis and offered eight
reasons for the violence: race prejudice, economic competition,
political corruption, police inefficiency, newspaper lies about black
crime, unpunished crimes against blacks, housing competition, and
postwar racial anxieties. He concluded by observing that living in the
neighborhood where the fighting took place were more than 9,000
men who had registered for the draft and 1,850 who had been in
training camps. “These men,” he stated, “with their new outlook on
life, injected the same spirit of independence into their companions,”
surprising whites by fighting back.14 In Harlem, the young Jamaican-
born writer Claude McKay expressed the same thought in a poem.
Titling his militant sonnet “If We Must Die,” he called for defiance:

Like men we’ll face the murderous, cowardly pack,

Pressed to the wall, dying, but fighting back!15

The Rebirth of the KKK

This mounting and widespread wartime and postwar black
assertiveness greatly alarmed the resurgent KKK. Revived at Stone
Mountain, Georgia in 1915, the new Ku Klux Klan (KKK) was only
loosely connected with the earlier KKK. Inspired in part by the anti-
Reconstruction and white supremacist movie Birth of a Nation
(1915), the new KKK saw itself as a secret army and fraternal order
preparing for the impending race war. Epitomizing the white
supremacist backlash against growing black assertiveness, the
revitalized KKK stood proudly for the notion of the United States as a
white country: the tradition of racist white nationalism. Pledging to
represent the interests of pure white Americans — “100 percent
Americans” — the KKK was especially committed to protecting white
womanhood.

The modern KKK’s expansive commitment to whiteness meant that it

was not only antiblack but also anti-immigrant and antiforeign. The
KKK’s very narrow view of whiteness led it to oppose accepting
“darker” European immigrants from southern and eastern Europe,
particularly those they viewed as “swarthy” Jews. Fueling this
virulent and violent anti-Semitism was an intense hatred of the
Jewish religion (representing Jews as “Christ-killing” heathens) as
well as racist ideas of white superiority. The KKK’s fundamental
religious intolerance also fed its intense anti-Catholicism; thus, Klan
violence and murders targeted Catholics and Jews as well as blacks.

Consistent with its retrogressive whiteness and religious intolerance,

the KKK was not only antiforeign and antiradical (which often went
together in their worldview) but also anti-urban and antimodern,
opposing evolution and supporting prohibition. Cities were especially
problematic precisely because they contained so much of what the
KKK opposed. The KKK’s opposition to alcohol and evolution
revealed a religious fundamentalism in which both were seen as
undermining the moral fiber of their white Christian nation. Similarly,
the KKK strenuously promoted white patriarchal values and practices
as vital to “100 percent Americanism.”

The 1920s KKK was highly popular and influential nationwide. In

1925, the KKK marched forty thousand strong in Washington, D.C.
By that same year, it had three million members all over the country,
including the North, West, and Midwest. The organization included
white men from all classes and occupations, and it functioned as a
lucrative money-making operation. In addition, it encompassed the
extremely popular and influential Women’s Order, the Junior Order
for boys, and the Tri K Klub for girls. Not surprisingly, the KKK
exercised significant political influence nationwide. Racked by
internal squabbles and scandal, however, the group declined in the
late 1920s.

The KKK and their ilk did not deter a bright and determined Ossian
Sweet, though. As a five-year-old boy, he had witnessed the lynching
of a black male teenager in his hometown of Bartow, Florida. Years
later, as a medical student at Howard University, he was confined to
his room during the Washington, D.C. Race Riot of 1919, where five
blacks and ten whites died. In 1921, he moved to Detroit, Michigan,
where he opened a successful medical practice, which served the
poor, underserved blacks of the Black Bottom area. The following
year he married Gladys Mitchell, who was from a solid black middle-
class Detroit family. In 1924, while studying abroad in Paris and
Vienna, the Sweets had a daughter, Margarite, whom they called
“Iva.”

Seeking a better neighborhood, in 1925 the Sweets decided to buy a

home in the all-white Garland Avenue community, despite the fact
that several other local black families had tried unsuccessfully to buy
homes in and move into white neighborhoods in Detroit. Hostile
whites, including the local KKK, had violently prevented them from
doing so. The Sweets remained undaunted. Shortly after moving in,
a rock-throwing white mob attacked the Sweets and their friends in
their home. When the Sweets fired back in self-defense, one white
was killed and another wounded. In the trial that followed, the
NAACP hired Clarence Darrow, the most famous defense attorney of
the time, who eventually got them acquitted, earning the NAACP
much praise and positive publicity for their efforts. Indeed, the legal
victory is represented as a civil rights milestone.

The lengths to which incensed whites would go to police the

boundaries of whiteness all too often led to horrific acts of antiblack
terrorism. The Tulsa Race Massacre of 1921 and the Rosewood
(Florida) Massacre of 1923 graphically illustrate the extraordinary
depth and utter depravity of white supremacist violence, notably in
the 1920s. The trigger for both massacres was a false yet incendiary
accusation that a white woman had been raped by a black man. In
the Tulsa Race Massacre, the all-black Greenwood section of Tulsa,
whose thriving business district had been dubbed “Black Wall
Street,” was devastated by white mobs, despite the efforts of local
blacks to protect themselves and their community. Perhaps as many
as 300 blacks and whites lost their lives, and 8,000 blacks were left
homeless. In the Rosewood Massacre, the all-black town of roughly
350 was destroyed, perhaps as many as 27 blacks lost their lives,
and the remaining blacks fled for their safety, never to return.
The New Negro Arrives
The increasingly assertive spirit of African Americans was expressed
in many ways, including in a continuing migration out of the South.
An estimated 500,000 moved to the North during the war years;
another 700,000 migrated in the 1920s. In northern metropolises,
blacks constituted an increasingly large segment of the population,
and they were vocal in demanding their rights. National mass
organizations with a wide range of programs, some in service to the
welfare of the newcomers and some expanding a research base that
propelled black scholars to the forefront of their fields, strengthened
individual and collective efforts. In black communities such as New
York’s Harlem, fresh forms of expression in literature, the visual arts,
dance, and music affirmed black identity and culture and gained
recognition for black creativity in American culture. The activism of
black scholars, writers, and performers had a ripple effect, helping
position African Americans as a force to be reckoned with and
inspiring them to take pride in their heritage, their accomplishments,
and their black identity.

Institutional Bases for Social

Science and Historical Studies
The term New Negro had been around at least since the late
nineteenth century. Booker T. Washington had used it in the title of a
collection of essays he edited with Fannie Barrier Williams, A New
Negro for a New Century (1900). But after the beginning of the Great
Migration and the end of the Great War, the label was increasingly
appropriated by blacks, mostly those based in northern cities, who
rejected Washington’s accommodationism. In the Messenger, Owen
and Randolph defined the New Negro: In politics, he “cannot be
lulled into a false sense of security with political spoils and
patronage” but demands political equality and universal suffrage; in
economics, he “demands the full product of his toil,” the ability “to
buy in the market, commodities at the lowest possible price,” and the
right to join labor unions; and in society, “he stands for absolute and
unequivocal ‘social equality.’ ”16 Not all black spokespersons were
militant, but throughout northern cities especially, a renewed self-
confidence gave rise to new and energetic challenges to
discrimination.

During the Chicago riot of 1919, the city’s Urban League opened its
headquarters as an emergency center, and after the fighting
subsided, its executive secretary, T. Arnold Hill, was instrumental in
establishing the Chicago Commission on Race Relations to
investigate the causes of interracial violence. Researching and
writing much of the commission’s report was Charles S. Johnson,
who, as a graduate student in sociology at the University of Chicago,
had witnessed the riot firsthand. Under Johnson’s supervision, The
Negro in Chicago: A Study of Race Relations and a Race Riot
(1922) became a classic of sociological analysis. This massive 672-
page social science study of the conditions of black life in Chicago
and of relations between blacks and whites built on a wide range of
sources, including interviews, charts, photographs, and maps. This
work showcased what came to be known as the Chicago School: a
famous and influential sociological approach to understanding cities,
or urban sociology, developed at the University of Chicago. The
Chicago School emphasized environmental and structural factors
over genetics to explain urban phenomena, such as how blacks
adapted to northern urban life. Another intent of the Chicago School
was to inform in order to generate understanding and bring about
reform. Like Du Bois, who had written a pioneering study titled The
Philadelphia Negro in 1899, the Chicago School practitioner Charles
Johnson believed that facts would dispel prejudice and advance the
race.

In 1921, Johnson was appointed director of research for the National

Urban League. Moving to the organization’s New York headquarters,
he founded the journal Opportunity in 1923, naming it for the
league’s slogan, “Not Alms but Opportunity.” As editor of the journal,
he published both social science research and contributions by black
writers and poets. Hill, promoted to director of industrial relations,
developed vocational training and programs for improving race
relations in the workplace. Leading the Urban League in the 1920s,
its golden era, was executive secretary Eugene K. Jones, another
social scientist who, like Johnson and Hill, was a graduate of Virginia
Union University in Richmond. The Urban League organized
boycotts of businesses that refused to hire blacks and pressured city
schools to provide training for workers. With affiliates in more than
thirty cities, including some in the South, the Urban League’s efforts
to eliminate barriers to employment, ensure fair treatment for
workers, and improve housing and sanitation had a lasting effect on
individual lives, black communities, and race relations. Like the
NAACP, also headquartered in New York City, the Urban League
was reformist and progressive, but unlike the NAACP, it did not seek
to become a mass-membership organization.

The NAACP increased its membership significantly during these

years, under the leadership of James Weldon Johnson, who in 1920
became its first black executive secretary. Johnson initiated a
nationwide campaign to sign up new members at $1 a year. As a
result, the organization became overwhelmingly black, while
remaining committed to interracial cooperation. Throughout the
1920s, the NAACP claimed 100,000 members in more than 300
chapters nationwide. Johnson was particularly successful in the
dangerous work of establishing chapters in the deep South, although
these were subject to antiblack violence, and some had to close or
go underground.

The NAACP looked to the courts to end housing discrimination and

to Congress to end lynching. In 1917, in Buchanan v. Warley, it
convinced the U.S. Supreme Court to overturn city ordinances
mandating where blacks could live, and in 1926, it successfully
defended the black physician Ossian Sweet against murder charges
stemming from the attack on his home in Detroit. The NAACP was
less successful in Congress. The Dyer Anti-Lynching Bill, which the
NAACP backed and which would have made lynching a federal
crime, was introduced year after year but never passed, owing
primarily to the opposition of southern white members of Congress.

Both the Urban League and the NAACP drew together broad
constituencies of blacks and sympathetic whites who wanted to end
racial violence and discrimination. With Johnson and Du Bois
directing research and publications for their respective organizations,
sociological studies of black life became a growing part of a reformist
program that had racial equality and integration as its goals. Chicago
School–trained black sociologists built a strong base of scholarship
on urban and social problems. Most notable was E. Franklin Frazier,
whose Ph.D. dissertation was published as The Negro Family in
Chicago in 1932. Culminating years of sociological research on
Chicago was Black Metropolis: A Study of Negro Life in a Northern
City (1945) by St. Clair Drake and Horace R. Cayton, considered a
masterpiece. The academic establishment had largely ignored Du
Bois’s early work, but these studies coming out of Chicago
commanded acclaim, and both Johnson and Frazier later became
officers in the American Sociological Association. In 1928, Charles
Johnson left the Urban League to chair Fisk University’s social
sciences department, where he trained a new generation of
sociologists and turned his attention to the lives and conditions of
rural blacks in the South. He published two important works, Shadow
of the Plantation (1934) and Growing Up in the Black Belt (1941).

James Weldon Johnson was both a renaissance man in the

broadest possible sense of the term and a major figure in the Harlem
Renaissance. In many ways, he personified the New Negro. In 1930,
he left his official position at the NAACP and joined Charles Johnson
at Fisk, accepting a professorship in creative writing and literature.
Johnson, a distinguished writer, authored the highly acclaimed novel
Autobiography of an Ex-Colored Man (1912) and the poem “Lift
Every Voice and Sing,” (1900), which became the Negro national
anthem. John Rosamond Johnson, his brother, with whom he
collaborated on many songs — notably for Broadway musicals —
wrote the music. (See Document Project: The Harlem/New Negro
Renaissance, pp. 446–55.) While executive secretary of the NAACP,
James Weldon Johnson had published collections of Negro
spirituals, his own poems, and perhaps his most famous work, God’s
Trombones: Seven Negro Sermons in Verse (1927). He also wrote
Black Manhattan (1930), which hailed Harlem as “the Negro
metropolis.” He observed, “The Negro’s situation in Harlem is without
precedent in all his history in New York; never before has he been so
securely anchored, never before has he owned the land, never
before has he had so well established a community life.”17

Like James Weldon Johnson, Du Bois was both a renaissance man

in the broadest possible sense and a central figure in the Harlem
Renaissance. Du Bois indeed personified the complexity of the New
Negro. He promoted the renaissance early on, and he also helped
advance it by publishing many of the new writers in The Crisis.
However, unlike Johnson, who demonstrated a greater appreciation
for African American folk culture, Du Bois was an elitist, who
preferred what he and like-minded African Americans termed
“respectable” art, such as spirituals, as opposed to jazz and blues,
which they saw as disreputable. In addition, he argued for art as
propaganda — art aimed primarily at advancing African American
liberation — rather than advocating for artistic freedom. This attitude
ultimately alienated him from many of the young artists of the Harlem
Renaissance, who demanded greater choice. In the 1930s, Du Bois
focused increasingly on his scholarship. He left the NAACP in 1934
to return to Atlanta University, where he produced his landmark work
Black Reconstruction (1935) and a history of African peoples titled
Black Folk, Then and Now (1939).

More than any other individual, Carter G. Woodson promoted the

serious study of African American history and culture. An educator
who received a Ph.D. in history from Harvard in 1912, Woodson
taught at M Street High School (renamed for Paul Laurence Dunbar
in 1916) and Howard University in Washington, D.C. In 1915, he
established the Association for the Study of Negro Life and History,
the foremost organization promoting African American history among
the lay public as well as within black institutions. In 1916, he founded
the Journal of Negro History, the major scholarly journal in its field.
His Negro History Bulletin, which began publication in 1937, made
black history accessible to educators, students, and general readers.
Woodson wrote many scholarly books and articles on black history,
including studies of education, the church, migration, the family, and
the professions. His textbook The Negro in Our History (1922) was
widely used for many years.
To further promote the study of black history, in 1926 Woodson
created Negro History Week, a week in February (the week of
Frederick Douglass’s and Abraham Lincoln’s birthdays) during which
African American contributions could be highlighted in schools and
organizations. In 1976, the annual celebration was extended to all of
February as Black History Month and is now widely observed.
Woodson donated his large collection of black history materials to
the Library of Congress. For his many accomplishments, he received
the NAACP’s prestigious Spingarn Medal in 1926 and is
remembered as “the Father of Negro History.”
 Carter G. Woodson

Carter G. Woodson became known as “the Father of Negro History” for his pioneering
and immeasurable contributions to the study and recognition of African American
history. These contributions include founding the Journal of Negro History in 1915 and,
in 1926, creating Negro History Week, which was expanded to Black History Month in
1976.

Another major archive of black history was the lifework of Arthur

Schomburg, a historian, bibliophile, and activist who collected five
thousand books, documents, and other materials. “The American
Negro must remake his past in order to make his future,” Schomburg
argued. “History must restore what slavery took away.”18
Schomburg’s collection became the basis for a research center at
the Harlem branch of the New York Public Library. Today the
Schomburg Center for Research in Black Culture is one of the
foremost research centers for black history in the world.

The Universal Negro Improvement

Association
Of all the new organizations and fresh approaches to black
elevation, Marcus Garvey’s Universal Negro Improvement
Association (UNIA) was the largest and most militant. Founded in
Kingston, Jamaica, in 1914, it surged after 1916, when Garvey
relocated its headquarters to Harlem. By 1919, the UNIA claimed
two million members in thirty chapters in the United States and the
West Indies. By 1921, the number had grown to four million
members worldwide.

The UNIA’s astonishing growth owed not only to Garvey’s vision and
oratorical skills but also to the brutal racism of the wartime and
postwar era. Garvey emphasized race pride and racial unity at a time
when these messages resonated deeply with blacks. He
reinvigorated black nationalism, and even black separatism, and
ignited a grassroots movement, with UNIA chapters forming in rural
and urban areas in every part of the country. Some local units
focused on practical matters, such as voter registration, health
clinics, and adult night schools. Unique to the UNIA, however, was
the message of African redemption, the restoration of African
independence and greatness, and Pan-Africanism — the essential
oneness of all African peoples, wherever they lived. Garveyism
helped African Americans to recognize both the American and
African components of their identity, to see themselves in an
international context, and to feel that they were part of a global black
movement. Unlike the uplift and reformist organizations established
in the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries (such as the
NAACP), which were integrationist in ideology, the UNIA was
separatist. It emphasized black self-determination — independent
black nation building — rather than fighting for civil and political
rights in the United States.

Born in St. Ann’s Bay, Jamaica, in 1887, Garvey was a printer,

journalist, and labor organizer in the Caribbean and Central and
South America, where he witnessed the crushing oppression of
peasants on plantations. He spent a formative period in London,
where African nationalists and anticolonial activists such as Duse
Muhammed Ali, editor of the African Times and Orient Review,
strongly influenced him. Garvey was also influenced by Booker T.
Washington’s autobiography, Up from Slavery (1901), and upon his
return to Jamaica in 1912, he tried to set up an industrial training
school on the Tuskegee model. He initially came to the United States
to seek Washington’s advice, but Washington died in 1915 before
the two could meet. Garvey refocused his vision on prospects for the
UNIA in the United States. Excited by what he saw and heard as he
traveled among black communities throughout the country, he
returned to his Harlem base to build the organization.
 Garveyites

In their full regalia, these Garveyites, individually and collectively, radiate race pride,
confidence, self-reliance, and unity. In particular, the men in their military-style uniforms
evoke a sense of proud black manhood. Garvey and his followers imparted a
comforting sense of belonging to a powerful and important organization and being part
of a defining historical moment for African people everywhere.

Garvey effectively wielded the rituals and symbols of prestige and

power. He captivated followers with inspirational rhetoric, sharp
dress, and proud self-presentation. The UNIA had a complex
leadership hierarchy, grand titles and military orders, uniforms, and
strong women’s auxiliaries. It held huge mass meetings and parades
and provided many opportunities for organizing and mobilizing. Its
militant weekly newspaper, the Negro World, began in 1918 with a
circulation of around 3,000. Within a year, it had 50,000 readers, and
in its heyday in the early 1920s, it claimed more than 200,000
readers. Amy Jacques Garvey, Marcus Garvey’s second wife, edited
the popular women’s page, which spoke to the particular concerns of
black women through the prism of Garveyism.

Everywhere Garvey went, he electrified audiences as he roared

maxims such as “Up, you mighty race! You can accomplish what you
will!”19 and thundered the UNIA’s motto: “One God! One Aim! One
Destiny!” Along the crowded Harlem parade route to the 1920 UNIA
convention at Madison Square Garden, parading Garveyites carried
a striking range of banners, including those proclaiming “We Want a
Black Civilization” and “Africa Must Be Free.” The lead banner of the
Woman’s Auxiliary read “God Give Us Real Men!”20 At the
convention, Garvey was crowned the “Provisional President of the
African Republic.” The convention adopted the Declaration of the
Rights of the Negro Peoples of the World, which asserted the right of
Africans everywhere to self-definition and self-determination. In his
speech, Garvey proclaimed, “We shall raise the banner of
democracy in Africa, or 400,000,000 of us will report to God the
reason why.”21 Under the UNIA’s red, black, and green flag, the
themes of race pride, racial unity, and African regeneration were
proclaimed.

For many, Garveyism functioned like a religion. Garvey relied heavily

on support from black ministers, who provided an organizational and
recruitment network. In 1924, the African Orthodox Church, an
independent black denomination with a black nationalist message,
became the UNIA’s official church.

At the heart of Garvey’s efforts, however, was economic nationalism.

Compellingly representing a dominant black position, he argued that
a separate black economy and independent black enterprises were
central to racial advancement. The UNIA established hotels,
restaurants, and stores under the Negro Factories Corporation,
whose goal was black business development. One subsidiary
manufactured dolls in various shades of brown, from dark to mulatto.
For Garveyites, economic enterprise was a matter of race pride.

The Black Star Line steamship company, created with much fanfare
in 1919, was the movement’s centerpiece, intended to unite African
peoples in the Old and New Worlds spiritually, socially, politically,
and economically. By undermining Western colonial rule, it would,
claimed Garvey, redeem Africa. This grand promotion of commercial
and travel links across the Atlantic excited not only Garveyites but
also many blacks outside the movement, who were attracted by
Garvey’s Pan-African–related “Africa for Africans” idea — the notion
that Africans themselves must rule their own nations and continent.
Thus inspired, they bought stock in the company at $5 a share. The
Black Star Line was to be a key instrument of black self-
determination and black separatism.
As a self-identified full-blooded black who opposed racial mixing,
Garvey roundly condemned integration. His call for racial purity was
not unlike that of the resurgent Ku Klux Klan, and he stirred great
controversy when he met with Klan leaders. Du Bois called Garvey
“the most dangerous enemy of the Negro race in America and in the
world,” denouncing him as “either a lunatic or a traitor,”22 while
Garvey distrusted and harshly criticized light-skinned leaders such
as Du Bois. Du Bois was not the only black leader alarmed by
Garvey. Many criticized the Back to Africa fever as hysterical and
cultlike, and they feared that Garvey was exploiting the hopes and
fears of the black masses. By early 1922, the Black Star Line had
sold more than 150,000 shares of stock, but the three ships it
purchased and outfitted proved unseaworthy. To many, the project
seemed like an ill-conceived scheme to defraud poor black
stockholders. The U.S. Justice Department was also suspicious of
Garvey, a foreign national who seemed to be advocating disloyalty
on the part of American blacks at a time when all foreign radicals —
as well as American Communists, socialists, and left-wing
progressives — were viewed as dangerous.

The immediate pretext for the UNIA’s swift fall was evidence of
financial impropriety in the Black Star Line. Although Garvey himself
was innocent of the charges, in 1923, he was convicted of mail fraud
for selling bogus stock in the venture through the mail. In 1925, he
began serving a five-year prison sentence, and two years later, he
was deported as an “undesirable alien.” The UNIA soon faded, but
Garveyism as an ideology persisted. The UNIA was the most
important mass black movement before the modern civil rights
movement.

The Harlem Renaissance

So much of the New Negro spirit, so many of the organizations that
represented the New Negro, and so many New Negro leaders and
celebrities were centered in Harlem that it was, declared Alain
Locke, a “race capital.”23 Two of the preeminent black newspapers of
the era — the Amsterdam News and the New York Age — were
located in Harlem. Many of the black elite lived on Striver’s Row and
in Sugar Hill (Map 11.2). Locke, a Rhodes Scholar with a Ph.D. in
philosophy from Harvard, taught literature and philosophy at Howard
University in Washington, D.C., but he encouraged one of his most
talented students, Zora Neale Hurston, to move to New York to study
anthropology at Columbia and to write. Locke became both
spokesman and promoter for a constellation of writers whose
remarkable outpouring of poetry and fiction, often allied with the
visual arts, dance, and music, defined a new black cultural
movement. Best known as the Harlem Renaissance, this New
Negro arts movement encompassed the ferment of black life in the
metropolis and flourished in other places as well, such as Chicago
and Washington, D.C. (See Document Project: The Harlem/New
Negro Renaissance, pp. 446–55.)
MAP 11.2 Cultural Harlem

This map provides a geographic and neighborhood layout and tour of Harlem. It
pinpoints some of the important sites where the vibrant social, cultural, intellectual,
religious, and political life of the Harlem Renaissance played out. Also shown are the
residences of some of the era’s central figures who served as spokespeople for the
New Negro through their careers and activism.

■ What does this map suggest about the range of institutions sustaining the
Harlem community?

Description
Central Park and Mount Morris Park were the locations of the residences
of the spokespersons for Cultural Harem. The residences are numbered
from 1 through 28. The details of the residences are as follows.

1. Abyssinian Baptist Church in one-hundred and fortieth street and

between Seventh and Eighth Avenues.

2. Alain Locke residence when visiting Harlem, Hotel Olga, situated in

one-hundred and nineteenth street, near Mount Morris Park.

3. Alhambra Ballroom in one-hundred and twenty-fifth street near

Seventh Avenue.

4. Amsterdam News Office in one-hundred and thirty-fourth street and on

Seventh Avenue.

5. Apollo Theatre in one-hundred and twenty-fourth street near Eighth

Avenue.

6. Barron Wilkins's Exclusive Club in one-hundred and thirty-third street

and close to Seventh Avenue.

7. Brotherhood of Sleeping Car Porters headquarters in one-hundred and

thirty-sixth street and between Seventh and Eighth Avenues.
8. Connie’s Inn in one-hundred and thirty-first street on Seventh Avenue.

9. Cotton Club in one-hundred and forty-second street and on Lenox

Avenue.

10. Dunbar Apartments, A. Philip Randolph residence in one-hundred

and fiftieth street and on Seventh Avenue.

11. Harlem Branch of the New York Public Library in one-hundred and
thirty-fifth street and on Lenox Avenue.

12. Harlem YMCA in one-hundred and thirty-fifth street and close to

Seventh Avenue.

13. James Weldon Johnson residence in one-hundred and thirty-fifth

street and between Seventh Avenue and Lenox Avenue.

14. Jungle Alley in one-hundred and thirty-third street and between

Seventh Avenue and Lenox Avenue.

15. Lafayette Theatre in one-hundred and thirty-second street and on

Seventh Avenue.

16. Liberty Hall, Harlem headquarters of the Universal Negro

Improvement Association in one-hundred and thirty-eighth street and
between Seventh Avenue and Lenox Avenue.

17. Lincoln Theatre in one-hundred and thirty-fifth street and between

Lenox Avenue and Fifth Avenue.

18. Messenger office in one-hundred and thirty-fifth street and near

Seventh Avenue.

19. National Urban League headquarters in one-hundred and thirty-sixth

street and near Seventh Avenue.
 20. “Niggerati Manor,” home of Fire!! in one-hundred and thirty-sixth
street and near Eighth Avenue.

21. New York Age office in one-hundred and thirty-fifth street and
between Seventh and Eighth Avenues.

22. Savoy Ballroom in one-hundred and fortieth street and on Lenox

Avenue.

23. Small’s Paradise in one-hundred and thirty-fifth street and between

Seventh and Eighth Avenues.

24. St. Philip’s Episcopal Church in one-hundred and thirty-fourth street

and between Seventh and Eighth Avenues.

25. Striver’s Row in one-hundred and thirty-eighth street and between

Seventh and Eighth Avenues.

26. Sugar Hill in one-hundred and fifty-first street and near Saint Nicholas
Avenue.

27. W. E. B. Du Bois residence in one-hundred and fifty-fourth street and

on Edgecomb Avenue.

28. Zora Neale Hurston residence in one-hundred and fifteenth street and
near the junction of Saint Nicholas Avenue and Seventh Avenue.

Like Woodson and Schomburg, the writers and artists of the Harlem
Renaissance sought to present authentic versions of the African
American experience. Like the UNIA, they affirmed the value of
blackness and the African heritage. But unlike the UNIA, they were
typically integrationist, not separatist, often relying on white patrons
and appealing to white audiences. Collectively, they refashioned the
black image. Du Bois, as editor of The Crisis, and Johnson, as editor
of Opportunity, provided a publication base for their writings and
enthusiastically promoted their efforts.

In 1925, Locke edited a special issue of the Survey Graphic, a social

science and cultural journal. In the issue, titled “Harlem: Mecca of
the New Negro,” he reflected on Harlem’s significance. It was not the
center of black education, industry, or finance, “yet here … are the
forces that make a group known and felt in the world. The reformers,
the fighting advocates, the inner spokesmen, the poets, artists and
social prophets are here,”24 he asserted, and the journal issue
proved his point. Included were studies in history and sociology by
James Weldon Johnson, Arthur Schomburg, and Charles S.
Johnson; essays on jazz and art; a reflection on color lines by Walter
White; and poems by Claude McKay, Countee Cullen, Jean Toomer,
and Langston Hughes. McKay, a socialist, wrote poems of
disillusionment; Cullen’s textured sonnets were rich with literary
allusions. Like so many other Harlem Renaissance writers, these
authors expressed black themes and explored issues in black
identity. Toomer is best known for Cane (1923), a haunting prose
poem that examines the effects of the past and the present — of
slavery, spiritual and material impoverishment, stunted rural and
urban environments — on African American identities. Toomer’s
interest in the rhythms of black speech reflected a current running
throughout Harlem Renaissance work, notably in the poems of
Hughes and Sterling Brown.
Locke’s next effort was even more spectacular. For the book The
New Negro (1925), he wrote what might be regarded as the
manifesto of the New Negro arts movement and collected an even
wider array of writers and poets, including Gwendolyn Bennett and
Zora Neale Hurston. Essays addressed Negro spirituals, dance, and
folk literature, including Brer Rabbit tales. Supplying drawings and
decorative designs was the young artist Aaron Douglas, who had
moved from Kansas City to Harlem after the Survey Graphic’s
Harlem issue convinced him that Harlem was the place to be.
Douglas’s distinctive style, drawing on Egyptian and West African
sources as well as cubism and Art Deco, captured the attention of
Du Bois and Johnson, who asked Douglas to illustrate their journals
and draw covers for books by black authors. Douglas’s race-
conscious visual art explored themes in African American history and
culture, especially folk culture, and connections between African
Americans and Africa. Considered the father of modern African
American visual art, he is also remembered as a muralist and is
known especially for his murals at the Harlem branch of the New
York Public Library and at Fisk University, where he founded the art
department.

The short-lived Fire!! (1926), a magazine subtitled Devoted to

Younger Negro Artists, was indicative of the excitement and
creativity of the Harlem Renaissance. Hurston and Hughes, along
with Wallace Thurman, the editor of Fire!!, led these younger artists,
who chafed at artistic visions that aimed to attract white audiences
and serve a political purpose. Du Bois had insisted that “all Art is
propaganda,” by which he meant that art should deal with subjects
that would advance the black freedom struggle.25 Locke offered a
middle position: while rejecting art as propaganda, he called for race-
conscious art of the highest order. The writers for Fire!! called
instead for a more complete freedom of artistic expression. Their art
would embrace the lower classes and the gritty realities confronting
blacks, not just genteel, middle-class concerns. Rejecting art that
would “pour racial individuality into the mold of American
standardization,” Hughes spoke for his colleagues: “We younger
Negro artists who create now intend to express our individual dark-
skinned selves without fear or shame. If white people are pleased we
are glad. If they are not, it doesn’t matter. We know we are beautiful.
And ugly too.”26
Aaron Douglas’s Cover for Fire!!

Aaron Douglas — painter, graphic artist, and muralist — was the preeminent artist of
the Harlem Renaissance. He created this cover for Fire!! Devoted to Younger Negro
Artists in 1926, two years after arriving in Harlem from the Midwest as a young artist
himself. The design vividly captures the various influences that shaped his modern
 African American aesthetic, including Egyptian art, Art Deco, cubism, and modern
design.

Innovative literature and art were only part of what was happening
during the Harlem Renaissance. On Broadway and in Harlem, dance
revues with tap dancers such as Bojangles were wildly popular,
especially after the success of Shuffle Along (1921), the first
Broadway musical created, produced, and performed by blacks. The
Chicago-based comedy team Flournoy Miller and Aubrey Lyles wrote
the script, and the musical team Noble Sissle and Eubie Blake
created hit tunes such as “I’m Just Wild about Harry.” Shuffle Along’s
famous chorus line helped launch the entertainment careers of
Florence Mills and Josephine Baker. Mills combined innocence with
an edgy sensuality to become the biggest black musical theater star
of the era. Baker achieved her greatest stardom in Paris, where she
thrilled audiences with outrageous costumes and exuberant
performances of popular dances such as the Charleston and the
Black Bottom. In the late 1920s, the Alhambra Ballroom and the
Savoy Ballroom became the most popular dance halls in Harlem.

Blues singers long popular on the black tent circuit now drew huge
crowds to the cabarets and nightclubs of Harlem, where whites and
blacks had a good time and illegal booze flowed. Jungle Alley, an
area along 133rd Street between Lenox and 7th Avenues, was
dotted with nightclubs and cabarets. North of Jungle Alley, many of
the best-known black entertainers of the era, such as Bessie Smith
and Duke Ellington, performed at the Cotton Club, the most famous
Harlem venue. Like Connie’s Inn and Barron Wilkins’s Exclusive
Club, the Cotton Club catered to all-white audiences.

Harlem blacks especially enjoyed Small’s Paradise and lesser-

known clubs like Tillie’s Chicken Shack, which featured down-home
entertainment, including raucous blues. The Lafayette Theatre and
the Lincoln Theatre were highly popular black entertainment venues,
and after 1934, the Apollo Theatre became the most important
performance venue for black entertainers in the United States.

The music of the Harlem Renaissance, particularly jazz and blues,

constituted the most original and innovative artistic development of
the 1920s. Especially noteworthy was the powerful work of blues
singers such as Ma Rainey, “the Mother of the Blues,” and Bessie
Smith, “the Empress of the Blues.” The work of these and other
classic blues divas dealt profoundly with life’s ups and downs and
featured women’s points of view, notably those of working-class and
struggling women.

The New Orleans–born cornetist and trumpeter Louis “Satchmo”

Armstrong pioneered several innovative and fresh developments in
jazz. As shown in his classic tune “West End Blues” (1928),
Armstrong’s stunning technical virtuosity, improvisational skill, and
vocal and compositional originality enabled him to help create the
instrumental jazz solo and the vocal jazz solo. He also introduced
scat singing, in which the singer mimics a musical instrument in a
striking call-and-response pattern.
Duke Ellington and his jazz band were key innovators of orchestral,
big band, or what is sometimes called swing, jazz. They shot to fame
at the Cotton Club, where they were regulars after 1927. Over a long
career, Ellington was recognized as a preeminent American
composer. Swank whites-only cabarets like the Cotton Club (there
was also one in Chicago), which featured jazz bands, blues singers,
and black dancers, contributed to the mainstream acceptance of jazz
and the blues, as did radio performances and recordings on “race
labels” that allowed millions who would never see these black
musical stars in person to hear and appreciate their fresh and
thrilling music.

The glitter of the Harlem Renaissance crashed along with the stock
market and the onset of the Great Depression, although its artists
and writers continued to produce important work. In later years,
certain limits of the movement came into clearer focus: its social
distance from the working-class black communities it sought to
energize and its overreliance on European artistic standards and
white patrons. Most important, however, the empowering change in
black identity and expression that it fostered became permanent.
The Harlem Renaissance promoted a more accurate and affirmative
understanding of African American history and culture, and it also
demonstrated the beauty and power of race-conscious art and
enriched American culture immeasurably.
CONCLUSION
The New Negro Comes of Age
By 1915, African Americans were becoming both more visible and
more powerful. Waves of migrants from the South swelled the
metropolises of the North, changing their demographics and the
nature of urban life. Black Americans who had served loyally in
World War I returned ready to make America pay attention to the
New Negro and live up to the promise of democracy. Regrettably,
white backlash against blacks, exemplified by the period’s antiblack
riots and massacres as well as the renascent Ku Klux Klan, was
widespread and deep.

As black organizations became mass organizations, black protest,

lobbying, and litigation broadened and strengthened. Some groups
welcomed white support and cooperation; others rejected it. These
organizations and the publications they sponsored provided an
institutional base for research into the conditions of black life that
generated a new, nationwide awareness of the New Negro and a
new understanding of prejudice and racial conflict. With
concentrations of black voters in Negro districts and black workers in
certain industries, the black presence could no longer be ignored.

Two of this era’s developments stand out: the rise and fall of Marcus
Garvey’s Universal Negro Improvement Association and the
spectacular flourishing of the writers, visual artists, and musicians of
what came to be called the Harlem, or New Negro, Renaissance.
Even as African American artists debated the character of the New
Negro and the nature of African American identity, the struggles,
failures, and achievements of these artists represented a proud and
compelling chapter in the increasingly powerful cultural wing of the
African American freedom struggle. In addition, innumerable white
Americans increasingly reacted with admiration and respect for this
bold black cultural assertiveness, despite white supremacy’s
dominance.
CHAPTER 11 REVIEW

KEY TERMS

Great Migration
chain migration
black settlement houses
Pentecostalism
Hell Fighters
silent march (1917)
Red Summer (1919)
New Negro
Black History Month
Universal Negro Improvement Association (UNIA)
Harlem Renaissance

REVIEW QUESTIONS

1. Describe the tensions — between blacks and whites and

between newer and more established northern blacks —
brought about by the great migration. What challenges did
the newcomers face, and how did they and northern blacks
generally address these challenges?

2. How did World War I bring about social change both for
African Americans who fought in the war and for those who
 remained on the home front?

3. How do you characterize the state of race relations in this

period?

4. Consider the various intellectual, political, social, and

cultural developments that accompanied the rise of the New
Negro. What did the efforts of the black social scientists,
scholars, artists, writers, and activists who pioneered this
movement have in common? What were their goals?

SUGGESTED REFERENCES

The Great Migration

Arnesen, Eric. Black Protest and the Great Migration: A Brief History with
Documents. Boston: Bedford/St. Martin’s, 2003.

Baldwin, Davarian L. Chicago’s New Negroes: Modernity, the Great Migration, and
Black Urban Life. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2007.

Gottlieb, Peter. Making Their Own Way: Southern Blacks’ Migration to Pittsburgh,
1916–30. Urbana: University of Illinois Press, 1987.

Gregory, James N. The Southern Diaspora: How the Great Migrations of Black and
White Southerners Transformed America. Chapel Hill: University of North
Carolina Press, 2005.

Grossman, James R. Land of Hope: Chicago, Black Southerners, and the Great
Migration. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1989.

Hunter, Jane Edna. A Nickel and a Prayer. Edited by Rhondda Robinson Thomas.
Morgantown: West Virginia University Press, 2011.
Phillips, Kimberley L. AlabamaNorth: African-American Migrants, Community, and
Working-Class Activism in Cleveland, 1915–45. Urbana: University of Illinois
Press, 1999.

Thomas, Richard W. Life for Us Is What We Make It: Building Black Community in
Detroit, 1915–1945. Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1992.

Trotter, Joe William, Jr. Black Milwaukee: The Making of an Industrial Proletariat,
1915–45. Urbana: University of Illinois Press, 1985.

Wilkerson, Isabel. The Warmth of Other Suns: The Epic Story of America’s Great
Migration. New York: Random House, 2010.

War Abroad, Violence at Home

Boyle, Kevin. Arc of Justice: A Saga of Race, Civil Rights, and Murder in the Jazz
Age. New York: Holt, 2004.

D’Orso, Mike. Like Judgment Day: The Ruin and Redemption of a Town Called
Rosewood. New York: Putnam, 1996.

Ellsworth, Scott. Death in a Promised Land: The Tulsa Race Riot of 1921. Baton
Rouge: LSU Press, 1992.

MacLean, Nancy. Behind the Mask of Chivalry: The Making of the Second Ku Klux
Klan. New York: Oxford University Press, 1995.

Schneider, Mark Robert. “We Return Fighting”: The Civil Rights Movement in the
Jazz Age. Boston: Northeastern University Press, 2002.

Williams, Chad L. Torchbearers of Democracy: African American Soldiers in the

World War I Era. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2010.

The New Negro Arrives

Goggin, Jacqueline. Carter G. Woodson: A Life in Black History. Baton Rouge:

LSU Press, 1993.
Harold, Claudrena. The Rise and Fall of the Garvey Movement in the Urban South,
1918–1942. New York: Routledge, 2007.

Harris, William H. Keeping the Faith: A. Philip Randolph, Milton P. Webster, and
the Brotherhood of Sleeping Car Porters, 1925–37. Urbana: University of Illinois
Press, 1977.

Haygood, Will, et al., I Too Sing America: The Harlem Renaissance at 100. New
York: Rizzoli/Electra, 2018.

Hill, Robert A., ed. The Marcus Garvey and Universal Negro Improvement
Association Papers. 10 vols. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1983–
2006.

Huggins, Nathan Irvin. Harlem Renaissance. New York: Oxford University Press,
1971.

Hutchinson, George T. The Harlem Renaissance in Black and White. Cambridge:

Belknap Press of Harvard University Press, 1995.

Lewis, David Levering. When Harlem Was in Vogue. New York: Vintage, 1982.

Rolinson, Mary G. Grassroots Garveyism: The Universal Negro Improvement

Association in the Rural South, 1920–1927. Chapel Hill: University of North
Carolina Press, 2007.

Stein, Judith. The World of Marcus Garvey: Race and Class in Modern Society.
Baton Rouge: LSU Press, 1991.

Wall, Cheryl A. Women of the Harlem Renaissance. Bloomington: Indiana

University Press, 1995.
DOCUMENT PROJECT

The Harlem/New Negro Renaissance

The Harlem/New Negro Renaissance (1917–1936) was an

extraordinary and audacious time in the twentieth-century African
American freedom struggle, reaching its high point in the heady days
of the mid- to late 1920s. The renaissance emerged out of the
powerful and very influential cultural domain of that continuing
freedom struggle. Previously, recently emancipated African
Americans had struggled strenuously to give meaning to their
freedom, battling a resurgent white supremacy that endeavored to
reenslave them through terrorism, Jim Crow, and disfranchisement.
In the context of the late nineteenth century and the first decade and
a half of the twentieth, then, African Americans of necessity had
prioritized the economic, political, and social dimensions of their
freedom struggle. Heralding the revitalized race pride, racial self-
confidence, militancy, and assertiveness engendered by the hope of
the Great Migration and the democratic possibilities of World War I,
the Harlem/New Negro Renaissance represented a new and exciting
front of that freedom struggle: cultural struggle. From this point
forward, the freedom struggle would necessarily be cultural as well
as economic, political, and social precisely because these aspects of
the freedom struggle were, paradoxically, at once separable and
inextricably interwoven.
The Harlem Renaissance was indeed a New Negro Renaissance. It
was a Harlem-centered yet national — even global — phenomenon.
African Americans in the United States, like Africans and African
peoples throughout the African diaspora, were concurrently and at
times interactively engaged in nation-building projects. These
significant projects were also fundamentally committed to
interrelated race building as well as cultural nationalist projects. At
their core, these projects centered on self-definition, self-
determination, and self-realization. For African Americans in the
United States, this interrelated series of projects meant deeply
examining and exuberantly projecting their Africanness as well as
their Americanness.

To its critics, the Harlem/New Negro Renaissance was a top-down,

elitist series of efforts to jumpstart an African American cultural
renaissance too beholden to traditional top-down, Euro-American
(white) visions and forms; in their view, it also suffered from an
excess of white support. These critics questioned the notion that
African Americans producing first-rate literature and art according to
Euro-American standards, as well as comparable standards
advanced by African American elitists like W. E. B. Du Bois and Alain
Locke, would have the power to uplift the race.

As editors of The Crisis and Opportunity respectively, Du Bois and

Charles S. Johnson published the writers, supported their careers,
and helped make the New Negro Renaissance. This movement also
included a vital assortment of white patrons and supporters like Carl
Van Vechten and Charlotte Osgood Mason. These well-connected
“friends of the Negro” also encompassed wider networks of
influential white editors, publishers, and publicists. They assisted
black writers: editing their work, helping them to get published,
spreading positive publicity, and directly financing black writers. As
many then and since have noted, including some of the artists
themselves, the times were heady yet troubling. The often crucial
white support too often came with controlling and patronizing strings
attached, too often undercutting black independence and originality.

Regardless, the quantity and quality of literature and art produced

during this exhilarating if at times overhyped moment was
monumental, far surpassing collectively the cultural work produced in
the preceding post-emancipation years. Historian David Levering
Lewis counted “twenty-six novels, ten volumes of poetry, five
Broadway plays, countless essays and short stories, three
performed ballets and concerti, and a considerable output of canvas
and sculpture.”27

Ultimately, the extraordinary music and the comparably compelling

literary work drawing upon African American folk and popular
cultures constituted the most original and powerful New Negro
Renaissance art. The timeless blues and jazz of the era
unfortunately went unheralded by most black observers, like Du Bois
and Locke, whose middle-class, uplift, and Euro-American-
influenced aesthetic sensibilities blinded them to the very real and
highly original art all around them. They were looking, seeing, and
hearing in the wrong places. The most stunningly original and
enduring art bubbled up from their own heritage.

Alain Locke | Foreword to The New Negro, 1925

ALAIN LOCKE (1885–1954), a key architect of the Harlem Renaissance,

edited the anthology The New Negro, An Interpretation as a showcase
to introduce the renaissance and a broad cross-section of its artists to
the world. Locke’s foreword to the volume has several related goals.
First, it seeks to define the “New Negro” and the “New Negro
Renaissance” as both persuasive evidence and powerful symbols of
Negro cultural and social progress since emancipation. Second, in the
foreword Locke places the concept of the “New Negro” in its historical
context, emphasizing the dominant contemporary and racialist belief
that each race had a distinctive “folk spirit” that had to be thoroughly
developed for that group to realize its promise and make its full
contribution to world history and human civilization. Toward this end,
through their cultural work, African American artists in particular had a
special role to play by highlighting and exploring the “folk expression”
of their people and, in turn, advancing their people’s “self-
determination.” Third, Locke argues why, how, and with what
consequences this “New Negro Renaissance” made up an essential
cultural wing of the Black Freedom struggle and, thus, necessarily
contributed to that struggle. How well does Locke achieve these goals?

This volume aims to document the New Negro culturally and socially,
— to register the transformations of the inner and outer life of the
Negro in America that have so significantly taken place in the last
few years. There is ample evidence of a New Negro in the latest
phases of social change and progress, but still more in the internal
world of the Negro mind and spirit. Here in the very heart of the folk-
spirit are the essential forces, and folk interpretation is truly vital and
representative only in terms of these. Of all the voluminous literature
on the Negro, so much is mere external view and commentary that
we may warrantably say that nine-tenths of it is about the Negro
rather than of him, so that it is the Negro problem rather than the
Negro that is known and mooted in the general mind. We turn
therefore in the other direction to the elements of truest social
portraiture, and discover in the artistic self-expression of the Negro
to-day a new figure on the national canvas and a new force in the
foreground of affairs. Whoever wishes to see the Negro in his
essential traits, must seek the enlightenment of that self-portraiture
which the present developments of Negro culture are offering. In
these pages, without ignoring either the fact that there are important
interactions between the national and the race life, or that the
attitude of America toward the Negro is as important a factor as the
attitude of the Negro toward America, we have nevertheless
concentrated upon self-expression and the forces and motives of
self-determination. So far as he is culturally articulate, we shall let
the Negro speak for himself.

Yet the New Negro must be seen in the perspective of a New World,
and especially of a New America. Europe seething in a dozen
centers with emergent nationalities, Palestine full of a renascent
Judaism — these are no more alive with the progressive forces of
our era than the quickened centers of the lives of black folk. America
seeking a new spiritual expansion and artistic maturity, trying to
found an American literature, a national art, and a national music
implies a Negro-American culture seeking the same satisfactions
and objectives. Separate as it may be in color and substance, the
culture of the Negro is of a pattern integral with the times and with its
cultural setting. The achievements of the present generation have
eventually made this apparent. Liberal minds to-day cannot be asked
to peer with sympathetic curiosity into the darkened Ghetto of a
segregated race life. That was yesterday. Nor must they expect to
find a mind and soul bizarre and alien as the mind of a savage, or
even as naive and refreshing as the mind of the peasant or the child.
That too was yesterday, and the day before. Now that there is
cultural adolescence and then approach to maturity, — there has
come a development that makes these phases of Negro life only an
interesting and significant segment of the general American scene.

Until recently, except talent here and there, the main stream of this
development has run in the special channels of “race literature” and
“race journalism.” Particularly as a literary movement, it has
gradually gathered momentum in the effort and output of such
progressive race periodicals as The Crisis under the editorship of Dr.
Du Bois and more lately, through the quickening encouragement of
Charles Johnson, in the brilliant pages of Opportunity, a Journal of
Negro Life. But more and more the creative talents of the race have
been taken up into the general journalistic, literary and artistic
agencies, as the wide range of the acknowledgments of the material
here collected will in itself be sufficient to demonstrate. Recently in a
project of The Survey Graphic, whose Harlem Number of March,
1925, has been taken by kind permission as the nucleus of this
book, the whole movement was presented as it is epitomized in the
progressive Negro community of the American metropolis. Enlarging
this stage we are now presenting the New Negro in a national and
even international scope. Although there are few centers that can be
pointed out approximating Harlem’s significance, the full significance
of that even is a racial awakening on a national and perhaps even a
world scale.

That is why our comparison is taken with those nascent movements

of folk-expression and self-determination which are playing a
creative part in the world today. The galvanizing shocks and
reactions of the last few years are making by subtle processes of
internal reorganization a race out of its own disunited and apathetic
elements. A race experience penetrated in this way invariably
flowers. As in India, in China, in Egypt, Ireland, Russia, Bohemia,
Palestine and Mexico, we are witnessing the resurgence of a people:
it has aptly been said, — “For all who read the signs aright, such a
dramatic flowering of a new race-spirit is taking place close at home-
among American Negroes.”

Negro life is not only establishing new contacts and founding new
centers, it is finding a new soul. There is a fresh spiritual and cultural
focusing. We have, as the heralding sign, an unusual outburst of
creative expression. There is a renewed race-spirit that consciously
and proudly sets itself apart. Justifiably then, we speak of the
offerings of this book embodying these ripening forces as culled from
the first fruits of the Negro Renaissance.
S : Alain Locke, The New Negro, An Interpretation (New York: Albert and Charles
Boni, 1925), ix.

James Weldon Johnson and John Rosamond Johnson | Lift Every

Voice and Sing, 1900

Also known as the Negro national anthem, “Lift Every Voice and Sing”
was written by JAMES WELDON JOHNSON (1871–1938) and set to
music by his brother, JOHN ROSAMOND JOHNSON (1873–1954).
Beginning in the 1920s, led by the NAACP and black women’s groups,
black organizations and institutions across the country, especially
schools and churches, popularized the anthem, which is still sung
today. James Weldon Johnson noted a feeling of special joy at hearing
his song sung by black children. Indeed, the song is a stirring symbol
and affirmation of the race pride that helped define the New Negro
Renaissance.

Lift ev’ry voice and sing

Till earth and heaven ring,
Ring with the harmonies of Liberty;
Let our rejoicing rise
High as the list’ning skies,
Let it resound loud as the rolling seas;
Sing a song full of the faith that the dark past has taught us,
Sing a song full of the hope that the present has brought us;
Facing the rising sun
Of our new day begun,
Let us march on till victory is won.
Stony the road we trod,
Bitter the chast’ning rod
Felt in the days when hope had died;
Yet, with a steady beat,
Have not our weary feet
Come to the place for which our fathers sighed,
We have come over a way that with tears has been watered,
We have come, treading our path thro’ the blood of the slaughtered,
Out from the gloomy past,
Till now we stand at last
Where the white gleam of our bright star is cast.

God of our weary years,

God of our silent tears,
Thou who hast brought us thus far on the way;
Thou who hast by Thy might,
Led us into the light,
Keep us forever in the path, we pray,
Lest our feet stray from the places, our
God, where we met Thee,
Lest, our hearts drunk with the wine of
the world, we forget Thee,
Shadowed beneath Thy hand,
May we forever stand,
True to our God, true to our Native Land.
S : Tuskegee Institute Department of Records and Research, Monroe N. Work, ed.,
Negro Year Book: An Annual Encyclopedia of the Negro, 1918–1919 (Tuskegee, AL: Negro
Year Book, 1919).

Ma Rainey | Prove It on Me Blues, 1928

MA RAINEY (1886?–1939; born Gertrude Pridgett), “Mother of the

Blues,” personified the classic African American blues women tradition
rooted in the early twentieth century, which blossomed in the 1920s.
Noted for her awesome vocal power and energy, she was first recorded
in 1923. She both recorded and performed many popular tunes,
including “Bad Luck Blues” (1923), “Countin’ the Blues” (1925), and
“Sissy Blues” (1926). Ma Rainey was also a very popular performer and
good businesswoman. The gender and sexual politics of songs like her
“Prove It on Me” speak to how blues artists like Ma Rainey in particular
and the blues in general revealingly grappled with different
identifications and practices in everyday life. How do works like “Prove
It on Me” make lesbianism visible?

Went out last night, had a great big fight

Everything seemed to go on wrong
I looked up, to my surprise
The gal I was with was gone

Where she went, I don’t know

I mean to follow everywhere she goes;
Folks say I’m crooked. I didn’t know where she took it
I want the whole world to know

They say I do it, ain’t nobody caught me

Sure got to prove it on me;
Went out last night with a crowd of my friends
They must’ve been women, ’cause I don’t like no men

It’s true I wear a collar and a tie

Makes the wind blow all the while
Don’t you say I do it, ain’t nobody caught me
You sure got to prove it on me

Say I do it, ain’t nobody caught me

Sure got to prove it on me
I went out last night with a crowd of my friends
It must’ve been women, ’cause I don’t like no men

Wear my clothes just like a fan

Talk to the gals just like any old man
Cause they say I do it, ain’t nobody caught me
Sure got to prove it on me

S : Ma Rainey, Prove It on Me Blues (lyrics), 1928. Reprinted by permission of

SpikeDriver LLC.

Langston Hughes | I, Too, 1926

Popularly known as the “Poet Laureate of the Negro Race,” literary

artist and social activist LANGSTON HUGHES (1902–1967) was the
most well-known black writer of his time. He first achieved fame as a
major figure in the Harlem Renaissance. In time, Hughes achieved
 lasting fame as a major figure on the global scene, as well as on the
American literary scene. Known as a poet of the people, his work
vividly and perceptively explores black life and culture from the
perspective of everyday folk — from the bottom up rather than the top
down. As the poem “I, Too” shows, Hughes’s work brilliantly
illuminates America as well as black America. In turn, universal and
global dimensions of the American and specifically the black American
experiences are insightfully represented. Does this poem help you
understand Hughes’s extraordinary popularity as a poet?

I, too, sing America.

I am the darker brother.

They send me to eat in the kitchen
When company comes,
But I laugh,
And eat well,
And grow strong.

Tomorrow,
I’ll be at the table
When company comes.
Nobody’ll dare
Say to me,
“Eat in the kitchen,”
Then.

Besides,
They’ll see how beautiful I am
And be ashamed —

I, too, am America.

S : “I, Too” from The Collected Poems of Langston Hughes by Langston Hughes,
edited by Arnold Rampersad with David Roessel, Associate Editor, copyright © 1994 by the
Estate of Langston Hughes. Used by permission of Alfred A. Knopf, an imprint of the Knopf
Doubleday Publishing Group, a division of Penguin Random House LLC. All rights reserved.
Reprinted by permission of Harold Ober Associates. Copyright 1994 by the Langston
Hughes Estate.

Gwendolyn Bennett | To a Dark Girl, 1927

GWENDOLYN BENNETT (1902–1981) achieved fame as a poet and

editor during the Harlem Renaissance. During the Renaissance, she
also led Harlem Circles, where young black artists like Langston
Hughes presented their work. With a degree from Pratt Institute,
Bennett also had careers as a practicing artist and art teacher. A
number of Bennett’s poems showcase her race pride, especially her
pride in her people’s African past. The poem “To a Dark Girl” illustrates
another defining feature of her poetry. How effective is this poem as a
vehicle for the fundamental commitment to black women’s affirmation
and uplift?

I love you for your brownness,

And the rounded darkness of your breast;
I love you for the breaking sadness in your voice
And shadows where your wayward eyelids rest.
Something of old forgotten queens
Lurks in the lithe abandon of your walk,
And something of the shackled slave
Sobs in the rhythm of your talk.

Oh, little brown girl, born for sorrow’s mate,

Keep all you have of queenliness,
Forgetting that you once were slave,
And let your full lips laugh at Fate!

S : William Stanley Braitwaite, ed., Anthology of Magazine Verse for 1927, and
Yearbook of American Poetry, 1927 (Boston: B. J. Brimmer Company), 32.

Augusta Savage | Gamin, c. 1930

AUGUSTA SAVAGE (1892–1962) was the most accomplished and

prominent sculptor of the Harlem Renaissance, earning a degree from
the Cooper Union School of Art and early gaining attention through her
sculptures of famous figures like Marcus Garvey and W. E. B. Du Bois.
In the 1930s, she became an important arts educator in Harlem. Gamin,
apparently based on her nephew, helped solidify her artistic reputation,
winning her a scholarship that led to several years of art study in
Europe. Her sculptures have been lauded for their portrayal of black
facial features.
 Description
He wears a simple wrinkled shirt and cap with the peak centered over his
right eye. The boy looks into the distance.

James Van Der Zee | Couple in Raccoon Coats, 1932

JAMES VAN DER ZEE (1886–1983) was the most famous and
successful photographer in Harlem during the 1920s and 1930s. He
was also a principal figure of the Harlem Renaissance, indeed the most
popular and accomplished photographer of the renaissance. His
subjects also included a 1924 series of photographs documenting the
activities and members of Marcus Garvey’s Universal Negro
Improvement Association. He is particularly well known for
photographs of famous blacks — like Garvey and the entertainer
Florence Mills — as well as middle-class blacks like those captured in
this photograph.

Description
Garvey sits in the car with the driver’s door open, while Florence Mills
stands beside him. Both wear raccoon coats.
Archibald Motley | Tongues (Holy Rollers), 1929

ARCHIBALD MOTLEY (1891–1981) was a highly trained and

accomplished visual artist, best known for his paintings of black urban
life, notably in Chicago in the 1920s and 1930s. These works are a
critical visual component of the Chicago Renaissance, the New Negro
Renaissance as it evolved in this vital center of African American life
and culture. (The Chicago Renaissance is discussed in greater depth in
the next chapter.) Motley’s visual work is praised for its modern and
sensitive portrayals of the diversity of African Americans as a people
as well as its positive representations of African American life and
culture. This painting vividly captures the latter feature in its affirmative
representation of the ecstatic dimensions of African American
spiritualism.
 Description
A woman in white dress dances in the center of the group as the rest
sing, dance, and clap along.

A man in the background plays a guitar. Behind them, a priest stands on

a raised platform and raises his hands and arms over his head and
sways his body toward his right, while a lamp over him bathes him in
light. The text on the wall of the room reads, "Jesus Saves.” A man, in
the right foreground of the picture, walks holding a walking stick as a
young man assists him.

QUESTIONS FOR ANALYSIS

1. What was the New Negro/Harlem Renaissance? Why, how,
and with what consequences did it develop? Why is it
historically important?

2. Why do you think African Americans would need their own

national anthem? Given its widespread and immense
popularity among African Americans, how do you see the
Negro national anthem “Lift Every Voice and Sing”
functioning for African Americans over time, from the
Harlem Renaissance until today?

3. Issues of African American self-definition and identity were

fundamental to the New Negro/Harlem Renaissance. What
light do these documents shed on the multiple and cross-
cutting national, racial, class, gender, and sexual
identifications of African Americans at the time?

4. The Great Depression eventually curtailed the New

Negro/Harlem Renaissance, but the cultural wing of the
African American freedom struggle, as represented here by
that renaissance, continued. How do you explain the
enduring impact of the New Negro/Harlem Renaissance
particularly and African American cultural struggle
generally?

5. As evidenced by the New Negro/Harlem Renaissance, what

were the connections among the various domains of the
African American freedom struggle — notably the
economic, political, social, and cultural domains? What do
 you see as the meanings and consequences of those
connections?

6. Do you know of any specific ways in which the New

Negro/Harlem Renaissance has affected not just African
American cultural history since the renaissance but
American cultural history in general and even global cultural
history since then?

7. What significance does the New Negro/Harlem

Renaissance have for our current cultural and historical
moment?
Chapter 12 Catastrophe,
Recovery, and Renewal
1930–1942
CHRONOLOGY Events specific to African American history are
boldfaced. General U.S. history events are in black.
1929 Stock market crashes; Great Depression begins

1931 The Scottsboro Boys arrested

1932 Tuskegee Syphilis Study begins

Angelo Herndon imprisoned for leading a biracial demonstration of

unemployed workers, in violation of Georgia’s anti-insurrection
statute

1933 Franklin D. Roosevelt becomes president and initiates New Deal

Paul Robeson stars in film version of The Emperor Jones

Katherine Dunham founds Negro Dance Group

1934 NAACP begins legal initiative to overturn segregation

Arthur Mitchell becomes the first African American to be elected to

the U.S. Congress as a Democrat

Federal Housing Administration founded; its mortgage policies

promote redlining and restrictive covenants

1935 American Federation of Labor recognizes Brotherhood of Sleeping

Car Porters and Maids
 National Labor Relations Act, also called Wagner Act, passed; Social
Security Act passed; both acts exclude farm and domestic workers
from coverage

Fascist Italy invades and annexes Ethiopia

1936 National Negro Congress founded

Mary McLeod Bethune appointed head of Division of Negro Affairs of

National Youth Administration (becomes official division director in
1939)

1936 Track star Jesse Owens wins four gold medals at Berlin Olympics

Black voters switch to Democratic Party; 75 percent vote for FDR

1937 Bethune organizes the Federal Council on Negro Affairs, informally

known as the Black Cabinet

The Southern Negro Youth Congress forms to promote youth

employment, education, health, and citizenship

Joe Louis becomes world heavyweight champion

Japan invades China, igniting World War II in Pacific

Zora Neale Hurston’s Their Eyes Were Watching God published

1938 Missouri ex rel. Gaines v. Canada requires Missouri to admit qualified

black candidates to state law school

1939 Marian Anderson performs at Lincoln Memorial

Billie Holiday adds “Strange Fruit” to her performances

 The film Gone with the Wind premieres, idealizing plantation culture
and slavery

Germany invades Poland, igniting World War II in Europe

1940 NAACP Legal Defense and Education Fund created, with Thurgood
Marshall at the helm

Richard Wright’s Native Son published

1940– Jacob Lawrence paints The Migration of the Negro

1941
The Campaign to Free “the Scottsboro
Boys”
Haywood Patterson, Eugene Williams, and brothers LeRoy (Roy)
Wright and Andy Wright were poor teenaged friends. On March 25,
1931, they hopped aboard a Southern Railroad freight train headed
to Memphis from Chattanooga, looking for work. The teens were
among the roughly two million hobos during the Great Depression
(most of whom were older men), who stowed away on freight trains
without paying; they eluded authorities and sought work wherever
they could find it. Skyrocketing youth joblessness — roughly three
million Americans between sixteen and twenty-five were jobless by
early 1933 — motivated these young men to leave their homes and
take their chances on the rails.

Olen Montgomery, Clarence Norris, Ozie Powell, Willie Robertson,

and Charlie Weems were teenagers on the same train as the friends
Haywood, Eugene, Roy, and Andy, but Olen, Clarence, Ozie, Willie,
and Charlie knew neither one another nor the friends. Haywood was
involved in a fight with a group of white teenagers along the way.
When the train reached Paint Rock, Alabama, all nine of the black
youths were arrested for assault, even though most of them did not
know any of the others.

The assault charge was just the beginning. All nine were also
charged with raping Victoria Price and Ruby Bates, two teenaged
whites on the freight train. The extreme racist hysteria surrounding
the rape accusation, which proved false, sealed the fate of “the
Scottsboro Boys,” as they soon came to be known (because they
were held for trial in Scottsboro, Alabama). Despite compelling
evidence that should have freed them, the nine suffered years in jail
before eventually being freed. Their lives were never the same. All
suffered subsequent hardship and tragedy. Indeed, the fate of the
Scottsboro Boys epitomizes a criminal “injustice” system that
ensnared innumerable blacks, especially black men falsely accused
of raping white women.

The International Labor Defense (ILD), the legal wing of the

Communist Party, and lead attorney Samuel Leibowitz mounted an
intense and complicated defense effort. As a result, many blacks
looked with growing favor on the party and its vigorous antiracism,
even though few blacks actually became Communists. In late 1935,
the ILD joined forces with the NAACP and the American Civil
Liberties Union (ACLU) to create a joint defense effort: the
Scottsboro Defense Committee. The remarkable campaign to free
the Scottsboro Boys became an international as well as a national
cause and helped save the youths’ lives. This critically important
campaign also signaled the increasing necessity of a vigorous and
vigilant African American freedom struggle, especially in the context
of the Great Depression, when hard times for the nation were
especially hard for African Americans.
The Great Depression of the 1930s devastated African American
lives and communities, but it also led to new and intensified forms of
economic, social, and political struggle. Black self-help necessarily
mushroomed at all levels. As black urban masses created black
voting blocs and black protest grew, the federal government began
responding to African Americans’ concerns. For the first time since
Reconstruction, blacks could look to the federal government for
support. Within the government, black political appointees lobbied for
fairness. As African American writers, artists, musicians, and sports
heroes got respectful attention from mass audiences, their cultural
achievements helped advance the spirit animating the black freedom
struggle.
The Great Depression and the
New Deal
When the stock market crashed in 1929, the national economic crisis
was part of an escalating global depression. For African Americans,
whether they were sharecropping in the South or working for wages
in the North, the downturn hit with blunt force. Interventions by the
federal government offered some immediate relief and long-term
hope, but African Americans also understood that they had to take
action on their own. As black organizing became increasingly
political, intent on dismantling segregation in unions and the
workplace, in schools, and even in stores, white politicians found it
increasingly difficult to ignore the growing black vote and black
economic power. The president began consulting black leaders more
frequently, and blacks were increasingly placed in federal agencies
to help oversee black interests.

Economic Crisis and Joblessness

The stock market crash of October 1929 precipitated but did not
cause the Great Depression. The Depression resulted from a variety
of factors: unchecked financial speculation, a severe contraction of
cash and credit, declining demand, weakness in the agricultural
sector, corporate debt, widespread greed, and gross economic
inequality. As businesses and banks failed and factories closed,
national income plummeted from $81 billion in 1929 to $40 billion in
1932. By October 1930, four million Americans were unemployed.
Within a year, the number increased to seven million, and then to
eleven million. By 1932, one-quarter of Americans were out of work.
Foreclosures skyrocketed, and millions were rendered homeless.

At one point, twenty million Americans were officially on relief.

Dwindling local, state, and federal revenues undercut government
assistance. Private relief efforts helped, but they proved woefully
insufficient as well. At the height of the Depression, roughly three-
fourths of black families were forced onto public relief. Jobless
blacks were evicted from homes and apartments, and the numbers
of drifting hoboes, homeless, and beggars skyrocketed. Poverty,
hunger, starvation — indeed death — stalked the land. It is
unsurprising, therefore, that in 1935 bluesman Carl Martin wailed:
“Everyone’s crying: ‘Let’s have a New Deal,’/’Cause I’ve got to make
a living./Even if I have to rob and steal.”

In the rural South, overproduction of cotton and the loss of overseas

markets had kept the price of cotton low all through the 1920s; then
it collapsed, plummeting from 18 cents per pound in 1929 to 6 cents
in 1933. At the same time, the gradual mechanization of southern
agriculture put thousands of black tenant farmers and sharecroppers
out of work. The Great Mississippi Flood of 1927 also displaced
African Americans, who headed for cities such as Memphis, New
Orleans, and Jackson, Mississippi; but there were no jobs.
 Thirteen-Year-Old Sharecropper

This 1937 photograph of a thirteen-year-old sharecropper near Americus, Georgia, was

taken as part of the efforts of the New Deal’s Farm Security Administration to publicize
and ameliorate the plight of suffering Great Depression–era farmworkers. The boy’s
youth intensifies the emotional power of the photograph.

Even the most onerous and least desirable jobs in southern cities,
typically called “Negro jobs,” such as garbage collection and
domestic service, were now being taken over by whites. It Atlanta, a
white vigilante group calling themselves the “Black Shirts” rallied
around the cry “No Jobs for Niggers until Every White Man Has a
Job!” Intimidation, violence, and even murder underwrote these
sordid campaigns to dislodge black workers and replace them with
white workers.

While many Americans had prospered in the 1920s, most black

Americans had not, and the Depression made their lives much more
difficult. By 1931, two years after the Depression’s official beginning,
black unemployment in the South stood at 33 percent; a year later, it
was 50 percent. Black unemployment always outpaced the national
average, as blacks were the last hired and the first fired; unions,
which continued to discriminate, offered little protection. In 1932, the
black unemployment rate in Harlem was 50 percent; in Philadelphia
it was 56 percent. At one point, Detroit’s massive black
unemployment rate reached 60 percent, as auto plants shed
workers.

Clearly the picture for northern as well as southern blacks was bleak.
Anna Arnold Hedgeman, Harlem social worker, observed, “Many
families had been reduced to living below street level. It was
estimated that more than ten thousand Negroes lived in cellars and
basements which had been converted into makeshift flats. Packed in
damp, ratridden dungeons, they existed in squalor not too different
from that of Arkansas sharecroppers.”1

In 1934, 43 percent of northern blacks on relief were domestics. A

year later, black activists Ella Baker and Marvel Cooke wrote a
scathing exposé of the “The Bronx Slave Market”: an extremely
abusive labor system in the Bronx, New York that exploited black
women domestics. Desperate black women domestics lined the
streets to be picked up by white women. These domestics performed
a backbreaking array of jobs for shockingly low pay. All too often, an
untold number never got paid in this cruel and unregulated labor
network. Hardship hit black businesses, the black middle and upper
classes, and black community institutions as well. Precisely because
their primarily black clientele suffered massive economic losses,
black professionals, including dentists and doctors, lost clients and
revenue. During the 1920s, the estimated number of black
businesses had almost doubled, from 40,000 to 70,000. During the
Depression, many of these businesses went under. Black business
sales revenue plummeted from $99 million in 1929 to $48 million in
1934. In 1929, there were 134 black banks; by 1934, only 12 existed.
The decline continued; by the outset of World War II, there were only
6.

One sector of black businesses not only survived but thrived,

however. Black insurance companies like Atlanta Life Insurance
Company and North Carolina Mutual Life (headquartered in Durham,
North Carolina) prospered during the Depression largely because
the early Social Security system excluded most blacks, and thus
many, although impoverished and suffering, out of sheer necessity
paid their insurance premiums as best they could. Also, these
businesses tended to have a wider range of investments and in
particular reduced their investments in the hemorrhaging black
mortgage market during the Depression.
The tragic reality that blacks suffered disproportionately from poor
medical care worsened. Many of the 250 pre-Depression era black
clinics, nursing schools, and hospitals went out of business,
drastically curtailing already inadequate black health care options.
Suffering was particularly acute among the elderly and the infirm.
Disease, malnutrition, complications from severe stress, and
premature death rates grew. These problems were especially acute
in the rural South, where doctors, nurses, and medical care were
relatively rare. Infant death rates grew, life expectancy for women
and men shrank, and other indices of black health declined.

Medical researchers took advantage of the lack of health care

options for rural blacks in the Tuskegee Syphilis Study. (See
Chapter 13, Document Project: African Americans and the Tuskegee
Experiments, pp. 520–29.) For almost forty years beginning in 1932,
the U.S. Public Health Service, with the willing participation of
Tuskegee Institute and the Tuskegee Veterans Hospital, both black
institutions, conducted a medical experiment to study the long-term
consequences of untreated syphilis. More than 600 black men were
denied medical treatment and relief as part of the notorious study,
even though penicillin to treat the disease became widely available
in the 1940s. The men thought they were receiving free medical care
and did not know the nature of the study. A deeply disturbing and
gross example of the racist practice of using black bodies for medical
experimentation, the Tuskegee Syphilis Study highlighted the
powerlessness of its poor, black male subjects. Most suffered and
died without ever knowing the full truth, which only came to light after
a 1972 news exposé.

Inequality in the New Deal

Republican president Herbert Hoover’s failure to stem the economic
disaster swept the Democrat Franklin D. Roosevelt into office in the
election of 1932. Hoover had taken a hands-off approach to the
economy, believing it would self-correct and rebound. But the crisis
of the Depression proved so severe that extraordinary government
intervention was necessary. Roosevelt responded by instituting a
series of novel federal programs that he called the New Deal.

A massive and unprecedented expansion of federal power,

Roosevelt’s First New Deal aimed to provide relief and revive the
ailing economy. Emphasizing jobs over direct handouts, programs
such as the Federal Emergency Relief Administration (FERA; 1933)
and the Civilian Conservation Corps (CCC; 1933) helped many
families make it through the worst of times. The Securities and
Exchange Commission (SEC; 1934) regulated the stock market.
Between 1935 and 1938, Roosevelt advanced the more aggressive
Second New Deal, financed to a far greater extent by deficit
spending. This plan aimed to alleviate poverty, expand jobs
programs while curtailing direct relief programs, and create a social
safety net.
In 1935, the U.S. Supreme Court ruled unconstitutional the National
Recovery Administration (NRA; 1933), which had sought to stabilize
industry by setting prices, wages, and working hours. Bolstered by
his landslide reelection the next year, Roosevelt unsuccessfully
challenged the Court by seeking to “pack” it with additional justices
sympathetic to his goals. Congress balked, and the president lost
some support. The Court, however, reversed course in 1937 and
declared constitutional both the Social Security Act (1935), which
provided old-age pensions and disability benefits, and the National
Labor Relations Act (1935), known as the Wagner Act, which
recognized the right of labor unions to organize, bargain collectively,
and strike. That same year, Roosevelt cut back on deficit spending
and contracted the New Deal, contributing to a second stock market
crash and a serious recession. It took the economic expansion
resulting from World War II for the economy to recover fully.
Nevertheless, both the First and Second New Deals greatly
expanded federal control over American society and the economy.

The New Deal did not help all Americans equally, however. The
racial discrimination that permeated America permeated New Deal
programs as well. Some called the New Deal a “raw deal” for African
Americans. Many blacks quipped that the NRA, which allowed job-
shifting from blacks to whites rather than pay blacks hard-won wage
increases, stood for “Negro Removal Agency” or “Negroes Robbed
Again.” Where New Deal programs were administered locally,
especially in the South, blacks did not benefit at the same rate as
whites. The Agricultural Adjustment Administration poured millions of
dollars into helping farmers, but almost none of the money benefited
black sharecroppers or tenant farmers or the dwindling number of
independent black farmers. The Social Security Act excluded
participation by those working in agriculture, domestic service, or day
labor, the types of jobs held by most black men and women.
Agricultural and domestic workers were also excluded from the
Wagner Act and from the Fair Labor Standards Act, which
established maximum working hours and minimum wages.

The Federal Housing Administration (FHA) and Home Owners Loan

Corporation (HOLC) forbade mortgage loans in integrated areas,
promoting the racist policy of redlining. This extremely discriminatory
and widespread practice sustained the bank practice of approving
mortgage loans only to blacks who lived in all-black neighborhoods.
The FHA and HOLC likewise endorsed restrictive covenants, which
promoted the practice of allowing whites to refuse to sell homes to
blacks in white neighborhoods. Historically, redlining and restrictive
covenants have seriously undermined black economic advancement
by preventing blacks from building up equity in their homes and
benefiting from gains in the real estate market that have allowed
white homeowners to develop wealth.

Black Voters in the Democratic

Party
The National Urban League and the NAACP tried to insert
nondiscrimination clauses into New Deal legislation, but lawmakers
balked. However, these organizations kept the pressure on the
federal government to pay attention to black concerns, as did a
lobbying effort led by the black lawyer John P. Davis and the black
economist Robert C. Weaver, both Harvard graduates. Black
organizations were able to gain some political leverage with the
Roosevelt administration, which claimed to be the champion of the
poor and the dispossessed. President Roosevelt communicated this
message through his fireside chats, radio broadcasts to the nation in
which he explained the New Deal in language everyone could
understand. African American’s greatest advocate in the White
House, however, was First Lady Eleanor Roosevelt. She spoke out
on behalf of black concerns, built connections with black leaders and
groups, and lobbied her husband, New Dealers, and other influential
officials on behalf of African Americans.

Eleanor Roosevelt’s efforts pushed the Roosevelt administration to

open the door to African Americans in government jobs. The number
of blacks entering the civil service grew from 50,000 in 1933 to more
than 150,000 by 1941, and for the first time African Americans
received political appointments to government agencies. Particularly
visible was Mary McLeod Bethune, whose 1936 appointment to head
the Division of Negro Affairs of the National Youth Administration
evolved into her appointment to official division director in 1939. In
this capacity, she launched opportunities for vocational training and
jobs in both the private sector and government for thousands of
unemployed black youths between the ages of sixteen and twenty-
four. Bethune, an active member of the NAACP, had served as
president of the National Association of Colored Women in the
1920s, and in 1935, she had established the National Council of
Negro Women, an alliance of black women’s organizations.
Mary McLeod Bethune

Civil and women’s rights leader Bethune sits in her office at Bethune-Cookman College
in this 1943 photo by the African American photographer Gordon Parks. A portrait of
FDR is prominently displayed on her wall, surrounded by portraits of African American
 intellectuals and activists. At the time this photo was taken, Bethune was director of
Negro Affairs of the National Youth Organization in Roosevelt’s cabinet and vice
president of the NAACP. She would become the only woman of color at the founding
conference of the United Nations, appointed by Roosevelt’s successor, Harry Truman.

The black journalist Roi Ottley called Bethune “the First Lady of the
Struggle.” She used her influence to get the federal government to
sponsor conferences highlighting black problems and devising
federal solutions. Perhaps most important, in 1937, Bethune
organized the Federal Council on Negro Affairs, informally known as
the Black Cabinet, a group of influential black policy advisers who
met at her home to discuss civil rights and help shape the New
Deal’s response to black concerns. Among them were Robert C.
Weaver, Eugene K. Jones from the Commerce Department, William
H. Hastie from the Interior Department, A. Philip Randolph, T. Arnold
Hill, and Walter White, who, like Bethune, was a personal friend of
Eleanor Roosevelt.

For the first time since Reconstruction, black people got support from
the federal government, and they were drawn to the Democratic
Party, for Republicans had taken black voters for granted. In 1932,
Robert L. Vann, the editor of the Pittsburgh Courier, an influential
black newspaper, called on black voters to exercise their political
muscle: “My friends, go turn Lincoln’s picture to the wall. That debt
has been paid in full.”2 In 1936, 75 percent of African Americans
voted for Roosevelt, and since that time, they have been an
important constituency within the Democratic Party. Indicative of the
trend, Republican Oscar De Priest lost his seat in the U.S. House of
Representatives in 1934 to Democrat Arthur Mitchell, a black
politician who had switched parties.

Throughout the latter half of the 1930s, Mitchell was the only African
American in Congress, but in northern metropolises, blacks
increasingly constituted a voting bloc that commanded the attention
of white politicians. In previous decades, black concerns had been
almost completely ignored. Now Roosevelt had to balance federal
efforts on behalf of black Americans against the prospect of losing
the support of racist white Democrats from the South. As African
Americans gained political power, their activism took an increasingly
political turn. As was so often the case in the African American
experience, this activism was particularly evident in black churches.
Coming Together to Battle
Hardship
During the Depression years, blacks turned to values and practices
that reflected their long history of resilience and resourcefulness.
They came together to help one another informally, in families and
neighborhoods, but they also joined churches and unions that
organized on behalf of those hit hard by the dismal economy.
Meanwhile, the Community Party’s successful defense of blacks in
several high-profile southern court cases brought heightened
attention to racial injustice and the party’s antiracist work. Black
organizations such as the National Negro Congress, the Southern
Negro Youth Congress, and a reenergized NAACP laid the
groundwork for the civil rights movement.

Surviving through Church and

Community
African Americans relied on their core values — their deep
commitment to family, kin, friends, neighbors, communities, and
religion — to survive the Great Depression. Helping others, even
taking in and housing down-and-out family members, was common.
Collective child care and elder care arrangements proliferated. The
bartering and sharing of essentials — food, clothing, housing,
temporary work — expanded, as did the recycling of used clothes,
shoes, and other material goods. To save money on groceries,
people turned to fishing, hunting, gardening, and canning fruits and
vegetables. Potlucks brought families and friends together over
shared meals.

The underground economies in black communities also flourished.

Theft, bootlegging, selling illegal alcohol and drugs, gambling, and
prostitution thrived. People altered electrical wires and gas pipes in
apartment buildings to get power and heat free of charge. Especially
popular in cities were “the numbers,” illegal gambling operations
where people placed small bets with “numbers runners” in hopes of
cashing in. These gambling rackets amassed massive profits. In
time, many of the largest and most profitable numbers operations
were taken over by white mobsters.

In the legitimate and respectable world, black churches dramatically

expanded their aid for the rapidly growing numbers of those in need.
Harlem’s Abyssinian Baptist Church, led by the Reverend Adam
Clayton Powell Sr., fed two thousand people daily in its soup kitchen
and handed out clothing and fuel. For many, politics and assistance
went hand-in-hand. Powell Sr. had helped organize the silent march
of 1917, and his son, Adam Clayton Powell Jr., who succeeded him
in the pulpit in 1937, was an outspoken advocate for civil rights,
organizing a “Don’t Buy Where You Can’t Work” campaign to
pressure New York stores to hire black employees. In 1941, Powell
Jr. was elected to the city council, and in 1944, he was elected as a
Democrat to the U.S. House of Representatives. The Powells’
activism was an early sign of the increasing political as well as
socioeconomic activism of black religious leaders.

Equally notable was the rise of independent religious movements

that aimed to provide political direction along with spiritual
nourishment and material relief. Both Charles Emmanuel Grace,
known as “Sweet Daddy Grace” or just “Daddy Grace,” and George
Baker, known as “Father Divine,” projected a sense of their own
divinity and preached righteous living and positive thinking. Both had
huge interracial followings, and their movements, with subsidiary
businesses and investments, amassed great wealth, increasing their
influence. Daddy Grace’s United House of Prayer for All People drew
on the flamboyant personality of its leader, with his crown, shoulder-
length hair, purple robes, and extra-long red, white, and blue
fingernails. Daddy Grace was a highly dramatic preacher and faith
healer who fed the hungry in church cafeterias and housed the
homeless in his apartment buildings.

Father Divine’s Peace Mission movement was even more extensive.

At its height, it had more than 160 mission centers in the United
States, Canada, and Europe, where meals were lavish affairs, not
just soup and bread. Run mostly by women who were secretaries,
the movement preached against smoking and drinking and
advocated sexual abstinence. Father Divine’s progressive political
agenda included support for minimum-wage legislation, curbs on
corporate profits, a federal antilynching law, and the abolition of
capital punishment. His emphasis on political education contributed
to the era’s growing black awareness and political action.

Black Collective Action and

Interracial Unionism
Outside the church, black activism found expression in rent strikes,
boycotts, and consumer cooperatives, often organized by women.
The Housewives’ League in both northern and southern cities
coordinated “Don’t Buy Where You Can’t Work” boycotts. These
were often related to “Double Duty Dollar” campaigns, which
advocated patronizing black businesses because their profits would
get reinvested in black neighborhoods. In Harlem, the Domestic
Workers’ Union formed to demand fair pay and hours and to try to
end the street corner “slave markets,” where unemployed black
women gathered each morning, hoping that white women might
drive by and hire them for the day or at least a few hours.

Building on the Wagner Act, despite its failure to bar racial

discrimination in unions, A. Philip Randolph sought to leverage the
power of black wageworkers. He had long advocated interracial
unionism, and he had joined the Socialist Party as a young man
because of its views on labor. His first efforts to organize black
workers — elevator operators and stevedores — were undermined
by the American Federation of Labor (AFL). In 1925, he was elected
president of the newly formed Brotherhood of Sleeping Car
Porters and Maids, commonly referred to as the Brotherhood of
Sleeping Car Porters. Jobs as railroad porters and maids were highly
coveted, though they involved long hours and low pay. Randolph
used the union as an organizational base for promoting both the
rights of blacks and the rights of labor. In 1935, the AFL recognized
the union, which won its first contract in 1937.
 A. Philip Randolph

A. Philip Randolph addresses members of the Brotherhood of Sleeping Car Porters and
Maids, the union he led with Milton P. Webster. Among his other leadership positions,
Randolph was a member of the Black Cabinet and president of the National Negro
Congress.

Description
Randolph stands before a table decorated with the Union flag and
delivers a speech. Three union members seated next to him listen to him.

Interracial unionism gained a significant foothold in the 1930s,

despite the persistent antiblack racism within the labor movement.
Crucial to this advance was the Committee for Industrial
Organization, which was created in 1935 as part of the AFL and
became the independent Congress of Industrial Organizations
(CIO) in 1938. The CIO promoted mass industrial unionism: the
organization of all industrial workers, whether unskilled, semiskilled,
or skilled, and without regard to race or ethnicity. Despite the CIO’s
inclusive aims, however, black union members and their white allies,
notably socialists and Communists, battled the reality of racial
discrimination even within CIO unions.

The Communist Party’s Appeal

The Socialist Party that Randolph joined in 1916 advocated fairness
for workers and social equality, but it did not have a large black
following, in part because of racism within its ranks. After the 1917
revolution in Russia and the establishment of the Soviet Union, the
Communist Party broadcast a similar message of social justice and
gained some black followers, notably among Harlem activists and
intellectuals. Although blacks largely rejected the Communist Party’s
revolutionary ideology, its critique of capitalism aided their
understanding of the Depression, and its commitment to equality had
significant appeal. (See Document Project: Communist Radicalism
and Everyday Realities, pp. 481–87.)

The Communist Party’s successful defense in the Scottsboro Boys

case (described in the chapter introduction) enhanced its reputation
with innumerable blacks. More than any other largely white political
organization, the Communist Party acted to end racial oppression,
modeling white antiracist activism and helping to lead the struggle
against white supremacy. As a result, although it had relatively few
black members, it had many black sympathizers and admirers
among its “fellow travelers,” and many blacks participated in party-
led activities on behalf of the Scottsboro Boys.
The Scottsboro Boys

This photograph of the nine Scottsboro Boys was taken while they were being held in
the Jefferson County Jail in Birmingham, Alabama, on false charges that they had
raped two young white women, Victoria Price and Ruby Bates, on a freight train in
March 1931. An international effort to free them, led by the Communist Party’s
International Labor Defense, eventually helped secure their release. Standing, left to
right, are Clarence Norris, age 19; Ozie Powell, 18; Haywood Patterson, 19; Roy
Wright, 15; Charlie Weems, 20; and Eugene Williams, 16. Sitting, left to right, are
Andrew Wright, 19; Olen Montgomery, 17; and Willie Roberson, 19.

Description
Three of the boys sit at a table spread with meals while the rest stand
behind them.
As part of the Communist Party’s long-term struggle to save the lives
of the Scottsboro Boys, their lawyers brought two especially
influential cases to the U.S. Supreme Court. In Powell v. Alabama
(1932), the Court ruled that defendants in capital trials have a right to
counsel, and in Norris v. Alabama (1935), it ruled that potential jurors
may not be excluded from juries on the basis of race. In another
court case, lawyers for the party successfully defended one of its
organizers, Angelo Herndon, who in 1932 had been ordered to
prison in Georgia for leading a biracial demonstration of unemployed
workers. In 1937, the U.S. Supreme Court overturned Herndon’s
conviction, declaring Georgia’s nineteenth-century anti-insurrection
statute unconstitutional.

The Communist Party also led efforts to organize the Alabama

Sharecroppers Union (ASU; 1931–1936), intended as a biracial
union but eventually led by blacks, who joined because of its
commitment to raising agricultural prices and wages and ending
discrimination in New Deal agricultural programs. The ASU was part
of a larger wave of tenant farming and sharecropper organizing in
the South often led by Communists. The ASU demanded that
sharecroppers be paid in cash rather than shares or in-kind wages; it
lobbied to give sharecroppers direct food advances and the right to
market surplus crops. School-aged children of sharecroppers, they
argued, should receive nine months of public schooling per term.
The ASU also joined the call for the immediate release of the
Scottsboro Boys.
The Communist Party, notably its black members and sympathizers,
or fellow travelers, helped advance the fundamental understanding
that economic empowerment was essential to the ongoing black
freedom struggle. Black academics such as economist Abram Harris
and political scientist Ralph Bunche explored the interlocking nexus
between class and race struggle — and especially interracial
unionism — as a way to mutually advance these interrelated
agendas. Unlike Communists, however, who sought to destroy
capitalism, those like Bunche and Harris, representative of a large
and growing black critique of capitalism, sought to reform capitalism
structurally and radically.

Organizing for Civil Rights

In 1935, John P. Davis and other black leaders called for a
nationwide black united front of civil rights organizations that would
bring together groups and individuals ranging from left-progressive to
centrist-liberal. The need for such a front had been reinforced by a
riot in Harlem that year that had targeted white-owned property. This
riot signaled a heightened level of anger and frustration in black
communities; previously, racial violence had been instigated mostly
by white mobs attacking black victims. More than eight hundred
delegates representing almost five hundred organizations — with the
notable exception of the NAACP — met in Chicago in 1936 to found
the National Negro Congress (NNC; 1936–1947). Participants
included intellectuals such as Alain Locke and Ralph Bunche of
Howard University, civil rights activists (including dissident NAACP
members), black religious leaders, white and black labor organizers,
and Communists.

The NNC functioned as the vanguard of collective black liberal-left

efforts to alleviate New Deal racism. Working interracially wherever
possible, the NNC also joined the fight against what many saw as
the growing threat of domestic as well as international fascism.
Elected its president, A. Philip Randolph committed the NNC to
interracial labor organizing and militant mass action when necessary
and viable. Though hamstrung by a lack of money, the NNC went on
the offensive. With more than seventy local chapters at its apex, the
NNC fought for jobs, fair housing, and fair dispensation of relief.
Through a network of local councils, the NNC proved particularly
effective at promoting interracial unionism, especially the concerns of
black industrial workers in a number of cities.

Ultimately, however, the big tent politics of the NNC proved unwieldy,
and serious internal wrangling undermined the group’s effectiveness.
For instance, as Communists and labor activists gained influence
and the NCC became more militant and secular, certain black
religious groups withdrew their support. Ultimately, the radicals
alienated those who believed that black business owners were
undermined by the organization’s focus on workers’ interests.
Randolph resigned in 1940, charging that Communists had infiltrated
and overrun the organization.
The Southern Negro Youth Congress (SNYC; 1937–1949) was a
radical, independent southern-based youth organization that grew
out of and aligned itself with the NNC. The SNYC promoted the
interrelated concerns of black youth specifically and black people
generally, framed around four core commitments: jobs, education,
health, and citizenship. The SNYC’s wide-ranging agenda included
union organizing; legal aid; antilynching and antirape activism; voting
rights activism, notably voter registration and the campaign to
abolish the poll tax; lobbying in Washington, D.C.; and cultural
activism throughout the rural black South. Among the SNYC’s most
important leaders were Edward E. Strong, Esther and James
Jackson, and Lewis and Dorothy Burnham. Anti-Communist hysteria
led to the SNYC’s demise and contributed to the demise of the NNC
as well. In many ways, the SNYC foreshadowed the radical youth
politics of the Student Nonviolent Coordinating Committee of the
1960s. Similarly, the NNC foreshadowed the economic, class-based
dimensions of the radicalism of the civil rights/Black Power
insurgency, especially from the late 1960s through the mid- to late
1970s.

Meanwhile, the NAACP, which denounced the Communist Party and

was increasingly critical of racism within the labor movement, was
itself criticized for overlooking the needs of black workers. W. E. B.
Du Bois had resigned from The Crisis in 1934, and the NAACP was
increasingly considered middle class and middle-of-the-road. Its
membership had declined as more activist black organizations
arose, but beginning in 1934, a new initiative to overturn
segregation, led by special legal counsel Charles Hamilton Houston,
reenergized the group. Houston, as dean of Howard University Law
School, had pioneered the field of civil rights law and trained a cadre
of black lawyers, among them future U.S. Supreme Court Justice
Thurgood Marshall. In 1940, Houston helped create a legal division
within the NAACP called the Legal Defense and Educational Fund,
headed by Marshall.

Houston’s plan was to demonstrate that the separate but equal

doctrine established in 1896 by Plessy v. Ferguson denied blacks
their Fourteenth Amendment rights to due process and equal
protection under the law. He started with a series of suits demanding
that all separate black schools be made equal to white schools and
that black teacher salaries be made the same as white teacher
salaries. The purpose of this short-term strategy of equalization was
twofold: to show states and localities that they could not afford dual
educational systems and to lay the groundwork for a direct challenge
to the constitutionality of segregation. NAACP lawyers targeted the
common southern state practice of paying the out-of-state tuition for
blacks who agreed to attend graduate and professional schools in
other states. In Pearson v. Murray (1936), the Maryland Court of
Appeals ruled that the University of Maryland’s refusal to admit
Donald Murray, an Amherst College graduate, to its law school
violated Murray’s citizenship rights. In another important NAACP
legal victory, Missouri ex rel. Gaines v. Canada (1938), the U.S.
Supreme Court ruled that Lloyd Gaines, a Missouri resident, had to
be admitted to Missouri’s all-white law school because the state
failed to provide an equal legal education for blacks. These were the
first steps in a campaign that would culminate with the overturning of
Plessy in Brown v. Board of Education of Topeka (1954), argued
before the Supreme Court by Thurgood Marshall.
Black Culture in Hard Times
One New Deal program with direct benefits for individual African
Americans was the Works Progress Administration (WPA),
established in 1935 to pump federal money into public works
projects that hired people who needed jobs. The WPA not only built
roads, bridges, and parks but sponsored programs, such as the
Federal Writers’ Project, that employed writers, artists, musicians,
and actors. The WPA brightened the grim decade of the Great
Depression. For some, it was a lifeline. Zora Neale Hurston, for
example, was hired by the WPA to collect folklore from Florida’s back
roads and turpentine camps, where highly exploited black workers
extracting turpentine from pine trees lived and labored, often
reduced to peonage. The study to which she contributed, “The
Florida Negro,” ultimately included slave narratives. Today
transcripts of WPA interviews with more than two thousand former
slaves, all of whom were then at least in their seventies, are a rich
documentary resource. The work that Hurston did for the WPA
paralleled her research interests, and in the 1930s, she published
two collections of African American folklore, Mules and Men (1935)
and Tell My Horse (1938). Her most acclaimed work of fiction, Their
Eyes Were Watching God (1937), is also grounded in African
American folk culture, centering on the maturation of Janie, its
protagonist, who finds within herself the means to triumph over
poverty, sexism, and racism.
The cultural struggle so central to both the ongoing African American
freedom struggle and the evolving New Negro consciousness
continued during the New Deal era. Even as the exuberance of the
Harlem Renaissance gave way to the hard, cold realities of the
Depression, powerful and important African American cultural work
persisted. The literature, music, visual art, and dance of the Chicago
Renaissance of the 1930s vividly captured the realism that shaped
this period of cultural struggle. Internationally and domestically,
cultural and political movements of African-descended peoples
contributed significantly to the black freedom struggles. Similarly, the
growing global as well as national recognition of African American
artists, performers, and athletes helped advance the African
American freedom struggle.

The Chicago Renaissance

Richard Wright, a young black author who also worked for the WPA,
criticized Hurston’s fiction for its lack of social protest. In “Blueprint
for Negro Writing” (1937), he rejected the “humble novels, poems,
and plays” of the Harlem Renaissance writers, whom he
characterized as pandering to the interests of white audiences.
Wright announced a new agenda: “Today the question is: Shall
Negro writing be for the Negro masses, molding the lives and
consciousness of those masses toward new goals, or shall it
continue begging the question of the Negroes’ humanity?”3 Wright
was a strong and angry new voice for naturalism and art with a
political purpose. He joined the Communist Party in Chicago before
moving to New York, where he influenced another young black writer
working for the WPA, Ralph Ellison.

Wright’s early fiction reflected a Marxist conception of art, showing

how economic forces shaped African American destiny. His 1938
collection of short stories, Uncle Tom’s Children, probed the racial
conflict and violence of the Jim Crow South, and his novel Native
Son (1940) explored the same forces at work in the Chicago ghetto
while plumbing racial, class, gender, and emotional-psychological
depths. The first Book-of-the-Month Club selection of a novel by a
black author, Native Son was a huge commercial success. Many
viewed that success as evidence that there was now a growing
audience for serious works by black writers. Within a few years,
Wright publicly repudiated the Communist Party; by 1946, he had
turned his back on the United States as well, moving to Paris, where
he lived for the rest of his life.

Wright was the most famous artist to emerge within what has come
to be known as the Chicago Renaissance of the 1930s and 1940s.
Like the Harlem Renaissance, the Chicago Renaissance featured an
extraordinary and exciting range of black art. More so than the
Harlem Renaissance, though, the Chicago Renaissance featured the
experiences of poor, working-class African Americans, notably the
experiences of black factory workers in America’s industrial
heartland. Writer Arna Bontemps, poet Margaret Walker, and Wright
were part of black creative networks in Chicago that yielded
important literary works, including Bontemps’s Black Thunder, a
powerful novel about Gabriel’s 1800 slave conspiracy in Richmond,
Virginia; Walker’s classic and very popular paean to her people’s s
freedom struggle For My People (1942); and the renowned works of
Wright. For a time, the WPA sustained a number of black Chicago
artists, including Wright and Walker.

In the 1930s, painters Eldzier Cortor and Archibald Motley also did
work for the WPA in Chicago. The works of Motley, best known for
his vivid representations of Black Chicago’s unique style and
exuberance, and those of painter and printmaker Cortor, best known
for his representations of the black female form, epitomized the
vitality of the visual arts during Chicago’s Renaissance. (See
Chapter 11, Document Project: The Harlem/New Negro
Renaissance, p. 454, for an example of Motley’s art.)

Extraordinary music — notably jazz, gospel, and blues — pulsated

throughout Renaissance Chicago. Louis Armstrong and Lil Hardin
exemplified the originality and vitality of the black South Side
Chicago jazz and blues scene. Marrying a wide range of instruments
with enthusiastic black religious musical traditions, Thomas Dorsey
pioneered and extensively promoted gospel music, whose early
epicenter was Chicago. Gospel soon became a staple in black
religious music nationally. He wrote his beloved and widely
performed gospel classic “Take My Hand, Precious Lord” (1932) in
the throes of grief over the tragic deaths of his wife, Nettie, and their
unborn child in a car accident. Earlier, before turning principally to
gospel, Dorsey had been a well-known blues pianist, working with
the likes of Ma Rainey. He had also worked as “Georgia Tom” with
Tampa Red. Their hit recording of the ragtime hit “It’s Tight Like That”
sold seven million copies.

Working in Chicago during the 1930s, Katherine Dunham helped

pioneer African American modern dance and soon emerged as a
pivotal figure in twentieth-century modern dance broadly. Dunham
excelled not only as a performer, dancer, and choreographer but also
as an anthropologist, a writer, a global arts ambassador, and a social
activist. Many of her dances, such as the famous “L’Ag’Ya” (first
performed in 1938) — which combines ballet and elements drawn
from a Martinique fighting dance — built upon wide-ranging
ethnographic field observations throughout the Caribbean. In that
impressive body of scholarship, Dunham’s descriptions and analyses
emphasized ritual dance, notably its African-derived expressions.
Although she finished her undergraduate degree at the University of
Chicago, she never completed her advanced degree, despite the
extensive fieldwork she had conducted. Instead, by the late 1930s,
she prioritized her artistic career.

Dunham’s formal dance training featured ballet and included various

other dance genres, such as Spanish and Javanese. In 1933,
Dunham founded the Negro Dance Group, one of several dance
schools she created and ran during her life. At one point, the WPA
helped support the Negro Dance Group. Dunham performed widely
throughout Chicago, including working with the ballet company of the
Chicago Opera. In 1938, she worked for the Federal Theatre Project
as dance director of the Chicago Negro Theatre. Her subsequent
achievements are legendary, including important concert, Broadway,
and film work, as well as global company tours to more than thirty
countries.
Katherine Dunham on Broadway

Katherine Dunham, center, performs in the all-black musical Cabin in the Sky, which
she co-choreographed with George Balanchine. Dunham integrated her research on
dance traditions brought by African slaves to the Caribbean into her work as a
choreographer and performer.
African American Art within a
Global Context
Dunham’s career illustrates the extent to which this period of cultural
renaissance witnessed related global, Pan-African, and international
dimensions. Négritude, a cultural movement that evolved out of the
African and African diasporic French-speaking colonial world, found
a home in the cosmopolitan and global world of Paris, the center of
the French empire. Négritude was led by Léopold Sédar Senghor of
Senegal, Aimé Césaire of Martinique, and Léon Damas of Guiana.
The movement called for a common black identity among Africans
dispersed throughout the world, opposed French colonialism, and
generally favored Marxism.

Similarly, Pan-Africanism, a global political movement organized at

the turn of the century by the Trinidadian lawyer-activist Henry
Sylvester Williams, found a comparable home in London, the center
of the British empire. The Pan-African movement attracted the likes
of W. E. B. Du Bois and Ethiopia’s legendary ruler Haile Selassie.
Increasingly popular in the English-speaking world and committed to
African self-determination and the end of European domination of
the African continent, Pan-Africanism overlapped politically with the
cultural politics of Négritude.

Both Négritude and Pan-Africanism promoted the right of African

peoples everywhere to self-determination and, in turn, promoted the
self-definition and affirmation of African peoples on the continent and
throughout the African diaspora. The cross-pollination of these
various African diasporic cultural movements found fertile expression
in the works of American artists such as Langston Hughes. Similarly,
the American-based Harlem/New Negro Renaissance and the
Chicago Renaissance were deeply political. The cultural politics of all
these movements embraced self-definition, self-determination,
freedom from colonial and imperial rule, and the rediscovery and
embrace of Mother Africa.

A growing number of African American visual artists of the period,

reflecting an internationalist as well as Euro-American aesthetic
bent, studied in Paris. There they found support and encouragement,
but their primary subjects and themes often remained African
American. Palmer Hayden, for example, returned from study in Paris
and worked on WPA art projects depicting scenes of African
American life. His Midsummer Night in Harlem (1938) invoked a folk
style that conveyed the festive atmosphere of neighbors escaping
the heat of airless tenements.

The sculptor Augusta Savage brought African American themes to

the world stage when she was asked to create a sculpture for the
1939 New York World’s Fair. Savage presented Lift Every Voice and
Sing, inspired by the Negro national anthem, to honor African
American musical contributions to the arts. Nearly fifty years earlier,
at the 1893 Chicago World’s Fair, a display by African Americans
had been rejected. That an African American was now
commissioned to exhibit her work is indicative of the status that was
accorded black creativity in the 1930s. (See chapter 11, Document
Project: The Harlem/New Negro Renaissance, p. 452, for an
example of Savage’s art.) White recognition of black achievement in
the arts and in sports did not translate to civil equality, however.

Cultural Activism and the Arts

White Americans enjoyed black music, and in the clubs of Harlem,
they were moved when jazz vocalist extraordinaire Billie Holiday
sang “Strange Fruit,” her haunting signature song protesting
lynching. Tragically, during the 1930s, more than one hundred blacks
were officially lynched, prompting the civil rights activist Abel
Meeropol to compose the song. By 1939, when Holiday began
closing her performances with her intensely dramatic and
emotionally draining rendition of “Strange Fruit,” she was already a
highly respected and famous jazz artist. Holiday’s insistence on
spotlighting the horrors of lynching set her at odds with white racists,
however, and she found a powerful enemy in Harry Anslinger, head
of the Federal Bureau of Narcotics. After refusing Anslinger’s
demand to stop performing the song, Holiday was subjected to
steady surveillance and harassment from his agency until her death
in 1959.

Concurrently, the “First Lady of Song” Ella Fitzgerald, who like

Holiday rapidly emerged in the amazing musical world of 1930s
Harlem, also became one of the most revered and influential
vocalists of the twentieth century. Fitzgerald was “The Singer’s
Singer,” and her vocal qualities and ability to deliver a set of lyrics
remain peerless. She came to fame in the 1930s as the singer for
drummer Chick Webb’s band, and she took over the band’s
leadership for a number of years after Webb died in 1939. “A-Tisket,
A-Tasket,” a tune that Fitzgerald co-wrote, based on a nursery
rhyme, was one of the decade’s biggest hits and helped solidify her
fame.

Paul Robeson, a concert singer with a magnificent bass voice, sold

out performances worldwide. Robeson, a global superstar, excelled
at singing spirituals, folk songs from around the world, and European
concert music. Robeson was also a popular actor, but his acting
talents, especially in film and musical theater, were all too often
fenced in by stereotypes. Still, he met with wide acclaim in
performing the role of Othello and the title role in the film version of
Eugene O’Neill’s The Emperor Jones (1933). His rendition of “Ol’
Man River” in the movie Show Boat (1936) made him famous.
Robeson felt constrained by American expectations that he should
play only “Negro roles,” and he was drawn to the relative absence of
race and class prejudice that he personally experienced in the Soviet
Union. An ardent internationalist and anticolonialist, Robeson,
increasingly a global citizen, contributed to freedom struggles and
left-wing causes around the world. Like Holiday’s “Strange Fruit”
performances, Robeson’s left-progressive cultural work epitomized
the egalitarian and democratic dimensions of Popular Front cultural
politics. Indeed, Robeson was one of the most famous artists of the
era, and his wide-ranging, global, and interrelated political and
cultural work earmarked him as a key exponent of those radical and
activist cultural politics.

Fighting Racial Stereotypes in

Popular Culture
Movies and radio were popular pastimes in the 1930s, offering an
escape from the decade’s hard times. But while they popularized
black culture — notably black, music, song, and dance — movies
and radio also perpetuated demeaning stereotypes. The Amos ’n’
Andy Show, the most popular radio show of the 1930s, featured the
antics of two buffoonish black men and reflected the enduring
influence of minstrelsy and its inherent racism on American culture.
Jokes trafficked in the characters’ schemes to get ahead, their
fractured English, and disturbing gendered, classed, and racialized
black stereotypes. These included the sexist and misogynist
characterization of black women as represented by Sapphire, the
overbearing wife of Kingfish, the show’s third central character.
Created and performed by Charles Correll and Freeman Gosden,
two white actors, the show stoked controversy from the outset,
especially widespread black opposition. While many blacks found
the show funny, many others did not. Black protest against the show
persisted and helped kill an early 1950s television version featuring a
talented black cast.
The most popular black actor of the 1930s was Stepin Fetchit
(Lincoln Perry), known as “the Laziest Man in the World.” Playing the
slow-talking, dim-witted, shiftless sidekick to white costars, Stepin
Fetchit was the first black actor to become a millionaire. While Perry
himself was quite smart and literate, Stepin Fetchit was exactly the
opposite. Although some have seen Stepin Fetchit as a prankster,
most have viewed him as a racist and demeaning caricature.

Not surprisingly, the black characters in the most popular film of the
decade and one of the most popular films of all time, Gone with the
Wind (1939), were “happy slaves” who were loyal to their white folks.
In this nostalgic and racist world, these stereotyped roles jibed with
the proslavery, prosouthern, pro-white, and Neo-Confederate
sympathies of Margaret Mitchell’s novel, on which the film was
based. “Pork,” the house servant played by Oscar Polk, was trifling
and dim-witted. “Big Sam,” the field foreman played by Everett
Brown, was kind-hearted and contented. “Prissy,” the house servant
played by Thelma “Butterfly” McQueen, was funny yet irresponsible.
Most striking of all, “Mammy,” the house servant played by Hattie
McDaniel, was stern yet intensely loyal. For that portrayal, McDaniel
became the first black to win an Academy Award (for Best
Supporting Actress). Black protest against the movie’s idealized view
of plantation culture and its demeaning black characters has
consistently hounded the movie from its opening until today.

Even baseball, the most American of pastimes, fell victim to racism.

Banned from the major leagues in 1887, black baseball players got a
chance to play ball after Andrew “Rube” Foster founded the Negro
National League in 1920. It had an eight-team circuit: the Cuban
Stars and seven city-based teams from St. Louis, Kansas City,
Indianapolis, Dayton, Detroit, and Chicago (which had two teams).
Games were played after folks got off work, with Sunday
doubleheaders drawing crowds of up to ten thousand. The
Depression and Foster’s death in 1930 sent the league into a
tailspin, but it was revived in 1934, and by 1937, a second league,
the Negro American League, had been founded. The giants of the
Negro baseball leagues, such as pitcher Satchel Paige and catcher
Josh Gibson, were wildly popular.

While all Americans cheered for track-and-field star Jesse Owens

when he won four gold medals at the Berlin Olympics in 1936, his
fellow African Americans cheered especially loudly. His outstanding
performances included tying the world record in the 100-meter sprint
and setting world records in the long jump, 200-meter sprint, and
400-meter relay. For black Americans, Owens’s success was a
strong refutation of the myth of Aryan supremacy so crucial to
Nazism and the totalitarian regime of Adolf Hitler, who had intended
that the Berlin games would showcase his racial theories.
Jesse Owens at the Berlin Olympics

Jesse Owens stands on the first-place platform in the 1936 Summer Olympics, which
were hosted by Nazi Germany. Lutz Long of Germany gives the Nazi salute behind him;
in front is third-place winner Naoto Tajimi of Japan. Owens won four gold medals in
track and set three world records. His victory was seen as a rebuke to Hitler’s theory of
 Aryan superiority. Once back home, however, he was still subjected to Jim Crow–era
racism.

Description
Jesse Owens stands on platform number 1, Lutz Long on number 2, and
Naoto Tajimi on platform number 3.

Boxing was deeply political. When Joe Louis, “the Brown Bomber,”
knocked out the Italian heavyweight boxer Primo Carnera in 1935,
his victory was seen as a blow to fascist Italy. For black Americans, it
had a special meaning after Italy invaded Ethiopia, an independent
African nation that had resisted colonial rule. The invasion was
widely denounced in the black press, and black Americans
supported the Ethiopians with financial contributions, medical
supplies, and a hospital for the wounded. The event strengthened
African American internationalism and clearly it signaled the dangers
of totalitarian aggression.

Each major achievement by an African American seemed to be not

only an individual success but also a step forward in the black
freedom struggle. When Joe Louis defeated Jim Braddock in June
1937 with an eighth-round knockout for the world heavyweight
boxing title, blacks, glued to their radios, erupted in joy. The next
year, when Louis defeated Max Schmeling to avenge an earlier loss
to the German boxer, the victory was another repudiation of white
supremacy. “The Brown Bomber” was embraced as a national hero,
but among blacks, pride in his achievement felt personal. “He
belongs to us,” noted the popular black entertainer Lena Horne.4

On a cold and windy Easter Sunday in 1939, 75,000 Americans,

black and white, gathered at the Lincoln Memorial to hear the great
African American contralto Marian Anderson sing. The concert had
been arranged with the help of First Lady Eleanor Roosevelt after
the Daughters of the American Revolution, of which Roosevelt was a
member, had refused to allow Anderson to perform in its Constitution
Hall. Roosevelt resigned from the organization, and as a member of
the NAACP, she worked with Walter White to enlist the support of the
U.S. secretary of the interior for an outdoor concert in a meaningful
public venue. The Lincoln Memorial concert was a strong national
protest against discrimination, a vivid demonstration of the
increasing influence of the African American freedom struggle, and a
resounding success. Standing in front of microphones that broadcast
the concert to millions, Anderson opened with the patriotic anthem
“America,” which begins with the words “My country, ’tis of thee.”
Marian Anderson at the Lincoln Memorial

This striking image of the crowd assembled to hear the great African American contralto
Marian Anderson sing on Easter Sunday, April 9, 1939, captures a transformative
moment in African American protest history. As an opera and concert star, Anderson
had marvelously represented her country around the world. That fact made the refusal
of the Daughters of the American Revolution to permit her to perform at Constitution
Hall all the more galling. This mass protest was among the first to use the sacred
national space of the Lincoln Memorial to make a powerful statement on behalf of racial
equality.

Description
The Washington Monument is in the far background. Marian Anderson
and the members of her orchestra are in the foreground.
CONCLUSION
Freedom Struggle, Mass Movements,
and Mass Culture
Ironically, precisely because of their struggle not only to survive but
also to rise above the Great Depression, African Americans became
both more visible and more powerful. Marian Anderson closed her
epic Lincoln Memorial concert with the Negro spiritual “Nobody
Knows the Trouble I’ve Seen.” All who heard Anderson knew of the
“troubles” that she and other African Americans had long confronted.
Earlier, as the nation plunged into the Great Depression, individual
and collective black struggle and broad-based black activism
deepened. Escalating African American demands pushed the federal
government to respond more and more to black concerns, in many
ways for the first time since Reconstruction. Black leaders within and
outside the federal government increasingly looked out for the
national and collective welfare of their race.

The Depression and the New Deal forced African Americans to

confront the fundamental reality that their freedom struggle has
remained complex and multifaceted: racial, economic, political,
social, and cultural. The catastrophe of the New Deal and the wide-
ranging yet all too often racially discriminatory New Deal efforts to
alleviate that crisis forced African Americans to grapple even more
intensely with the complexities of their multifaceted freedom struggle.
On one hand, the era forced them to intensify their wide-ranging and
deep-seated efforts to come to grips with the interwoven racial and
economic, or class, dimensions of that struggle. On the other, this
historical moment forced them to intensify their efforts at self-
definition, self-help, and self-determination — at realizing full
equality.

Despite the hard times of the 1930s, black culture not only flourished
within the confines of racial expectations but also increasingly broke
through those confines. Indeed, the cultural front in the larger black
freedom struggle intensified dramatically in this period. Toward the
end of the decade, as totalitarian regimes in Germany, Italy, and
Japan embarked on conquests that would soon bring on the Second
World War, black Americans were positioned to demand democracy
at home as never before.
CHAPTER 12 REVIEW

KEY TERMS

Tuskegee Syphilis Study

Black Cabinet
“Don’t Buy Where You Can’t Work” boycotts
Brotherhood of Sleeping Car Porters and Maids
Congress of Industrial Organizations (CIO)
the Scottsboro Boys case
National Negro Congress
Southern Negro Youth Congress
Chicago Renaissance
gospel music
Négritude
Pan-Africanism

REVIEW QUESTIONS

1. How would you characterize and assess the impact of the

Great Depression and the New Deal on African Americans?

2. How did ordinary blacks respond to the extraordinary

challenges of the era?

3. How did black politicians, activists, wageworkers, authors,

and artists seek to address the specific problems that the
 Depression and the New Deal posed for African
Americans? What were the results of their efforts?

4. What impact did African American culture have on

American culture in this period?

5. In what ways do you see aspects of the ongoing African

American freedom struggle evolving into what some have
called “the long civil rights movement”?

SUGGESTED REFERENCES

The Great Depression and the New Deal

Kirby, John B. Black Americans in the Roosevelt Era: Liberalism and Race.
Knoxville: University of Tennessee Press, 1980.

Sitkoff, Harvard. A New Deal for Blacks: The Emergence of Civil Rights as a
National Issue. Vol. 1., The Depression Decade. New York: Oxford University
Press, 1978.

Sullivan, Patricia. Days of Hope: Race and Democracy in the New Deal Era.
Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1996.

Walker, Juliet E. K. The History of Black Business in America: Capitalism, Race,

Entrepreneurship. Woodbridge, CT: Twayne Publishers, 1998.

Wolters, Raymond. Negroes and the Great Depression: The Problem of Economic
Recovery. Westport, CT: Greenwood, 1970.

Coming Together to Battle Hardship

Bates, Beth Tompkins. Pullman Porters and the Rise of Protest Politics in Black
America, 1925–1945. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2001.
Gellman, Erik S. Death Blow to Jim Crow: The National Negro Congress and the
Rise of Militant Civil Rights. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press,
2012.

Goodman, James. Stories of Scottsboro. New York: Pantheon, 1994.

Harris, William H. Keeping the Faith: A. Philip Randolph, Milton P. Webster, and
the Brotherhood of Sleeping Car Porters, 1925–37. Urbana: University of Illinois
Press, 1977.

Kelley, Robin D. G. Hammer and Hoe: Alabama Communists during the Great
Depression. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1990.

Naison, Mark. Communists in Harlem during the Depression. Urbana: University of

Illinois Press, 1983.

Black Culture in Hard Times

Adi, Hakim. Pan-Africanism: A History. London: Bloomsbury, 2018.

Ashe, Arthur. A Hard Road to Glory: A History of the African-American Athlete,

1919–1945. New York: Warner, 1988.

Chin, Elizabeth, ed. Katherine Dunham: Recovering an Anthropological Legacy,

Choreographing Ethnographic Futures. Santa Fe: School for Advanced
Research Press, 2014.

Cripps, Thomas. Slow Fade to Black: The Negro in American Film, 1900–1942.
New York: Oxford University Press, 1977.

Hine, Darlene Clark, and John McCluskey Jr., eds. The Black Chicago
Renaissance Urbana: University of Illinois Press, 2012.

Rabaka, Reiland. The Negritude Movement: W. E. B. Du Bois, Leon Damas, Aime

Cesaire, Leopold Senghor, Frantz Fanon and the Evolution of an Insurgent
Idea. Lanham, MD: Lexington Books, 2016.

Sammons, Jeffrey T. Beyond the Ring: The Role of Boxing in American Society.
Urbana: University of Illinois Press, 1988.
Sklaroff, Lauren Rebecca. Black Culture and the New Deal: The Quest for Civil
Rights in the Roosevelt Era. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press,
2009.
DOCUMENT PROJECT

Communist Radicalism and Everyday Realities

Founded in 1919, the Communist Party of the United States

(CPUSA) pursued an aggressive program for organizing the
country’s laboring masses while maintaining vital connections to
international communism. Despite Red scare repression, when all
labor radicalism was equated with communism and socialism, the
CPUSA soon committed itself to large and inclusive labor unions.
Between 1928 and 1935, the party developed a plan for recruiting
African Americans, especially those in the South, whom it viewed as
minorities with the right of self-determination and the potential for
constituting an all-black forty-ninth state. Between 1935 and 1939,
the party shifted dramatically to a Popular Front platform that sought
to unite progressive elements, including the black freedom struggle,
the labor movement, and left-wing organizations under the slogan
“Communism is twentieth-century Americanism.” After initially
throwing its support behind the Soviet Union and opposing the entry
of the United States into World War II, the party shifted its position in
1941 to all-out support for the U.S. war effort.

Black support for the CPUSA grew during the Great Depression
primarily because of the party’s anti-imperialist, anticolonialist, and,
most important, antiracist work. The party’s strong support for
interracial unions, keen opposition to Jim Crow, and striking
encouragement of black culture were crucial to building its small yet
committed base of black members. Communist theories of
anticapitalist social and economic organization appealed to many
blacks, including those such as Richard Wright who were party
members at one time or another, as well as innumerable supporters
and “fellow travelers” — those sympathetic to the party’s views and
practices who never joined the party.

But it was the party’s call for worker solidarity and social equality that
appealed to black sharecroppers and workers, as Angelo Herndon’s
experience attests. In addition, the party’s successful defense of
Herndon and the Scottsboro Boys through its legal arm, the
International Labor Defense, indicated not only a compelling
commitment to racial equality but also an inspiring willingness to
defend blacks charged with criminal offenses at a time when other
groups shied away from such involvement.

The racial egalitarian or antiracist politics of the CPUSA reflected a

broader and increasingly powerful current among the era’s
progressives. The ongoing crisis of the Great Depression brought
together the cultural and political struggles of marginalized groups
such as African Americans, who used artistic expressions to promote
racial and economic justice. The three photographs included here
are representative of the large body of progressive cultural work that
emerged during this period. These photographs are part of a
collection of sixty thousand photographs taken for the Resettlement
Administration (RA) and the Farm Security Administration (FSA)
between 1935 and 1942, almost exclusively in rural and small-town
America, by a stellar array of white documentary photographers,
including Walker Evans, Dorothea Lange, Ben Shahn, and Marion
Post Wolcott. The soon-to-be-famous black photographer and
filmmaker Gordon Parks began taking photographs for the FSA in
1942. Two key aims of these photographs in particular and of the
massive photo-documentary project in general were to expose
problems that the FSA needed to address and to showcase the
agency’s efforts to address those problems.

Communism’s appeal for African Americans did not last. Herndon

and Wright repudiated the party in the 1940s, and in the face of a
second Red scare in the 1950s and 1960s, many other blacks took
care to distance themselves from the CPUSA, which its enemies
saw as fomenting revolution in the United States, sometimes in
conspiracy with the evolving modern civil rights movement. The
following documents, however, reveal much about the party’s appeal
for a growing number of blacks at a time when rampant economic
inequality, racial injustice, and the Great Depression emboldened
black criticism of capitalism, leading some to reject it altogether in
favor of communism.

W. E. B. Du Bois | Negro Editors on Communism: A Symposium of

the American Negro Press, 1932

In 1932, amid the worsening Great Depression, W. E. B. DU BOIS (1868–

1963) asked African American newspaper editors to comment on
communism for the Crisis. Two responses follow. None of the editors
 who contributed their thoughts were members of the Communist Party,
but they clearly understood the appeal of its efforts to bridge the racial
divide.

Carl Murphy

Baltimore Afro-American
The Communists appear to be the only party going our way. They
are as radical as the N.A.A.C.P. were twenty years ago.

Since the abolitionists passed off the scene, no white group of

national prominence has openly advocated the economic, political
and social equality of black folks.

Mr. Clarence Darrowi speaking in Washington recently declared that

we should not care what political candidates think of prohibition, the
League of Nations, the tariff or any other general issue. What we
should demand, Mr. Darrow said, is candidates who are right on all
questions affecting the colored people. I agree with him.

Communism would appeal to Mr. Darrow if he were in my place.

Communists in Maryland saved Orphan Jonesii from a legal

lynching. They secured a change of venue from the mob-ridden
Easton [Eastern] Shore.
They fought the exclusion of colored men from the jury, and on that
ground financed an appeal of the case to Maryland’s highest court.
They compelled estimable Judge Duncan of Towson, Maryland, to
testify that he had never considered colored people in picking jurors
in his court for twenty-six years.

The Communists are going our way, for which Allah be praised.

i Clarence Darrow (1857–1938), the most prominent lawyer of his day, was known for
defending the underdog. He successfully argued the case of Ossian Sweet for the NAACP
but is best remembered for defending John T. Scopes in a 1925 trial in Tennessee involving
the teaching of evolution in schools.

ii Euel Lee (1873–1933), known as “Orphan Jones,” was accused of murdering a white
family in Taylorsville, Maryland, in October 1931. Bernard Ades, a member of a Communist
group that was active in racial justice issues, took on Lee’s defense and arranged a change
of venue for the trial, to Towson, outside Baltimore, where it was heard in the court of Judge
Frank I. Duncan. Lee was convicted and, following several unsuccessful appeals, was
hanged in October 1933.

W. P. Dabney

Cincinnati Union
It is as hard for people who are prosperous to visualize the great
growth of Communism among American Citizens, as it is for them to
realize the suffering that drives folk into its folds.

The Negro has, for many reasons, been considered immune to

participation in such movement. His good humor and adaptability to
vicissitudes of fortune are proverbial. His vast faith in the beatitudes
of Eternity that gave birth to this song, “You may have all the world
but give me Jesus.” Last but not least, the class or caste of white
Communists. From the earliest days of slavery, the Negro was
taught by his owners to hate the “Po white man,” for they knew the
value of keeping the enemy divided.

That hatred, almost venomous in its intensity, was so sincerely

reciprocated, that though sixty-six years have fled since
[Confederate general Robert E.] Lee bowed his head in defeat, caste
in the South has lost neither spite nor opportunity for its indulgence.
But, “the age of miracles” has not passed! “The unexpected has
happened!” Thousands of Colored Citizens have joined the
Communists, and far more thousands leniently look in that direction.
Poor Negroes now gather in parks and halls. They have lost their
humor and their God. “If One exists,” they say, “He is the friend of
the rich, a patron of preachers, those fatted parasites who should be
exterminated.”

They argue that they have all to gain, nothing to lose. That better to
die fighting like men than starve or fall victims to lynchers, as have
thousands of their innocent brethren. “Equal rights,” the goal for
which they strive. They are sick, of the U.S. Constitution with its
impotent laws, political parties reeking with hypocrisy, philanthropists
whose gold-fed institutions emasculate our intelligentsia and blind
the pathetically small number of white friends to “Color” Segregation,
that most cruel of all castes.
The Communists came, not bringing charity but brotherhood, not
bringing words but deeds! What matters motive? When a man is
drowning does he demand reasons for the helping hand? “’Tis an ill
wind that blows nobody good.” The world is beginning to see the
tragedy that rocks and shocks “The Souls of Black Folk.” Driven to
desperation, they are thinking! Why should they be barred,
segregated, deprived of opportunity because of circumstances
beyond their control? Is it any wonder that thousands are yielding to
Communism’s appeal?

There will be no Black Communists in America when fair play rules,

merit is recognized, race prejudice ostracised. Will Pharaoh Heed?

S : W. E. B. Du Bois - “Negro Editors on Communism: A Symposium of the American

Negro Press.” © Crisis Publishing Co. Used with permission. Bedford St. Martin’s wishes to
thank the Crisis Publishing Co., Inc., the publisher of the magazine of the National
Association of the Advancement of Colored People, for the use of this material first
published in the April and May 1932 issue of Crisis magazine.

Angelo Herndon | You Cannot Kill the Working Class, 1934

ANGELO HERNDON (1913–1997), the son of an Ohio miner, began

working in the mines at age thirteen. By age seventeen, he was in
Birmingham, Alabama, working for the Tennessee Coal, Iron and
Railroad Company. In this passage from his autobiographical
pamphlet, which he wrote in 1934 with the assistance of the
International Labor Defense (ILD), the Communist Party’s legal defense
arm, he describes his introduction to the Communist Party and his
reasons for joining. He wrote the pamphlet, titled You Cannot Kill the
Working Class, while in jail for allegedly inciting an insurrection, a
conviction the ILD succeeded in getting the U.S. Supreme Court to
 overturn in 1937. The pamphlet depicts the hope the party offered to
workers who felt they had nowhere to turn during the Great
Depression.

One day in June, 1930, walking home from work, I came across
some handbills put out by the Unemployment Council in
Birmingham. They said: “Would you rather fight — or starve?” They
called on the workers to come to a mass meeting at 3 o’clock.

Somehow I never thought of missing that meeting. I said to myself

over and over: “It’s war! It’s war! And I might as well get into it right
now!” I got to the meeting while a white fellow was speaking. I didn’t
get everything he said, but this much hit me and stuck with me: that
the workers could only get things by fighting for them, and that the
Negro and white workers had to stick together to get results. The
speaker described the conditions of the Negroes in Birmingham, and
I kept saying to myself: “That’s it.” Then a Negro spoke from the
same platform, and somehow I knew that this was what I’d been
looking for all my life.

At the end of the meeting I went up and gave my name. From that
day to this, every minute of my life has been tied up with the workers’
movement.

I joined the Unemployment Council, and some weeks later the

Communist Party. I read all the literature of the movement that I
could get my hands on, and began to see my way more clearly.
I had some mighty funny ideas at first, but I guess that was only
natural. For instance, I thought that we ought to start by getting all
the big Negro leaders like De Priest and Du Bois and Walter White
into the Communist Party, and then we would have all the support
we needed. I didn’t know then that De Priest and the rest of the
leaders of that type are on the side of the bosses, and fight as hard
as they can against the workers. They don’t believe in fighting
against the system that produces Jim-Crowism. They stand up for
that system, and try to preserve it, and so they are really on the side
of Jim-Crowism and inequality. I got rid of all these ideas after I
heard Oscar Adams and others like him speak in Birmingham….

I look back over what I’ve written about those days since I picked up
the leaflet of the Unemployment Council, and wonder if I’ve really
said what I mean. I don’t know if I can get across to you the feeling
that came over me whenever I went to a meeting of the Council, or
of the Communist Party, and heard their speakers and read their
leaflets. All my life I’d been sweated and stepped on and Jim-
Crowed. I lay on my belly in the mines for a few dollars a week, and
saw my pay stolen and slashed, and my buddies killed. I lived in the
worst section of town, and rode behind the “Colored” signs on
streetcars, as though there was something disgusting about me. I
heard myself called “nigger” and “darky,” and I had to say “Yes, sir”
to every white man, whether he had my respect or not.

I had always detested it, but I had never known that anything could
be done about it. And here, all of a sudden, I had found
organizations in which Negroes and whites sat together, and worked
together, and knew no difference of race or color. Here were
organizations that weren’t scared to come out for equality for the
Negro people, and for the rights of the workers. The Jim-Crow
system, the wage-slave system, weren’t everlasting after all! It was
like all of a sudden turning a corner on a dirty, old street and finding
yourself facing a broad, shining highway….

In June, 1930, I was elected a delegate to the National

Unemployment Convention in Chicago….

In Chicago, I got my first broad view of the revolutionary workers’

movement. I met workers from almost every state in the union, and I
heard about the work of the same kind of organizations in other
countries, and it first dawned on me how strong and powerful the
working-class was. There wasn’t only me and a few others in
Birmingham. There were hundreds, thousands, millions of us!

S : August Meier, Elliott Rudwick, and Francis L. Broderick, eds., Black Protest
Thought in the Twentieth Century, 2nd ed. (Indianapolis: Bobbs-Merrill, 1971), 138–41.

Russell Lee | Negro Drinking at “Colored” Water Cooler in Streetcar

Terminal, Oklahoma City, Oklahoma, 1939

The well-dressed young black man in this photograph by RUSSELL

LEE (1903–1986) must have been thirsty. He drinks from a disposable
cup at a primitive water cooler designated “colored” that is neither
inviting nor particularly clean. The state of the floor and walls
reinforces the overall impression of filth. Interestingly, to his left are
 bathrooms for “white” and “colored” women, and on the other side are
bathrooms for “white” and “colored” men. The photograph, however,
does not show what we assume are racially separate bathrooms
around each corner. What social and economic issues are represented
in this photograph and the ones that follow, taken by FSA
photographers? How might these photographs be used to support an
antiracist agenda?

Description
Signs either side of the water cooler point to bathrooms for white women
and colored women to the left and for white men and colored men to the
right. The walls behind the cooler are made of wooden paneling.

Margaret Bourke-White | The Louisville Flood, 1937

In the midst of the Great Depression, the residents of Louisville,
Kentucky, were hit with a natural disaster when relentless rains swelled
the Ohio River to nearly thirty feet above flood stage. An estimated
175,000 people were forced to leave their homes, which were destroyed
or damaged by the flooding. Photojournalist MARGARET BOURKE-
WHITE (1904–1971) captured this image of Louisville residents lining
up to receive food and clothing from a Red Cross relief station. What
are some of the ironies in this image?

Description
A huge advertisement poster on the wall behind the people reads,
"World's highest standard of living." It shows a family of four, a couple,
 two children, and a dog, happily boarded in a car, while the father drives.
The text at the left reads, "There's no way like the American way."

Marion Post Wolcott | Negroes Jitterbugging in a Juke Joint on

Saturday Afternoon, Clarksdale, Mississippi Delta, 1939

The well-dressed young black people having a good time in this

photograph by MARION POST WOLCOTT (1910–1990) are a prime
example of the social solidarity among youth, the working class, and
ordinary folks. For many, work was too often a site of oppression,
sorrow, and pain, and they welcomed the opportunity to let loose and
enjoy each other’s company. The photo features a woman doing fancy
dance moves and highlights the fact that the need and desire for
pleasure are not gendered but human. The presence of the white
policeman signifies the omnipresent white surveillance of black lives
under Jim Crow.
 Description
A woman in the center dances with her back to the camera, while the
other people of all ages look on, cheerfully.

QUESTIONS FOR ANALYSIS

1. Why did communism appeal to an increasing number of

African Americans in the 1930s?

2. Like the Socialist Party, the Communist Party sought to

unite workers along class lines and across race lines. What
was the black response to this effort?
3. Consider the ways in which the different political parties
responded to the concerns of African Americans. What
were the responses of the Democratic and Republican
Parties? How did these compare with the response of the
Communist Party?

4. How do the perspectives shown in the FSA photographs

influence how you perceive African American life during the
Great Depression? How do the artists’ choices, such as
camera angle and photographic subject, influence your
view of African Americans of this time?

5. Compare and contrast the racial politics of the Communist

Party with the racial politics of ordinary black life
represented in these documents. How were these politics
alike? How did they differ?

6. How do these two kinds of racial politics illustrate the

cultural politics, or the dynamic interaction between culture
and politics, of this era?
Chapter 13 Fighting for a Double
Victory in the World War II Era
1938–1950
CHRONOLOGY Events specific to African American history are
boldfaced. General U.S. history events are in black.
1938 Charles Houston writes New York Times editorial protesting
discrimination in armed forces

1939 Germany invades Poland

1940s More than 1.5 million African Americans migrate out of South

1940 Frederick O’Neal and Abram Hill found American Negro Theatre in
Harlem

Walter White, A. Philip Randolph, and T. Arnold Hill demand

elimination of segregation and discrimination in armed services

First peacetime draft instituted

1940– Thirteen lynchings reported in South

1941

1941 President Franklin D. Roosevelt delivers Four Freedoms speech

Randolph oversees March on Washington Movement; FDR responds

to activism with Executive Order 8802, creating the Fair Employment
Practices Commission

Body of Private Felix Hall found hanging from tree at Fort Benning,
Georgia
 Roosevelt and Winston Churchill sign Atlantic Charter

Tuskegee Airmen’s unit formed

Japanese bomb Pearl Harbor; United States declares war on Japan and
Germany

1942 Pittsburgh Courier launches Double V campaign

Roosevelt authorizes relocation and internment of 110,000 Japanese and

Japanese Americans

Twenty thousand white workers walk off job at Packard Motor Car
Company to protest promotion of three black workers

Three hundred fifty white workers shut down Dodge plant in Detroit to
protest promotion of twenty-three black workers

Congress of Racial Equality (CORE) founded

1943 Black membership in CIO unions grows to 400,000

William Hastie resigns as adviser to War Secretary

By year’s end, 242 racial battles have taken place in 47 cities

1944 Black regiments of Second Cavalry Division assigned to noncombat

jobs in North Africa

Smith v. Allwright declares all-white Texas Democratic primary illegal

Servicemen’s Readjustment Act, known as GI Bill, passed

U.S. navy admits black women to WAVES

1945 Black WACs strike at Fort Devens to protest discriminatory work

 assignments

Roosevelt dies; Truman becomes president

Germany surrenders

United States drops atomic bombs on Hiroshima and Nagasaki; Japan

surrenders

1946 Race riot in Columbia, Tennessee

Morgan v. Virginia declares segregation in interstate bus travel illegal

1947 Jackie Robinson becomes first black major league baseball player

Eight blacks and eight whites from CORE test Morgan v. Virginia by
initiating first Freedom Rides

President’s Committee on Civil Rights issues report, To Secure These

Rights

1948 Truman issues Executive Order 9981, requiring equal opportunity in

the armed services

1950 Althea Gibson becomes first African American to compete in the U.S.
National Tennis Championship

National Basketball Association drafts its first black player, Charles

“Chuck” Cooper
James Tillman and Evelyn Bates
Mobilize for War
In 1941, twenty-one-year-old James Tillman of Pittsburgh signed up
for what he thought would be a noncombat truck-driving job in the
U.S. army. He ended up in the Ninety-Second Infantry Division, the
only black unit to see ground combat in Europe in World War II. After
joining the army, Tillman, like many other northern black men, was
sent south for training. From Maryland, he traveled to the Louisiana
swamps to prepare for action in the South Pacific. Then he found
himself at Fort Huachuca, Arizona, training for desert fighting in
Africa. A year and a half later, Tillman was still training, this time in
northern Arizona for combat in the mountains of Italy. Most army
units trained for three to six months, but not the “buffalo soldiers” of
the Ninety-Second Infantry. Although their nickname came from the
nineteenth-century black troops who fought courageously in the
Indian wars and the Spanish-American War, U.S. officials doubted
their courage and abilities and were reluctant to send them into
combat.

Tillman knew that black politicians were fighting for the Ninety-
Second Infantry to see combat, however. As he put it, they wanted
black soldiers to “get recognition,” so that the prestige of fighting on
the frontline would not go only to white men.1 Tillman and his division
finally saw combat in Italy, where Tillman manned the heavy guns
that pushed the Germans back from Rome to Florence to Milan.
Although many black men died in the battles that eventually forced
the German surrender, neither Tillman nor the Ninety-Second
Infantry got the recognition they deserved.

When Tillman landed in Norfolk, Virginia, after the war, his unit was
unceremoniously left on the docks for hours, with no way to get to
camp. While other returning troops were cheered and paraded,
Tillman’s unit was subjected to the strange looks of whites, who
treated them as if they were convicts, and to the anxious gazes of
blacks, who wondered if they would be lynched. As a sergeant,
Tillman wouldn’t let his men walk through town with their heads
down; he had them march proudly, with their shoulders back and
their heads held high.

Afraid that local whites would instigate a violent confrontation, the

army sent the soldiers home without fanfare the following day.
Tillman returned to Pittsburgh, where he could not find a job. Still, he
thought his unit had accomplished much. He explained, “We were
fighting … for our people … we had to prove that blacks would
fight…. If we failed, the whole black race would fail. We were fighting
for the flag and for our rights. We knew that this would be the
beginning of breaking down segregation.”2

While Tillman fought in Italy, Evelyn Bates waged her own battle at
home. A native of Memphis, Tennessee, Bates took advantage of the
wartime industrial expansion and got a job at the Firestone Tire and
Rubber Company in her hometown. In the absence of men,
Firestone, like most other factories, had to rely on women for both
domestic and war production. Bates was one of the few black
women to land one of these jobs, but like Tillman, she had to fight
entrenched ideas about blacks in general and black women in
particular.

Unlike white women, black women were thought to be suited for the
same heavy labor as men. Bates initially found herself working in a
field full of wasps and snakes, sorting and cutting tires. Many of her
friends quit because the work was so hard, and Bates almost joined
them when she had to stand outside in the cold and sweep nearly
frozen water. “In that factory, the attitude was bad,” she recalled.
When she complained, she was reassigned to a job lifting slabs of
rubber weighing up to 125 pounds onto trays that rolled along a
nonstop conveyor belt. As Bates recollected, “They had mens doing
it before they hired black womens. Didn’t any women do it but black
womens.”3

But Bates persevered, despite the eight-hour-a-day, seven-day-a-

week grind, because her weekly salary of $25 was much higher than
the pittance she had made doing domestic work. At war’s end,
Firestone fired most of the black women it had hired in order to
rehire the white men who had gone off to war. Although Bates felt
fortunate to get a job sweeping the floor of the room where she had
once hauled rubber, she resented the fact that white women workers
were not summarily dismissed as well. Firestone had begun hiring
white women five years before black women, and in typical “last
hired, first fired” fashion, the company laid off the black women first.
Some, like Bates, were kept on as maids because, as Bates said,
“white women didn’t want to sweep, she didn’t want to clean up no
restroom, so that was a black woman’s job.”4

Still, the war had pried open factory doors for African Americans.
Bates joined the union and, with seniority, was able to apply for jobs
typically reserved for white women. Although she took much abuse
from white supervisors, she endured; over time, she attained better-
paying, less demanding, and more rewarding positions.

The war spurred changes in the lives of Tillman, Bates, and millions
of other African Americans who enlisted in the armed forces or
sought work in the expanded war industries. World War II, black
leaders maintained, would not be like World War I. Black people
would not just “close ranks” with white Americans and forget their
special grievances. Instead, they would fight, announced the
Pittsburgh Courier in February 1942, for a “Double Victory” against
fascism abroad and racism at home. As the experiences of Tillman
and Bates made clear, achieving the “Double V” would not be easy
for African Americans. But their wartime challenges prepared them
for the postwar civil rights movement, which would prove to be the
most important social and economic justice movement the United
States had ever experienced.
The Crisis of World War II
World War I — the Great War, as it was termed — did not end all
wars, as so many had hoped. Just twenty years later, German
armies, under the command of Adolf Hitler, again tore across
Europe, conquering nations and subduing people. As it had in World
War I, the United States entered the conflict belatedly, this time after
an attack by Germany’s ally Japan. At home, the war spotlighted
issues of democracy and racial prejudice that could not be ignored.
America thus faced a dual crisis: it had to help its allies stop German
and Japanese aggression abroad, and it needed to make its own
ideology of democracy and equality a reality at home.

America Enters the War and States

Its Goals
December 7, 1941 — the day the Japanese bombed the U.S. naval
base at Pearl Harbor, Hawaii — marked the entry of the United
States into World War II. But it did not mark the beginning of that war
or America’s involvement in it. Europe had been fully embroiled in
war since Hitler invaded Poland in September 1939. By the time the
United States declared war on Japan, the Axis powers — Japan,
Germany, and Italy — had formed a military alliance. Hitler had
annexed Austria and overrun most of Europe and was attempting to
defeat Britain and the Soviet Union, the two nations that along with
the United States would become the Allies. In Asia, Japan had
invaded China and Indochina. Hitler’s aggression had emboldened
the Japanese, who wanted to expel Europeans from Asia and
become the dominant power in the region. From Japan’s
perspective, only the United States stood in its way. Yet Japan
depended on American raw materials, and when the United States
placed an embargo on oil and steel, the Japanese attacked.

President Franklin D. Roosevelt and the U.S. Congress had not

stood idly by as the world had devolved into chaos. Although they
knew that most Americans wanted to stay out of the war and that
only a direct attack on the country would convince Americans that
the United States should join the conflict, they did everything they
could to support Britain in its fight to save western Europe and to
prepare the nation for war. In September 1940, the first peacetime
draft was instituted, compelling all men between the ages of twenty-
one and thirty-five to register with local draft boards and mobilizing
an army of 900,000. Congress appropriated money for American
industries to produce arms and prepare military forces, and it gave
Roosevelt the power to lease arms and lend ships to Britain and the
Soviet Union.

American leaders also began the very careful process of explaining

to the public what was at stake. The principles that America upheld
were outlined in Roosevelt’s Four Freedoms speech, delivered in
January 1941, and in the Atlantic Charter, a document signed in
August of that year by Roosevelt and British prime minister Winston
Churchill. In his January speech, Roosevelt argued that people
everywhere ought to have freedom of speech, freedom of religion,
and freedom from want and fear. The Atlantic Charter reiterated
these freedoms and also stated that people had the right to
economic advancement, to social security, and to choose the form of
government they would live under. It also denounced Nazism, the
racist totalitarian ideology expounded by the German chancellor,
Adolf Hitler. Nazism proclaimed Germans to be a superior people
destined to lead the world. The only thing standing in their way,
Nazis said, was the Jewish people. Roosevelt’s signature on the
Atlantic Charter made American opposition to racism and
totalitarianism official goals of the war.

African Americans Respond to the

War
African Americans had been fighting racism and fascist-like southern
governments since the days of slavery. As a people who had been
brutalized, enslaved, raped, lynched, robbed of their property, and
segregated in the workplace and society, African Americans could
identify with European Jews. For centuries, European nations had
terrorized and discriminated against Jews. Hitler had now gone
further and stripped them of their citizenship rights, corralled them
into ghettos and concentration camps, and murdered them outright
— all in the name of racial supremacy. African Americans heard in
Roosevelt’s goals a call to end racism and fascism not only abroad
but in America as well.
Early on, black leaders protested discrimination in the armed forces.
In 1938, Charles Hamilton Houston — a former army officer in World
War I and now special legal counsel to the NAACP — wrote a letter
to the editor of the New York Times warning that if the army’s
general staff “thinks that Negroes in the next war are going to be
content with peeling potatoes and washing dishes,” they had badly
misread the minds of African Americans.5 African Americans had
only recently started voting for the Democratic Party, and black
leaders sought to use the black vote to pressure the administration
for concessions. In September 1940, Walter White, NAACP
executive secretary; A. Philip Randolph, head of the Brotherhood of
Sleeping Car Porters; and T. Arnold Hill, adviser on Negro affairs for
the National Youth Administration, met with Secretary of the Navy
Frank Knox and Assistant Secretary of War Robert P. Patterson to
push their demands for the elimination of segregation and
discrimination in the armed services.

For the most part, President Roosevelt’s response was

disappointing. His press secretary noted that he refused “to
intermingle the colored and white enlisted personnel in the same
regimental organizations.” According to Roosevelt, separate units
“had proven satisfactory over a long period of years, and to make
changes now would produce a situation destructive to morale and
detrimental to the preparation for national defense.”6 In addition to
this disappointing news, black leaders were frustrated by the
directive that black units would have no black officers other than
medics and chaplains. Colonel Benjamin O. Davis Sr., the senior
black officer in the nation’s armed forces, was promoted to brigadier
general, and Judge William H. Hastie, the dean of Howard University
Law School, was appointed civilian aide on Negro affairs to
Secretary of War Henry L. Stimson. But the administration held fast
to the idea that black men could not lead and would serve best under
the direction of white men, especially southern white men.

African Americans did not accept these decisions without protest.

“We asked Mr. Roosevelt to change the rules of the game and he
countered by giving us some new uniforms,” complained the
Baltimore Afro-American. The American Red Cross’s separation of
black and white blood prompted Charles Drew, the African American
physician who developed the process of storing and shipping blood
plasma to be used in blood banks, to resign from that organization.
The navy’s announcement in 1940 that it would accept blacks only
as mess attendants, cooks, and stewards inspired protest and an
angry NAACP editorial, asking how blacks were supposed to feel
about “what our white fellow citizens declare to be the ‘vast
difference’ between American Democracy and Hitlerism.” When the
Army Air Corps refused the application of a Howard University
student named Yancey Williams, the NAACP initiated a lawsuit on
his behalf.7

Mass protests replaced unorganized actions when black leaders,

guided by Randolph, created the March on Washington
Movement. In January 1941, Randolph called for a gathering of
50,000 to 100,000 black Americans in the nation’s capital on July 1
to demand equal opportunity for blacks in defense industries and an
end to “their humiliation in the armed services.”8 The president,
fearing international embarrassment, lobbied hard to get Randolph to
call off the increasingly popular march, but Randolph held firmly to
his demands. Just five days before the scheduled march, Roosevelt
issued Executive Order 8802, which banned racial discrimination in
defense industries and created the Fair Employment Practices
Commission (FEPC) to ensure compliance.

Randolph did call off the march, but the contradictions inherent in
America’s international and national postures remained. It seemed
hypocritical to fight racism abroad with a segregated army and
terribly unfair to ask African Americans to fight for democracy and
citizenship rights overseas when they were accorded only second-
class citizenship at home. African Americans debated these issues
and tried to resolve them so that neither they nor the nation would be
cheated.

Behind the debates were bitter memories of the way black

Americans had been treated during and after World War I. Some
blacks were so angry that they supported and admired the
Japanese, if only because Japan was a nonwhite nation challenging
white supremacy, and Japanese Americans also confronted
discrimination. Some believed that a Japanese victory “would be the
first step in the darker races coming back into their own.”9 Even
black Americans who opposed Japan could not bring themselves to
support the United States uncritically. Some African Americans
argued that it was American racism that had made the country
vulnerable to the Japanese. According to the black activist and writer
George Schuyler, “Race prejudice and only race prejudice caused
our complacence toward Japan.”10

These sentiments made many African American leaders nervous.

Once the United States declared war on Japan in 1941, African
American dissent could easily be interpreted as disloyalty, and
protest could be seen as sedition. The Japanese had launched an
intensive propaganda campaign to gain black Americans’ support,
and the Federal Bureau of Investigation and the U.S. army’s Military
Intelligence Division were keeping a close watch on African
American leaders and newspapers for evidence of treason. If the
U.S. government thought that black people posed a threat of internal
subversion, they might curtail black civil liberties. The detainment of
many German Americans and Italian Americans, as well as the
internment of Japanese Americans beginning in 1942, served as
vivid examples of what could happen to those deemed security
risks.11

The Double V campaign provided a masterful way to fight racism

without endangering civil liberties. Even before its official declaration
by the Pittsburgh Courier in February 1942, black leaders insisted
that African Americans could simultaneously be patriotic and fight for
black rights. A. Philip Randolph wrote an article two weeks after the
bombing of Pearl Harbor, reminding African Americans that the
principles of democracy were at stake both at home and abroad. The
fight to defeat the Axis powers involved “the obligation, responsibility,
and task for the Negro people to fight with all their might for their
constitutional, democratic rights and freedoms here in America.” The
Jamaican American historian and journalist J. A. Rogers
acknowledged that World War I had left blacks with lukewarm loyalty,
but he urged them to “enter the fight with all the zest, thrill and
patriotism of every other American group, at the same time preparing
ourselves mentally and otherwise, to demand, and if necessary to
seize, our rights as citizens during the conflict, and especially after
it.”12
African Americans’ Double Victory

On February 7, 1942, the Pittsburgh Courier published a letter to the editor from James
G. Thompson. In it, he proclaimed, “Let we colored Americans adopt the double VV for
a double victory.” The first V was “for victory over our enemies from without,” while the
second V stood “for victory over our enemies from within.” After this letter was
published, the Double V symbol became popular among African Americans.
 Description
The double V symbol comprises two Vs, placed one above the other with
an eagle atop the second V. the eagle has its wings extended. A text
above the bird reads, “Democracy.” A text on a banner interwoven into
the Vs reads, “Double Victory.” The text at the bottom reads, “At Home
Abroad.”

Racial Violence and Discrimination

in the Military
Fighting on two fronts would not be easy, not least because the U.S.
military would not let blacks fight. Despite black leaders’ best efforts,
for most of the war, segregation persisted in the armed forces. Few
blacks were appointed to selective service boards, and blacks did
not receive a proportionate share of deferments. Throughout the
draft’s early years, blacks were largely passed over until white
soldiers began to complain that they should not be the only ones
forced to sacrifice. During the last years of the war, the number of
black inductees steadily increased, but 50 to 75 percent of them
were assigned to noncombat and unskilled work. Only three black
divisions, among them James Tillman’s Ninety-Second Infantry, saw
combat. Even highly trained black pilots were discriminated against.
The Army Air Corps initially would not let Tuskegee Airmen —
named for Tuskegee Institute and trained as separate units apart
from white pilots — fly combat missions and only belatedly allowed
them to engage in air-to-air combat, for which they were trained.
Although the fighter and bomber units earned distinguished service
citations, and individual airmen were decorated with the highest
medals, it was not until the beginning of 1944 that the Army Air
Corps deployed them in a meaningful way. (See Document Project:
African Americans and the Tuskegee Experiments, pp. 520–29.)

Black officers were similarly mistreated. The army integrated its

twenty officer training camps, and by the end of the war in August
1945, almost eight thousand black officers had been commissioned.
Still, as of March 1945, their number represented only 1 percent of
black servicemen — compared to 11 percent of white servicemen
receiving commissions. Army policy did not allow a black officer to
outrank a white officer in his unit, which severely limited black
officers’ opportunities. They could not use the white officers’ clubs to
which they paid dues. Even enemy prisoners of war were treated
better than black soldiers and officers. In one instance, black officers
stationed in Italy were required to sit in the back of an army theater,
where the seats in front were reserved for white officers and Italian
prisoners.13

This humiliating treatment was something that black soldiers

grappled with. Captain Luther Smith was taken prisoner of war by
the Germans and later remembered being confronted by a German
officer who said, “You are black American. You volunteered to fight
for a country that lynches your people.” Smith recalled that he was
“floored” by this comment, saying that his first thought was, “You are
absolutely correct…. Yes, I had volunteered to fight for a country that
lynched my people.” But Smith retorted with the kind of optimism
expressed by James Tillman: “I am black American. It is my home. I
will fight for it because I have no other home, and by fighting for it I
can make America better.”14

For men like Smith, conditions got worse before they got better. Not
until early 1944 did the navy change its employment policy and
consider individual performance rather than race in recruitment,
assignments, and promotions. By the end of the war, of the nearly
168,000 black men employed in the navy, 90 percent were still
messmen, and only a handful had been assigned crew positions.
The U.S. Marine Corps accepted no blacks until August 1942, when
it set up a separate training facility for them in North Carolina.

Black women fared no better in the military. Sixty-five hundred black

women volunteered for the Women’s Army Corps (WAC), but most
found themselves doing service work that required none of the skills
for which they had been trained. At Fort Breckinridge, Kentucky,
white WACs did clerical and technical work, while blacks swept
warehouse floors, served food, or endured the heat and humidity of
the laundry. Of the 50,000 women who served as nurses in the
wartime army, only about 500 were black. At first, army policy was to
have black nurses care only for black soldiers. But since few blacks
saw combat and the need for nurses escalated precipitously as the
war wore on, the army revised this policy in 1944.
 Black Women in the Military

Sixty-five hundred black women volunteered for the Women’s Army Corps (WAC).
Although they faced humiliating discrimination, they wore the uniform and served their
country with pride. Here, the first African American WACs officer, Captain Charity
Adams, leads her company at the Fort Des Moines Training Center in Iowa.

As for the navy, the Roosevelt administration banned black women

from its volunteer female unit, Women Accepted for Volunteer
Emergency Service (WAVES), until Republican presidential
candidate Thomas Dewey made the ban a campaign issue in 1944.
Still, the administration’s policies were so distasteful to black women
that few volunteered, and at war’s end, there were just two black
female officers and seventy-two black enlisted women in the navy. Of
the almost eleven thousand navy nurses, only four were black.15
Black women who volunteered for the United Service Organizations
(USO) met with similar discrimination. When the USO was founded
in 1941 to provide wholesome recreation for soldiers in their off-duty
hours, no thought was given to the needs of black soldiers or to the
community of women who wanted to boost their morale. African
American women often had to create separate USOs because
blacks were prohibited from entering white facilities.

In addition to the official policies limiting their opportunities, black

soldiers were subjected to an endless array of insults and indignities.
At Fort Bragg, North Carolina, black troops could not board white
buses; they had to wait for the infrequent buses marked “Colored
Troops.” White civilian bus drivers would often not transport them,
and train agents would not sell them tickets. Black soldiers on leave
sometimes had to wait for days to reach their destinations, and while
waiting, they could not eat at the station restaurants or use facilities
that even German prisoners of war could use.16 When black soldiers
left base, local whites often shouted racial slurs and epithets at them.
In conflicts involving white civilians, black troops were usually
presumed to be at fault and in many cases were jailed, court-
martialed, or dishonorably discharged.17

The racism black soldiers experienced extended beyond verbal

abuse and segregation. Although racial violence was by no means
restricted to the South, southern towns and police officers were the
most belligerent toward black soldiers. Countless acts of violence
occurred. In March 1941, the body of Private Felix Hall of
Montgomery, Alabama, was found hanging from a tree at Fort
Benning, Georgia. The War Department would not rule out suicide,
even though Hall’s hands and feet were bound.18 In 1942, a white
bus driver killed a black soldier in Mobile, Alabama; a white
policeman clubbed and shot a black soldier in Beaumont, Texas; and
a black army nurse in Montgomery was brutally beaten and jailed for
defying the Jim Crow seating arrangements on a bus. In 1943, a
white policeman in Little Rock, Arkansas, killed a black sergeant,
and the white sheriff of Centreville, Mississippi, shot a black soldier
at point-blank range. The sheriff was heard to ask a white military
policeman after the shooting, “Any more niggers you want killed?”19
According to the black writer and activist James Baldwin, northern
black families experienced “a peculiar kind of relief when they knew
that their boys were being shipped out of the south, to do battle
overseas. It was, perhaps, like feeling that the most dangerous part
of a dangerous journey had been passed and that now, even if death
should come, it would come with honor and without the complicity of
their countrymen.”20

When provoked by racism, black soldiers either bolted the army or

fought back. In Alexandria, Louisiana, the attempted arrest of a
drunken black soldier led to a race riot that resulted in the shooting
of twenty-eight blacks and the arrest of nearly three thousand. In
Fort Devens, Massachusetts, fifty-four black WACs staged a strike in
protest of their consistent assignment to maid-type work, work that
white WACs were usually exempted from. In Prescott, Arizona, forty-
three black soldiers went absent without leave (AWOL) to escape
being terrorized by whites, and at Camp Rousseau, in Port
Hueneme, California, blacks staged a hunger strike to protest the
discrimination they faced. To counter black resistance, the governor
of Mississippi asked the War Department to move black regiments
out of his state and requested that the army remove the firing pins
from black soldiers’ rifles. Even the War Department was forced to
admit it had a problem. In 1942, at the end of a particularly violent
summer, it issued a memorandum instructing white officers to treat
blacks with care and diplomacy.21

The War Department’s ineffectiveness in addressing racial violence

and discrimination was just one factor in William Hastie’s decision to
resign his post as adviser on Negro affairs to Secretary of War Henry
Stimson in January 1943. Hastie was disgusted with the overall
treatment of blacks in the military, including the refusal of the Army
Air Corps to deploy the Ninety-Ninth Pursuit Squadron, the first all-
black flying unit trained at Tuskegee Army Air Field, and the
employment of other black aviators as trash collectors and
groundskeepers.22 (See Document Project: African Americans and
the Tuskegee Experiments, pp. 520–29.) He condemned Stimson’s
well-publicized comments on black inferiority and the War
Department’s adoption of what he called “the traditional mores of the
South.” At his resignation press conference, he said, “It is difficult to
see how a Negro in this position, with all his superiors maintaining or
inaugurating racial segregation, can accomplish anything of value.”23
A year later, it came as no surprise when, after two years of combat
training, black regiments of the Second Cavalry Division — who had
been shipped to North Africa because of an urgent need for combat
troops — were instead assigned to jobs unloading ships, repairing
roads, and driving trucks. One black soldier reasoned that black
soldiers were denied the right to fight so that “after the war is over
demands couldn’t be so great.” Whites would be able to say, “Didn’t
his white brother (?) die on the front line, while he was comparatively
safe in the rear echelon?”24 Indeed, when the military’s segregation
policy was under review after the war, South Carolina senator Burnet
R. Maybank invoked that argument. “The wars of this country have
been won by white soldiers,” he said. “Negro soldiers have rendered
their greatest service as cooks, drivers, maintenance men,
mechanics and such positions for which they are well qualified.”25

Black soldiers, however, saw their service to their country as the

beginning of the end of segregation. One discharged army corporal
said, “I spent four years in the army to free a bunch of Dutchmen and
Frenchmen, and I’m hanged if I’m going to let the Alabama version
of the Germans kick me around when I get home. No sirree-bob! I
went into the Army a nigger; I’m comin’ out a man.”26

Despite all that they endured, more than 2.5 million African
Americans served in the military during World War II. From the
beginning, they knew theirs was a double fight: their fight for freedom
would be for both their nation and their race. They faced not only the
weapons of the Germans, Italians, and Japanese but also the
belligerence of their own compatriots. Still they fought, confident that
American racism would sooner or later give way.
African Americans on the Home
Front
World War II brought the decade-long Great Depression to a halt. As
factories retooled in preparation for war, millions of unemployed
Americans returned to work, and many who had been fortunate
enough to be employed during the Depression found new work that
was more fulfilling, more interesting, and better paying. For African
Americans who had been bound to agricultural labor and service
work, the war opened up new employment opportunities. Generally
shut out of jobs in the South, they migrated to the North, Midwest,
and West Coast for work. Like Evelyn Bates, they met resistance at
every turn. For those who worked in the war industries making
munitions; building aircraft, boats, and armored vehicles; sewing
uniforms; and meeting the various needs of a nation at war, the
Double Victory meant not only producing the goods that allowed
America to triumph overseas but also fighting for economic rights at
home.27

New Jobs and Wartime Migration

During the 1940s, more than 1.5 million African Americans migrated
out of the South. Another million moved from rural to urban areas
within the South, transforming a predominantly rural people into an
urban population almost overnight (Map 13.1). Those who moved did
so because of limited work opportunities. Blacks throughout the
South were relegated to low-wage agricultural and forestry work.
Ultimately, whether it was in the shipyards of Mobile, Alabama, the
aircraft plants of Oakland, California, or the automobile factories of
Detroit, blacks had to fight for the chance to work — especially at
high-paying skilled jobs.28

MAP 13.1 African American Migration, 1930–1970

During World War II, African Americans continued their mass migration from the South
to the North, Midwest, and West Coast. Some stayed in the South but moved from
rural to urban areas. This trend continued in the decades following the war,
transplanting more than five million blacks over the course of thirty years and turning
African Americans into a predominantly urban population. The wartime migration
prompted an increase in racial tensions in the North and West, areas usually perceived
to be racially tolerant.

■ What changes in migration routes are apparent since the first wave of the
Great Migration (see Map 11.1)?
Description
It marks the major railroad routes used by black migrants to travel from
the South to the cities of the North and to a lesser extent, to the West.
The map marks three major migration routes starting from the southern
states. It marks the major cities left and also the destination cities.

One major route runs from Texas, a southern state, to Louisiana and
Arkansas in the east and also to Saint Louis in Missouri; in the west, it is
connected to Los Angeles and San Francisco in California; and heading
north it passes through Iowa before reaching Minneapolis in Minnesota. It
branches in Kansas and goes on to Portland in Oregon and Seattle in
Washington.

A second route originates from the southern states of Mississippi,

Alabama, and Tennessee. The main route from Mississippi originates in
Jackson. A branch route from Alabama originates in Montgomery and
runs through Birmingham. These two branches join and pass through
Nashville, Tennessee. The route carries on to Louisville where a minor
route branches toward the west and reaches Chicago by passing through
Indianapolis. Another minor route branches toward the east and passes
through Cincinnati and Dayton. From Dayton, a route branches toward
Detroit in the north passing through Toledo. Another minor route from
Dayton branches to Cleveland and Pittsburgh in the east, passing
through Columbus.

A third major route originates in Florida, a southern state. Branch routes

from other southern states such as Georgia, South Carolina, North
Carolina, and Virginia are connected to this route. This route runs
northeast and passes through Columbia, Charlotte, Richmond,
Washington, D.C., Baltimore, Philadelphia, and New York. From New
York, it branches to west and east. In the west, it runs to Albany, and in
 the east, it runs to Boston passing through New Haven and Providence.
At Newark another branch goes to Rochester.

With few exceptions, southern governors and white laborers worked

together to maintain a segregated labor force that kept blacks as a
continual source of cheap labor. Despite the country’s war needs,
most whites resisted federal encroachment that threatened to topple
this labor hierarchy. Nothing demonstrated this fact better than the
antimigration and “work or jail” laws passed by several states. Texas
legislator Rogers Kelly, for example, drafted a state law prohibiting
recruiting agents from talking to black laborers about moving north to
Michigan for work. In 1942, to ensure the sugarcane harvest, New
Orleans ordered police to arrest vagrants. These included blacks
looking for meaningful employment outside agricultural work, who
were compelled to either work in the fields or go to jail. Similarly, in
1943, sheriffs in Macon, Georgia, rounded up black women and men
and forced them to do farm and domestic work. If they objected, they
were arrested as vagrants and jailed. A Louisiana Weekly editorial
titled “Slavery 1942” described these laws as an attempt to “maintain
control of the vast Southern reservoir of cheap labor.” Southerners,
the editorial charged, “don’t want to lose their black labor.”29

But the South did lose much of its cheap black labor. In 1940, 77
percent of the total U.S. black population lived in the South, with
more than 49 percent in rural areas; two out of five blacks worked as
farmers, sharecroppers, or farm laborers. By 1950, only 68 percent
of the total black population remained in the South, a percentage
that continued to drop through 1970. In what some have called a
jobs movement, at least a million black workers entered the industrial
labor force during World War II, swelling their numbers from a
meager 3 percent of defense workers in 1942 to 8.3 percent in 1944.
Twenty-five percent of these laborers worked in foundries, and 12
percent worked in shipbuilding and steel mills. In 1943, 55,000 of the
450,000 members of the Detroit United Auto Workers were black.30

Some of those who left the South had been trained by New Deal and
war agencies. In 1942, for example, the War Manpower Commission
(the federal agency that balanced labor needs across industries)
began placing graduates from Xavier University of Louisiana’s
welding program in shipyards outside Louisiana. Before the war,
local black activist Paul Dixon demanded that blacks be given a
chance at nonagricultural work, but his pleas fell on deaf ears.
Shortly after the war began, however, the U.S. Employment Service
used Dixon’s referrals to supply skilled workers to plants outside the
South. Southerners’ worst fears were realized when war needs
forced government agencies to team with black activist organizations
to fill skilled jobs throughout the nation. From the Florida War
Training Center in Jacksonville, black workers were placed in
shipyards and airports in places such as Chester, Pennsylvania, and
Bridgeport, Connecticut. By May 1944, the Houston Works Progress
Administration had trained close to eight hundred black shipyard
workers. Only a few found work in the South; the rest migrated to the
West Coast.31
The main route out of the South led due north to Chicago, Detroit,
and other midwestern cities, but World War II also opened new
routes west, giving the region its first significant black population
outside Los Angeles. Western migrants hailed mostly from Texas,
Louisiana, and Arkansas, but East Coast southerners also found
their way west. As the sociologist Charles S. Johnson explained, “To
the romantic appeal of the west, has been added the real and actual
opportunity for gainful employment, setting in motion a war-time
migration of huge proportions.”32 In fact, during the 1940s, the West
Coast’s black population grew by 443,000 (33 percent). Most
migrants settled in five major metropolitan areas: Seattle-Tacoma
and Portland-Vancouver in the Pacific Northwest and the San
Francisco Bay area, the Los Angeles–Long Beach area, and San
Diego in California. Initially, representatives of the shipbuilding and
aircraft industries recruited these workers, but African Americans
soon made their way west on their own. The region’s mild climate,
greater freedom, and high wages promised a future that could not be
realized in the South.33

Both skilled and unskilled workers left the South for better lives
elsewhere. In what was quickly becoming a civil rights issue, black
Americans protested “work or jail” orders and exercised their right to
move. They tapped into what became known as the “underground
railroad,” a network of black activists, union representatives, and
northern and western recruiting agents who helped place black
farmworkers in industries. For example, with the help of the United
Cannery, Agricultural, Packing, and Allied Workers of America,
Campbell’s soup plants in New Jersey arranged contracts for, and
paid the transportation of, farmworkers from Florida, Arkansas, and
Tennessee.34

Women were among the first to leave the South. Of the 1 million or
so blacks who entered defense employment during the war years, 60
percent were women. For them, factory work meant an escape from
domestic work in white homes, where the pay was low and the threat
of sexual assault ever present. Factory worker Lyn Childs asked, “Do
you think that if you did domestic work all of your life, where you’d
clean somebody’s toilets and did all the cooking for some lazy
characters who were sitting on top, and you finally got a chance
where you can get a dignified job, you wouldn’t fly through the
door?”35 Fanny Christina Hill felt the same way. The 60 cents an
hour she made during her training at North American Aviation was
more than she had ever made doing domestic work. As her salary
increased, she gained economic security and bought a home,
something she said she would never have been able to do had the
war not transformed her circumstances. Quoting her sister, she
reflected, “Hitler was the one that got us out of the white folks’
kitchen.”36
Black Women in War Industries

The war gave African American women the opportunity to trade domestic work for
higher-paying, more interesting jobs. Among the growing West Coast black population
was Ann Bland, pictured here, who worked as a burner (a worker who cut metal with a
torch) on the second U.S. navy ship named for an African American, the SS George
 Washington Carver. She was among the six thousand African Americans employed at
the Kaiser Shipyards in Richmond, California.

Race Riots during the War Years

During the war, as a result of the new competition for jobs and
tensions over migration, riots erupted in cities large and small.
Several cities were racked by violence that pitted white sailors and
civilians against African Americans and Hispanics. In Los Angeles,
the conflict was called the zoot suit riots, after the “zoot suits” —
broad felt hats, pegged trousers, and gold chains — worn by black
and Latino men there. San Diego, Long Beach, Chicago, Detroit, and
Philadelphia also saw conflict. In 1943, a particularly volatile year,
there were 242 racial battles in 47 cities.37

One of the worst riots started on June 16 in Beaumont, Texas, when

between two thousand and three thousand white workers, mostly
from the Pennsylvania Shipyards there, beat and robbed black
pedestrians, overturned cars, and burned black homes. While the
immediate cause was a rumor that a black man had raped a white
woman, the underlying cause was tensions sparked by the migration
of more than thirty thousand whites and blacks who competed for the
limited available housing and recreational space in Beaumont.38

Detroit presented a similar situation. White workers held massive

strikes to prevent the promotion of black workers and resisted
allowing black housing in white neighborhoods. They excluded black
residents from two new federal housing projects, one of which was
named for the black abolitionist and feminist Sojourner Truth.
Tempers flared in the summer of 1943 when a fight broke out
between a white man and a black man on the Belle Isle Bridge.
Fighting spread as rumors circulated among blacks that whites had
killed a black woman and her baby and among whites that a black
man had raped and killed a white woman. It took 6,000 federal
troops to restore peace after three days of rioting that led to 34
deaths, 675 injuries, 1,900 arrests, and $2 million in property
damage. Although white storeowners suffered property damage, of
the 34 people who died, 25 were African American. Most of those
who were injured and/or arrested also were black. Not long
afterward, a riot erupted in Harlem after police shot a black soldier.
The result was 6 deaths, 500 injuries, hundreds of arrests, and
property damage totaling $5 million.

Thus, as the war created opportunities for African Americans, it also

spawned racial conflict. The nation needed workers to build
weapons, tanks, boats, and airplanes. It needed to feed and clothe
its more than 16 million troops. African Americans took advantage of
these opportunities, picking up and leaving the South despite the
best efforts of legislators, governors, and the police to stop them.
Although African Americans welcomed the chance to serve their
country on the home front, not all Americans were welcoming toward
them.
Organizing for Economic
Opportunity
Getting a job was one thing. Being treated fairly, paid equitably, and
given room to advance was another. African Americans had to
organize in order to gain the economic rights that white Americans
often took for granted. As Fanny Christina Hill discovered, getting a
job was just the beginning of an uphill struggle. Although Hill worked
in California, her experiences were similar to those of Evelyn Bates,
who stayed in the South. Hill trained with white workers, but once
she arrived on the factory floor, she, like Bates, was relegated to
physically grueling assignments and denied the opportunity to
perform skilled labor based on misconceptions about black women’s
abilities. As she recalled, “All the Negroes went to Department 17
because there was nothing but shooting and bucking rivets. You
stood on one side of the panel and your partner stood on this side,
and he would shoot the rivets with a gun and you’d buck them with
the bar.”39 She found that “white girls … went to better departments
where the work was not as strenuous.” Hill remembered that in some
departments at North American Aviation, “they didn’t even allow a
black person to walk through there let alone work in there.”40

Across America, conflict and violence erupted as white workers

sought to maintain their privileged work status. Herbert Ward
recalled that at the Lockheed-Vega aircraft factory in Burbank,
California, white men made racial slurs in the restrooms “to scare
you if possible, or to embarrass you to such an extent that you
wouldn’t want to stay.” He said that fights were not uncommon.41 In
Mobile, Alabama, federal troops had to quell the rioting of 20,000
white men who took to the streets in 1943 to protest the promotion of
black welders at the Alabama Dry Dock and Shipbuilding
Company.42 When one black man, John Gutter — a graduate of
Xavier University of Louisiana’s welding program — was promoted at
the Todd-Johnson Dry Docks in New Orleans, more than three
thousand white workers walked off the job.

In the industrial powerhouse of Detroit, tensions between black and

white workers were palpable. In September 1941, 250 whites staged
a sit-down strike at the Packard Motor Car Company to protest the
promotion of two blacks from polishing work to assembly work. In
May 1942, twenty thousand white workers at Packard walked off the
job and stopped production for almost a week to protest the
promotion of three blacks. Shortly after that, 350 white workers shut
down the Dodge plant after twenty-three African Americans were
promoted from unskilled to skilled jobs. When two blacks were
promoted from janitorial work to machine operation at the Hudson
Naval Ordnance Plant, white workers staged a work stoppage, and
the black workers were demoted. An Office of War Information
investigation found that white workers resented the economic gains
being made by blacks and felt that “the Negro must be kept in his
place.”43
But African Americans had other ideas. During the 1941 March on
Washington negotiations with President Roosevelt, A. Philip
Randolph was explicit in his requests that blacks be considered for
jobs in defense industries. “Our people,” he said, “are being turned
away at factory gates because they are colored.”44 Although
Roosevelt’s Executive Order 8802 established the FEPC to
investigate complaints of discrimination and address grievances,
Roosevelt crippled the agency from the start by providing no
enforcement apparatus, a very limited budget, and some leaders
who were less than sympathetic to African American complaints. A
1943 editorial titled “Open Letter to the President” in the NAACP’s
journal, the Crisis, noted what African Americans knew all too well:
“Executive Order 8802 is being defied and sabotaged by
management and labor alike.”45

The ineffectiveness of the FEPC was a setback for African American

workers but not a fatal blow. Throughout the war, blacks turned to
unions, especially the new unions of the Congress of Industrial
Organizations (CIO; founded in 1935 as the Committee for Industrial
Organization), for support. Because CIO unions were organized by
industry, they tended to be more inclusive than the American
Federation of Labor unions that organized workers on the basis of
skill. The National Maritime Union; International Longshore and
Warehouse Union; United Cannery, Agricultural, Packing, and Allied
Workers of America; and United Packinghouse Workers of America
were generally helpful in finding work for blacks, moving them
between cities, and fighting for better positions for them. Often union
representatives worked in coordination with regional FEPC offices,
African American organizations, and government agencies to
advance economic equality.

Nevertheless, regional customs, politics, and the ideological leanings

of union leadership determined how helpful a union would or could
be. Depending on the region, for example, the United Automobile
Workers (UAW) could be a help or a hindrance to black workers. On
one hand, despite the white “hate strikes” at the Packard Motor Car
Company in 1942, union officials continued to support black
upgrades. The predominantly African American UAW Local 600 in
Detroit allied with the Detroit NAACP and put civil rights at the top of
its agenda.46 On the other hand, blacks at North American Aviation
in Dallas were reluctant to take their grievances to the union.
According to the union representative, “Here in Texas there shall be
no social equality…. No one is going to tell us that we will have to
accept our Negroes as equals.”47 This feeling prevailed in most UAW
locals in the South and Southwest.

Blacks confronted similar union policies on the West Coast, where a

huge obstacle to fair employment was the International Brotherhood
of Boilermakers (IBB), the umbrella union that organized shipyard
workers. Before 1937, the IBB had excluded black workers from its
unions. When it changed this policy, it created all-black “auxiliary”
unions denying blacks full insurance rights, employment
opportunities, seniority protection, and equal participation in labor
guarantees and privileges. In 1943, African Americans protested
these Jim Crow unions. In response, the IBB forced shipyard
employers to fire black workers. Hundreds were fired in California
and Oregon, including Joseph James, president of the San
Francisco chapter of the NAACP. With the support of the CIO and
the NAACP, James initiated a lawsuit against the Marinship
shipyards in Sausalito, California. In 1944, the California Supreme
Court ruled in his favor and ordered the IBB to dismantle its auxiliary
structure.48

Throughout the country, black organizations such as the NAACP and

the National Urban League worked unceasingly — not just for civil
rights but also for economic justice. NAACP branches organized
protests against discrimination in defense plants nationwide. In the
South, the Urban League pushed for African American training,
teaming up wherever possible with the War Manpower Commission,
local FEPC offices, and the U.S. Employment Service to place
skilled and unskilled black workers in industrial jobs. Progress was
always relative. In some places, especially in the South, negotiations
ended with black workers accepting equal pay but segregated
employment. In other places, negotiated settlements resulted in
integrated unions fighting for across-the-board improvements for
black and white workers alike.

To further their efforts, African Americans increasingly joined unions

and other types of organizations in the 1940s. Those who could took
the Urban League’s advice to “get into somebody’s union and stay
there.”49 By 1943, some 400,000 black workers had joined CIO
unions and, as members, gained access to collective bargaining,
seniority rights, grievance systems to appeal violations of their rights,
and national representation. Many of them also joined the NAACP.
From 355 branches and a membership of about 55,000 in 1940, the
NAACP grew to 1,073 branches and more than 450,000 members in
1946.50 As its membership increased, its infrastructure grew more
sophisticated. With new local branches linked to statewide networks,
the NAACP could mount political campaigns and stage local
protests. In 1942, a new organization, the Congress of Racial
Equality (CORE), was founded for the purpose of mounting civil
disobedience or direct-action campaigns to end segregation. CORE
staged the first sit-down strikes to end segregation in northern
restaurants and other public and private places.

The black press emerged as one of the most important institutions in

the black urban community. Newspapers increased their circulation
by 40 percent, becoming the main channel for expressing black
protest and building community. Called soldiers without swords for
their role on the frontlines of the Double V campaign, black
journalists facilitated the flow of information relevant to African
Americans. For example, the Pittsburgh Courier provided a detailed
analysis of Nazism and racism by comparing Germany and Georgia.
Foreign correspondents for the Pittsburgh Courier, Baltimore Afro-
American, Chicago Defender, and Norfolk (Virginia) Journal and
Guide covered the deployment and treatment of black troops. The
National Newspaper Publishers Association and the Associated
Negro Press reported on issues ranging from blacks in the military to
employment at home. As African Americans in one part of the
country learned about and were inspired by those in another part,
solidarity grew.51 Being black extended beyond one’s racial identity;
black people thought of themselves as a nation within a nation.
During the war years, blacks became what the poet LeRoi Jones
(later Amiri Baraka) would refer to as “a country.”
The Struggle for Citizenship
Rights
The more African Americans thought of themselves as a nation
within a nation, the more they considered themselves worthy of the
consideration and respect invoked by the Atlantic Charter that the
Allies signed in January 1942. This document pledged the Allies to
“respect the right of all peoples to choose the form of government
under which they will live.” It stated that Allied nations had to work for
“improved labour standards, economic advancement, and social
security,” as well as to see “sovereign rights and self-government
restored to those who have been forcibly deprived of them.” These
principles sparked revolutions in Africa and Asia, as colonial subjects
asserted their right to be independent of colonial rulers.

As a people who had consistently been “forcibly deprived” of their

constitutional rights, African Americans also used the war as an
opportunity to assert their right to self-determination and liberty. This
meant not only the right to fight for their country and to work without
discrimination but also fundamental citizenship rights such as rights
to vote, hold office, and serve on juries. In addition, it meant the right
to participate in the social and cultural life of America as free and
equal human beings.
Fighting and Dying for the Right to
Vote
Unlike the millions of African Americans who gained the right to vote
when they moved north or west, those who stayed in the South
remained under the political and economic domination of southern
whites, who used legal tactics such as the white primary, literacy
tests, poll taxes, grandfather clauses, and outright terror to keep
blacks disfranchised. But southern blacks understood the importance
of electoral politics and knew that fighting for the right to vote meant
challenging a regional culture built on black dependence and
subordination. The international crisis provided the philosophical and
ideological foundation for an all-out fight for the franchise. Begun
during World War II, it was a fight that would continue long after that
conflict ended.

Southern whites and blacks thought differently about the black vote.
One southern white cotton gin owner told a New York Times
reporter, “The niggers would take over the county if they could vote
in full numbers. They’d stick together and vote blacks into every
office in the county. Why you’d have a nigger judge, nigger sheriff, a
nigger tax assessor — think what the black SOB’s would do to
you.”52 Mississippi senator Theodore Bilbo openly invited white
registrars to illegally prevent blacks from voting: “You know and I
know what’s the best way to keep the nigger from voting. You do it
the night before the election. I don’t have to tell you any more than
that. Red-blooded men know what I mean.”53 African Americans
believed that the vote would allow them to oust the anti-union and
antiblack officials who dominated southern politics and would help
them secure economic rights. “Politics IS food, clothes, and
housing,” preached some black activists.54

Just as nations such as Britain and France were slow to realize that
the days when they could subjugate the people of India, Africa, and
Southeast Asia were coming to a close, southern whites were slow
to understand African Americans’ determination to gain the vote.
Blacks were better organized than before the war and had gained
many white allies, including some CIO union leaders and
Washington insiders, such as the president’s influential wife, Eleanor
Roosevelt. The First Lady supported efforts to eliminate voting
barriers and rid the nation of the poll tax, which unfairly kept blacks
and poor whites from voting. Many others agreed, such as Florida
senator Claude Pepper, who thought it was time for the “wave of
democracy” to touch America’s shores. Likewise, Senate Majority
Leader Alben Barkley of Kentucky said that he could think of “no
more opportune time to try to spread democracy in our country than
at a time when we are trying to spread it in other countries and
throughout the world.”55

Spreading democracy in the United States turned out to be a long,

drawn-out fight, especially in the South. But with unions, white
liberals, and a newly invigorated NAACP on their side, African
Americans made a lot of headway during the war, especially after
Smith v. Allwright (1944), in which the U.S. Supreme Court declared
the all-white Texas Democratic primary illegal. That case, said the
black activist Luther Porter Jackson, “was the beginning of a
complete revolution in our thinking on the right of suffrage.”56 Two
weeks after the ruling, thirty-six black delegates representing every
southern state met to establish the National Progressive Voters
League, which aimed to help southern blacks register and vote and
to coordinate the efforts of black voters throughout the United States.
Just in time for the 1944 election, the ruling reinvigorated the CIO’s
Political Action Committee, which helped blacks pay their poll taxes
and sent black and white fieldworkers into black areas to get out the
vote. Activists in South Carolina organized the Progressive
Democratic Party and sent a slate of delegates to the 1944
Democratic National Convention. By the end of 1944, the
Progressive Democratic Party had 45,000 members.
Voter Registration Poster

Most African Americans did not separate civil rights from economic justice. They
believed that the right to vote and the right to earn a fair wage were rights they were
entitled to as U.S. citizens. Not all CIO unions worked with blacks to achieve equality on
both fronts, but many did. This 1944 CIO Political Action Committee poster is an
example of CIO efforts to help blacks achieve full economic and political rights.

Description
The glass of the goggles reflects the sea. An African factory worker
depicted beside him wears a welding mask pushed up over his head. A
text at the bottom reads, “For full employment after the war, Register
Vote.”
Progressive Democratic Party leaders knew that their delegates
would not be seated at the convention, but they wanted to bring
attention to increasingly unacceptable contradictions in American
society. One was the fact that blacks were fighting for democracy
abroad yet could not participate fully in democracy at home. Another
was that the Democratic Party, political home of liberal Americans
and President Roosevelt, also comprised the most rabid
segregationists in the nation. From the black perspective, this unholy
alliance, which had persisted since the end of Reconstruction, had to
go. But southern whites were of the same mind as South Carolina
senator Burnet Maybank, who said, “As a Southern Democrat, I do
not propose to be run out of my Party by … the Negroes … it will be
my purpose to see that our Party stands where it always has — [for]
states rights and white supremacy.”57

In small towns and on city streets, blacks and their white allies met
resistance from a revived Ku Klux Klan and other white terrorist
organizations. In 1940–1941, there were thirteen reported lynchings
in the South. Some were political in nature. For instance, Elbert
Williams, the founder of the Brownsville, Tennessee, chapter of the
NAACP, was murdered shortly after he launched a voter registration
campaign in 1940.

Soldiers especially were targeted. Having acquired a level of self-

esteem that made accepting second-class citizenship intolerable,
they were among the first to register to vote when they returned
home from the war. Segregationists feared their assertiveness, and
the Ku Klux Klan thought they were “getting out of their place.” In
1946, shortly after he returned from the war to Wrightsville, Georgia,
veteran Isaac Newton was shot dead when he went to register to
vote. In February 1946, a race riot in Columbia, Tennessee, pitted
black veterans and their community against the police and the
National Guard. When the dust settled, two black men were dead,
four white policemen were wounded, and more than one hundred
blacks had been arrested. The two months following the 1946
southern primary elections saw nine lynchings. Veteran Macio
Snipes, the only black from his district to vote in the Georgia primary,
was shot the next day while sitting on his porch. A week later, a
white mob killed two black veterans and their wives in Monroe,
Georgia (Map 13.2).
MAP 13.2 The Persistence of Lynching, 1940–1946

Lynching persisted in the South throughout the war years. Often its victims were
African Americans who had fought for their country or asserted other citizenship rights,
such as voting. Statistics on lynching are not exact, in part because experts disagree
on its definition and in part because many lynchings went unreported or suspected
murders were not investigated. In 1947, the President’s Committee on Civil Rights
proposed a host of ameliorative measures to Congress, including an antilynching law
that was not enacted.

■ What do the charges associated with these lynchings reveal about race
relations and the American judicial system?

Description
A legend accompanies the map which shows 28 incidents over the
period. The legend lists the victim’s name, the date of the lynching, the
charge, and the cause of death. The map shows the location using
numbers.

1. Location: Alabama; Name: O’Dee Henderson; Date: May 9, 1940;

Charge: Altercation with a white man; Cause of death: Beaten and shot
to death by three officers and one civilian.

2. Location: Brownsville, Tennessee; Name: Elbert Williams; Date: June

22, 1940; Charge: Attempting to qualify to vote, and showing an “interest
in Negro affairs.” Cause of death: Murdered; body thrown into the Hatchie
River.

3. Location: Alabama; Name: Jesse Thornton; Date: June 22, 1940;

Charge: Failure to refer to a white man as “Mr.” Cause of death: Shot to
death; body thrown into the Pataylogga River.

4. Location: Georgia; Name: Austin Callaway; Date: Sept. 8, 1940;

Charge: Attempted attack on a white woman; Cause of death: Taken from
jail and shot to death by band of masked men.

5. Location: Andrews, South Carolina; Name: Bruce Tisdale; Date: Feb.

15, 1941; Charge: Working on a job from which whites had been
discharged; Cause of death: Head wounds; five men held responsible.

6. Location: Cherryville, North Carolina; Name: Robert Melker; Date: Apr.

18, 1941; Charge: Altercation with a white man; Cause of death: Shot to
death in his home by four men.

7. Location: Blakely, Georgia; Name: Robert Sapp; Date: May 6, 1941;

Charge: Suspected of stealing from his employer; Cause of death:
Flogged with a club and a piece of machine belting.

8. Location: Quincy, Florida; Name: A. C. Williams; Date: May 13, 1941;

Charge: Attempted rape; Cause of death: First taken from jail by a group
of armed men, shot, and left for dead. Discovered later at a black
residence, severely wounded. Placed in an ambulance for transfer to a
nearby hospital. A masked band stopped the unguarded ambulance.
Williams’s body was found the next day on a creek bridge.

9. Location: Sikeston; Missouri; Name: Cleo Wright; Date: Jan. 25, 1942;
Charge: Attempted criminal assault; Cause of death: Dragged through
the streets behind an automobile; body burned.

10. Location: Texarkana, Texas; Name: Willie Vinson; Date: July 13,
1942; Charge: Suspected of attempted rape; Cause of death: Body
dragged through the streets behind a speeding automobile; hanged from
a cotton gin winch

11. Location: Paris, Illinois; Name: James Edward Person; Date: Oct. 12,
1942; Charge: Having “molested” people in the community; Cause of
death: Shot.

12. Location: Quitman, Mississippi; Name: Charlie Land; Date: Oct. 12,
1942; Charge: Attempted rape; Cause of death: Hung from river bridge
with Ernest Green; victim was 14 years old.

13. Location: Quitman, Mississippi; Name: Ernest Green; Date: Oct. 12,
1942; Charge: Attempted rape; Cause of death: Hung from river bridge
with Charlie Land; victim was 14 years old.

14. Location: Laurel, Mississippi; Name: Howard Wash; Date: Oct. 17,
1942; Charge: Had been sentenced automatically to life in prison when
jury failed to agree upon the punishment for a murder; Cause of death:
Taken from jail and hanged.

15. Location: Newton, Georgia; Name: Robert Hall; Date: Jan. 30, 1943;
Charge: Resisting arrest on charge of theft of truck tire; Cause of death:
Severely beaten by a county policeman who was also a deputy sheriff;
died the following day.

16. Location: Marianna, Florida; Name: Cellos Harrison; Date: June 16,
1943; Charge: Killing a white -filling station operator in a 1940 robbery
attempt; Cause of death: Taken from jail by four masked men; clubbed to
death.

17. Location: Camp Ellis, Illinois; Name: Private Holley Willis (soldier);
Date: Nov. 7, 1943; Charge: Insulting white women over the telephone;
Cause of death: Shot to death as he tried to escape.

18. Location: Liberty, Mississippi; Name: Rev. Isaac Simmons; Date: Mar.
26, 1944; Charge: Hiring a lawyer to safeguard his title to his debt-free
farm, through which there was a possibility that an oil vein ran; Cause of
death: Taken from his home; shot to death by a mob.

19. Location: Pikeville, Tennessee; Name: James Scales; Date: Nov. 23,
1944; Charge: Murdering wife and daughter of the superintendent of the
reformatory in which he was confined; Cause of death: Taken from jail;
shot to death by a mob.

20. Location: Madison, Florida; Name: Jesse James Payne; Date: Oct.
12, 1945; Charge: Assault with intent to rape; Cause of death: Captured
by a posse and wounded after accusation. Taken to a state prison for
safekeeping. Indicted, then placed in the county jail for arraignment.
Ultimately, removed from the jail and shot to death by a mob, which
apparently entered with a key.
 21. Location: Taylor County, Georgia; Name: Macio Snipes; Date: July
18, 1946; Charge: Was the only African American from his district to vote
in the Georgia primary; Cause of death: Shot while sitting on his porch.

22. Location: Lexington, Mississippi; Name: Leon McTatie; Date: July 22,
1946; Charge: Stealing a saddle; Cause of death: Flogged to death.

23. Location: Monroe, Georgia; Name: Roger Malcolm; Date: July 25,
1946; Charge: Stabbing his former employer. Killed with wife Dorothy,
their unborn child, and another couple, George and Mae H. Dorsey. The
other persons were innocent of any; Charge, except the fact that one of
the women recognized a member of the mob who came to lynch Roger
Malcolm; Cause of death: Shot.

24. Location: Monroe, Georgia; Name: Dorothy Malcolm (and unborn

child); Date: July 25, 1946; Charge: None; Cause of death: Shot; one of
the assailants then cut her unborn child out of her body.

25. Location: Monroe, Georgia; Name: George Dorsey; Date: July 25,
1946; Charge: None; Cause of death: Shot.

26. Location: Monroe, Georgia; Name: Mae H. Dorsey; Date: July 25,
1946; Charge: None; Cause of death: Shot.

27. Location: Minden, Louisiana; Name: John C. Jones; Date: Aug. 8,

1946; Charge: Attempting to break into a white woman’s house; Cause of
death: Tortured and beaten to death.

28. Location: Wrightsville, Georgia; Name: Isaac Newton; Date: 1946

(exact date unknown); Charge: Registering to vote; Cause of death: Shot.
20

Segregationists killed African Americans who sought the vote, but

they could not kill African Americans’ determination to vote. Many
more would die before Congress finally passed voting rights
legislation. However, as law-abiding, taxpaying citizens of the United
States, black people understood the folly of fighting and dying
abroad so that others could enjoy rights that they could not enjoy at
home.

New Beginnings in Political Life

World War II marked a turning point for African Americans. Those
who had migrated and found meaningful and satisfying work, as well
as those who had visited foreign countries where they were not
demeaned were unwilling to return to their prewar oppression. A
defense worker named Margaret Wright captured the hope of the era
when she noted that after the war, “a lot of blacks that were share
cropping, doing menial work and stuff, got into the army and saw
how other things were and how things could be. They decided they
did not want to go back to what they were doing before. They did not
want to walk behind a plow, they wouldn’t get on the back of the bus
anymore.”58 Despite the conflict, violence, and bloodshed, the period
was also marked by an exuberance and optimism expressed in black
political, social, and cultural life.

Following the Allied victory in 1945, blacks rejected second-class

citizenship more than they had during the war. The “new
consciousness” that Wright noticed was nourished by the
courageous examples set by individual African Americans. This was
especially evident in the South, where usually acquiescent blacks
turned out in increasing numbers to register and vote despite white
terrorism. The number of blacks who voted tripled to 600,000
between the 1940 election and the 1946 Democratic primaries.
When Mississippi’s segregationist senator Theodore Bilbo’s 1946
campaign was investigated, two hundred blacks from across the
state appeared for the hearings, and sixty-eight black men and
women testified to the tactics the senator had used to keep blacks
from voting.

African Americans also grew more assertive in society. When Irene

Morgan refused to give up her seat to a white passenger during a
bus ride from Gloucester County, Virginia, to Baltimore, she was
arrested, found guilty, and fined. Defiantly, she took her case to
NAACP attorneys Thurgood Marshall and William Hastie, who
argued it before the U.S. Supreme Court. In Morgan v. Virginia
(1946), the Court declared segregation in interstate bus travel illegal.
Blacks could no longer be made to sit in the back of the bus behind
whites when crossing state lines. In 1947, eight blacks and eight
whites from CORE tested the case in the first of many nonviolent
direct-action campaigns to end segregation. In what they called the
Journey of Reconciliation, they rode Greyhound and Trailways buses
from Washington, D.C., through Virginia, North Carolina, and
Kentucky, with the blacks sitting in front of the whites. Several of
them were arrested, and more than once they were dragged from
the bus by angry whites. Although their protest did not end interstate
segregation, it did become a model for the Freedom Rides of the
1960s.59

African Americans also fought to end segregation in national

professional organizations. Mabel Staupers, the executive secretary
of the National Association of Colored Graduate Nurses, led a
successful letter-writing campaign to end discrimination in the army
and navy nursing corps. When both branches accepted black nurses
on an equal basis with whites in January 1945, Staupers continued
her crusade for full integration of black nurses into the profession at
large. Her lobbying efforts paid off in 1948, when the American
Nurses Association eliminated the color bar and allowed black
nurses to become members.60

Social and Cultural Changes

Perhaps nothing symbolized the hope of the era more than the
desegregation of baseball, America’s favorite pastime. Until 1945,
talented African Americans could play professionally only on Negro
league ball clubs. Although future Hall of Famers such as Josh
Gibson and Satchel Paige were revered for their skills in black
America, where regional leagues were a major source of
entertainment, black ballplayers wanted a chance to compete with
white players and earn similar salaries. In 1945, the Brooklyn
Dodgers signed Jackie Robinson, who had played for the Kansas
City Monarchs in the Negro American League. After proving himself
able to withstand malicious heckling from segregationists, Jim Crow
accommodations during spring training, and the ever-present threats
on his life, Robinson took the field on opening day in 1947 to the
cheers of black and white Americans who hoped that this was the
first step in the desegregation of all sports. Robinson was soon
followed by other black baseball players, most notably Willie Mays of
the New York Giants, Ernie Banks of the Chicago Cubs, and Hank
Aaron of the Milwaukee Braves.

Breaking the Race Barrier in Sports

In 1947, Jackie Robinson left the Negro League’s Kansas City Monarchs and became a
starter for the Brooklyn Dodgers, the first major league baseball team to sign an African
 American. Though his hire angered some of his teammates, here three of them pose
with him to document what proved to be the beginning of the integration of all major
league sports.

Other sports desegregated. In tennis, Althea Gibson in 1950 became

the first African American to compete in the invitation-only U.S.
National Tennis Championship. In 1951, she became the first black
tennis player to play at Wimbledon, the sport’s premier tournament.
In 1950, the National Basketball Association drafted its first black
player, Charles “Chuck” Cooper. Barriers in football fell, too. By
1946, six teams in what would become the American Football
League had signed eight black players, but it took the National
Football League until 1949 to draft a black player and until the mid-
1960s to regularly play signed players. Black boxers had long
dominated prizefighting. Joe Louis thrilled black and white crowds
alike, especially in 1938, when his defeat of the German
heavyweight boxer Max Schmeling made him the pride not only of
black Americans but of the nation as a whole.

Cities nurtured black culture and made black talent visible. In 1940,
the writer Frederick O’Neal and the actor Abram Hill founded the
American Negro Theatre (ANT) in Harlem as a way to expand the
limited opportunities available to black entertainers and the
entertainment available to black audiences. In Hollywood films, for
example, black actors were restricted to stereotypical roles. Most
were not allowed to play anything but handkerchief-headed
mammies or sluggish, pop-eyed, superstitious buffoons. Black actors
who rejected these parts found little or no work. The light-skinned
Lena Horne was the exception that proved the rule, landing small
roles in the 1943 films Cabin in the Sky and Stormy Weather. She
was mostly allowed only to sing — even then with the understanding
that her scenes would be cut when the films were shown in states
that forbade the presence of nonstereotypical black actors on the
screen. Though advised to pass for white or Hispanic in order to get
more roles, Horne never did so, and focused instead on her singing
career.

Besides producing plays written by black authors and featuring black

actors, the ANT offered classes in acting, voice, speech, and many
aspects of theater production. From 1940 to 1949, more than 50,000
people attended ANT productions in which black actors played the
parts of fully developed, complicated human beings. The most
successful production by far was the 1944 play Anna Lucasta,
written by the white playwright Philip Yordan about a Polish
American family. The ANT revised the play and made it suitable for a
black cast. It was an immediate success and moved to Broadway
after five weeks and subsequently touring to Chicago and London.
Anna Lucasta offered an opportunity to showcase the array of
untapped talent in black America.

At the center of black migrant culture was black music. Full of the
expectations characteristic of the war era, this music reflected an
African America that was on the move both physically and
emotionally. The lyrics to the jazz tune “Take the ‘A’ Train” told
people that if they rode the New York subway uptown, they would
get to “Sugar Hill in Harlem.” A metaphor for a people who became
mostly urban during the 1940s, the song suggested that a sweeter
life awaited them if they would just “Hurry, get on now.” Bebop, a
new form of jazz, also reflected a people on the road to
independence and in the process of breaking the mold sculpted by
white America. In contrast to the big band music it grew out of,
bebop featured small groups and improvisational soloists. The sound
was irregular and frenetic. More suitable for listening than for
dancing, it was featured in the many small nightclubs that dotted the
urban landscape. Trumpeter Dizzy Gillespie and saxophonist Charlie
Parker pioneered bebop, which also featured trumpeter Miles Davis,
pianist Thelonious Monk, and many others.
 Innovating in the Performing Arts

Despite the continued setbacks in achieving racial equality, shows like “Jivn’ in Be-Bop”
signaled the optimism in urban African America. New York City had been a mecca for
artists of the Harlem Renaissance, and it continued to attract cultural icons like Dizzy
Gillespie in the postwar period.

Description
The poster shows pictures of the musical stars featured in the show. The
text at the top of the poster reads, “Top stars in sensational variety;
Musical Revue.” The white and red text set in a black star in the center of
the poster reads, “William D. Alexander presents Jivn’ in Be-Bop with
Dizzy Gillespie and his orchestra with Helen Humes, Sahji, Ray Sneed,
and a big cast of stars and the Hubba, Hubba Girls.” Another text reads,
“Hummin’ with hit tunes, Studded with star names.”

Blacks, therefore, did not give up their fight for victory at the end of
World War II. They continued to press for the domestic “V” in the
Double V campaign launched at the beginning of the war. From
voting to bebop, everything signaled a new beginning. Once the
Allies had defeated the Axis powers, African Americans were
determined to defeat injustice at home.

Desegregating the Military and the

GI Bill
The efforts of black men and women to resist Jim Crow conditions in
the military began to pay off toward the end of the war. For example,
in March 1945, the men of the decorated 34th Seabee Battalion, a
black unit that had lost men while constructing airship hangers and
other war infrastructure overseas, staged a hunger strike in protest
of segregated living and eating conditions and the demeaned status
of its petty officers. The navy responded by replacing the southern
white commanding officer and 20 percent of the original officers with
personnel screened for nonprejudicial racial attitudes. Shortly
thereafter, as America closed in on Japan, several Seabee battalions
were successfully integrated.

Similarly, African American sailors forced the issue of fairness at Port

Chicago, where forty-five survivors of a munitions explosion that
killed more than two hundred black sailors were tried and convicted
for refusing to resume loading ammunition. Their appeal, taken up by
Thurgood Marshall and the NAACP, exposed some basic inequities,
such as the assignment of blacks to dangerous work for which they
had not been trained. In the aftermath of the Port Chicago disaster,
both black and white units were assigned to Port Chicago and other
ammunition dumps. Blacks were thereafter admitted to the Naval
Academy, and separate facilities and quotas for blacks who qualified
for advanced training were eliminated.

The Fort Devens strike of fifty-four African American WACs also bore
fruit. Although most who struck returned to work when commanded
to do so, four women refused. They were court-marshalled and
convicted for disobeying orders. As happened with the Port Chicago
sailors, African Americans applied pressure. This time much of it
came from African American women who marshalled emotional and
financial support from their members in the NAACP, the National
Council of Negro Women, and the National Association of Colored
Women. Although WAC officials refused to back away from the
charges of insubordination, they dropped the appeal, released the
four women (three with honorable discharges and one with a general
discharge), and when they subsequently assigned WACs to a
Chicago hospital, officials took care to establish proper living
conditions and work opportunities that included a variety of medical
technician jobs.61

Truman was not unmindful of the pressure African Americans were

exerting or how important their vote would be in the 1948 election. In
1946, he established the President’s Committee on Civil Rights,
which included two African Americans. In October 1947, the
committee issued a report, To Secure These Rights, which
endorsed, among other things, a permanent FEPC, an antilynching
law, and an end to segregation and discrimination in the military. In
1948, Truman issued Executive Order 9981. “It is hereby declared,”
the order read, “that there shall be equality of treatment and
opportunity for all persons in the armed services without regard to
race, color, religion, or national origin.”62 It would take several years
for Truman’s order to be fully implemented, and although
discrimination in the armed services would not disappear, neither
would African American resistance to it.
Even as the military opened doors, other avenues of opportunity
remained closed. The most significant and far-reaching example of
continuing discrimination was the way the Servicemen’s
Readjustment Act, commonly known as the GI Bill, was applied to
African Americans. Passed by Congress in 1944, the GI Bill was
designed to help returning veterans reenter American society as
productive citizens. It allowed them to complete a college education
at the government’s expense, take out low-interest home loans, and
collect unemployment compensation. The GI Bill transformed the
nature of higher education in the United States. Before the war, few
working-class or even middle-class Americans attended college. As
millions of returning veterans entered college classrooms, higher
education ceased to be the preserve of the rich. The GI Bill also
transformed the housing market, making home ownership more
commonplace. As white veterans bought homes with government
loans, they facilitated America’s suburbanization and the rise of the
white middle class.63

Black Americans experienced no such boon. The bill itself did not
discriminate, but its administration both stifled black advancement
and widened the economic gap between black and white Americans.
Black soldiers, for example, received a disproportionate share of
dishonorable and Section VIII, or “blue,” discharges. (A blue
discharge was neither honorable nor dishonorable but was widely
presumed to be less than honorable.) Usually issued without
provocation, these blue discharges not only disqualified black
veterans from receiving GI Bill benefits but also stigmatized them in
the job market and in society at large. A 1946 congressional
investigation found that the blue discharge “procedure lends itself to
dismissals based on prejudice and antagonism,” but this finding did
not undo the damage done by such discriminatory policies.64

The GI Bill’s insidious administration by the Veterans Administration

(VA) placed even black veterans with honorable discharges at a
severe disadvantage. The VA granted low-interest home loans to
black veterans only if they purchased homes in black
neighborhoods, and such homes were few in number. It forced black
veterans to take service jobs by refusing to pay unemployment
benefits to those who declined unskilled jobs while looking for
something less dead-end. Furthermore, because most white
colleges in the North and South held fast to segregation and
accepted few African Americans, blacks were effectively shut out of
the educational benefits of the GI Bill. Out of the 9,000 students
enrolled at the University of Pennsylvania in 1946, only 46 were
black. Segregation policies forced blacks to seek admission primarily
to historically black colleges and universities, which quickly became
overcrowded. Limited facilities forced black colleges to turn away an
estimated 20,000 veterans. Meanwhile, the VA consistently refused
to pay the tuition of the few blacks who were accepted by white
colleges.65

In the end, African American soldiers were catastrophically

shortchanged by the administration of the GI Bill. By contrast, whites
who received VA home loans and/or college tuition payments
obtained a boost to their earnings and status that they and their
offspring benefited from. With the equity they built up in their homes,
they were able to put the next generation through college, start
businesses, and otherwise invest for the future.66

Although black Americans achieved a victory with the postwar

desegregation of the armed forces, they nevertheless suffered
gravely in the postwar era from the VA’s poor treatment of them.
Examples of systemic or institutionalized racism, the
government’s military policies demonstrated that its discrimination
could be as destructive as that practiced by individuals. In many
ways, the VA’s policies were more disabling than the acts of violence
perpetrated by individual racists because its financial effects would
be felt for generations.
CONCLUSION
A Partial Victory
In May 1945, Germany surrendered to the Allies. Three months later,
in August, after the United States dropped atomic bombs on
Hiroshima and Nagasaki, Japan surrendered as well. Although
African Americans had played a crucial role in winning the war, they
could declare only a partial victory. In 1942, they had vowed to fight
for victory both abroad and at home, and although the government
and war industries had limited their contributions, they had given all
that the nation would allow them to. At war’s end, despite a few
hard-won advances, they had yet to win the fight against injustice in
America.

Throughout the war, despite the violence they encountered, African

Americans had persisted in their fight for domestic victory. Millions
had left the South, and in the next two decades, millions more would
leave the region. Like immigrants from abroad, they sought out new
places in the North and Midwest, and for the first time, they became
a significant presence on the West Coast. Though discriminated
against in the workforce, black Americans expanded their work
experience and were often successful in their attempt to join unions.
Even so, they met resistance at every turn. White workers went on
strike when blacks entered the workplace, when they were promoted
out of unskilled jobs, or when they joined unions. Hate crimes,
violent reprisals, and even riots followed when blacks moved into
decent neighborhoods or when they wore the uniform of their
country, which they had fought for the same as other Americans.

Despite the challenges and setbacks, World War II opened doors,

and blacks were determined not to let those doors close again. They
wanted first-class citizenship. They wanted to vote, to serve on
juries, and to be elected to public office. They wanted jobs for which
they were qualified. They wanted to compete in sports against white
athletes, and they wanted to be portrayed in movies as real human
beings. World War II had given African Americans a peek at what life
could be like, and it had raised their expectations of equal
opportunity. The challenge for them would be to make those
expectations a reality.
CHAPTER 13 REVIEW

KEY TERMS

Axis powers
Allies
Four Freedoms
Atlantic Charter (1941)
Nazism
March on Washington Movement (1941)
Executive Order 8802 (1941)
Double V campaign
Tuskegee Airmen
zoot suit riots
soldiers without swords
Morgan v. Virginia (1946)
Executive Order 9981 (1948)
GI Bill (1944)
systemic or institutionalized racism

REVIEW QUESTIONS

1. Describe the strategy behind the Double V campaign. How

did it enable African Americans to protest their
circumstances without risking accusations of disloyalty?
 2. How did wartime conditions, both in the service and on the
home front, shed light on the injustices and restrictions
African Americans faced? How did black individuals and
organizations address these challenges?

3. What factors during the war promoted black solidarity? How

did this bring about the sense of blacks becoming a nation
within a nation?

4. How did African Americans use the war to advance

themselves politically, socially, and culturally? What were
the results of their efforts?

5. How did black migration affect the national Democratic

Party? Most white southerners were Democrats. How did
they react to the new concerns of their political party?

SUGGESTED REFERENCES

The Crisis of World War II

Bolzenius, Sandra M. Glory in Their Spirit: How Four Black Women Took on the
Army During World War II. Urbana: University of Illinois Press, 2018.

Dixon, Chris, African Americans and the Pacific War, 1941–1945: Race,
Nationality, and the Fight for Freedom. United Kingdom: Cambridge University
Press, 2018.

Edgerton, Robert B. Hidden Heroism: Black Soldiers in America’s Wars. Boulder,

CO: Westview Press, 2001.

Foner, Jack D. Blacks and the Military in American History. New York: Praeger,
1974.
Gallicchio, Marc. The African American Encounter with Japan and China: Black
Internationalism in Asia, 1895–1945. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina
Press, 2000.

Honey, Michael Keith. Black Workers Remember: An Oral History of Segregation,

Unionism, and the Freedom Struggle. Berkeley: University of California Press,
1999.

Latty, Yvonne. We Were There: Voices of African American Veterans, from World
War II to the War in Iraq. New York: Amistad, 2004.

Miller, Richard E. The Messman Chronicles: African Americans in the U.S. Navy,
1932–1943. Annapolis, MD: Naval Institute Press, 2004.

Nalty, Bernard C. Strength for the Fight: A History of Black Americans in the
Military. New York: Free Press, 1986.

Sitkoff, Harvard. “Racial Militancy and Interracial Violence in the Second World
War.” Journal of American History 58, no. 3 (1971): 661–81.

Sullivan, Patricia. Days of Hope: Race and Democracy in the New Deal Era.
Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1996.

African Americans on the Home Front

The Black Press: Soldiers without Swords. DVD. South Burlington, VT: California
Newsreel, 1998.

Chamberlain, Charles D. Victory at Home: Manpower and Race in the American

South during World War II. Athens: University of Georgia Press, 2003.

Dalfiume, Richard M. “The ‘Forgotten Years’ of the Negro Revolution.” Journal of

American History 55, no. 1 (1968): 90–106.

Gregory, James N. The Southern Diaspora: How the Great Migrations of Black and
White Southerners Transformed America. Chapel Hill: University of North
Carolina Press, 2005.
Harding, Vincent, Robin D. G. Kelley, and Earl Lewis. We Changed the World:
African Americans, 1945–1970. New York: Oxford University Press, 1997.

Johnson, Marilynn. “Gender, Race, and Rumors.” Gender and History 10, no. 2
(1998): 252–77.

MacLean, Nancy. Freedom Is Not Enough: The Opening of the American

Workplace. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 2006.

Murch, Donna Jean. Living for the City: Migration, Education, and the Rise of the
Black Panther Party in Oakland, California. Chapel Hill: University of North
Carolina Press, 2010.

Savage, Barbara Dianne. Broadcasting Freedom: Radio, War, and the Politics of
Race, 1938–1948. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1999.

Takaki, Ronald. Double Victory: A Multicultural History of America in World War II.
Boston: Little, Brown, 2000.

Taylor, Quintard. “African American Men in the American West, 1528–1990.”

Annals of the American Academy of Political and Social Science 569 (May
2000): 102–19.

The Struggle for Citizenship Rights

Bolzenius, Sandra. Glory in Their Spirit: How Four Black Women Took on the Army
During World War II. Urbana: University of Illinois Press, 2018.

Bullock, Henry Allen. A History of Negro Education in the South: From 1619 to the
Present. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1967.

Herbold, Hilary. “Never a Level Playing Field: Blacks and the GI Bill.” Journal of
Blacks in Higher Education 6 (Winter 1994–1995): 104–8.

Hine, Darlene Clark. Black Women in White: Racial Conflict and Cooperation in
the Nursing Profession, 1890–1950. Bloomington: Indiana University Press,
1989.
Katznelson, Ira. When Affirmative Action Was White: An Untold History of Racial
Inequality in Twentieth-Century America. New York: Norton, 2005.

Korstad, Robert, and Nelson Lichtenstein. “Opportunities Found and Lost: Labor,
Radicals, and the Early Civil Rights Movement.” Journal of American History
75, no. 3 (1988): 786–811.

McGuire, Phillip, ed. Taps for a Jim Crow Army: Letters from Black Soldiers in
World War II. Lexington: University Press of Kentucky, 1993.

Sacks, Karen Brodkin. “How Did Jews Become White Folks?” In Race, edited by
Steven Gregory and Roger Sanjek (pp. 78–102). New Brunswick: Rutgers
University Press, 1994.

Turner, Sarah, and John Bound. “Closing the Gap or Widening the Divide: The
Effects of the G.I. Bill and World War II on the Educational Outcomes of Black
Americans.” Working Paper 9044, National Bureau of Economic Research,
Cambridge, MA, 2002.

Washburn, Patrick S. A Question of Sedition: The Federal Government’s

Investigation of the Black Press during World War II. New York: Oxford
University Press, 1986.
DOCUMENT PROJECT

African Americans and the Tuskegee Experiments

Tuskegee Institute was founded in 1881 as a school for blacks in

Macon County, Alabama. During the Great Depression and World
War II, it was chosen as the site of two disparate experiments. One,
the infamous Tuskegee Syphilis Study, showed how expendable
black lives were perceived to be. The other, the launching of the
famed Tuskegee Airmen, demonstrated how much blacks could
achieve if given the opportunity.

The syphilis experiment began in 1932. The American medical

community had long been convinced that syphilis, a contagious
disease transmitted through sexual intercourse and from mother to
fetus, affected whites and blacks differently. It was thought that
whites, by dint of their more highly developed brains, suffered more
neurological symptoms in the later stages of the disease, while
blacks, ruled more by their bodies, suffered more cardiovascular
complications. The Study of Untreated Syphilis in the Male Negro,
sponsored by the Public Health Service (PHS), presented
researchers with a chance to test their theories.

The subjects were desperately poor, uneducated male

sharecroppers scattered throughout rural Macon County. Although
women showed up for medical care, the PHS chose men because
women required internal gynecological exams, which were more
costly than the visual examinations used to confirm men’s
symptoms. Because most had never visited a doctor or received any
kind of medical care, they welcomed the free treatment for minor
ailments, the meals during treatment, and the free burial
arrangements in the event of their death. The true nature of the
study was never explained; in fact, health officials told the farmers
they were being treated for “bad blood,” and they used black doctors,
local pastors and teachers, and community leaders as recruiters.
Since Alabama law prevented white nurses from caring for black
patients, a black public health nurse named Eunice Rivers was
recruited to serve as a liaison between the men and the doctors
conducting the study.

Though health officials never intended to treat the participants for

syphilis, the study took a turn in 1933 when a decision was made to
follow the men until death because only an autopsy could determine
the true effect of syphilis. In practice, this meant that when penicillin
emerged as a cure for the disease in the early 1940s, instead of
treating all of the syphilitic participants (and their sexual partners and
their children) and closing the study or splitting off a control group for
testing with penicillin, PHS scientists withheld the cure and continued
to give the Tuskegee men arsenic and mercury, medications that
they knew were ineffective and that had side effects similar to the
lethal effects associated with today’s chemotherapy treatments. The
spinal taps the men received were especially painful and debilitating.
Though they thought they were patients of the PHS, they actually
became specimens whose bodies upon death could be autopsied to
determine the ravages of the disease. The men were even
prevented from fighting in World War II because the military would
have tested them and administered the cure where necessary. In the
late 1960s, Peter Buxtun, a PHS venereal disease investigator in
San Francisco, raised questions about the morality of the study. The
story broke on July 26, 1972, and quickly became front-page news.
The study was terminated shortly thereafter. Congressional hearings
followed, and in 1974, the NAACP filed a class action suit on behalf
of the study victims.

Even as the syphilis study was being conducted in Macon County,

decisions were being made in Washington that would bring another,
more fortunate group of African American men to the area. In 1939,
in response to civil rights leaders’ protests against the exclusion of
blacks from military pilot training programs, Congress passed an
appropriations bill designating funds for training African American
pilots. Opposed to this idea, the War Department diverted the money
into funding civilian flight schools willing to train blacks. One such
school was inaugurated at Tuskegee Institute. Two years later, in
1941, when Congress passed legislation forcing the Army Air Corps
to form an all-black unit, the Tuskegee Airmen, as they would come
to be called, were ready. Admissions requirements for the all-black
units were high, requiring flight experience or a college degree —
criteria intended to exclude most applicants. Instead, the Army Air
Corps was flooded with qualified applicants. The men accepted
constituted an elite, highly educated group. They completed both
their basic training and their flight training at the newly christened
Tuskegee Army Air Field.

Despite continuing segregation and discrimination, the Tuskegee

Airmen went on to win 3 Distinguished Unit Citations by war’s end
and various individual awards, including at least 1 Silver Star, an
estimated 150 Distinguished Flying Crosses, 14 Bronze Stars, and 8
Purple Hearts. When President Harry Truman finally ended
segregation in the military in 1948, the veteran Tuskegee Airmen
found themselves in high demand throughout the newly formed U.S.
air force. Benjamin O. Davis Jr., the African American commander of
the Ninety-Ninth and 332nd Fighter Groups, helped draft the air force
plan for implementing integration and later became the first African
American air force general. (He was the son of Brigadier General
Benjamin O. Davis Sr.; see p. 492). The air force was the first armed
service to fully integrate in the postwar period.

Interview with a Tuskegee Syphilis Study Participant, 1972

In these notes, an interviewer records a study participant’s experiences

after the close of the study. As the interviewer notes, participants were
told they were being treated for “bad blood,” a local term used to
describe several illnesses. The men were offered free medical exams,
meals, and burial insurance. To allay any fears, the study employed
many Macon County, Alabama, residents, including the black public
health nurse Eunice Rivers, mentioned in this interview. Her public
health background persuaded her that partial health care for this
impoverished community was better than none at all.
Subject was asked what the study meant to the people involved, how
it started, etc.

S : Started with a blood test. Clinic met at Shiloh Church.

They gave us shots. Nurse (Rivers) came out and took us in (to John
Andrews Hospital). One time I had a spinal puncture — had to stay
in bed for 10 days afterward. Had headaches from that. Several
others did too (and stayed in bed awhile). I wore a rubber belt for a
long time afterward. Had ointment to run in under the belt.

Doctors came every year or so. After 25 years they gave everyone in
the study $25.00 and a certificate. They told him he was in pretty
good health.

At the beginning he thought he had “bad blood.” They said that was
syphilis. (He) just thought it was an “incurable disease.” He was
booked for Birmingham for “606” shotsi but “nurse stopped it.” Some
other doctor took blood that time and he was signed up to go to
Birmingham. Nurse Rivers said he wasn’t due to take the shots … he
went to get on the bus to Birmingham and they turned him down.
This was some time between 1942–1947.

He did not know he was sick before 1932. They gave them a bunch
of shots — about once a month. Then they did a spinal. Nurse would
notify them about the blood tests and bring them down.

He had not talked to any of the other participants lately.

He had the shots in his arm. In 1961 he had a growth removed from
his bladder. (He is 66.) Health insurance paid for it. He paid his bill
and his insurance paid back all but $20.

Q : Could all the people in the group afford hospitalization?

What would others have done?

S : I don’t know. I asked the (government) doctors about it

(the growth) and they sent me to my family doctor. The government
people didn’t know I had insurance.

He didn’t know of any others in the study who had been in the
hospital although one man had become blind after awhile. He hadn’t
thought much about whether his disease had been cured. The doctor
was seeing him every year, and he was feeling pretty good. He was
not told what the disease might do to him. He stayed in the program
because they asked him to. Nurse came and got him. He thought
they all had the same disease. The blind man had been blind nearly
20 years — had worn glasses awhile, then had become blind.

Q : Did anyone do anything about the blind man’s eyes?

S : I think he told nurse. They talked one time about sending

him somewhere. Wasn’t treated that he knew of. He (the blind man)
never went anywhere and he (subject) didn’t know the details. The
blind man is about 75 now.
S : U.S. Department of Health, Education, and Welfare, “Interview Notes,
11/01/1972,” Tuskegee Syphilis Study Administrative Records, Records of the Centers for
Disease Control and Prevention, 1921–2006, NARA’s Southeast Region (Atlanta), Morrow,
GA.

i Arsphenamine, or compound 606, a drug containing arsenic that was used to

treat syphilis prior to the use of penicillin.

Tuskegee Study Participants

The Tuskegee Syphilis Study began in the early years of the

Depression, a period marked by the poverty of most Americans and the
desperate poverty of African Americans. In Macon County, Alabama, as
in most of the South, black sharecroppers were pushed off the land as
the government paid landowners not to plant cotton and other crops.
Tenants who still worked the land received low wages, and those who
still sharecropped got little cash for their crops. Many were caught in a
cycle of debt that amounted to peonage. Their houses mostly
resembled shacks and lacked running water or indoor toilets. Medical
care was almost nonexistent, and many whites believed that black
people did not need medical care. In fact, the attitude of Dr. John Heller,
the director of venereal diseases at the Public Health Service from 1943
to 1948, toward the study participants was that they were “subjects, not
patients; clinical material, not sick people.”67 Examine this picture of
the study participants. Why would Heller describe them so? What
demeanor do the men project?
Letter from U.S. Public Health Service to Surgeon General

The Tuskegee Study was sanctioned by the highest offices in the

nation’s public health structure. The study was begun during the
Depression, a time when money for such experiments was scare.
However, both the Alabama State Board of Health and the U.S. Public
Health Service thought the Tuskegee project worthy of the limited
expenditures. In the letter below, the Director of the Bureau of
Preventable Diseases indicates a willingness to treat the minor
ailments of the projects’ subjects but not the syphilis itself. What does
this letter reveal about the nature of study? What lessons does it teach
about institutional or systemic racism?
Description
 The top left of the letter shows an official seal that reads, “J N Baker, M
D, State Health officer.” The top right corner shows another seal that
reads, “D G Gill, M. D., Acting Assistant surgeon, U. S. Public Health
Service.” The text on the letterhead reads as follows: “U. S. Public Health
Service, Cooperating with Alabama State Board of Health, State Capitol,
Montgomery, August 15, 1933; Surgeon General H. S. Cumming, U S.
Public Health Service, Washington D. C.”

The letter itself reads “Dear Dr. Cumming: Beg to acknowledge receipt of
the report sent Dr. Baker relating to the study of untreated syphilis
conducted by Passed Assistant Surgeon R. A. Vonderlehr. The high
percentage of people showing a positive serological test for syphilis again
emphasizes the problem of control of this disease amongst the negro.
The amount of treatment administered during this study was highly
commendable, particularly since treatment was not the prime objective.
Respectfully, D G Gill, M. D., Director. Bureau of Preventable Disease. A.
A. S., U S. Public Health Service.”

Alexander Jefferson | Interview with a Tuskegee Airman, 2006

LIEUTENANT COLONEL ALEXANDER JEFFERSON (b. 1921), a

Tuskegee Airman who served in the 332nd Fighter Group of the U.S.
Army Air Corps during World War II, gave an interview in 2006
describing his experiences. In it, he described his training, the
experience of being shot down and taken prisoner of war by the
Germans, his observations of Europe, and his return home. During the
war, the white commander of Jefferson’s unit, General William W.
Momyer, claimed that the 332nd “failed to display the aggressiveness
and desire for combat that are necessary for a first-class fighting
organization.” How do Jefferson’s recollections compare with General
Momyer’s account of the Tuskegee Airmen’s capabilities?
This is June 1944. The Americans have just liberated Rome. Our job
is to escort these bombers. It’s B17s and B24s, [they’re] going to
Germany. They’re 21,000/22,000 feet up to the target.

[And by that time, more than likely, we would have to turn them loose
and come] back and another group would take over and bring them
back home.

I was trying to explain to someone, if you look up at 12 o’clock to the

horizon [to see contrails, to look behind you at six o’clock to the
horizon to see] contrails of bombers going to Germany. And fighters
all over the sky. Bombers in front of you, bombers behind you. It was
unbelievable.

Sometimes we’d take the B17s to the target. You look up ahead,
there’s a big black cloud over the target.

The black cloud would extend from 15,000 feet to 25,000 feet, round
like a hockey puck — flak [anti-aircraft fire]. And the bombers would
fly straight into that black cloud and sometimes we got caught in that
flak.

Where it was so close so they would actually hit the plane and
actually knock the plane out of control. It sounds like somebody
would take pebbles and throw it on a tin roof.
If you’re that close and those things hit your plane, blowing holes,
knocking holes in your wings and in your fuselage, you were too
darn close.

Many times, we’d see the bombers go into the flak, [and out] the
bottom of the cloud would come a bomber, half on fire, wing blown
off. You’d hear the radio: bail out, damn it. Bail out. Bail out.

And out of this plane would come one cloud, one chute — you’d see
a guy come out. And another guy came out. And all of a sudden,
boosh(ph), explode.

First time was realization — I saw eight men die. I got sick. I’m sitting
up there at 24,000 feet. And I got sick inside that oxygen mask. I
puked and vomited. First time I ever got sick in an airplane.

[August the 12th, 1944: they simply said, some big towers and some
buildings, you go over] and use your 50-calibers and shoot it up and
destroy it. That’s what we did.

The guys went in, down on the deck, 400 miles an hour. The first 12
guys got through okay. The side of the cliff was lighted up with anti-
aircraft fire. We got down within a thousand yards, 1,500 yards, 800
yards, 600 yards. I got hits on the target and I went across the top of
the target at treetop height.
Something says, boom — I looked up and there’s a hole on top of
the canopy. And I pulled up off of the deck and fire came out of the
floor, because the shell had come up through the floor in front of the
stick.

Out of the nine months of training, we never had one minute on

training on how to get out [of] an airplane. I remember the tail going
by and I pulled the D-ring on a parachute. Ordinarily, they’d say
count one, two, three, pull it. No, I pulled that son of a gun, bang,
right then. When the parachute popped, I’m in the trees and quite
naturally the guys who shot me down were sitting over there about
200 or 300 yards away.

The German interrogator came down and said 332nd Fighter Group,
Negroes, red tails. I looked at his book and said what the heck. He
opened it up and thumbed through it, had all the pictures of all the
classes that had graduated before me. They had all my marks at
Clark University. They had my high school marks at Chadsey High
School in Detroit. They knew how much taxes my dad paid on his
house in Detroit. They knew more about me than I knew about
myself.

When I got to Stalag Luft III, which is 80 miles east of Berlin, I was
treated as a POW with all the rights and privileges of an American
officer. No segregation, no discrimination. I was only there four
months or five months when the Russians started coming west and
the Germans put us out on the road and we walked 80 kilometers,
temperature — 20 below zero.

Further west we wound up at Stalag 7A. I was there for about four
months until April where Patton’s Third Army liberated the camp I
was in.

The next day after that, somebody said, hey Jeff, there’s a place
down there with a lot of dead people. I said what are you talking
about? He said man, they’ve gotten people down there stacked up
like cordwood. So we got a jeep and we went down to see this place,
Dachau.

The ovens were still warm. The odor of human flesh is something I’ll
never forget. A table, 20 or 30-feet long covered with amalgam and
gold teeth where they cut off the hair for seat cushions.

Man’s inhumanity to man.

Coming down the gangplank by boat from London — a boat across

from Le Havre to London. When you walked — [Unintelligible] down
the gangplank in New York City, a big sign in front of you says:
whites to the right, colored to the left. And a white soldier down at the
bottom indicated whites to the right and niggers to the left. Coming
back home — racist segregation.
Malcolm [X], Martin Luther King, Rosa Parks — I am part of the Civil
Rights Movement. America — United States: best country in the
world. You don’t like it? Leave it. The only obligation, make it better.
It ain’t perfect but it’s home.

S : © 2006 National Public Radio, Inc. Excerpt from NPR news report titled “A
Tuskegee Airman’s Harrowing WWII Tale” was originally broadcast on NPR’s News & Notes
on November 10, 2006, and is used with the permission of NPR. Any unauthorized
duplication is strictly prohibited.

Tuskegee Airmen

The military established the flight training program at Tuskegee

expecting it to fail. The top brass held the belief, expressed in a 1925
report by the U.S. Army War College, that African Americans were
cowards, that they lacked initiative and would not accept responsibility,
and that leadership qualities and intelligence were beyond them.68 The
Tuskegee Airmen, both pilots and ground support units, worked hard to
show the higher-ups just how wrong they were. Black airmen came to
Tuskegee from all parts of the country but especially from New York
City, Washington, Los Angeles, Chicago, Philadelphia, and Detroit.
Most had at least some college education, and many had college
degrees. They trained the same way white pilots trained and took the
same courses and tests in operations, meteorology, intelligence,
engineering, medicine, and other officer fields. Enlisted members were
trained to be aircraft and engine mechanics, armament specialists,
radio repairmen, parachute riggers, control tower operators,
policemen, or administrative clerks — all the skills needed so that they
could fully function as an Army Air Corps flying squadron or ground
support unit.69 Look at this picture and think about the Army War
College report and about the other documents in this Document
 Project. How does this picture demonstrate the way Tuskegee Airmen
represented their race?

Description
They are dressed in uniforms with pants, jackets, and helmets with
earphones. Large goggles rest on their foreheads.

William H. Hastie and George E. Stratemeyer | Resignation Memo

and Response, 1943

When WILLIAM H. HASTIE (1904–1976) resigned his post as civilian

aide to Secretary of War HENRY L. STIMSON (1867–1950), he
 explained his reasons in a detailed memo dated January 5, 1943.
Among those reasons were “segregation within Army theatres, the
blood plasma issue and the unvarying pattern of separate Negro units.”
He was especially disturbed by the Army Air Corps’ policies at
Tuskegee. Major General GEORGE E. STRATEMEYER (1890–1969),
U.S. army chief of the air staff, responded to Hastie’s memo on January
12, 1943. Following are excerpts from their correspondence.

W H. H : As you know, I have believed for some time

that my presence in the War Department is no longer essential to the
maintenance of the several substantial gains made during the past
two years in the handling of racial issues and particular problems of
Negro military and civilian personnel. At the same time I have
believed that there remain areas in which changes of racial policy
should be made but will not be made in response to advocacy within
the Department but only as a result of strong and manifest public
opinion….

Compelling new considerations have now arisen. In one very

important branch of the Army, the Air Forces, where the handling of
racial issues has been reactionary and unsatisfactory from the
outset, further retrogression is now so apparent and recent
occurrences are so objectionable and inexcusable that I have no
alternative but to resign in protest and to give public expression to
my views. This ultimate decision has been forced upon me by … the
humiliating and morale shattering mistreatment which, with at least
the tacit approval of the Air Command, continues to be imposed
upon Negro military personnel at the Tuskegee Air Base….
… The Negro program began with the organization of several so-
called Aviation Squadrons (Separate). Of these units … it is sufficient
to say, that they were organized to serve no specific military need …
and that … their characteristic assignment has been the
performance of such odd jobs of common labor as may arise from
time to time at air fields….

… Two Negro officers were sent by the Ground Forces to the Air
Forces school for Aerial Observers. They successfully completed
their course. But such information as I have been able to get reveals
no plans for their utilization and no intention of training additional
Negro officers in Aerial Observation….

… To date no application of a Negro for appointment as an army

service pilot has been accepted….

… The racial impositions upon Negro personnel at Tuskegee have

become so severe and demoralizing that, in my judgment, they
jeopardize the entire future of the Negro in combat aviation.

G E. S : I have caused an analysis to be made

of the statements contained in the memorandum to the Secretary of
War … from Judge William H. Hastie….

… Judge Hastie’s statement that Aviation Squadrons (Separate)

would never have existed except for the necessity of making some
provision for Negro enlisted men in the Air Forces is bluntly true.
Judge Hastie, however, fails to analyze or recognize the necessity
for the creation of these units…. Fifty-four per cent of white selectees
scored 100 or better on the Army General Classification Test; 8.5%
of the Negroes attained that score. Forty-eight per cent of white
selectees scored 100 or better on the Mechanical Aptitude Test;
7.1% of the Negroes attained that score. Experience has shown that
the soldier who fails to meet the standard of 100 or better on both
these tests has difficulty in absorbing instruction at technical
schools…. The white soldier in the lower intelligence brackets, while
not assigned to Aviation Squadrons (Separate), finds himself
detailed to “the performance of odd jobs of common labor as may
arise from time to time at air fields.” These facts clearly indicate that
Judge Hastie’s position with reference to Aviation Squadrons
(Separate) is not well taken.

… The school at Tuskegee was established after most careful study

and conferences with officials of Tuskegee Institute. These same
officials urged the establishment of the Army Air Forces School at
that location to include a Negro Contract Primary Flying School….
Although certain white contractors objected … , the program has
been carried through with excellent results….

… The two Negro officers who received training as Aerial Observers

were returned to the Ground Forces for duty in consonance with
current policy as were white officers similarly detailed for this
training. The War Department policy with reference to the
assignment of Negro officers to white units precludes the training of
Negro Observers for duty with the Air Forces inasmuch as there are
no Negro Observation Units….

… The statement of Judge Hastie that racial impositions upon Negro

personnel at Tuskegee are so severe and demoralizing as to
jeopardize the future of the Negro in combat aviation does not
appear to be borne out by fact. The report of the Inspector General
… and the statement by the Commanding General … that the 99th
Fighter Squadron is in a superior state of training, indicates that the
mission of the Army Air Forces installation at Tuskegee is being
successfully accomplished.

S : Morris J. MacGregor and Bernard C. Nalty, eds., Blacks in the United States
Armed Forces: Basic Documents, vol. 5, Black Soldiers in World War II (Wilmington, DE:
Scholarly Resources, 1977), 178–81, 183–85.

QUESTIONS FOR ANALYSIS

1. Why do you think Tuskegee Institute was chosen as the site

of these two “experiments”?

2. What do the Tuskegee projects reveal about the way

government officials treated African Americans? When
analyzed in tandem with other wartime policies and the
administration of the postwar GI Bill, what do the Tuskegee
projects suggest about the coming civil rights struggle?

3. How do you think William Hastie reacted to George

Stratemeyer’s response? How do we reconcile
 Stratemeyer’s statistics on the aptitude of black men with
the superlative performance of the Tuskegee Airmen?

4. Alexander Jefferson, Hastie, and Stratemeyer paint differing

pictures of the Tuskegee Airmen and the circumstances
under which they were trained. Compare and contrast their
descriptions.

5. Alexander Jefferson compares his treatment in a Nazi POW

camp with the treatment he received on returning to the
United States. What feelings must his homecoming have
engendered? How might his experiences abroad as a pilot
and as a POW have changed him?

6. Compare the photos of the Tuskegee Syphilis Study

participants and the Tuskegee Airmen. What differences do
you notice between the two groups of men? What is similar
about them?

7. In 2007, President George W. Bush honored the Tuskegee

Airmen with the Congressional Gold Medal, saying, “I would
like to offer a gesture to help atone for all the unreturned
salutes and unforgivable indignities.” Ten years earlier,
President Bill Clinton had issued an apology to the
Tuskegee Syphilis Study participants, saying, “We can look
at you in the eye and finally say on behalf of the American
people, what the United States government did was
shameful, and I am sorry.” Why was each apology issued
so long after the fact? What is the significance of these two
individuals’ and/or the nation’s acceptance of responsibility
for these historical transgressions? Imagine that you were a
Tuskegee Airman or Syphilis Study subject. How would you
have received the president’s apology?
CHAPTER 14 The Early Civil
Rights Movement
1945–1963
CHRONOLOGY Events specific to African American history are
boldfaced. General U.S. history events are in black.
1945 Tensions between United States and Soviet Union begin to escalate in
early stages of Cold War

1947 President Harry S. Truman institutes loyalty program for federal employees

House Un-American Activities Committee (HUAC) begins investigations

U.S. delegation to the UN rejects NAACP petition on behalf of black

civil rights

1948 Truman inserts civil rights plank into Democratic Party platform

States’ Rights Party (Dixiecrats) runs segregationist Strom Thurmond

for president

Shelley v. Kraemer rules against restrictive covenants

Truman elected for second term

1949 North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO) founded

Soviet Union detonates atomic bomb

1950– Korean War

1953

1950 NAACP passes loyalty resolution

 McCarran Internal Security Act establishes loyalty review boards in
executive branch

1951 NAACP files class action suit, Brown v. Board of Education of Topeka,
challenging educational segregation

1952 Dwight D. Eisenhower elected president

1954 Brown v. Board of Education of Topeka declares separate public

educational facilities unconstitutional

1955 Fourteen-year-old Emmett Till murdered in Mississippi

Montgomery bus boycott begins when Rosa Parks refuses to

relinquish her seat to a white passenger

1956 Browder v. Gayle declares segregated buses illegal; Montgomery bus

boycott ends

1957 Southern Christian Leadership Conference (SCLC) founded in Atlanta;

Martin Luther King Jr. becomes first president

Governor Orval Faubus orders Arkansas National Guard to block

entrance of nine black students to Little Rock Central High School;
Eisenhower federalizes National Guard and mobilizes U.S. army to
protect students

1958 Black elected officials in Los Angeles produce state Fair Employment
Practices Commission to address job discrimination

1960 Four students inaugurate sit-in movement at Woolworth’s lunch

counter in Greensboro, North Carolina

Student Nonviolent Coordinating Committee (SNCC) founded

John F. Kennedy elected president

 Seventeen newly formed African nations join the United Nations

1961 Congress of Racial Equality (CORE) organizes Freedom Rides

1962 Kennedy sends troops to Oxford, Mississippi, to quell riots after

James Meredith wins right to attend University of Mississippi

1963 SCLC and Alabama Christian Movement for Human Rights attempt to
desegregate Birmingham’s public facilities and open civil service jobs

King writes “Letter from Birmingham City Jail”

Eugene “Bull” Connor, Birmingham’s police commissioner, jails more

than 600 adults and children and orders attacks on civil rights
marchers

Mississippi NAACP leader Medgar Evers killed

March on Washington for Jobs and Freedom

Paul Robeson: A Cold War Civil Rights
Warrior
On June 12, 1956, a weary Paul Robeson took a seat before the
House Un-American Activities Committee (HUAC). Robeson, a
prominent civil rights activist, had been subpoenaed to testify two
weeks earlier, but his doctors had claimed he was too ill to do so.
Actually, Robeson was depressed. Throughout the 1930s and during
World War II, he, like so many other African Americans, had been an
outspoken critic of the United States, speaking in favor of the Double
V campaign and the rights of trade unions and against colonialism
and imperialism. But now, in the context of the Cold War with the
Soviet Union, his remarks were denounced by blacks and whites
alike. A speech he made at a 1949 peace conference in Paris, which
declared that blacks would not make war on the Soviet Union, had
ignited massive controversy. Blacklisted at home and prevented from
going abroad when the government revoked his passport in 1950, a
dispirited Robeson had reason to be distressed.

He remained defiant, however, in the face of his House interrogation.

When asked, “Are you now a member of the Communist Party?”
Robeson replied, “I am not being tried for whether I am a
Communist. I am being tried for fighting for the rights of my people,
who are still second class citizens in this U.S. of America.” During his
testimony, Robeson repeated his claim that blacks would not take up
arms against the Soviet Union. When this drew scoffs, he reiterated
that the 900 million colored people of the world would not go to war
in defense of Western imperialism.1

Robeson’s activist sentiments were born many years before the Cold
War. Although he graduated from Columbia Law School in 1923, he
turned to acting and concert singing when racial discrimination
forced him out of a New York law firm. His wide travels allowed him
to experience different cultures and political systems, and he was
especially taken with the Soviet Union: “When I first entered the
Soviet Union I said to myself, ‘I am a human being. I don’t have to
worry about my color.’ ”2 He reminded people that Communists had
defended the Scottsboro Boys. For Robeson, the Congress of
Industrial Organizations (CIO) held the key to economic justice, and
he was mindful that Communists had helped bring blacks into that
labor organization. Robeson was also a longtime Pan-Africanist,
believing that the fate of all blacks in the Western Hemisphere was
linked to that of black Africa, and in 1937, he helped found the
International Committee on African Affairs, which served as a
clearinghouse to disseminate accurate information about Africa to
uninformed Americans. He also fought against racism and lynching,
which led him to found the American Crusade against Lynching in
1946.

Robeson’s lifetime struggle against racism and his persecution

during the 1950s offer insight into the challenges African Americans
faced in the postwar era. Though critical of their country during
World War II, blacks had served loyally on the battlefield and in war
industries. Despite attempts to prove their disloyalty, even
government operatives had been forced to admit that America, not
its black citizens, needed to change. Robeson’s hearing before
HUAC evidenced a significant shift. During the war, black people had
demanded that the government remain true to the ideals expressed
in the Four Freedoms. Now, with the advent of the Cold War,
America demanded that blacks prove their commitment to those
freedoms by denouncing communism; the Soviet Union and its
leader, Joseph Stalin; and any activities undertaken by Communists
in the United States and abroad.

Many African Americans would find this difficult to do. Stalin was
unquestionably a tyrant, and even though Robeson refused to
denounce him, most other blacks did. But rank-and-file Communists
and other left-leaning activists had, as Robeson indicated, been
active in the black freedom struggle. Many had been instrumental in
the fight for jobs and black workers’ rights. Moreover,
anticommunism gave segregationists a lethal weapon in their
resistance to the black freedom struggle. Robeson’s enemies, for
example, not only crippled his acting and singing career but also
stifled his activism against racial injustice. How would African
Americans meet this new assault on their struggle for freedom? Like
Robeson, other African Americans remained defiant as they
maneuvered in the new postwar environment. But their movement,
which during World War II had emerged as an international
movement for both civil and economic rights, would be irrevocably
altered by the climate of fear in which those who spoke against
America’s inequalities were branded Communists and punished.

The anti-Communist hysteria both helped and hindered African

Americans’ struggle for freedom. It helped by enabling blacks to
spotlight how few rights they had, demonstrating the contrast
between American ideology and practice. For this tactic to work,
however, the movement had to focus on demonstrable inequalities
— segregation and disfranchisement — which could be altered by
legislation and litigation. Less visible injustices — such as the
systemic prejudices that drove housing and employment
discrimination — had to be de-emphasized. The first phase of the
postwar freedom struggle, therefore, used nonviolent direct-action
protest — boycotts, sit-ins, Freedom Rides, and marches — to fight
legalized discrimination and to enforce desegregation laws and court
decisions. This new strategy was accompanied by new leaders and
new organizations. Although the strategy was successful on many
fronts, the persistence of virulent white resistance and the continued
inequities in employment and housing caused many to question the
movement’s direction.
Anticommunism and the
Postwar Black Freedom
Struggle
Robeson was not the first African American to be investigated by
HUAC. Beginning in 1947, many well-known civil rights activists,
including W. E. B. Du Bois, Mary McLeod Bethune, Adam Clayton
Powell Jr., and Langston Hughes, were investigated or called on to
prove that their activism was unconnected to Communist activities in
the United States. This period — known as the second Red scare or
the McCarthy era, after Wisconsin senator Joseph McCarthy,
perhaps the most outspoken anti-Communist in the nation —
wreaked havoc on the black freedom struggle. The fear it generated
forced civil rights and labor organizations to purge many of their
most earnest and productive leaders and ultimately forced those
organizations to shift direction and modify their goals.

African Americans, the Cold War,

and President Truman’s Loyalty
Program
Ironically, it was Harry S. Truman, the same president who
desegregated the armed services, who undermined the progress
being made for economic and political justice. In March 1947, soon
after he appointed the first President’s Committee on Civil Rights,
Truman issued an executive order establishing a loyalty program to
confirm the loyalty of federal employees. Passed by Congress the
following August and expanded in the McCarran Internal Security Act
of 1950 — an act so extreme that even Truman vetoed it,
unsuccessfully — the program established loyalty review boards in
every department and agency of the executive branch. It also
allowed the federal government to use any means necessary to
investigate any person or organization, and it allowed the
government to regulate, fine, imprison, and/or deport anyone
deemed disloyal. Disloyalty was defined broadly as belonging to or
being in sympathy with a “foreign or domestic organization,
association, movement, or group or combination of persons,
designated by the Attorney General as totalitarian, fascist,
communist, or subversive.”3

The rationale for the order was the perceived threat of Communist
infiltration of government agencies. In the years following World War
II, tension mounted between the Soviet Union and its former allies as
Moscow extended its influence throughout eastern Europe and the
Middle East. U.S. leaders feared that communism would spread in
America the way it had in Poland, Czechoslovakia, Hungary, East
Germany, and Greece. To protect itself, the United States joined
Britain, France, Canada, and eight other nations in the North Atlantic
Treaty Organization (NATO), a peacetime military pact signed in
1949 that promised mutual aid in the event of an armed attack. At
home, leaders cautioned Americans to beware of subversives who
wanted to destroy the country from within. During the “hot” war with
Germany and Japan, the enemy was visible, and its military and
weaponry could be defended against and attacked. But this new
“cold” war with the Soviet Union was as much a battle to win the
hearts and minds of Americans as it was a fight to gain strategic
geographic advantage in the world. Every American citizen needed
to be vigilant lest the new forces of evil steal government secrets,
undermine America’s productivity, and eventually destroy American
democracy and subject American citizens to the kind of
totalitarianism the Soviet Union was spreading. In actuality, few
Communists infiltrated American institutions, but at midcentury, the
threat seemed very real.

The loyalty program and subsequent anti-Communist hysteria made

it very difficult to conduct a movement for black political and
economic justice. Racists and political conservatives fought hard for
their right to discriminate — a right they believed was protected by
the Constitution and America’s free-enterprise system, which
championed the rights of private property owners. Both Communists
and socialists, however, were against private property, believing that
the few owners of stores, companies, and land exploited the masses
of workers. Communists thought that a state-directed economy was
superior to a free market economy because the state would protect
everyone, and the inequality between owners and workers would
disappear. The black freedom struggle involved not only challenging
property owners’ right to discriminate but also fighting for equal
employment, education, health care, and housing at a time when
programs that addressed equal opportunity could be interpreted as
communistic or socialistic attempts at leveling. Worse yet, support
for such programs could be taken as advocacy for state interference
in private enterprise.
Using Communist Fears to Oppose Civil Rights

Segregationists used America’s fear of communism to oppose African American civil

rights. Here demonstrators who opposed the integration of Arkansas public schools
equate integration with interracial marriage, a long-standing fear of many white
Americans.
For activists who had spent a lifetime fighting for civil rights and
economic justice, adjusting to the new reality was difficult. When W.
E. B. Du Bois was called before Congress to demonstrate his loyalty
in 1949, the scholar and longtime activist publicly pondered how a
country that “hate[s] niggers and darkies propose[s] to control a
world full of colored people.”4 Comments like these had been
unwelcome during the war, but black people who had made them
were nevertheless protected under the First Amendment. The loyalty
program signaled a change. When Du Bois became chairman of the
Peace Information Center in 1950, an organization that advocated
general disarmament, the U.S. State Department indicted him as “an
unregistered agent” of a foreign power. Though acquitted of the
charges, Du Bois, like Robeson, had his passport revoked for eight
years.5 Other activists were deported, and cultural critics like
Langston Hughes were subjected to humiliating appearances before
HUAC. In 1954, even Ralph Bunche, the first black person to hold a
high-level position in the State Department and the first to win the
Nobel Peace Prize, for his role in Middle East peace negotiations
between Arabs and Jews, was forced to appear before a civil service
loyalty board. His twelve-hour, two-day grilling made it clear that
tough times were ahead for civil rights advocates.6

African American protests that racism, not communism or socialism,

posed the real threat to American democracy garnered little
sympathy. In fact, many white liberals — people who, though not
Communists or socialists, nevertheless believed that blacks were
unjustly treated and needed government help to remedy
discrimination — joined racists in calling for African Americans to
demonstrate their loyalty by ending their protests. This was evident
as early as 1947, when the NAACP filed “An Appeal to the World,” a
petition to the United Nations, protesting the treatment of African
Americans. The petition denounced American discrimination as
indefensible and barbaric. It stated, “It is not Russia that threatens
the United States so much as Mississippi…. internal injustice done to
one’s brothers is far more dangerous than the aggression of
strangers from abroad.” Boldly outlining America’s shortcomings, the
petition declared that “the disfranchisement of the American Negro
makes the functioning of all democracy in the nation difficult and as
democracy fails to function in the leading democracy in the world, it
fails the world.” Well-known white liberals, including Eleanor
Roosevelt, refused to support the petition and, in fact, refused to
allow the American delegation, or any nation at the UN, to even
broach the subject of African American civil rights.7

This kind of sentiment spread rapidly across America. In Santa

Monica, California, a well-organized protest against discriminatory
hiring practices at Sears, Roebuck had to be called off when its
leader was effectively Red-baited, or accused of being a
Communist.8 The director of the Chicago Housing Authority,
Elizabeth Wood, was repeatedly charged with “communistic
connections” for her efforts to desegregate public housing.9 On the
entertainment front, Hazel Scott, the first black entertainer to host a
television show, joined Robeson as a blacklisted artist. Her crimes:
she had opposed segregated baseball; she had supported the
election of Communist New York City councilman Ben Davis; and
during the war, when the Soviet Union and United States were allies,
she had entertained Soviet as well as American troops. Red-baiting
also snared Judge Hubert T. Delany of New York, who was not
reappointed because of his unequivocal support of black civil rights.
“I’m sick of hearing about the rights Russians don’t have,” Delany
said. “I’m concerned about the rights we don’t have right here in this
country.”10

The Cold War also brought new challenges for labor unions, whose
worker advocacy was branded as communistic. The conservative
turn of the CIO was a setback for black activists. During the war,
many of its unions had adopted civil rights agendas and had been
leaders in the quest for equal employment opportunities, fair
housing, and equal political representation for blacks. In 1947,
however, business owners and management took advantage of the
Cold War climate and lobbied in favor of inserting loyalty oaths into
the Taft–Hartley Bill then making its way through Congress. Passed
later that year, the Taft–Hartley Act, which mandated that union
officers sign affidavits of non-Communist affiliation, weakened the
bargaining power of unions. Rather than resist the loyalty
requirements, the CIO purged members and whole unions that had
been associated with behavior that could be labeled socialistic or
communistic. The effect was to abandon the African American
struggle for economic justice as well.
Nationwide, this had devastating consequences for black workers. In
New York City, the CIO ousted the United Public Workers of
America, one of the most integrated unions (by race and sex) and
one that had persistently fought to create a federal Fair Employment
Practices Commission. When loyalty requirements destroyed Local
22 of the Food, Tobacco, Agricultural, and Allied Workers of
America, located in Winston-Salem, North Carolina, they destroyed
the organization that had revitalized the NAACP, registered
thousands of voters, and spearheaded the election of the first black
alderman since the turn of the century. Black members of the
National Maritime Workers Union were similarly hard hit. Sailors and
longshoremen had joined the union as a way to improve working
conditions, raise wages, and eradicate racial barriers to promotion.
As they had in other CIO unions, Communists and left-wing radicals
had helped maritime workers to achieve these goals. During the Red
scare, blacks paid a price for this success, as an estimated 80
percent of those labeled “security risks” were black, and from 50 to
70 percent of the fired maritime workers were black or foreign born;
thus a generation of black labor activists was effectively purged from
the nation’s docks.11

Loyalty Programs Force New

Strategies
Black civil rights organizations were also put on the defensive, and
they were forced to adopt new strategies to survive in the changed
political climate. Shortly after Truman issued his 1947 loyalty order,
the U.S. attorney general presented a list of seventy-eight
“subversive” organizations. Nine of them were civil rights
organizations, including the National Negro Congress, the Negro
Labor Victory Committee, the United Negro and Allied Veterans of
America, the Southern Negro Youth Congress, and Robeson’s
organization, the Council on African Affairs.

To escape the Communist label and resulting Red-baiting, some

black organizations, such as the NAACP, followed the CIO’s lead
and took it upon themselves to purge Communists and left-leaning
radicals. Chastened by the rejection of its antiracist petition to the
United Nations, the NAACP turned its back on W. E. B. Du Bois
when he was accused of being a Communist. In 1950, NAACP
leaders dismissed him from his post as director of special research
projects and did not help him during his trial. Robeson was similarly
denounced as someone who had abandoned his people for a foreign
cause. To prove its membership’s Americanism and stave off
suspicions that the Communist Party was, as one liberal accuser
described the situation, “sinking its tentacles into the NAACP,”12 the
NAACP at its 1950 national convention passed its own loyalty
resolution. It called for an investigation of the “ideological
composition and trends of the membership,” instructing its board “to
take the necessary action to suspend and reorganize, or lift the
charter and expel any branch … coming under Communist …
domination.”13
In initiating their own anti-Communist programs, the NAACP and
other civil rights organizations gambled that they could turn Cold War
politics to their advantage. If America was in fact freer than the
Soviet Union, they dared America to demonstrate it. If America cared
more about colonial subjects in Asia and Africa, they dared America
to show it. If America wanted to showcase its democracy, they
challenged America to reverse its discriminatory policies. In short,
they dared America to change or risk being shamed by the gross
inconsistency between its rhetoric of freedom and its practice of
giving black people second-class citizenship.

It was a risky business, with benefits and drawbacks. Civil rights

groups that adopted this tactic ensured their survival, were able to
use the political climate as an effective tool, and made strides in
dismantling the visible signs of segregation and enabling black
citizens to vote. But other rights had to be de-emphasized as a
result. Issues associated with economic justice, such as inequities in
employment, housing, and education, were more difficult to establish
than disfranchisement, for example, which had ample evidence to
support it and could be more readily addressed by law. Moreover,
those seeking to prove these other types of discrimination, which
presumed to challenge the rights of employers and property owners,
opened themselves up to accusations of communism. Thus,
although they had not been eliminated, issues that had their roots in
systemic racism, or the less visible de facto segregation, had to
take a backseat to integration and suffrage.
Some of the strengths and weaknesses of this strategy were
revealed during the election of 1948, when former vice president
Henry Wallace and President Harry Truman vied for Democratic
votes. Wallace, Roosevelt’s third-term vice president (1941–1945),
ran for president on a third-party ticket. As the standard-bearer of the
Progressive Party, Wallace opposed the federal loyalty program and
Truman’s policy of making the Soviet Union America’s enemy. He
correctly predicted that reactionaries would use anticommunism to
reinforce racial inequalities and economic injustices. Wallace called
for the elimination of racism “from our unions, our business
organizations, our educational institutions and our employment
practices.”14 Believing that America had to lead the world by
demonstrating its commitment to the common person, Wallace
favored aggressive government policies like those initiated during
the New Deal to bring about equal access and opportunity for all
Americans.

Although Truman did not think Wallace could beat him on a third-
party ticket, he did worry that Wallace would take enough votes away
from him to allow the Republican candidate, Thomas Dewey, to win.
To counter that possibility, Truman and his supporters inserted a civil
rights plank into the Democratic Party platform that endorsed the
findings of the President’s Committee on Civil Rights. While Truman
went on record as supporting antilynching legislation, desegregation
of the armed forces, legislation to prevent discrimination in voter
registration, and abolition of the poll tax, he stopped short when it
came to measures that endorsed fair housing, employment, and
education. Despite these shortcomings, African Americans and
many civil rights organizations saw the inclusion of the civil rights
plank in the party’s platform as a victory. Southern segregationists,
however, balked at any concession to African American rights.
Foreshadowing their eventual move out of the Democratic Party,
they bolted from the Democratic National Convention and ran their
own segregationist candidate for president, Senator Strom
Thurmond of South Carolina, under the newly formed States’ Rights
Party, also known as the Dixiecrats. Although Wallace’s programs
were more expansive than Truman’s, Wallace had no chance of
winning, and across the country, his candidacy was greeted with
placards reading “Send Wallace Back to Russia.” In Truman, civil
rights advocates at least had someone who could take action; with
Wallace, they faced more blacklists and censures.

The 1948 election seemed to validate the decision to support

Truman over Wallace, especially when, just before the election,
Truman issued his order to desegregate the armed services. Truman
won two-thirds of the black vote, with black support in California,
Illinois, and Ohio ensuring his election.

For African Americans, then, the die was cast. They would adopt
more moderate platforms and keep more radical possibilities at
arm’s length. Although civil rights organizations did not abandon
issues of economic justice, their leaders reasoned that the anti-
Communist climate made it easier to dismantle segregation and fight
for voting rights than to restructure employment. It was a gamble, but
African Americans had a century of determined struggle for justice
on their side.
The Transformation of the
Southern Civil Rights
Movement
Remarkably, although anticommunism shook the black freedom
movement to its core, it did not destroy the movement. While African
Americans lost ground in their push for jobs and housing, they
mounted an assault against legalized segregation and
disfranchisement, or de jure segregation, which kept blacks
vulnerable to daily insults, substandard education, and a pervasive
lack of political representation.

Many factors played into African Americans’ dogged persistence.

First, ordinary people’s expectations had risen in the wake of World
War II. Many had decided that the war was the point of no return,
and they were not going to accept second-class citizenship anymore.
New, effective leaders also emerged, especially Martin Luther King
Jr., who appealed to both black and white Americans by expressing
African American aspirations in the Cold War language of freedom
and democracy. The church assumed a new role during this period
and facilitated the movement by espousing a philosophy of
nonviolence. Finally, America’s racial injustice proved an
embarrassment on the international stage, and black leaders were
able to capitalize on this shame to pressure a reluctant federal
government for support.
Triumphs and Tragedies in the
Early Years, 1951–1956
When the NAACP turned its attention to the fight against
segregation, it had a foundation to build on. The U.S. Supreme Court
had already declared segregation on interstate transportation illegal,
and the Congress of Racial Equality (CORE) had already sent
interracial teams through the South on a mission prefiguring the
Freedom Rides of 1961. In 1951, the NAACP combined five legal
cases against educational segregation into one class action suit
known generally as Brown v. Board of Education of Topeka.
Although this U.S. Supreme Court case took aim at black children’s
generally substandard education, it was designed to strike at the
entire system of segregation. NAACP lawyers Thurgood Marshall,
George E. C. Hayes, and James Nabrit argued that because
segregation violated the equal protection clause of the Fourteenth
Amendment, the 1896 Plessy v. Ferguson decision that established
segregation was unconstitutional. (See Appendix for excerpts from
both Plessy v. Ferguson and Brown v. Board of Education of
Topeka.)

While the Court did not strike down the entire 1896 decision, it did
rule that segregation solely on the basis of race violated black
children’s Fourteenth Amendment rights. In the Court’s unanimous
May 1954 decision, Chief Justice Earl Warren argued that separate
facilities, even when identical, were inherently unequal because
black children who were siphoned off to separate facilities suffered a
psychological impairment that could stay with them the rest of their
lives.

Though not the first Supreme Court decision against segregation,

Brown galvanized black America more than earlier Court rulings did.
Robert Williams, a young North Carolina marine, compared his
feelings after Brown to what he imagined slaves felt when they heard
about the Emancipation Proclamation: “Elation took hold of me so
strongly that I found it very difficult to refrain from yielding to an urge
of jubilation…. I was sure that this was the beginning of a new era of
American democracy.”15

That jubilation was short-lived, however. A year later, news of the

murder of the Reverend George Lee, a grocery store owner and
NAACP fieldworker in Belzoni, Mississippi, shook black America.
Lee was shot at close range while driving after trying to vote. Then
came the news that Lamar Smith had been shot in broad daylight,
after voting and before witnesses, in front of the Brookhaven,
Mississippi, courthouse. The most shocking news of all came when
fourteen-year-old Emmett Till’s bloated, mutilated body was pulled
from the Tallahatchie River in Mississippi on August 31, 1955.

All of these murders seemed to make a mockery of the Brown

decision, but Till’s left an imprint unlike any other. A Chicago
teenager who had gone to Mississippi to visit his cousin, Till was
murdered by half-brothers Roy Bryant and J. W. Milam, because,
they claimed, he had grabbed Bryant’s wife, Carolyn, with the
intention of raping her. Mamie Till Bradley, Till’s mother, was beside
herself with grief. Determined to wring something meaningful from
her son’s senseless murder, she made the fateful decision to hold an
open-coffin funeral and let the world view his grotesquely battered
body. She wanted Americans to do something.

Emmett Till

On August 21, 1955, fourteen-year-old Emmett Till arrived in Mississippi from Chicago
to visit his cousin. Less than two weeks later, his grief-stricken mother unlocked his
wooden casket to view his bloated, mutilated body. Her decision to hold an open-coffin
funeral so that the world could see what two murderers (who were subsequently
acquitted) had done to her son sparked protests that led to the modern civil rights
movement.

Description
The first photo shows fourteen-year-old Emmett Till.
 The second photo shows his bloated body with mutilated face after his
murder.

The murder and condition of Till’s body enraged blacks and whites
alike, but in many white quarters throughout the nation, the idea that
extra-legal justice was necessary to constrain black men’s lust for
white women still held. Despite the outrage expressed by the more
than 50,000 people who filed past Till’s coffin, and the countless
others who viewed pictures of the body in the Chicago Defender and
the black weekly magazine Jet; and despite the eyewitness
testimony of Till’s uncle, who testified that Milam and Bryant took Till
from his home before the murder, a jury of twelve white men
acquitted the brothers after less than seventy-five minutes of
deliberation. Milam and Bryant were so confident that they had
carried out the will of white America that a few months later, they
bragged about the beating and murder to a Look magazine reporter.
Said Milam: “As long as I live and can do anything about it, niggers
are gonna stay in their place.” Obviously thinking about the recent
Brown decision, he continued, “They ain’t gonna go to school with
my kids. And when a nigger gets close to mentioning sex with a
white woman, He’s tired o’ livin.”16 Though the brothers bragged
about defending Carolyn Bryant’s honor, Carolyn said nothing for
over half a century. In 2008, she told historian Timothy Tyson that
she had lied on the witness stand. Of her testimony that Till had
grabbed her around the waist and uttered obscenities, she
confessed “That part’s not true.” “Nothing that boy did could ever
justify what happened to him.”17

The truth was decades too late. Over fifty years earlier, the entire
tragedy had moved people, especially young blacks of Till’s
generation, into action. The author Anne Moody, then a fifteen-year-
old Mississippian, dated her hatred of whites and blacks to the Till
murder. She hated whites who killed blacks, and she hated blacks,
particularly black men, “for not standing up and doing something
about the murders.”18 (See Document Project: We Are Not Afraid,
pp. 566–73.)

Till’s death, and especially the showing of the pictures of his

mutilated body, was one of a few watershed events to shake
America. Already in Montgomery, Alabama, the Women’s Political
Council, a black middle-class women’s organization under the
leadership of Jo Ann Robinson, was making plans to boycott the
city’s buses. Women were particularly bothered by the bus
company’s policies, because they — more than men, who
customarily traveled by car — depended on public transportation.
Bus drivers sometimes did not stop for black patrons or, after taking
their money, told them to exit the front door and reenter through the
rear, then departed before they could get back on. Such treatment
threatened the livelihoods of black maids and washerwomen, who
relied on the buses to get to work. Having to sit in the back of the
bus was galling enough, but being forced to give up a seat to a white
person if the white section was full was even more humiliating.
All the Women’s Political Council needed was an aggrieved person
whom Montgomery’s black population could rally around. First there
was Claudette Colvin, a fifteen-year-old, who in March 1955 refused
to give up her seat to a white person when ordered to do so by a
Montgomery bus driver. Although Colvin was dragged from the bus
and arrested by police, hers did not become the iconic face of the
civil rights movement that was about to begin. That honor fell to
forty-two-year-old Rosa Parks, whom Montgomery’s civil rights
leaders considered to be more mature and more representative of
the city’s blacks. Parks was secretary of her NAACP chapter. A
decade earlier, she had led a national campaign against the sexual
assault of black women when she became the NAACP’s principal
investigator in the rape case of Recy Taylor, a black mother who had
been kidnapped and assaulted by six white men. As an anti-rape
crusader, Parks subsequently helped form the Committee for Equal
Justice. Having been trained in social justice advocacy at the
Highlander Folk School, a leadership training school in Tennessee,
Parks was much more than the “sweet and reticent old woman,
whose tired feet caused her to defy Jim Crow on Montgomery’s city
buses.”19 On December 1, 1955, when she was forced from a
Montgomery bus after refusing to relinquish her seat, the Women’s
Political Council joined forces with other civil rights organizations to
launch the planned boycott.

The Montgomery bus boycott lasted nearly thirteen months. Black

locals traveled on foot or via makeshift taxis and carpool networks
set up by a new organization, the Montgomery Improvement
Association. The city’s attempts to shut down these resources did
not get blacks back on the buses; neither did the verbal and physical
assaults directed at walkers by belligerent whites. Blacks walked
even after their churches and homes were bombed and crosses
were burned on their properties. The boycott forced the bus
company to lay off drivers, cut its operations, and raise fares, but the
company still would not change its policies. Its fierce resistance
convinced the Montgomery Improvement Association that more
pressure was needed. In February 1956, attorney Fred Gray filed the
federal district court case Browder v. Gayle on behalf of four
plaintiffs, one of whom was Claudette Colvin. The court declared
segregated buses illegal under the equal protection clause of the
Fourteenth Amendment, and the boycott ended. On December 21,
1956, 381 days after the boycott began, African Americans boarded
Montgomery’s buses — and sat wherever they wanted to.

The Brown decision, Emmett Till’s death, and especially the

Montgomery bus boycott turned the black civil rights struggle in a
new direction and established some of its fundamentals. One was
the importance of national attention. Once publicized, local issues
became part of a national movement for a democracy that could
withstand the criticism of the totalitarian Soviet Union. National
attention also created bonds between hitherto separate black
communities. Across the nation, black people in churches, beauty
shops, unions, and fraternal and social organizations took up
collections for the Montgomery boycott. Most sent money, and others
sent shoes and warm clothes. Pacifist groups such as the Fellowship
of Reconciliation and the Quakers took up collections, as did Jewish
groups, which contributed money and lawyers to the NAACP. News
coverage in the New York Times and New York Herald Tribune
turned the local boycott into a national and international event. As
the actions of local black people were broadcast across the country,
others, both black and white, came to their assistance.

New Leadership for a New

Movement
The emergence of the church as the guiding force in the black
freedom struggle was signaled when the sanctuary of the Holt Street
Baptist Church became the nerve center of the Montgomery bus
boycott. The preeminent leader of the boycott, the Reverend Martin
Luther King Jr., also became the iconic figure of the entire freedom
struggle. On the first night of the boycott, he wedded religion to the
movement when he said, “We believe in the Christian religion. We
believe in the teachings of Jesus. The only weapon that we have in
our hands this evening is the weapon of protest.”20

The bus boycott, like so much of the movement that followed in its
wake, depended on black women as foot soldiers, organizers, and
fundraisers. But with the centrality of the church came black
patriarchal authority. King became president of the Montgomery
Improvement Association, and the Reverend Ralph Abernathy
became vice president. Five of the nine officers of the Montgomery
Improvement Association were ministers, and despite the important
roles played by the Women’s Political Council, Rosa Parks, and the
four female plaintiffs in Browder v. Gayle, it followed that the boycott,
like the black church, would put men in the most visible formal
leadership roles. Reflecting on this gender imbalance, Thelma Glass
of the Women’s Political Council seemed resigned: “It looks like … a
male-dominated world…. Somehow the male comes up and gets the
attention. Others seem to just respect male leadership more. I think
the men have always had the edge.”21 With some important
exceptions, Glass’s perception would hold. The black struggle was
publicly led by men but would not have been possible without the
work done by women.

The choice of one man in particular, Martin Luther King Jr., was more
fateful than anyone could have known. Fresh from Boston, where he
had received his doctorate in theology, King was reluctant to take on
the leadership role thrust upon him because he had been in
Montgomery for only a little over a year before the boycott began.
However, older freedom fighters saw King’s newness and relative
youth as pluses. At twenty-six, King, like Abernathy, brought a new
kind of energy. It was an energy born of his belief that World War II
had given black Americans a new sense of self-respect and that
suffering not only was redemptive but also could be used as a
powerful weapon of coercion against southern segregationists. King
infused the passive resistance tactics of Mohandas Gandhi, leader of
the movement for Indian independence, with the New Testament
theology of Christian love to lead what another minister, the
Reverend Fred Shuttlesworth, called “the fight between light and
darkness, right and wrong, good and evil, fair play and tyranny.”22
Though he was not against armed self-defense, he believed that
political goals were best achieved by nonviolent, “socially organized
masses on the march.” In his mind, aggressive violence posed
“incalculable perils,” but disobeying laws, registering to vote, and
boycotting Jim Crow establishments would, he thought, ultimately
prevail against white terrorism.23

King’s ideas about nonviolence would ultimately be challenged, but

on the eve of the boycott, his speech tying together passive
resistance, Christianity, anticommunism, and black patriotism was
nothing short of magnificent. First, he defended himself against the
inevitable charges of communism by proclaiming protest to be an
American tradition. “This is the glory of our democracy,” he declared.
“If we were incarcerated behind the iron curtains of a Communistic
nation we couldn’t do this. If we were trapped in the dungeon of a
totalitarian regime we couldn’t do this.” Instead, while denouncing
the anti-Americanism of racists, he declared blacks to be patriots:
“There will be nobody among us who will stand up and defy the
Constitution of this nation.” Finally, he wrapped himself and the bus
boycott in both the American and Christian traditions: “If we are
wrong, then the Supreme Court of this nation is wrong…. The
Constitution of the United States is wrong…. God Almighty is wrong.
If we are wrong, Jesus of Nazareth was merely a utopian dreamer
and never came down to earth.”24
The Watershed Years of the
Southern Movement
The years from 1957 to 1963 were watershed years. As the world
watched, African Americans and their white allies mounted a
multipronged attack that eventually triumphed over segregation and
disfranchisement. One of the first tasks was to harness the energy
generated by the successful Montgomery bus boycott. On January
10, 1957, the Southern Christian Leadership Conference (SCLC), a
church-based organization, was founded in Atlanta. King became its
first president. The church had not always taken the lead in the black
freedom struggle; in fact, most ministers were fearful of white
reprisals and advised their impatient congregations to go slowly. But
many saw great potential in an organization that took advantage of
the tremendous networks of black churches, which would be able to
withstand Red-baiting and accusations of communistic atheism
better than unions or civil rights organizations. The SCLC became
the “political arm of the black church.”25 Voting rights became the
SCLC’s number-one goal.26
Demonstrators Kneeling in Prayer in Albany, Georgia, 1962

Albany, Georgia, was the scene of one of the first nonviolent direct-action protest
movements conducted by civil rights organizations. The Albany protests, which lasted
over a year, aimed to register blacks to vote and to desegregate schools and public
places. The city’s notorious police chief, Laurie Pritchett, jailed hundreds of
demonstrators, including women and children. The demonstrations achieved no
immediate change in Albany’s racial structure, but a year after they ended, all
segregation statutes were eliminated from Albany’s books, and the city’s black voters
mobilized as a force to be reckoned with. The demonstration pictured here, in which
men, women, and children kneel in prayer on an Albany sidewalk, is characteristic of
the nonviolent direct-action protests that took place throughout the South.

Description
The photo shows men, women, and children kneeling in prayer on an
Albany sidewalk with policemen keeping watch in the background. One
black man in a dark suit seems to be leading the prayer.
Another task was to solidify nonviolence as the strategic tactic of
choice while also not relinquishing the black tradition of self-defense.
Although boycotts, marches, sit-ins, and voter registration drives
were calculated to expose the often hidden terrorism of whites who
brought bats, batons, attack dogs, fire hoses, and guns to
confrontations with black demonstrators, local African Americans
always understood nonviolence to be a tactic rather than a way of
life. “All our parents had guns in the house,” noted Joyce Ladner, a
civil rights worker at this time, “and they were not just for hunting
rabbits and squirrels, but out of self-defense.”27 While national civil
rights leaders and organizations were the most steadfast defenders
of the philosophy and tactic of nonviolence — and depended on it to
get Americans to side with civil rights demonstrators — local blacks
never saw a contradiction between nonviolence and the use of
firearms. The fact that neither local law enforcement nor the federal
government would offer protection to demonstrators convinced local
activists that they had to provide for their own self-defense,
especially after the cameras and reporters had left the site of a
demonstration. As put by Charles E. Cobb, a Student Nonviolent
Coordinating Committee (SNCC) field secretary from 1962 to 1967,
in his book This Nonviolent Stuff’ll Get You Killed: How Guns Made
the Civil Rights Movement Possible, “because nonviolence worked
so well as a tactic for effecting change and was demonstrably
improving their lives, some black people chose to use weapons to
defend the nonviolent Freedom Movement.”28 And they needed
them because segregationists declared war on all who fought for
change, regardless of age, gender, race, or religion. They bombed
the home of the Reverend Ralph Abernathy, a founder of the SCLC,
the first night the group convened. His wife and child managed to
escape, but while he was on the phone talking to them, other
churches in Montgomery were bombed, as was the home of Robert
S. Graetz, a supportive white Lutheran minister.

If churches were not exempt from the wrath of segregationist, neither

were black children. Although the 1954 Brown decision had made
segregation illegal, there was no directive on how to desegregate
schools. The U.S. Supreme Court itself did not set a timetable but
rather vaguely instructed schools to desegregate “with all deliberate
speed.” In practice, this meant that throughout the South, black
schoolchildren bore the burden of school integration. These children
were disproportionately female, sent forth by their parents and
communities not because they provoked less violence from whites
— far from it — but because their upbringing enabled them to
navigate sustained social hostility better than males, who were more
prominent in the desegregation of lunch counters, public
transportation, and parks. In some places, especially in the Upper
South (Maryland, Delaware, West Virginia, and Washington, D.C.),
these girls met little resistance. But even in these areas, most black
students continued to attend segregated schools. Some school
districts, such as that in Prince Edward County, Virginia, closed their
schools rather than integrate. In other places, black children who
showed up for school faced violence and anger.
 The Burden of Desegregation

Black children who integrated public schools often faced social ostracism. More black
girls than boys were on the frontlines of school desegregation battles. Here a black
student sits alone as the white students around her study, interact socially, and stare at
her.

Description
The photo shows a large school room with several white students and a
single black student. The foreground shows an African American student
sitting alone at a table and studying. Numerous white students seated on
other tables gawk at her.

In September 1957, when the federal district court ordered the

whites-only Central High School in Little Rock, Arkansas, to admit
nine black students — six girls and three boys — the new enrollees
confronted screaming, cursing, and threatening white men, women,
and children. Governor Orval Faubus also attempted to block the
students, ordering the Arkansas National Guard to surround the
school. When fifteen-year-old Elizabeth Eckford arrived at Central
High on September 4, she was met by angry crowds shouting,
“Lynch her! Lynch her! … Let’s take care of that nigger.” When she
tried to follow white students into the school, guards raised their
bayonets to block her. (See Document Project: We Are Not Afraid,
pp. 566–73.)

Eckford and the other students could barely count on help from
Republican president Dwight D. Eisenhower, who, though sworn to
uphold the laws of the country and enforce the Constitution,
personally opposed federally imposed integration. Eisenhower,
reluctant to interfere with the South’s customs, had denounced
Brown as a measure that “set back progress in the South at least
fifteen years.”29 Only after international headlines made Little Rock a
national embarrassment, and after it was clear that the Soviet Union
was using the incident to demonstrate the contradictions between
American practice and the nation’s professed democratic ideals, did
Eisenhower act. He not only called out the army but also federalized
the Arkansas National Guard, ordering both to protect the Little
Rock Nine, as these brave pioneers became known. In a speech to
the country, Eisenhower linked anticommunism to civil rights, and in
the process he demonstrated the potential efficacy of the new civil
rights strategy: “At a time when we face grave situations abroad
because of the hatred that Communism bears toward a system of
government based on human rights, it would be difficult to
exaggerate the harm that is being done to the prestige and influence,
and indeed to the safety, of our nation and the world.”30
Eisenhower’s successor, John F. Kennedy, who was elected in 1960,
repeatedly made similar statements.

On February 1, 1960, four young black men from the historically

black North Carolina Agricultural and Technical College challenged
the segregation ordinances in Greensboro, North Carolina, by sitting
down at a Woolworth’s lunch counter and requesting service. Later
known as the Greensboro Four, the men were denied service, but
they returned every day with more black and white supporters,
despite being bullied, spat on, and jailed and having ketchup
emptied on their heads and cigarette butts ground into their skin.
Black and white students from colleges across the nation soon
staged similar protests, sitting in at a host of segregated lunch
counters, beaches, churches, libraries, movie theaters, and skating
rinks. That month saw fifty-four sit-ins in at least nine states and
fifteen cities. In every instance, well-disciplined, peaceful
demonstrators were met with fierce attacks by whites, who, try as
they might, could not stop the students. “We had the confidence …
of a Mack truck,” said Franklin McCain, one of the Greensboro
Four.31 Protestors sometimes prayed or sang together, which not
only distracted them from the chaos and danger of their situation but
also served to emphasize the contrast between their peaceful tactics
and the violence being perpetrated against them.
Like the black church, students — especially black students — were
an untapped source of energy, and it was important for activists to
organize them. The ideal person to do this was Ella Baker. The first
full-time staff member of the SCLC and later its interim director,
Baker left that organization in 1960, after having grown disenchanted
with King’s top-down leadership style and the SCLC’s male-
centeredness. She had faith in young people’s ability to chart their
own paths, and although she lent all of her talent to help students
organize the Student Nonviolent Coordinating Committee (SNCC)
(pronounced “snick”) in April 1960, she did not try to impose an
agenda on them. She challenged adults to listen to their children,
who, she said, “are asking us to forget our laziness and doubt and
fear and follow our dedication to the truth to the bitter end.”32 SNCC
debated everything. After deliberating over whether to focus on
desegregation or voting rights, SNCC decided to do both. Similarly,
after debating the role of white supporters in the movement, the
organization decided that the “movement should not be considered
one for Negroes but one for people who consider this a movement
against injustice. This would include members of all races.”33

In the spring of 1961, CORE showed how effective interracial

student activism could be. Just as the U.S. Supreme Court had
ordered school desegregation in 1954 without mandating how to
achieve it, in a series of cases dating from 1946, the Court had
ordered an end to segregation on interstate transportation and other
facilities but had not provided for enforcement.34 To force the issue,
CORE organized interracial teams of activists to ride together on
buses traveling from Washington, D.C., to New Orleans in what
came to be called the Freedom Rides (Map 14.1). Along the way,
the Freedom Riders also planned to integrate bus terminal facilities,
including restrooms, lunch counters, and waiting rooms. The first
group made it only as far as Alabama. Outside Anniston, one bus
was firebombed, and in Anniston and Birmingham, mobs attacked
the Freedom Riders. Interviewed on television from his hospital bed,
rider James Zwerg told the world, “We will continue the Freedom
Ride…. We’ll take hitting, we’ll take beating. We’re willing to accept
death.”35
MAP 14.1 The Routes of the Freedom Rides, 1961

In the spring of 1961, the Congress of Racial Equality (CORE) organized interracial
groups to ride south together by bus, integrating buses and bus terminal facilities along
the way. As the activists entered the South, they were confronted by white mobs and
deadly weapons, such as firebombs, and could not rely on protection from
unsympathetic local officials. This map illustrates the origins and destinations of the
rides, which cities the Freedom Riders passed through, and the places where violence
occurred.

■ Which Freedom Ride routes saw the most violence?

 Description
A route originates from St. Louis in Missouri and runs south to Shreveport
in Louisiana via Flat River in Missouri, Paragould, Newport and Little
Rock in Arkansas (July 8). Another route originates from East St. Louis in
Illinois (April 22) and runs to Sikeston via Fredericktown and Cape
Girardeau, in Missouri.

One of the routes originates in Newark, New Jersey and runs to Little
Rock in Arkansas and passes through the cities of Charlottesville,
Roanoke in West Virginia, Knoxville, Chattanooga, and Memphis in
Tennessee. Another route runs from Nashville in Tennessee via violence
sites at Birmingham and Montgomery in Alabama before heading to
Jackson in the east, another site of violence.

Three routes originate from Washington D C. The first ride route (May 4)
heads south east to Birmingham, a violence site, passing through
Richmond and Lynchburg in Virginia, Greensboro and Charlotte in North
Carolina, Rock Hill (a violence site), Winnsboro and Sumter in South
Carolina, Atlanta and Augusta in Georgia, and Anniston (a violence site)
in Alabama. The second route (June 13) goes to St. Petersburg and
Tampa in Florida. It passes through Petersburg in Virginia, Raleigh and
Wilmington in North Carolina, Charleston in South Carolina, Savannah in
Georgia, and Jacksonville and Ocala in Florida. The third ride (June 13)
goes to Tallahassee in Florida via Raleigh in North Carolina, Sumter in
South Carolina, Savannah in Georgia, and Jacksonville in Florida. Two
ride routes originate from Baton Rouge, in Louisiana, on November 29
and December 1 and run to violence site, McComb in Mississippi. A route
also runs from New Orleans in Louisiana to violence site Jackson on
November 1.

Although President Kennedy announced that he had directed the

Interstate Commerce Commission (ICC) to outlaw segregation in
facilities under its jurisdiction, the Freedom Rides continued through
November, when the segregation ban took effect. Hundreds of
students rode buses from the North to Mississippi, where they were
corralled in local jails; some were sent to the infamous Parchman
Farm prison, where inmates were treated like slaves and subjected
to unrestrained brutality. The ICC ban was evidence to many that
nonviolent protest worked. Others, however, were not so sure.

White Resistance and Presidential

Sluggishness
All who participated in the civil rights movement understood that their
efforts could get them killed. In September 1961, a Mississippi state
legislator shot Herbert Lee to death in broad daylight for helping
SNCC organize voter registration drives. Louis Allen, a black man
who had witnessed the crime, was murdered three years later.
Captain Roman Ducksworth, a military police officer on leave in
Mississippi to visit his sick wife, was ordered off the bus he was
traveling on and shot by a police officer for allegedly trying to
integrate the bus. Paul Guihard, a white reporter for a French news
service, was shot while covering the desegregation of the University
of Mississippi in September 1962. In April 1963, William Lewis
Moore, a white postman from Baltimore, undertook a one-man walk
against segregation from Chattanooga, Tennessee, to Jackson,
Mississippi. He got no farther than Collbran, Alabama, where he was
shot dead by a white supremacist who was never arrested for the
crime.

In 1963, Birmingham, Alabama, was one of the most dangerous

cities in America. Some blacks had nicknamed it “Bombingham,”36
knowing that blacks who stepped outside their “place” were likely to
have their homes blown up. Others called it “the Johannesburg of
America,”37 comparing conditions there to those under South Africa’s
system of racial apartheid. In April 1963, the SCLC and another
Christian group, the Alabama Christian Movement for Human Rights,
led by the Reverend Fred Shuttlesworth, launched a movement to
desegregate the city’s public facilities and open civil service jobs to
African Americans. White resistance seemed ensured: during his
inaugural speech earlier that year, the newly sworn-in governor,
George C. Wallace, had pledged, “Segregation now! Segregation
tomorrow! Segregation forever!” Eugene “Bull” Connor,
Birmingham’s police commissioner, had a reputation for being tough
on blacks, and he wasted no time in arresting both King and
Abernathy shortly after the SCLC arrived in Birmingham.

Despite the predictability of white resistance, no one was prepared

for the hostility that rained down on the activists, whose number
included elementary and high school children. On May 2, Connor
imprisoned more than 600 adults and children. The following day, he
turned fire hoses on marchers, set attack dogs on them, and ordered
police to beat them back with billy clubs. With the U.S. Information
Agency reporting that the Soviet Union had “stepped up its
propaganda on Birmingham … devoting about one-fifth of its radio
output to the subject,” President Kennedy was forced to act. He
dispatched the assistant attorney general of the United States, Burke
Marshall, to help civil rights demonstrators, city officials, and local
business people work out an agreement that desegregated public
accommodations and addressed employment issues.38

Like Eisenhower, Kennedy moved cautiously and slowly in civil rights

matters. He and his brother Robert, the U.S. attorney general,
favored negotiated mediation behind closed doors over direct-action
demonstrations. Rather than protect the federal rights of the civil
rights protesters, the president expressed anger at their actions.
Only reluctantly did he send troops to Oxford, Mississippi, in October
1962 to quell the deadly riots that ensued after James Meredith, a
black student, won the right in court to attend the previously
segregated University of Mississippi. Kennedy’s inaction stemmed in
part from Cold War concerns: engaged in talks with Soviet premier
Nikita Khrushchev about human rights in Soviet spheres, Kennedy
did not want to have to explain embarrassing human rights violations
at home. The attacks on civil rights activists were “exactly the kind of
thing the Communists used to make the United States look bad
around the world,” he told his civil rights adviser.39 In addition, most
white supremacists were Democrats, and until 1964, when they
joined the Republican party, Democrats, including Kennedy, tried
hard not to offend them.
 American Racism Depicted in the International Press

Presidents Dwight D. Eisenhower and John F. Kennedy feared the impact of the
negative publicity generated by American racism. Convincing the world that America’s
system of government was superior to the Soviet Union’s was hard when black
Americans were being attacked and murdered for demanding their rights. In this
cartoon, published in the Soviet magazine Krokodil, a policeman prevents a black
student from entering a university. The signs in the background read “Nigger Go Away,”
“Lynch Him,” “We Want Segregation,” and “Put the Colored on Their Knees.”

Description
The cartoon shows a policeman preventing a black student from entering
a university. The signs (in Russian) in the background read “Nigger Go
Away,” “Lynch Him,” “We Want Segregation,” and “Put the Colored on
Their Knees.” There is a burning cross in the background and people
dressed as Ku Klux Klan members.

The president’s inaction weighed heavily on civil rights leaders’

minds. King’s frustration was clear in his poignant “Letter from
Birmingham City Jail,” which he wrote while imprisoned during the
1963 Birmingham demonstrations. In it, King chastised white
moderates, whom he felt were more obstructionist than “the White
Citizen’s Counciler or the Ku Klux Klanner.” The white moderate,
King argued, was “more devoted to ‘order’ than to justice.” The
moderate perennially counseled black people to “wait” and
“paternalistically” felt that he could “set the timetable for another
man’s freedom.” King argued that blacks had waited for more than
340 years for constitutional rights that were their birthright and
warned that if the repressed frustrations of black people did not
come out in nonviolent ways, they would “come out in ominous
expressions of violence.” “This is not a threat,” he wrote. “It is a fact
of history.”

The 1963 Birmingham demonstrations energized the civil rights

movement. National and international coverage sparked sympathy
marches across the country, and negative publicity threatened to
cripple Birmingham’s businesses. The U.S. assistant attorney
general was able to negotiate an agreement that ended segregation
in the city and promised to open more jobs to blacks. But even these
modest gains did not sit well with some segregationists. They
bombed the home of A. D. King, Martin Luther King Jr.’s brother, and
the motel where they thought Martin was staying. As some outraged
African Americans finally abandoned nonviolence and poured into
the streets, throwing rocks and bottles, the nation held its breath.

Here was the violence, “the fact of history” King had predicted. It had
been brewing for some time, and it spoke to the efficacy of
nonviolent resistance. Nine years had passed since the landmark
Brown decision, and the movement was taking a psychological toll
on organizers and activists. Segregation still held fast, and blacks in
the South still could not vote or hold office despite the national and
international attention that nonviolent direct-action demonstrations
drew. They still could not get decent jobs or live where they wanted
to. They were still the targets of relentless white violence, and the
perpetrators of that violence continued to escape even the slightest
reprimand from federal and state governments, neither of which
provided protection against the white murderers and mobs. Although
many demonstrators expressed a sense of self-respect at having put
their lives on the line for such an important cause, others found the
constant danger, the uncertainty about their future, and the steady
demand for a high level of physical energy draining. Many began to
suffer from what is now recognized as post-traumatic stress disorder.
“I was totally washed out, burned out,” one student activist
recalled.40

Moreover, the “non-threat” cited by King was fast becoming a reality.

When King wrote from Birmingham, the nation was only one year
away from a series of racially motivated revolts that would erupt in
Harlem, Chicago, Philadelphia, and Jersey City. But throughout the
1950s and early ’60s, community activists and supporters had
created loosely organized units of self-defense. Robert Williams, the
ex-marine who had been so exhilarated by Brown in 1954, became
so disenchanted by government inaction that in the late 1950s, he
turned his local NAACP chapter into an armed paramilitary group
and vowed to “meet lynching with lynching.”41 “Nowhere in the
annals of history does the record show a people delivered from
bondage by patience alone,” Williams wrote.42 The national leaders
of the NAACP denounced him, and the government forced him into
exile in Cuba. But there were many more like Williams who, seeing
that the government provided no security, took matters into their own
hands. Everywhere local people armed themselves. Many, like
Medgar Evers, were killed despite the precautions they took to be
armed and have bodyguards, but others, like Daisy Bates and
Fannie Lou Hamer, carried guns for self-defense. In 1956, after his
house was bombed, even King applied for a gun permit, which was
denied. Said Mississippi activist John Salter in 1994, “I’m alive today
because of the Second Amendment and the natural right to keep
and bear arms…. The knowledge that I had these weapons and was
willing to use them kept enemies at bay.”43 In 1964, not long after
King’s “non-threat,” the Deacons for Defense and Justice was
organized in Louisiana to protect black people against increased Ku
Klux Klan activity. Although national leaders and organizations
needed the aura that nonviolent passive resistance provided, local
direct-action crusaders needed, sought, and appreciated the
protection provided by the Deacons for Defense and Justice.
Civil Rights: A National
Movement
Although the most dramatic confrontations between civil rights
workers and violent whites occurred in the South, black northerners
and westerners — many of whom were recent migrants from the
South — also fought persistently against discrimination in all facets
of life. Their struggle was different, but not because the North and
West were more egalitarian. These regions were, in fact, more
segregated than the South.44 Inequality in the North and West,
however, grew from systemic, or institutional, practices rather than
legal mandates, making it in some ways more difficult to rectify than
southern inequality. In August 1963, when the March on Washington
for Jobs and Freedom brought black and white citizens to the
National Mall in Washington, D.C., people from all over the country
gathered not just in support of southern blacks but in support of civil
rights across the nation.

Racism and Inequality in the North

and West
Beaches, parks, public swimming pools, skating rinks, theaters, and
restaurants in the North and West did not usually post “Whites Only”
signs, but in the 1950s they were, nevertheless, only for white
people. In Los Angeles, for example, most restaurants did not serve
blacks. In Pasadena, California, blacks were not allowed to attend
citywide dances.45 In Cleveland, blacks could not go to the
Skateland roller rink, and in Cincinnati, the Coney Island amusement
park was off-limits. In downtown St. Louis, blacks found the major
department stores — Woolworth’s and Sears, Roebuck — the
Greyhound bus terminal, and the Fox Theatre inaccessible. In New
Jersey, African Americans could not swim in the pool at Palisades
Amusement Park. Across the country, recent black migrants as well
as longtime residents wondered whether they had gained much by
living outside the South. Los Angeles civil rights worker Don
Wheeldin recalled, “There were limits to what [blacks] could do with
what they made because they couldn’t buy houses anywhere, and
they couldn’t enjoy themselves, in terms of theaters and other
things…. They couldn’t use that money for purposes of themselves
or their families.”46

Despite the hardships, blacks throughout the country fought against

discrimination and unequal treatment. The Louisiana migrant Andrew
Murray and his friends staged a sit-in at the Witch’s Stand drive-in
restaurant in Los Angeles, and Wheeldin and his friends integrated
the dances in Pasadena.47 Across the North and West, local
branches of CORE and the NAACP staged boycotts, sit-ins, stand-
ins, and picket lines to desegregate public accommodations, private
department stores, and recreation facilities. By the early 1960s, they
had made substantial gains in these areas.
However, with housing, school desegregation, and fair hiring
practices, white resistance proved that racism was a national
problem, not just a southern problem. The housing picture was
particularly bleak. The postwar era witnessed a phenomenal housing
boom underwritten by the federal government, as the Federal
Housing Administration (FHA) and the Veterans Administration (VA)
issued low-interest loans with minimal down payments. However, the
VA, and subsequently the FHA, would issue loans to blacks only if
they moved into black neighborhoods. Moreover, although in Shelley
v. Kraemer (1948) the U.S. Supreme Court had ruled against
restrictive covenants — clauses in deeds that prohibited an owner
from selling to a person or family of a particular racial or religious
group — the FHA proved unwilling to challenge racist real estate
practices. In some areas, it actually recommended or required
restrictive covenants and would not guarantee government-secured
loans without them. In other areas, such as Chicago, the FHA even
refused to insure mortgages in black areas, thereby forcing blacks to
buy homes “on contract” from shady speculators who sold homes at
exploitative prices. If a family missed a payment, the speculator who
owned the home would evict them and resell it to another
unsuspecting family and pocket the first family’s down payment and
monthly installments.48

Real estate companies compounded the problem by redlining

(denying loans to an area inhabited by racial minorities), steering
(directing minority buyers solely to homes in minority
neighborhoods), and blockbusting (playing on white fears to
encourage whites to sell their homes at low prices to real estate
companies, which could resell them to minorities at higher prices).49
Both the government and real estate companies turned black people
into pariahs, whom most feared would bring mayhem and drive down
home values. When combined with the billions of dollars the
government invested in building a highway system linking suburbs to
urban areas, these practices allowed the government and real estate
companies to pin blacks in inner cities while they built white suburbs
and financed white flight to them.
Redlining Map

Real estate agents used maps created by the U.S. government’s Home Owners Loan
Corporation to keep African Americans corralled in the inner city. Areas where racial
minorities lived were shaded red (hence the term redlining) and designated off limits for
government-guaranteed bank loans, while areas furthest away from red areas were
considered safe investments. People who lived in red areas could not secure loans to
 move elsewhere or make improvements on their property. Maps like this one for Detroit
were replicated for large and small cities throughout the United States.

Description
The first-grade areas, shaded in green, are scattered on the outskirts of
the city. It includes a few neighborhoods in northeastern Detroit. The
second-grade areas, shaded in blue, are located mainly on the outskirts
along with the first-grade areas. It shows concentration mostly in the
north eastern and north western parts of Detroit. The third-grade areas,
shaded in yellow, are scattered throughout the city. Most of these include
the central region of Detroit. The fourth-grade areas, marked in red,
(racial minorities) are mostly located in the central south of the city with
few areas on the outskirts. The sparsely built up areas are few and are
interspersed among these four grades. Industrial and commercial areas
are also interspersed but are concentrated in areas in eastern and
western Detroit. Underdeveloped or Farmland areas are expansive and
mostly located on the outskirts of the city.

This was the case all over America. The Los Angeles Sentinel, a
black newspaper, reported in 1947 that “banks won’t lend money and
title companies won’t guarantee titles [to blacks] in what they regard
as white communities even when no valid restrictions exist.” A white
resident of Hawthorne, California, claimed to represent the feeling of
“99% of the people” when he argued that blacks “should be placed in
their own all-Negro communities … with their own churches, their
own schools and recreational facilities.” That, he said, “would
certainly be one of the finest things that could happen to this
region.”50
Many whites tried to make that happen. The developer William Levitt
built thousands of mass-produced homes in what became known as
Levittowns in Pennsylvania, New York, and New Jersey, but his
settlements were only for “members of the Caucasian Race.”51 As in
the South, whites used intimidation and violence to keep blacks out
of places they considered their own. In 1959, in Pacoima, California,
the Holmes family returned home one day to find their driveway
spattered with paint, their windows broken by rocks, and a spray-
painted sign that read “Black Cancer here. Don’t let it spread!”
Another black family in California had a twelve-foot cross burned on
the lot adjacent to their home. The citizens’ group that put it there
included a policeman, members of the chamber of commerce, the
president of the local Kiwanis club, and a local real estate agent.52
Just as southerners had formed White Citizens’ Councils to resist
black advances, white homeowners in Detroit formed more than 190
associations designed to prevent blacks from moving into their
neighborhoods. In 1955, the family of Easby Wilson bought a home
in one of Detroit’s white neighborhoods, but before the Wilsons
moved in, they found the walls and floors ruined, the drains stopped
up, water damage from running faucets, and black paint everywhere.
They moved in despite the warnings but were continually harassed
with threatening phone calls; snakes thrown in their basement, rock-
throwing incidents, and mobs of up to four hundred people; who
yelled; jeered, and shouted obscenities.

Across the country, the National Urban League, the NAACP, and
other civil rights groups called for fair housing policies. They fought
for city ordinances to outlaw real estate practices that preyed on
white fears, pressured the FHA to issue loans to blacks and let them
buy foreclosed homes in white areas, and lobbied state agencies to
revoke the licenses of real estate agents who steered, redlined, or
blockbusted. Success was slow or nonexistent.

Black people met the same resistance even when they tried to move
into public housing. In Cincinnati, a proposal to build an integrated
housing project triggered the formation of a white homeowners’
association that asked white residents in the surrounding area, “Do
you want Niggers in your backyard?”53 In Detroit, despite the fact
that most public housing had white residents, white associations
linked it negatively to both socialized housing and the presence of
blacks. In Chicago’s Trumbull Park community, Donald and Betty
Howard were greeted by more than fifty white teenagers shouting
racial epithets and throwing stones and bricks. During the decade
that they and other black families lived in the mostly white public
housing project, they endured bombings and physical attacks and
were barely able to leave their homes without a police escort. When
the head of the Chicago Housing Authority defended the rights of
blacks to live in Trumbull Park, she was fired. In 1955, civil rights
groups held marches at City Hall to protest years of violence at
Trumbull Park and met with Mayor Richard J. Daley to protest police
failure to stop the violence.54 In 1966, when the SCLC marched for
fair housing in a neighboring community, white citizens’ violent
reactions forced even Martin Luther King Jr. to retreat. “I’ve never
seen anything like it,” King reported. “I’ve been in many
demonstrations all across the South, but I can say that I have never
seen — even in Mississippi and Alabama — mobs as hostile and as
hate-filled as I’ve seen in Chicago.”55

Police not only failed to stop the violence but contributed to it. To
most African Americans, white police forces in the North and West
seemed no better than the Bull Connors of the South. In New York
City in 1950, when two white police officers shot and killed an
unarmed black Korean War veteran named John Derrick, the
outspoken Harlem congressman Adam Clayton Powell Jr., one of
only two black congressmen (the other was Chicagoan William Levi
Dawson), labeled it a lynching. “We don’t call them that, but we do
have lynchings right here in the north,” Powell said. In 1952, New
York City police beat a man and his wife, Jacob and Geneva
Jackson, and a friend with whom they were driving, so badly that
they needed hospitalization. In light of evidence that the police
department had negotiated an agreement with U.S. Justice
Department officials making the police exempt from prosecutions
involving African Americans, outraged civil rights groups lobbied,
unsuccessfully, for a civilian complaint review board. The depth of
the problem they were up against was revealed when New York City
police commissioner George P. Monaghan told the FBI that civil
rights laws did not apply up north, only “south of the Mason Dixon
line.”56

This attitude prevailed throughout the North and West. Black people
who migrated to these areas to find freedom instead found white
authorities who were determined to restrict their movement. When
asked in the 1950s about accusations of racial profiling, Los Angeles
police chief William Parker said, “Any time that a person is in a place
other than his place of residence or where he is conducting
business, … it might be a cause for inquiry.”57 In Los Angeles, as
elsewhere, police made race-based inquiries. When blacks protested
harassment and vicious police beatings, the police chief expressed
sympathy — for the police. An early 1950s survey of residents of
Watts, a black neighborhood in Los Angeles, revealed that nearly
half of them had been harassed, lined up on the sidewalk, frisked for
no apparent reason, or slapped and kicked by the police.58

Farther north, in Oakland, California, police harassment was equally

blatant. The black migrant community had grown exponentially, and
whites depended on police to keep it contained. In 1957, Oakland
police established the Associated Agencies, an elaborate
surveillance operation to control black youths. It connected the city’s
schools, social service agencies, and recreational programs to the
police and the dreaded California Youth Authority, a statewide
incarceration and detention center, so that those deemed potential
delinquents could be identified and contained. Try as they might, the
Urban League, the NAACP, and CORE could not change this
prevailing culture.

Fighting Back: The Snail’s Pace of

Change
One way to counter police brutality was to change the political
climate of urban centers. This began to happen in the 1950s, as
African Americans continued to migrate out of the South. In the
North and West, black people could vote and develop political
alliances that yielded influence unavailable to them in the South. In
cities where blacks held the balance of power, they leveraged it for
political offices and political power by voting as a bloc. Change,
however, was slow — much too slow for many.

Events in New York City illustrate this well. In 1950, the year after
American Labor Party candidate Ewart Guinier marshaled 38
percent of the vote in a losing battle for Manhattan borough
president, blacks were able to pressure the Democratic Party to
nominate a black candidate, Harold Stevens, to New York City’s
highest court. Stevens won that election, and two years later, black
leaders used the threat of a third-party candidate to force the
Democratic Party to nominate Julius Archibald, who became New
York’s first black state senator. He was one of about fifty blacks
elected to office across the nation in 1952. Further maneuvering and
grassroots organizing between 1953 and 1954 resulted in the
election of two more African Americans, including the first black
woman, Bessie Buchanan, to the New York State Assembly.
Remarkably, the 1953 contest for Manhattan borough president
devolved into a contest between five black candidates.

In New York City and elsewhere, black candidates ran on platforms

that included calls for full employment, an end to police brutality and
housing discrimination, and more schools, hospitals, and libraries in
black areas.59 In Los Angeles, for example, with the help of white
allies, black elected officials were able to lobby successfully for a
state Fair Employment Practices Commission in 1958 to address job
discrimination, and a state fair housing act in 1963 that prohibited
racial discrimination by real estate brokers. At the community level,
black city council members improved neighborhood street lighting
and other basic city services.60

Though impressive for the times, black political advances proceeded

at a snail’s pace. An “intense struggle for small gains” was the way
one activist remembered “progress” in New York City, where blacks
accounted for more than 1 million of the 14 million residents. In
1954, only 10 of 189 city judges were black; the state supreme court
was all white; only 1 of 58 state senators and 5 of 150 state
assembly members were black; and there was only 1 African
American on the 25-member city council and 1 in the 43-member
congressional delegation.61 Like victories in the fight for equal
access to jobs, education, housing, and other basic human rights,
the few steps forward in gaining political office fueled expectations of
more reforms, which, to the frustration of most African Americans,
hardly ever materialized.
Protesting Housing Segregation in Chicago

Although northern and western states did not have signs designating the separation of
“coloreds” and “whites,” segregation was a national phenomenon, and African
Americans protest was nationwide. Here Chicagoans demonstrate against housing
practices that kept blacks from living where they chose.

Description
 The photo shows several men and women demonstrating against
housing practices. They stand on a street holding signs with text, “End
housing segregation by federal legislation” and “Let’s snatch the rug from
under political hypocrisy and march into the bright noon day of the
freedom!”

As they observed the sit-ins, marches, and demonstrations in the

South, blacks in the North and West had reason to believe that
changes in their regions were occurring even more slowly. Schools,
for example, were not desegregating. In St. Louis, Kansas City,
Cleveland, Los Angeles, Chicago, Boston, New York, and
Milwaukee, civil rights activists encountered intransigent public
officials and hostile whites determined to keep blacks from receiving
the same education offered to whites.

Progress in employment also was slow. In an effort to end

discriminatory practices in the labor movement, corporate personnel
offices, and the larger institutional structure of the North and West,
the NAACP and CORE targeted the employment practices of Bank
of America, Bell Telephone, Western Electric, and the building and
construction trades in cities such as Philadelphia, New York, San
Francisco, and Newark. They also launched protests against
Sheraton hotels; Howard Johnson’s restaurants; Safeway; Sears,
Roebuck; beer manufacturers; dealerships selling cars made by
Mercury and Chrysler; and commercial advertising companies.
Gains were so minimal that many wondered whether there was
really any meaningful difference between the North and West and
the South. Los Angeles “wasn’t that much different from Oklahoma,”
remembered one disappointed migrant. “In Oklahoma, you knew.
You was raised up that way and you didn’t expect anything else. But
out here, it was supposed to be different.”62

By the time African Americans in the North and West saw pictures of
the 1963 Birmingham demonstrations, they had begun to doubt the
effectiveness of nonviolent direct-action protests and were beginning
to look for other solutions. An idea about black power was beginning
to take hold. It inclined toward more militancy rather than continued
passive resistance, and it expressed an urgency that could not abide
patience.

President Kennedy seemed to sense this new mood and took action.
In 1963, he followed up on his commitment to the Birmingham
settlement with support for a new civil rights bill. Then, when
Alabama governor George C. Wallace stood in a University of
Alabama doorway to block two black students from entering,
Kennedy federalized the Alabama National Guard and ordered
guardsmen to protect the students. On June 11, 1963, he went on
national television to reiterate his support for black civil and voting
rights and for desegregation. In a stirring speech, he proclaimed that
the nation would not be free until all citizens were free. “Who among
us would be content with the counsels of patience and delay?” he
asked. Sensing the explosive state of affairs, Kennedy proclaimed
that racism was “not a sectional issue”; rather, “the fires of frustration
and discord are burning in every city, North and South.”63 African
Americans were pleased with Kennedy’s speech. Finally, he seemed
to move away from segregationists and join their side.

The mood did not change in Mississippi, however. Within a few

hours of the president’s speech, Mississippi NAACP leader Medgar
Evers was ambushed and shot dead in his driveway in Jackson.

The March on Washington and the

Aftermath
On August 28, 1963, more than 250,000 black and white Americans
gathered on the National Mall for the historic March on Washington
for Jobs and Freedom. It marked the culmination of nonviolent
direct-action efforts to end segregation in every segment of
American life and achieve economic justice for black Americans.
Although the march was peaceful, President Kennedy had readied
National Guard units in case of violence. The juxtaposition of
peaceful demonstrators and riot-ready troopers was in many ways
symbolic of the tensions that prevailed during the latter part of 1963.
In retrospect, the march proved to be one of the last gasps of what
historians now call the “classic” civil rights movement — that part of
the postwar freedom struggle when nonviolent direct action was
most potent and effective.

A huge march on Washington seemed to be the right move for civil

rights organizations in 1963. President Kennedy, embarrassed
internationally by the racial violence in Birmingham and fearful of
more violence, seemed ready to support the demands of marchers.
Moreover, since progress on black rights was moving so slowly and
blacks were more insistent on change, the time seemed right to
pressure Congress to support Kennedy’s civil rights bill. Just as A.
Philip Randolph had organized the March on Washington Movement
during World War II to force President Franklin Roosevelt’s hand,
civil rights activists in 1963 believed that the Cold War presented a
similar opportunity to press for black rights.

Organizing such a march was no small matter, not least because of

the tensions that had been building within the movement itself. Each
civil rights organization had its own perspective on the march, and
each wanted the march organized its own way. But it was A. Philip
Randolph who conceived of the march and Bayard Rustin, a
longtime adviser of Martin Luther King Jr., who organized it. As a
union organizer, Randolph had always believed that political
advancement was useless without economic gains, but to get King’s
participation, the march had to emphasize civil rights. Once it was
decided that the march would be about civil rights and jobs and King
was brought on board, a decision had to be made about the use of
civil disobedience. King wanted the gathering to include sit-ins and
marches at the Capitol and the White House, but Roy Wilkins and
Whitney Young, the respective heads of the NAACP and Urban
League, vetoed this idea. More conservative than King and the
SCLC, Wilkins and Young did not want to embarrass Kennedy or
endanger the passage of the new bill. They also considered the
SCLC and other new civil rights organizations to be Johnny-come-
latelies and resented King’s prominence. This decision outraged the
younger, more radical SNCC members, who wanted to apply the
utmost pressure on Washington and regarded the compromise as a
sellout. They did, however, accept the leadership role of Rustin,
which Wilkins rejected. Wilkins feared that Rustin’s leftist past and
homosexuality would be used to smear the march.64

A compromise was reached here, too, but male leaders incurred the
wrath of black women when not one woman was invited to
participate in the planning of the march or to give a major speech.
Pauli Murray, a civil rights lawyer and member of the newly created
(1961) President’s Commission on the Status of Women, expressed
the anger of many women when she complained to Randolph that “
‘tokenism’ is as offensive when applied to women as when applied to
Negroes.”65 She had not devoted the greater part of her adult life to
civil rights advocacy to condone any policy that was not inclusive.

Perhaps the greatest and most lasting controversy was over the
degree of militancy that speakers could express. John Lewis, the
chairman of SNCC, had written a speech seething with anger and
outrage. He denounced the civil rights bill as too little and too late
because it did not protect blacks against police brutality or help them
to vote. At Randolph’s request, Lewis toned down his speech,
leaving King to give the most memorable and inspiring presentation
to the hundreds of thousands who waited on the Mall, across the
nation, and around the world.
 Martin Luther King Jr. at the March on Washington for Jobs and Freedom, 1963

The major television networks (CBS, ABC, and NBC) sent more than five hundred
camera operators, technicians, and correspondents to cover the March on Washington.
All three networks led their evening newscasts with the march, and it appeared on the
front page of every major newspaper the following day. This iconic photograph captures
the dignity, strength, and massiveness of the march, which, despite the dedication and
work of hundreds of men and women, would forever be associated with Martin Luther
King Jr. and his “I Have a Dream” speech.

Though not as scathing as Lewis’s original speech, King’s speech

majestically made some of the same points. King cautioned the
nation against returning to business as usual, noting that black
people were just beginning to fight for their rights. “It would be fatal
for the nation to overlook the urgency of the moment and to
underestimate the determination of the Negro,” he said. There would
be “neither rest nor tranquility in America until the Negro is granted
his citizenship rights,” King warned, and “the whirlwinds of revolt will
continue to shake the foundations of our nation until … justice
emerges.” Mindful of the housing problems blacks faced, King told
his audience that blacks would not be content “as long as the
Negro’s basic mobility is from a smaller ghetto to a larger one.”
Linking the southern and northern struggles, he added that there
would be no satisfaction “as long as a Negro in Mississippi cannot
vote and a Negro in New York believes he has nothing for which to
vote.”

Although Lewis had paid lip service in his original speech to

nonviolence, King, as he so often did, emphasized it because it was
one of his core Christian beliefs. “Unearned suffering is redemptive,”
he proclaimed as he cautioned against meeting violence with
violence. He paid homage to those who had come “fresh from
narrow cells … from areas where your quest for freedom left you
battered by the storms of persecution and staggered by the winds of
police brutality.” African Americans had to meet “physical force with
soul force,” reject bitterness and hatred, and embrace whites who
had “come to realize that their destiny is tied up with our destiny …
[and] that their freedom is inextricably bound to our freedom.” His
voice reached a crescendo as he sketched out his dream and hopes
for his children, for black people, and for America. One line in
particular stood out: “I have a dream that my four little children will
one day live in a nation where they will not be judged by the color of
their skin but by the content of their character.”66

The March on Washington had worldwide impact. Some American

citizens in Paris signed a petition supporting the march. Sympathy
marches and demonstrations were held in Jamaica, Ghana, Burundi,
Amsterdam, Tel Aviv, Oslo, and Munich. Newspapers across Africa
and Europe and in India heralded the march with headlines that cast
both aspersions and praise on America. The Ghanaian Times
criticized the United States, claiming that American racism “casts
much slur on Western civilization.” But Rotterdam’s Algemeen
Dagblad praised America, asking readers to “imagine what would
have happened had such a demonstration been planned in East
Berlin.”67

On September 15, just as the State Department was about to play

up and capitalize on the latter sentiment, a bomb exploded in
Birmingham’s Sixteenth Street Baptist Church, which had been the
organizing center of the city’s civil rights demonstrations. The shock
waves from the bomb shook world opinion and rocked the civil rights
movement. Both King and Lewis had stressed nonviolence in their
speeches, but a violent reaction could not be contained after news
spread that the bomb had killed four black girls, ranging in age from
eleven to fourteen, during Sunday school. Black anger erupted into
Birmingham’s city streets, and during the disturbances, two black
male teenagers were shot and killed by police. The fires of African
American outrage were further fanned by FBI director J. Edgar
Hoover’s decision to block the prosecution of the three white men
implicated in the bombing. It was the twenty-first bombing in
Birmingham in eight years; none of these crimes had been solved.
Black people wanted justice, and in its absence, many resolved to
fight back.
The Bombing of the Sixteenth Street Baptist Church

In the aftermath of the March on Washington for Jobs and Freedom, these four girls
were killed when the Sixteenth Street Baptist Church in Birmingham, Alabama, was
bombed. In the top row are (left) Denise McNair, age eleven, and (right) Carole
Robertson, age fourteen. In the bottom row are (left) Addie Mae Collins, age fourteen,
and (right) Cynthia Wesley, age fourteen. When Cynthia’s friend Carolyn McKinstry
found out that the girls had been killed, she recalled, “I was sick inside; I was afraid.
And then I was just numb…. I always had the sense of being protected. Now, all of a
sudden, I wasn’t.”69
CONCLUSION
The Evolution of the Black American
Freedom Struggle
The struggle for freedom changed substantially between 1945 and
1963. African Americans emerged from World War II determined, as
defense worker Margaret Wright had said, not to “go back to what
they were doing before.”68 A consequence of that determination was
the civil rights movement — a nationwide crusade to get America to
live up to its ideal of being a land of opportunity for everyone. The
struggle was significantly affected, however, by the Cold War and the
anti-Communist hysteria that accompanied it. To avoid being
branded as Communists, African Americans had to convince the
world that America, not blacks, had violated the American ideal.

Blacks and their white allies used nonviolent direct-action protests to

this end. They sat in at segregated facilities, integrated segregated
buses, marched in protest, and tried to register to vote. In doing so,
they successfully exposed to the nation and the rest of the world the
brutality and injustice that blacks faced in every region of the country.
However, nonviolent direct action took its toll on the freedom fighters.
To be effective, it had to provoke the intense hostility and extreme,
often deadly, violence used to subordinate blacks. This meant that
countless demonstrators had to endure untold traumas to their
person and psyche and suppress the inclination to publicly defend
themselves. These tactics also forced activists to de-emphasize
economic issues, such as employment and housing discrimination,
and tackle only the problems that could be proved and addressed
through legal methods.

The March on Washington for Jobs and Freedom proved to be a

watershed event. It was the highlight of the nonviolent, interracial
phase of the classic civil rights movement, which had been effective
in broadcasting American racism and embarrassing the nation to the
point of forcing Presidents Eisenhower and Kennedy to do
something. But that something seemed to be not nearly enough.

After a decade of lackluster commitment from the federal

government and unremitting, terroristic resistance from both white
citizens and local authorities, many freedom fighters — those who
had come of age in the movement as well as new recruits — were
ready for a change. Their search for new leaders, new tactics, and
new ideologies brought about another transformation in the black
freedom struggle, as the philosophy of black power and the quest to
address long-ignored economic injustices came to the fore.
CHAPTER 14 REVIEW

KEY TERMS

loyalty program
Red-baited
de facto segregation
de jure segregation
Brown v. Board of Education of Topeka (1954)
Montgomery bus boycott (1955–1956)
Little Rock Nine
Greensboro Four
Freedom Rides
Deacons for Defense and Justice
restrictive covenants
March on Washington for Jobs and Freedom (1963)

REVIEW QUESTIONS

1. What impact did the Cold War have on the black freedom
movement? How did black organizations adapt to postwar
changes? What were the outcomes, both negative and
positive, for the movement and its direction?

2. Given the triumphs and tragedies of the southern

movement’s early years, how would you assess the
 strategy of nonviolent direct-action protest? How effective
was it? What were its benefits and drawbacks?

3. How would you compare the degrees and types of

segregation and institutional racism that characterized the
South, North, and West in this era? In what ways was
progress in the North and West even slower than that in the
South?

4. How was the 1963 March on Washington for Jobs and

Freedom both the height of the classic civil rights
movement and an indicator of the tensions that had been
building within it?

SUGGESTED REFERENCES

Anticommunism and the Postwar Black Freedom Struggle

Borstelmann, Thomas. The Cold War and the Color Line: American Race
Relations in the Global Arena. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 2001.

Duberman, Martin B. Paul Robeson: A Biography. New York: New Press, 1989.

Dudziak, Mary L. Cold War Civil Rights: Race and the Image of American
Democracy. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2000.

Korstad, Robert Rodgers. Civil Rights Unionism: Tobacco Workers and the
Struggle for Democracy in the Mid-Twentieth-Century South. Chapel Hill:
University of North Carolina Press, 2003.

Sullivan, Patricia. Lift Every Voice: The NAACP and the Making of the Civil Rights
Movement. New York: New Press, 2009.
The Transformation of the Southern Civil Rights Movement

Carson, Clayborne. In Struggle: SNCC and the Black Awakening of the 1960s.
Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1981.

Carson, Clayborne, David J. Garrow, Gerald Gill, Vincent Harding, and Darlene
Clark Hine, eds. The Eyes on the Prize Civil Rights Reader: Documents,
Speeches, and Firsthand Accounts from the Black Freedom Struggle. New
York: Viking, 1991.

Cobb Jr., Charles E. This Nonviolent Stuff’ll Get You Killed: How Guns Made the
Civil Rights Movement Possible. New York: Basic Books, 2014.

Devlin, Rachel. A Girl Stands at the Door: The Generation of Young Women who
Desegregated America’s Schools. New York: Basic Book, 2018.

Fleming, Cynthia Griggs. Soon We Will Not Cry: The Liberation of Ruby Doris
Smith Robinson. New York: Rowman & Littlefield, 1998.

Johnson, Nicolas J. “Firearms and the Black Community: An Assessment of the

Modern Orthodoxy,” Connecticut Law Review: Commentary: Gun Control Policy
and the Second Amendment 45 (2013): 1545.

McGuire, Danielle L. At the Dark End of the Street: Black Women, Rape, and
Resistance: A New History of the Civil Rights Movement from Rosa Parks to
the Rise of Black Power. New York: Vintage Books, 2010.

Ransby, Barbara. Ella Baker and the Black Freedom Movement: A Radical
Democratic Vision. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2003.

Robnett, Belinda. How Long? How Long? African-American Women in the

Struggle for Civil Rights. New York: Oxford University Press, 1997.

Tyson, Timothy B. The Blood of Emmett Till. New York: Simon & Schuster, 2017.

Umoja, Akinyele Omowale. We Will Shoot Back: Armed Resistance in the

Mississippi Freedom Movement. New York: New York University Press, 2013.

Civil Rights: A National Movement

Anderson, Jervis. Bayard Rustin: Troubles I’ve Seen: A Biography. New York:
HarperCollins, 1997.

Biondi, Martha. To Stand and Fight: The Struggle for Civil Rights in Postwar New
York City. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 2003.

Jones, William P. The March on Washington: Jobs, Freedom, and the Forgotten
History of Civil Rights. New York: Norton, 2013.

Lipsitz, George. The Possessive Investment in Whiteness: How White People

Profit from Identity Politics. Philadelphia: Temple University Press, 1998.

Purnell, Brian, and Jeanne Theoharis, eds., with Komozi Woodard. The Strange
Career of the Jim Crow North: Segregation and Struggle outside of the South.
New York: New York University Press, 2019.

Sides, Josh. L.A. City Limits: African American Los Angeles from the Great
Depression to the Present. Berkeley: University of California Press, 2003.

Sugrue, Thomas J. Sweet Land of Liberty: The Forgotten Struggle for Civil Rights
in the North. New York: Random House, 2008.

Tyson, Timothy. Radio Free Dixie: Robert F. Williams and the Roots of Black
Power. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1999.
DOCUMENT PROJECT

We Are Not Afraid

The signature song of the early civil rights movement — the song
sung before, during, and after meetings, demonstrations, and sit-ins
— was titled “We Shall Overcome.” Some have called it African
Americans’ gift to the world because freedom fighters around the
globe have adopted it as their anthem.70 One verse of the song, “We
are not afraid,” is very telling. It was one thing for African Americans
to proclaim “We’re not going to take it anymore” but quite another for
them to conquer the paralyzing fear and feelings of hopelessness
that white terrorism and violence were designed to provoke. For
African Americans to overcome the tribulations of second-class
citizenship, they first had to overcome their own fear.

This was far easier said than done in an era when lynchings,
beatings, and bombings increased and were sanctioned by local and
national law enforcement agencies. African Americans could not call
on the police or the FBI for protection, for these organizations were
often aligned with the perpetrators of terror. So, too, were the
National Guard forces mustered by segregationist governors.

The following documents deal with terror and fear. They are firsthand
accounts of movement activists’ early encounters with violent racism.
Recorded later in life, they tell us a good deal about how terrorism
functions as a means of control and why young people were in the
vanguard of the freedom movement.

Anne Moody | Coming of Age in Mississippi, 1968

The African American author ANNE MOODY (1940–2015), named

Essie Mae Moody at birth, grew up in Mississippi. While attending
Tougaloo College on a scholarship, she became active in the civil
rights movement, participating in lunch counter sit-ins and voter
registration drives. Her autobiography, Coming of Age in Mississippi, is
a poignant account of rural Mississippi poverty and the way racism
functioned to oppress African Americans. As you read this excerpt,
consider how all-consuming white terrorism was. What kind of person
did one have to be to not be paralyzed by it?

Not only did I enter high school with a new name, but also with a
completely new insight into the life of Negroes in Mississippi. I was
now working for one of the meanest white women in town, and a
week before school started Emmett Till was killed.

Up until his death, I had heard of Negroes found floating in a river or

dead somewhere with their bodies riddled with bullets. But I didn’t
know the mystery behind these killings then. I remember once when
I was only seven I heard Mama and one of my aunts talking about
some Negro who had been beaten to death. “Just like them low-
down skunks killed him they will do the same to us,” Mama had said.
When I asked her who killed the man and why, she said, “An Evil
Spirit killed him. You gotta be a good girl or it will kill you too.” So
since I was seven, I had lived in fear of that “Evil Spirit.” It took me
eight years to learn what that spirit was….

[Anne arrived home after hearing some fellow students discussing

Till’s murder.]

“Mama, did you hear about that fourteen-year-old Negro boy who
was killed a little over a week ago by some white men?” I asked her.

“Where did you hear that?” she said angrily.

“Boy, everybody really thinks I am dumb or deaf or something. I

heard Eddie them talking about it this evening coming from school.”

“Eddie them better watch how they go around here talking. These
white folks git a hold of it they gonna be in trouble,” she said.

“What are they gonna be in trouble about, Mama? People got a right
to talk, ain’t they?”

“You go on to work before you is late. And don’t you let on like you
know nothing about that boy being killed before Miss Burke them.
Just do your work like you don’t know nothing,” she said. “That boy’s
a lot better off in heaven than he is here,” she continued, and then
started singing again.
On my way to Mrs. Burke’s that evening, Mama’s words kept running
through my mind. “Just do your work like you don’t know nothing.” …

[Anne went to work at the Burkes’ home, where she served dinner
and cleaned up the kitchen.]

When they had finished and gone into the living room as usual to
watch TV, Mrs. Burke called me to eat. I took a clean plate out of the
cabinet and sat down. Just as I was putting the first forkful of food in
my mouth, Mrs. Burke entered the kitchen.

“Essie, did you hear about that fourteen-year-old boy who was killed
in Greenwood?” she asked me, sitting down in one of the chairs
opposite me.

“No, I didn’t hear that,” I answered, almost choking on the food.

“Do you know why he was killed?” she asked and I didn’t answer.

“He was killed because he got out of his place with a white woman.
A boy from Mississippi would have known better than that. This boy
was from Chicago. Negroes up North have no respect for people.
They think they can get away with anything. He just came to
Mississippi and put a whole lot of notions in the boys’ heads here
and stirred up a lot of trouble,” she said passionately.

“How old are you, Essie?” she asked me after a pause.

“Fourteen. I will soon be fifteen though,” I said.

“See, that boy was just fourteen too. It’s a shame he had to die so
soon.” She was so red in the face, she looked as if she was on fire.

When she left the kitchen I sat there with my mouth open and my
food untouched. I couldn’t have eaten now if I were starving. “Just do
your work like you don’t know nothing” ran through my mind again
and I began washing the dishes.

I went home shaking like a leaf on a tree. For the first time out of all
her trying, Mrs. Burke had made me feel like rotten garbage. Many
times she had tried to instill fear within me and subdue me and had
given up. But when she talked about Emmett Till there was
something in her voice that sent chills and fear all over me.

Before Emmett Till’s murder, I had known the fear of hunger, hell,
and the Devil. But now there was a new fear known to me — the fear
of being killed just because I was black. This was the worst of my
fears. I knew once I got food, the fear of starving to death would
leave. I also was told that if I were a good girl, I wouldn’t have to fear
the Devil or hell. But I didn’t know what one had to do or not do as a
Negro not to be killed. Probably just being a Negro period was
enough, I thought.

S : From Coming of Age in Mississippi by Anne Moody, copyright © 1968 by Anne

Moody. Used by permission of Doubleday, an imprint of the Knopf Doubleday Publishing
Group, a division of Penguin Random House LLC. All rights reserved. Any third-party use of
this material, outside of this publication, is prohibited. Interested parties must apply directly
to Penguin Random House LLC for permission. For online information about other Random
House, Inc. books and authors, see http://www.randomhouse.com.

Cleveland Sellers | The River of No Return, 1973

CLEVELAND SELLERS (b. 1944) was born and raised in Denmark,

South Carolina, where he organized lunch counter sit-ins in 1961. While
a student at Howard University, he became a member of the Student
Nonviolent Coordinating Committee (SNCC) and worked with that
organization on voter registration in Mississippi. Like Anne Moody,
Sellers was deeply affected by Emmett Till’s murder. As a young male,
how might his concerns have been different from Moody’s? How were
they the same?

The adults, my parents included, were always afraid that we young

people would take white racism too lightly. They were always urging
us to “be careful.” They realized that we were different from them,
less afraid.

Although we did not possess the same amount of fear as our

parents, we did understand what white racism was and what it could
do. We learned these things from a number of sources, the most
important one being the grapevine: an informal, black
communications network connecting state to state, town to town,
group to group and person to person.

Some of the most important pieces of information passed along the

grapevine were accounts of atrocities. They contained valuable
survival tips for those wise enough to heed them. I can remember
hearing and reflecting on such accounts from the time I was a very
young boy. They almost invariably dealt with situations where black
people, usually black men, were brutalized by whites….

The atrocity that affected me the most was Emmett Till’s lynching….

… Blacks across the country were outraged, but powerless to do

anything.

Emmett Till was only three years older than me and I identified with
him. I tried to put myself in his place and imagine what he was
thinking when those white men took him from his home that night. I
wondered how I would have handled the situation. I read and reread
the newspaper and magazine accounts. I couldn’t get over the fact
that the men who were accused of killing him had not been punished
at all.

There was something about the cold-blooded callousness of Emmett

Till’s lynching that touched everyone in the community. We had all
heard atrocity accounts before, but there was something special
about this one. For weeks after it happened, people continued to
discuss it. It was impossible to go into a barber shop or corner
grocery without hearing someone deploring Emmett Till’s lynching.

We even discussed it in school. Our teachers were just as upset as

we were. They did not try to distort the truth by telling us that Emmett
Till’s murder was an isolated event that could only have taken place
in Mississippi or Alabama. Although they did not come right out and
say it, we understood that our teachers held the South’s racist legal
system in the same low regard as we did. That’s one of the good
things about an all-black school. We were free to discuss many
events that would have been taboo in an integrated school.

S : Excerpt from pp. 12–15 from The River of No Return by Cleveland L. Sellers,
Robert L. Terrell. Copyright © 1973 by Cleveland Sellers and Robert Terrell. Used by
permission of HarperCollins Publishers.

Elizabeth Eckford | The First Day: Little Rock, 1957

Children and teenagers were in the vanguard of the civil rights

movement. Coming of age in a new era, and with less life experience
than their parents and grandparents, they had shallower reservoirs of
fear. The desegregation of schools, in particular, fell squarely on the
shoulders of girls. When judges and lawyers argued that desegregation
led to “amalgamation” and “miscegenation,” they more often than not
blamed it on the black girls’ promiscuity, which led to teenage
pregnancy. Thinking back on the violence that visited girls who
integrated schools, Ernest Green, one of the Little Rock Nine,
remembered that “The girls got it the most…. People took their
femininity as a weakness and attempted to take advantage of that.”71
ELIZABETH ECKFORD (b. 1941) was one of the Little Rock Nine who
desegregated Little Rock Central High School in Arkansas in 1957. On
the morning of the first day of school, the other eight black students
gathered with parents and civil rights workers at a designated place,
but Eckford did not know that she was not to go directly to the school.
There she encountered an angry white mob.
Before I left home Mother called us into the living room. She said we
should have a word of prayer. Then I caught the bus and got off a
block from the school. I saw a large crowd of people standing across
the street from the soldiers guarding Central. As I walked on, the
crowd suddenly got very quiet. Superintendent [Virgil] Blossom told
us to enter by the front door. I looked at all the people and thought,
“Maybe I will be safer if I walk down the block to the front entrance
behind the guards.”

At the corner I tried to pass through the long line of guards around
the school so as to enter the grounds behind them. One of the
guards pointed across the street. So I pointed in the same direction
and asked whether he meant for me to cross the street and walk
down. He nodded “yes.” So, I walked across the street conscious of
the crowd that stood there, but they moved away from me.

For a moment all I could hear was the shuffling of their feet. Then
someone shouted, “Here she comes, get ready!” I moved away from
the crowd on the sidewalk and into the street. If the mob came at me
I could then cross back over so the guards could protect me.

The crowd moved in closer and then began to follow me, calling me
names. I still wasn’t afraid. Just a little bit nervous. Then my knees
started to shake all of a sudden and I wondered whether I could
make it to the center entrance a block away. It was the longest block
I ever walked in my whole life.
Even so, I still wasn’t too scared because all the time I kept thinking
that the guards would protect me.

When I got in front of the school, I went up to a guard again. But this
time he just looked straight ahead and didn’t move to let me pass
him. I didn’t know what to do. Then I looked and saw that the path
leading to the front entrance was a little further ahead. So I walked
until I was right in front of the path to the front door.

I stood looking at the school — it looked so big! Just then the guards
let some white students through.

The crowd was quiet. I guess they were waiting to see what was
going to happen. When I was able to steady my knees, I walked up
to the guard who had let the white students in. He too didn’t move.
When I tried to squeeze past him, he raised his bayonet and then the
other guards moved in and they raised their bayonets.

They glared at me with a mean look and I was very frightened and
didn’t know what to do. I turned around and the crowd came toward
me.

They moved closer and closer. Somebody started yelling, “Lynch

her! Lynch her!”

I tried to see a friendly face somewhere in the mob — someone who

maybe would help. I looked into the face of an old woman and it
seemed a kind face, but when I looked at her again she spat on me.

They came closer, shouting, “No nigger bitch is going to get in our
school! Get out of here!”

I turned back to the guards but their faces told me I wouldn’t get any
help from them. Then I looked down the block and saw a bench at
the bus stop. I thought, “If I can only get there I will be safe.” I don’t
know why the bench seemed a safe place to me, but I started
walking toward it. I tried to close my mind to what they were
shouting, and kept saying to myself, “If I can only make it to the
bench I will be safe.”

When I finally got there, I don’t think I could have gone another step.
I sat down and the mob crowded up and began shouting all over
again. Someone hollered, “Drag her over to this tree! Let’s take care
of that nigger.” Just then a white man sat down beside me, put his
arm around me and patted my shoulder. He raised my chin and said,
“Don’t let them see you cry.”

S : Daisy Bates, The Long Shadow of Little Rock. Copyright © 1962, 1986 by Daisy
Bates. Reprinted with the permission of The Permissions Company, Inc., on behalf of the
University of Arkansas Press, www.uapress.com.

Images of Protest and Terror

As the following photographs demonstrate, the violence of the civil

rights movement was very real, and the terror palpable. Somehow,
demonstrators who were mostly teenagers and young adults found the
 strength and the will to carry out nonviolent protests despite the fire
hoses, attack dogs, bombs, and mean-spirited hecklers. Every
demonstration, be it a march, freedom ride, sit-in, pray-in, or voter
registration drive, brought the possibility of death. Many participated in
protests for over ten years. How do you think they managed their fear?

John R. Salter, Joan Trumpauer, and Anne Moody sit in at Woolworth’s in Jackson,
Mississippi, 1963.
Freedom Riders beside their burned bus, 1961.
Birmingham demonstrators being sprayed with fire hoses, 1963.
Elizabeth Eckford walking toward Little Rock Central High School, 1957.

QUESTIONS FOR ANALYSIS

1. Describe the feelings that Anne Moody and Cleveland

Sellers had to overcome. How did they respond to the
pervasiveness of fear in their respective communities? How
did Emmett Till’s murder affect each of them? How would
 you have felt, and what would you have done in their
environment?

2. Imagine that you are Elizabeth Eckford. Would you have

been able to keep walking through the angry mob? Why did
the man who sat down next to Eckford tell her not to let the
crowd see her cry? Would you have been able to hold back
the tears?

3. In the first two documents, the local black community — the

“grapevine,” as Cleveland Sellers calls it — plays an
important role. How did the grapevine function in each of
these situations? Why was it so vital?

4. Terrorism, as a means of controlling by fear, had long been

used to keep African Americans subordinate to whites. It
seems not to have worked on the authors of these
documents, who grew up to be activists, or on the
demonstrators in the photographs. What clues can you find
in the written accounts and in the photographs to suggest
how these individuals were able to conquer their fear?

5. What impact do you think the photographs of besieged

protesters had on the civil rights movement?

6. In the 1950s and ’60s, television was the latest and most
revolutionary technology, much like the Internet is today.
Every evening, Americans viewed scenes like the ones in
this Document Project on the nightly news. Imagine what
coverage of the civil rights movement would look like in our
current media climate, with the plethora of television news
outlets, news blogs, and social networking websites now
available. How do you think these images and accounts
would be portrayed today?
Chapter 15 Multiple Meanings of
Freedom: The Movement
Broadens
1961–1976
CHRONOLOGY Events specific to African American history are
boldfaced. General U.S. history events are in black.
1961 Afro-American Association founded in Oakland, California

1962 Revolutionary Action Movement (RAM) founded in Ohio

Cambridge Nonviolent Action Committee founded in Maryland

1963 President John F. Kennedy assassinated; Vice President Lyndon Johnson

becomes president

1964 Malcolm X breaks with Nation of Islam

Mississippi Freedom Democratic Party (MFDP) founded

Council of Federated Organizations (COFO) conducts Mississippi

Freedom Summer Project

Three civil rights workers disappear in Mississippi in June; found

murdered in August

Civil Rights Act

Malcolm X attends Cairo Conference of Organization of African Unity

In New York, Harlem and Bedford-Stuyvesant neighborhoods erupt in

violence
 Economic Opportunity Act

Martin Luther King Jr. wins Nobel Peace Prize

Johnson reelected president

1965– Height of American involvement in Vietnam War

1970

1965 Malcolm X assassinated

Moynihan Report published

1965 Marchers attacked by Alabama police on Bloody Sunday

Johnson increases number of U.S. troops in Vietnam

Students for a Democratic Society (SDS) lead march against Vietnam War
in Washington, D.C.

Voting Rights Act

Violence erupts in Watts, black neighborhood in Los Angeles

1966 Floyd McKissick assumes leadership of CORE

Stokely Carmichael makes speech extolling black power

Huey Newton and Bobby Seale found Black Panther Party for Self-
Defense (BPPSD) in Oakland

1967 Heavyweight boxing champion Muhammad Ali convicted of draft

evasion

Violence erupts in Detroit

 Welfare activists organize National Welfare Rights Organization

King announces Poor People’s Campaign

1968 King assassinated; U.S. cities erupt in violence

Dodge Revolutionary Union Movement conducts strikes

1971 Griggs v. Duke Power Co. eliminates some barriers to black

employment

1973 Paris Peace Accords end Vietnam War

Stokely Carmichael and the Meaning of
Black Power
“Wasteland, terra incognita … nothing, nada, squat.”1 That is how
SNCC organizer Stokely Carmichael described Lowndes County,
Alabama, in 1965. Situated between Selma and Montgomery,
Lowndes seemed the most unlikely birthplace of the first Black
Panther Party. The county was overwhelmingly rural, with about
eighty white families owning 90 percent of the land, and although
blacks numbered 12,000 of the 15,000 inhabitants — 80 percent of
the population — all of them were impoverished, and none of them
could vote. The largest town in the county, Fort Deposit, was a Ku
Klux Klan stronghold, and in Hayneville, the county seat, juries
refused to convict the confessed murderers of Viola Liuzzo and
Jonathan Daniels, two white civil rights workers who in separate
incidents were killed for their work on behalf of black civil and voting
rights. In Lowndes County, blacks lived in fear.2 According to John
Hulett, the man who would help Carmichael turn black
sharecroppers into an effective political force, before SNCC arrived,
young black men often ran and hid in the bushes if they saw car
headlights on the road at night. Hulett said, “They thought the sheriff
was coming by and maybe would do something to them.”3

As bad as life was in this county, Carmichael thought he could “turn

a negative into a positive.”4 Hidden behind the apparent black
subservience was a history of militancy. In the 1930s, for example,
there had been a black sharecroppers’ union in the county that had a
tradition of armed self-defense. In fact, most of the older black men
and women in the county carried guns to protect themselves and
their families. “You turn the other cheek, and you’ll get handed half of
what you’re sitting on,” said one local leader who had met stiff white
resistance when he had tried to register to vote.5 Carmichael also
liked the fact that although the two counties bordering Lowndes had
been the scenes of well-publicized civil rights marches and violent
reprisals, Lowndes was, as Carmichael described it, virgin territory.
No organizations were vying for attention or loyalty. SNCC could
apply its grassroots tactics of quietly meeting with families and
community leaders, helping them organize and lead their own
rebellion.

Carmichael planned to use a new independent black political party

as the vehicle for change. At first he met stiff resistance from both
blacks and whites. Most blacks wanted access to the Democratic
Party. Proponents of a separate party, however, said that black
people needed more than simple party membership. “What would it
profit a man to have the vote and not be able to control it?” asked
Courtland Cox, a SNCC strategist. “When you have a situation
where the community is 80 percent black, why complain about police
brutality when you can be the sheriff yourself? Why complain about
substandard education when you could be the Board of Education?
Why complain about the courthouse when you could move to take it
over yourself? … Why protest when you can exercise power?”6 As
the idea evolved, locals grew excited about having a party that truly
represented the county majority. Hulett described the party’s chosen
symbol, a black panther, as “an animal that when it is pressured it
moves back until it is cornered, then it comes out fighting for life or
death.” Blacks in Lowndes thought they had been pushed long
enough. They formed the Lowndes County Freedom Organization
(LCFO) and resolved, as Hulett put it, to “come out and take over.”7

For their part, white Democrats fired African American workers who
tried to vote, forced them off white-owned land, and shot at blacks
who sought refuge in the tent city that SNCC set up for those who
found themselves homeless as a result of these and other
measures. In one particularly vicious incident, the sheriff arrested
Carmichael and other civil rights workers who had come to help
blacks register to vote, only to release them to a lynch mob that shot
and killed one white man, Jonathan Daniels, and left another, Father
Richard Morrisroe, a priest, with a bullet in his back. Undeterred,
blacks continued to register, and the party sustained itself in the
primary. It became the representative party of blacks in Lowndes.
Five years later, the same people who had ducked into the bushes
when the white sheriff passed used their vote to make John Hulett
the sheriff and another black man, Charles Smith, the county
commissioner.8

The tactics used in Lowndes represented an alternative to the

nonviolent direct-action protest strategy used by mainstream civil
rights organizations such as CORE and the SCLC. Lowndes showed
what could happen when black people controlled their own
communities from an independent base of black political strength.
Carmichael observed, “They oppress us because we are black and
we are going to use that blackness to get out of the trick bag they put
us in.”9 Moreover, the lynch mob’s pursuit of Daniels and Morrisroe
convinced some black organizers that the dangerous work of
grassroots organizing did not need to be made more dangerous by
the presence of white volunteers.

The 1960s and, 70s were turbulent years. There were

assassinations, urban rebellions, and a foreign war. The freedom
struggle, though a cause of some of this turbulence, was also
affected by it. Throughout this period, blacks sought new approaches
for realizing economic justice and political liberty. As time wore on
and white resistance persisted, African Americans became more
comfortable with a black power strategy, which made blacks less
dependent on white acceptance and participation. Although this
strategy still exposed blacks to white retaliatory violence, it instilled
race pride and self-respect and demonstrated new ways of using
black political power.
The Emergence of Black Power
The philosophy of black power was not entirely new; it only seemed
new because of the context of black/white confrontation in which it
emerged in the 1960s. Black people had been practicing self-help for
some time. For most of the first half of the century, African
Americans had resisted white dominance by turning inward and
building black America. The myriad institutions — the banks, mutual
aid societies, hospitals, schools, professional, fraternal and sororal
societies, black newspapers, the NACW, NAACP, Urban League,
UNIA, and the Brotherhood of Sleeping Car Porters — all grew from
the black power idea that black people had to depend on themselves
to survive and that blacks had, within their own communities, the
wherewithal to prosper. Black music, literature, and art had
nourished black America while it affirmed black culture. Moreover,
white terrorism had fostered a tradition of self-defense.

In the context of the turbulent ’60s, self-help transformed into black

power. In World War II, blacks had fought both at home and abroad
for freedom of speech and religion and freedom from want and fear
(the Four Freedoms). Both at home and abroad, they had given their
lives for economic advancement and social security (the Atlantic
Charter). But after ten years of direct-action campaigns to integrate
public schools and facilities, they had only scratched the surface of
the larger problems of widespread unemployment and
underemployment, economic injustice, and police brutality. After ten
years of boycotts, demonstrations, sit-ins, and Freedom Rides,
African Americans still felt like a colonized people who, as evidenced
by the treatment of men such as Ralph Bunche, Paul Robeson, and
W. E. B. Du Bois, were hardly free to speak their mind in the nation
that was supposedly the freest on earth. In the mid-1960s, therefore,
black people went back to the drawing board and refitted self-help
for a new generation — one unwilling to wait for white people to have
a change of heart about black freedom.

Expanding the Struggle beyond

Civil Rights
The events of the early 1960s provided the right context for black
power to flourish. The emergence of forty new nation-states between
1945 and 1960 in the former colonial world had a dramatic effect on
black consciousness. No longer were whites, even liberal whites, the
sole point of reference, or even the only possible allies of American
blacks. The black writer James Baldwin made this point as early as
1960, when he identified what he called a “new mood” among
African Americans. “The American Negro,” he proclaimed, “can no
longer, nor will he ever again be controlled by white America’s image
of him. This fact has everything to do with the rise of Africa in world
affairs.”10

At home, a tumultuous start to the decade also fostered new ways of

thinking. The bombing in Birmingham and the subsequent violent
street uprisings during which two black teenagers were killed were
harbingers of the tragedies to come. Two months later, on Friday,
November 22, 1963, President John F. Kennedy was assassinated.
The entire nation went into mourning. African Americans were
particularly aggrieved. Kennedy’s support of black civil rights had
been halting, but the direct-action civil rights campaign had
convinced him of the necessity of the civil rights bill that was stalled
in Congress. Blacks were not confident that the new president,
former vice president Lyndon Johnson, would see things the same
way. During his twelve years as a senator from Texas, he had
obstructed the passage and enforcement of civil rights laws. Spirits
rose when Johnson announced, before a joint session of Congress,
that “no memorial or eulogy could more eloquently honor President
Kennedy’s memory than the earliest possible passage of the civil
rights bill for which he fought.”11 Johnson then proceeded to use all
of his considerable influence to break a record-setting 534-hour
filibuster in the Senate and get the bill passed in early July the
following year.

The Civil Rights Act of 1964 was the most important and extensive
civil rights law passed in the United States since Reconstruction. It
prohibited discrimination in places of public accommodation,
outlawed bias in federally funded programs, authorized the U.S.
Justice Department to initiate desegregation lawsuits, and provided
technical and financial aid to communities desegregating their
schools. The most contentious part of the act, and one that would
prove the most far-reaching, was Title VII. It banned discrimination
in employment on the basis of race, color, religion, sex, or national
origin and created the Equal Employment Opportunity Commission
(EEOC) to investigate and litigate cases of job discrimination. (See
Appendix: Civil Rights Act of 1964 for highlights of this legislation.)

As significant as the act was, however, many agreed with John

Lewis’s earlier assessment that the bill did not address police
brutality or voting rights. It did nothing to curb the violence directed at
black people, and it did not address the Justice Department’s finding
that in the eighteen-month period from January 1958 to June 1960,
some 34 percent of all reported victims of police brutality were
black.12 Furthermore, the act did nothing to protect black voting
rights, and with the black unemployment rate double that of whites,
the long and cumbersome legal process the law established to bring
about equity in employment opportunities was not promising. The
compromises civil rights organizations had made in the 1950s to
silence anti-Communist critics had paid some dividends, but there
had been no economic or political justice for African Americans.
Moreover, segregation was still alive and well. By 1964, the
systematic exclusion of blacks from favorable housing areas was so
complete that in both northern and southern cities, blacks were the
most isolated of all ethnic minorities. The failure of the Civil Rights
Act to address these issues fueled new, more militant ideas about
America’s problems and how black people should respond.13

Early Black Power Organizations

Radical organizations approached the black freedom struggle
differently than did mainstream organizations such as the NAACP
and SCLC. They were not all the same, but they shared three
important ideas. One was that more aggressive measures were
needed to tackle the problems black Americans faced. Another was
that blacks had, within their own communities, the resources to effect
change. The third was that African Americans needed to be proud to
be black.

The Cambridge Nonviolent Action Committee (CNAC) is a case in

point. Founded in 1962, under the direction of local leader Gloria
Richardson, a forty-year-old Howard University graduate, the
organization’s initial aim of desegregating public facilities progressed
to issues of unemployment and incarceration. Like Carmichael in
Lowndes, Richardson realized that the African Americans in
Cambridge, Maryland, could mobilize to vote out the local state
senator who kept them impoverished by blocking new industries and
unionized labor. Although unsuccessful in unseating the senator,
Richardson’s mobilization of poor and working-class black people led
to a protest movement that lasted over two years. They
demonstrated to desegregate the public schools, to hire African
Americans in the city government, to build public housing, to initiate
job training, and to protest the lengthy detention of two juvenile
demonstrators.

The demonstrations were in many ways traditional — sit-ins,

boycotts, picketing, and marches — until whites fought these
measures and organized anti-integration confrontations, including
assaults, in black neighborhoods. Over the objections of the NAACP
and CORE, Cambridge blacks abandoned nonviolence and fought
back. In June 1963, several white-owned businesses were burned,
and during the weeks of retaliatory violence, ten white men were
shot. Richardson herself allegedly carried a gun. The National Guard
was brought in, and Attorney General Robert Kennedy attempted to
broker the peace. When an agreement was reached that put
desegregation to a vote, Richardson and the CNAC again departed
from conventional civil rights strategy. She urged blacks not to vote,
arguing, and “A first-class citizen does not beg for freedom. A first-
class citizen does not plead to the white power structure to give him
something that the whites have no power to give or take away,
Human rights are human rights, not white rights.”14 The
demonstrations did not lead to desegregation; that was
accomplished by the 1964 Civil Rights Act. But they did lead to the
opening of a few city jobs to African Americans, a job training
program, and the release of the juvenile demonstrators. More
important, Richardson and the CNAC demonstrated new strategies
for confronting white resistance and expanding the objectives of the
freedom struggle.
 Gloria Richardson, Leader of Maryland’s Cambridge Nonviolent Action
Committee

Showing courage and defiance in the face of a bayonet-wielding National Guardsman,

Gloria Richardson leads a demonstration for jobs, housing, and desegregation in 1963.

Something similar was happening in Ohio, where a student group

called the Revolutionary Action Movement (RAM) was forging new
paths. Founded in 1962 by Maxwell Stanford, RAM was greatly
influenced by Robert Williams, the activist denounced by the NAACP
for his support of armed self-defense. Members of RAM supported
the national liberation movements in Africa, Asia, and Latin America,
connecting their own plight to those of colonial subjects abroad by
arguing that police patrols turned black communities into “occupied
zones” or “internal colonies.” They saw themselves as being
engaged in an anticolonial war with the American nation-state and
believed their first duty was to defend themselves and monitor police
activity in their neighborhoods. RAM developed a twelve-point
program calling for independent black schools, national black
student organizations, rifle clubs, a guerrilla army made up of young
people and the unemployed, and black farmer cooperatives that
fostered economic self-sufficiency. RAM’s philosophy, termed black
nationalism, was founded on the idea that black people constituted
a nation within a nation, where survival depended on the exercise of
power — black power.15

In Oakland, California, young black college students were also

searching for alternative strategies. Founded in 1961 by Donald
Warden, the Afro-American Association laid the intellectual
groundwork for the black power movement. The group’s members,
who had met as students at the University of California, Berkeley,
emphasized the importance of Africa and decolonization movements
to the African American freedom struggle. Other groups developed
strategies that were politically focused. At the March on Washington
for Jobs and Freedom, the activist William Worthy distributed leaflets
announcing the Freedom Now Party, an independent black political
party. Although it never cohered as a national organization, the
Freedom Now Party showed modest strength in local and state
elections, especially in Michigan. These new organizations were
joined by established groups that abandoned the moderate
philosophy of nonviolence. For example, when Floyd McKissick
assumed the leadership of CORE in 1966, he announced that CORE
was “tired of condemning our own people when they start to fight
back…. There is no possible return to non-violence.”16

A variety of periodicals began to disseminate new ideas about blacks

being a proud people, a nation within a nation that needed to
exercise more control over its economic well-being and to be more
militant in the exercise of political power. These publications included
Soulbook, Liberator, Negro Digest, Freedomways, and the Nation of
Islam newspaper Muhammad Speaks.17

Black music, paintings, plays, and novels reified the message. In

what would become known as the Black Arts Movement, defined
by one of its founders as the “spiritual sister of the Black Power
Concept,”18 artists, like their predecessors of the Harlem
Renaissance, used their art to project the beauty and power of black
culture. Echoing the varying philosophies of the black freedom
movement, black artists of the 1960s and ’70s were not of one mind
about what black art should be, but they had in common a notion
that black art was (or should be) different from white art, with unique
roots, characteristics, and goals. How this idea was interpreted
depended on the artist and his or her medium, politics, and
influences. Like everything else about being black during this period,
art was contested, and artists were challenged to find their place on
the continuum.
One thing that was not often contested among black power activists
and black nationalists was a common philosophy on gender. Black
power became synonymous with the liberation of black men from the
emasculating effects of racism. One of activists’ most enduring
criticisms of nonviolent direct action was that real men did not allow
their women to be brutalized by white segregationists. White men,
activists argued, had for centuries kept the black man unemployed or
underemployed in order to control the black family and keep black
men from protecting black women. Whites had caricatured black
men as effeminate in order to deprive the black male of his
manhood, thereby keeping the race subservient. Black activists
argued that the race would be free only when black men were free to
assume their full patriarchal rights. When the militant Floyd
McKissick assumed the leadership of CORE, he said, “The year
1966 shall be remembered as the year we left our imposed status as
Negroes and became Black men.” Stokely Carmichael had a similar
outlook. He predicted a race war in which blacks would “stand on our
feet and die like men…. If that’s our only act of manhood, then
Goddamnit we’re going to die.”19

Women had not been able to use all of their talents and play
leadership roles in the direct-action phase of the movement, and the
pressure on women to accept secondary roles became more
pronounced as black nationalist ideas took hold. Although it was Jo
Ann Robinson who mobilized the Montgomery bus boycott; Daisy
Bates who spearheaded the integration of Little Rock’s Central High
School; Ella Baker who became the first full-time staff member of the
SCLC, and later its interim director, and who helped to found SNCC;
Fannie Lou Hamer who was the principal organizer of and
spokesperson for the Mississippi Freedom Democratic Party; and
black girls who led the desegregation of schools, in most black
power organizations, women were bombarded with demands to stop
competing with men for jobs and to stay home and have babies “for
the revolution.” More often than not, they were expected to do menial
chores such as make coffee and clean up after the men. If they
objected, they were accused of allying with whites or emasculating
black men. As the activist Angela Davis noted, the late 1960s and
early ’70s were “a period in which one of the unfortunate hallmarks
of some nationalist groups was their determination to push women
into the background. The brothers opposing us leaned heavily on the
male supremacist trends which were winding their way through the
movement.”20

Malcolm X
The most eloquent and influential proponent of black power,
including its gender politics, was Malcolm X. He had long maintained
that the civil rights struggle needed a new and broader interpretation,
and his was black nationalism. He expanded the civil rights struggle
to the level of human rights and argued that as a nation within a
nation, black Americans could take their cause to the United Nations,
where Africans, Asians, and all people of color could weigh in on
their side. Attending the 1964 Cairo Conference of the Organization
of African Unity, which brought together the heads of the newly
independent African nations, Malcolm told a reporter that he sought
“to remind the African heads of state that there are 22 million of us in
America who are also of African descent, and to remind them also
that we are the victims of America’s colonialism or American
imperialism, and that our problem is not an American problem, it’s a
human problem. It’s not a Negro problem, it’s a problem of humanity.
It’s not a problem of civil rights, but a problem of human rights.”21
Malcolm X’s black nationalism was an outgrowth of his Muslim
religion. As a minister in the nonpolitical Nation of Islam, Malcolm
adhered strictly to the group’s principles of economic uplift, puritan
values, and race pride. Harkening back to the ideas and practice of
self-help that had been the cornerstone of black community
development since the turn of the century, Malcolm X preached that
if black people pooled their resources; built their own hospitals,
schools, and factories; and made their own neighborhoods good
places to live, they wouldn’t have to integrate white establishments.
This could happen only if black people learned to love themselves,
protect themselves, and build their own economic system.
Malcolm X
 Shown here with his young daughter Ilyasah, Malcolm X emerged as black power’s
most influential advocate. Combining a philosophy of black nationalism with his role as
a minister in the Nation of Islam, Malcolm portrayed the freedom struggle as an issue of
human rights and encouraged the use of revolutionary tactics. In 1964, he broke with
the Nation of Islam and created the secular Organization of Afro-American Unity to
address black economic issues and encourage black participation in mainstream
politics. Less than a year later, members of the Nation of Islam assassinated Malcolm
as he addressed his new organization.

Articulating the gendered foundation of black nationalism, Malcolm X

believed that “while a man must at all times respect his woman, at
the same time he needs to understand that he must control her if he
expects to get her respect.” He noted in his autobiography that
women are “by their nature … fragile and weak” and “attracted to the
male in whom they see strength.”22 In Malcolm’s formulation of black
power, the strength and protection provided to black women by black
men would be the foundation of black families and communities —
indeed, the black nation.

Malcolm’s insistence that “black is beautiful” had special significance

for black women, who had long been negatively impacted by white
standards of feminine beauty, but it resonated with both genders. He
counseled blacks to embrace themselves as black people and not as
“Negroes,” a word that he believed whites had invented to separate
blacks from their African and Asian brothers. The word Negro made
black people hate themselves, he argued, because it was associated
with slavery and docility. Malcolm agreed with the black nationalist
George Grant, who in 1926 argued for the voluntary embrace of the
word black as a way to “dispel the fallacious ideas of white purity,
white beauty, and white superiority.”23

Malcolm X’s ideas stood in contrast to Martin Luther King Jr.’s

philosophy of nonviolence and strategy of direct-action protest.
Malcolm derided civil rights leaders as sellouts who were handpicked
by white liberals to keep blacks in check. Black people needed land,
power, and freedom, not desegregation, he argued. Desegregation
did not address police brutality, substandard education, poverty, and
unemployment, and from his perspective, African Americans would
get nowhere by loving their oppressors. “Revolution,” he said, “is
never based on begging somebody for an integrated cup of coffee.
Revolutions are never fought by turning the other cheek…. And
revolutions are never waged singing ‘We Shall Overcome.’ ” Instead,
he argued, “Revolutions are based upon bloodshed…. Revolutions
overturn systems.”24

Early in 1964, Malcolm X moved to make his revolutionary vision a

reality. He broke his ties with Elijah Muhammad, the leader of the
Nation of Islam, and resigned his ministry. For some time, he had
chafed under the organization’s restriction against political activity
and Elijah Muhammad’s seeming jealousy of his national renown. He
was also disturbed by rumors regarding Elijah Muhammad’s
indiscretions with women and the Nation of Islam’s finances.
Concerned that differences over religion were preventing a united
front against white racism, he established the secular Organization
of Afro-American Unity (OAAU), modeled on the Organization of
African Unity created by the newly independent African states.
Malcolm planned to use the organization not only to build
independent black institutions that would address black economic
issues but also to support black participation in mainstream politics
and to represent African Americans on the world stage, particularly
at the United Nations.

Neither Malcolm X nor the organization survived long enough to put

this plan into effect. On February 21, 1965, Malcolm was
assassinated by Nation of Islam members who presumably were
angered by his very public defection. But Malcolm’s ideas spread like
wildfire even after his death. Members of SNCC and CORE who had
heard him speak circulated his philosophies. His ideas and tactics
were debated and compared with those of King and other prominent
civil rights leaders. Their acceptance among blacks grew in direct
proportion to the growth of white resistance to black equality.25
The Struggle Transforms
At the end of 1963, black power and nonviolent political protest
coexisted within the black freedom struggle. After 1965, however, the
philosophies of black power and black nationalism became the
dominant ideology. How and why that happened had to do with the
intransigence of racism and the deepening determination of African
Americans to resist its effects. It also had to do with some unpopular
decisions and public missteps made by prominent civil rights
leaders.

Black Power and Mississippi

Politics
Black power ideas were floating around Mississippi in the summer of
1964 when the Council of Federated Organizations (COFO), a
coalition of civil rights groups, conducted its Mississippi Freedom
Summer Project, a massive education and voter registration
campaign. During June, July, and August, more than a thousand
volunteers descended on Mississippi. They founded freedom
schools that taught black youngsters, teenagers, and adults voter
literacy and political organization skills. In alliance with local black
leaders, they canvassed blacks and got them to register to vote.
Although blacks made up 45 percent of Mississippi’s population, only
5 percent of voting-age blacks voted. Their votes would prove pivotal
in the upcoming presidential election.
It did not take much to convince black Mississippians — 86 percent
of whom lived below the poverty line — that their impoverishment
was directly related to their disfranchisement. They had
demonstrated their voting strength in November 1963, when they
had participated in a mock vote held by civil rights organizations.
Unable to cast a vote in the official election, nearly 100,000 blacks
had voted for the Freedom Ballot, a campaign designed to
demonstrate blacks’ voting strength and desire to participate in
Mississippi politics. In August 1964, Mississippi blacks planned to
take a separate delegation to the Democratic National Convention in
Atlantic City, New Jersey, to challenge the party’s all-white
segregationist slate.

A tragedy during Freedom Summer highlighted black southerners’

plight and caused many blacks to question the value of integrated
civil rights activism. In early June, three civil rights workers — James
Chaney, a native black Mississippian, and Andrew Goodman and
Michael Schwerner, two white northerners — disappeared in
Mississippi. They were found murdered in early August. The media
attention that began after their initial disappearance, and the arrival
of about 150 FBI agents and more than 200 members of the U.S.
navy to search for the missing men, brought more to light than the
murders. To many blacks, it seemed that America’s leaders only
became interested in black people’s plight when white deaths were
involved. As John Lewis observed, “It is a shame that national
concern is aroused only after two white boys are missing.”26
Although African Americans appreciated the work and sacrifices of
the white volunteers who made up three-quarters of the Freedom
Summer workers, many began to wonder whether they did more
harm than good. Their middle-class background and education kept
them removed from the daily realities most southern blacks faced.
For some blacks, especially those attuned to black power rhetoric,
the presence of whites of greater wealth and superior education
seemed to reinforce traditional patterns of racial dependence.
Moreover, many understood that the presence of white women
increased the wrath of segregationists, who were already convinced
that the civil rights movement was a cover for interracial sexual
relationships between black men and white women. The activist
Fannie Lou Hamer, who carried a gun for self-defense, summed up
the feeling that black men would be scapegoated when she warned,
“If some whites laid hands on one of those young girls, every Negro
man in Ruleville would be in trouble. That kind of trouble kills people
in Mississippi.”27

Despite these apprehensions, however, some blacks had misgivings

about a blacks-only movement. As Hamer argued, “If we’re trying to
break down this barrier of segregation, we can’t segregate
ourselves.” Like veteran civil rights worker Bob Moses, who argued
that whites working alongside blacks changed the calculus from
blacks against whites to “a question of rational people against
irrational people,” Hamer believed that whites had been in the
movement from the beginning and had an important role to play.28
Hamer’s own accomplishments, including a food and clothing drive
she had run under SNCC’s auspices and an unsuccessful run for a
seat in Congress, had been facilitated by interracial efforts.
Experience had also taught her that middle-class blacks could harm
the black freedom movement as much as, if not more than, whites.

Fannie Lou Hamer and the Mississippi Freedom Democratic Party

With the assistance of SNCC and COFO, Mississippi blacks established the Mississippi
Freedom Democratic Party (MFDP) in 1964. Fannie Lou Hamer was elected vice chair
of the party’s sixty-eight delegates, who planned to challenge their state’s all-white
segregationist delegation at the Democratic National Convention that summer. During
the convention, however, national black civil rights leaders and white liberals
compromised with Mississippi Democratic Party delegates, and the MFDP was offered
only two at-large seats on the convention floor, preventing their official participation in
the convention. Here Fannie Lou Hamer, standing at center, is surrounded by other
 notable civil rights activists, including (from left) Emory Harris, Stokely Carmichael
(wearing a straw hat), Sam Block, Eleanor Holmes Norton, and Ella Baker.

Description
She speaking into a microphone amid a protest. The notable civil rights
activists, Emory Harris, Stokely Carmichael (wearing a straw hat), Sam
Block, Eleanor, Holmes Norton, and Ella Baker stand beside her.

Hamer’s experience with the Mississippi Freedom Democratic

Party (MFDP) made her suspicious of both white liberals and
middle-class blacks. Black and white locals, aided by SNCC and
COFO, had established the independent, nondiscriminatory political
party on April 26, 1964, to represent black Mississippians. Hamer
was elected vice chair of the sixty-eight-person delegation that the
party planned to send to the Democratic National Convention in
August. During Freedom Summer, the blacks and whites organizing
the party caucuses, county assemblies, and convention that were
necessary to send MFDP delegates to the national convention faced
unrelenting terror. Hamer knew that people had died and lost jobs
and homes for the cause; Hamer herself had lost the sight in one
eye during a near-fatal beating in a Mississippi jail. But she and other
activists persevered because the last thing she and other black
Mississippians wanted was for the white liberals who controlled the
Democratic convention to seat the delegation that had been elected
by the all-white Mississippi Democratic Party. That all-white
segregationist delegation had no intention of backing Lyndon
Johnson, whose support of the Civil Rights Act had antagonized
them, and they were even more hostile toward the liberal Hubert
Humphrey, Johnson’s pick for vice president.

But during the convention, after intense negotiation and political

wrangling, national black civil rights leaders — along with Johnson,
Humphrey, liberal white members of Congress, and other white
liberals such as Walter Reuther, head of the United Auto Workers —
compromised with and even appeased the segregationist delegates.
The MFDP was offered only two at-large seats on the floor of the
convention, which would not allow them to participate officially. The
MFDP, as well as the SNCC staff that had supported them, rejected
what they considered a “back of the bus” offer. Hamer agreed with
Bob Moses, who argued that the MFDP belonged to “Mississippi and
its own hopes and desires” — not to white liberals, or even to Martin
Luther King Jr. and the other black civil rights leaders who
characterized Hamer and other MFDP leaders as wrongheaded and
ignorant.29

Hamer and her supporters came away from the Democratic National
Convention empty-handed, but much more was lost than the right of
the MFDP to represent black Mississippians. Those who backed the
compromise might have thought they were being politically astute.
King, for example, thought that any concession from the Democrats
was better than nothing, and many liberals wanted to spare Johnson
the political embarrassment of having southern white Democrats bolt
from the convention. But the compromise left the strategy of
nonviolent political protest impotent. According to Hamer, “We
followed all the laws that the white people themselves made…. But
we learned the hard way that even though we had all the laws and
all the righteousness on our side — that white man is not going to
give up his power to us.”30

Exhausted after a summer of dodging white terrorists, John Lewis

considered the MFDP defeat a turning point in the civil rights
movement. “We had played by the rules, done everything we were
supposed to do, had played the game exactly as required, had
arrived at the doorstep and found the door slammed in our face,” he
argued.31 Many felt that white liberals had double-crossed blacks,
and even Bob Moses, who had long endorsed an integrated
movement, left Atlantic City vowing, according to Lewis, that he
would never again speak to a white man. Like Hamer, who
concluded that power was something “we have to take for
ourselves,”32 Moses suggested that blacks should “set up our own
[state] government … [and] declare the other one no good. And say
the federal government should recognize us.”33 To say the least,
black power scored a victory at the 1964 Democratic National
Convention.

Bloody Encounters
A month before the convention, black power had also emerged
victorious on the streets of New York. While search teams scoured
the Mississippi countryside for the three missing civil rights workers,
two black New York City communities, Harlem and Bedford-
Stuyvesant, erupted in violence in response to the fatal shooting of
James Powell, a slightly built fifteen-year-old black boy. “Is Harlem
Mississippi?” one organization asked, issuing a call for “100 skilled
revolutionaries who are ready to die.”34 African Americans threw
bricks and bottles at police, looted white-owned stores, broke
windows, set fires with Molotov cocktails, and booed the civil rights
leaders who called for calm. In subsequent years, most cities saw
similar unrest and violence. Conservatives blamed Communists, as
well as black criminality and backwardness. Social scientists blamed
overcrowded and deteriorating housing, poor heath, dilapidated
schools, and police brutality. Black nationalists blamed white power
and black powerlessness, which they vowed to change.35

The events following the summer of 1964 worked to the advantage

of black power advocates. Lyndon Johnson won the November
election but without the support of southern Democrats. Their
defection to the Republican Party candidate, archconservative Barry
Goldwater, proved to many that Johnson had needlessly humiliated,
and sacrificed the support of, the MFDP. Then, in 1965, Martin
Luther King Jr. made a series of decisions that further destabilized
the nonviolent direct-action sector of the black freedom struggle.

The first occurred in March, in Selma, Alabama, where SNCC

organizer Jimmie Lee Jackson had been shot and killed while
protecting his mother from a police attack. Although doing so went
against the organization’s grassroots organizing tactics, SNCC
answered King’s call to participate in a protest march from Selma to
Montgomery that both commemorated Jackson and supported voting
rights. President Johnson and Attorney General Nicholas
Katzenbach urged King to call off the march, concerned that the
publicity it would generate would adversely affect the voting rights bill
that was proceeding slowly through Congress. King conceded and
was nowhere in sight on March 7, a day that subsequently became
known as Bloody Sunday. Led by SNCC head John Lewis,
marchers were met at the Edmund Pettus Bridge by local police and
Alabama state troopers armed with billy clubs and tear gas. The
marchers stopped and knelt in prayer, which seemed only to gall the
officers, who charged and clubbed their way forward, beating Lewis
unconscious.

The marchers retreated but reassembled three days later, again at

King’s urging. Once again, however, King disappointed them. This
time, although he led the march, when he got to the bridge, he
stopped, knelt in prayer, and then asked the marchers to retreat.
Angered by what they perceived as weakness on King’s part, the
marchers reluctantly turned back, ironically singing “Ain’t Gonna Let
Nobody Turn Me ’Round.”36

King’s compromises proved to be a double-edged sword. On one

hand, the vicious police and trooper attacks proved that black people
needed a voting rights act if only to have a voice in electing those
who held policing power, and King’s concessions enabled President
Johnson to push the measure through Congress by August. The
1965 Voting Rights Act prohibited states from imposing literacy
requirements and poll taxes and sent federal election examiners
south to protect blacks’ rights to register and vote. The impact was
indisputable. Between 1964 and 1969, the percentage of blacks
registered to vote in Alabama increased from 19.3 percent to 61.3
percent. The percentage of registered black voters in Georgia
increased by 33 percent, and in Mississippi it increased by a
spectacular 60 percent (Map 15.1).

MAP 15.1 The Impact of the Voting Rights Act of 1965

Among its other provisions, the Voting Rights Act prohibited the literacy requirements
and poll taxes that southern states had frequently used to prevent blacks from voting.
The act also sent federal election examiners to the South to enable blacks to register
and vote safely. As indicated in this map, black voter registration skyrocketed as a
result of the legislation.

■ Which two states saw the biggest gains?

Description
 The first map shows the percentage of registered voters among blacks of
voting age in 1960

1 to 10 percent: Mississippi.

11 to 20 percent: Alabama and South Carolina.

21 to 30 percent: Georgia and Virginia.

31 to 40 percent: Texas, Arkansas, Louisiana, North Carolina, and

Florida.

51 to 60 percent: Tennessee.

The second map shows the percentage of registered voters among

blacks of voting age in 1970.

41 to 50 percent: North Carolina and South Carolina.

51 to 60 percent: Louisiana, Mississippi, Alabama, Florida and Virginia.

61 to 70 percent: Texas, Tennessee, and Georgia,

81 to 90 percent: Arkansas.

On the other hand, the brutal beatings took their toll, and King’s
reputation and strategy suffered a setback. John Lewis, who had his
skull fractured on Bloody Sunday, noted, “We’re only flesh. I could
understand people not wanting to be beaten anymore…. Black
capacity to believe [that a white person] would really open his heart,
open his life to nonviolent appeal was running out.” African
Americans were also left to reflect on why the death of James Reeb,
a white minister who was attacked shortly after the abortive
demonstration, drew national publicity, while Jimmie Lee Jackson’s
death — the event that sparked the Selma-to-Montgomery march in
the first place — garnered almost none. The outspoken young SNCC
organizer Stokely Carmichael spoke for many when he complained
about the outpouring of sympathy for Reeb: “I’m not saying we
shouldn’t pay tribute to Rev. Reeb. What I’m saying is that if we’re
going to pay tribute to one, we should also pay tribute to the other.
And I think we have to analyze why [Johnson] sent flowers to Mrs.
Reeb, and not to Mrs. Jackson.”37

Black Power Ascends

Martin Luther King Jr. won the Nobel Peace Prize in 1964, but
nonviolent, interracial protest was fast becoming a thing of the past.
By the end of the Alabama demonstrations, even the moderate head
of SNCC, James Forman, was proclaiming that “if we can’t sit at the
table of democracy, then we’ll knock the fucking legs off.”38
Increasingly, activists believed that political work of the kind
Carmichael was doing in Lowndes County paid more dividends than
marches and beatings. Malcolm X’s black nationalism resonated
more deeply with them, as did the tactics of a new group of militants
called the Deacons for Defense and Justice, an armed group that
organized in Mississippi and Louisiana in 1964 to protect black
people against increased Ku Klux Klan activity. Throughout 1965–
1967, SNCC and CORE activists debated whether the black freedom
struggle was better off with blacks-only organizations, and
increasingly there were calls for whites to leave black organizations
and organize their own groups to support black causes. In 1967,
SNCC passed a resolution expelling whites. By that time, the
leadership of SNCC had passed from the moderate John Lewis to
the black power advocate Stokely Carmichael. Similarly, the
leadership of CORE had passed from the moderate James Farmer
to the militant community organizer Floyd McKissick.

McKissick was present in June 1966 when Carmichael made his

memorable public pronouncements on black power. That summer,
James Meredith — the student who had integrated the University of
Mississippi — announced that he would march alone from Memphis
to Jackson in what he called a “march against fear.” Two days into
the march, Meredith was shot in the neck, back, and legs by an
avowed racist named Aubrey James Norvell. Civil rights leaders,
including King, and black power advocates alike rushed to continue
the march in Meredith’s honor, but they marched with different mind-
sets. For King, who by now was leading the old guard, the march
offered proponents an unexpected opportunity to argue for new civil
rights legislation and to force the government to accept responsibility
for the safety of civil rights workers. Black power advocates,
however, saw it as an opportunity to broadcast the perspective that
black people had to be more assertive.

To insiders, the split was apparent. When marching civil rights

workers shouted “Freedom,” black nationalists shouted “Uhuru,” the
Swahili word for freedom. Black power marchers welcomed the
protection of the Deacons for Defense and Justice, while civil rights
workers only reluctantly accepted their support. And on the night of
June 16, 1966, when Carmichael stood up and made public this
advancing trend in African American thought, black power advocates
cheered what civil rights workers bemoaned. “This is the twenty-
seventh time that I’ve been arrested,” said the just-released
Carmichael. “I ain’t going to jail no more.” He proclaimed, “The only
way we gonna stop them white men from whuppin’ us is to take over.
What we gonna start saying now is Black Power.” To Carmichael’s
resounding question “What do we want?” came the enthusiastic
reply, “Black Power!”39

Four months later, two students at Merritt College in Oakland,

California, responded to this cry. Huey Newton and Bobby Seale had
been working with the Soul Students Advisory Council, a student
organization that successfully lobbied the California State Board of
Education to establish a black studies department at Merritt College
and to make black studies credits transferable from junior to senior
colleges. The council also was pressing for the appointment of a
black president at Merritt. In 1966, Seale and Newton broke with the
council, believing that its emphasis on the glorification of black
culture and an African past — what Newton and Seale called
reactionary nationalism — would not liberate black people. They
moved off campus and began organizing the poor people who lived
in the area surrounding the campus. Seale and Newton then created
the Black Panther Party for Self-Defense (BPPSD), with resistance
to police repression its central mission. Clad in black leather jackets
and black berets, the Black Panthers projected a hypermasculine
identity meant to reclaim a “manhood” that, they argued, white
America had robbed them of for centuries. To resist police
harassment and brutality, they carried unconcealed weapons and
adopted the policy of following and monitoring the police.

Although chapters of the Black Panther Party emerged in numerous

cities — including Chicago; Indianapolis; Detroit; Des Moines;
Paterson, New Jersey; and Wichita, Kansas — Oakland’s BPPSD
was the most influential. Its “Ten Point Program” encapsulated many
of the principles that black power and black nationalism had, by the
mid-1960s, come to represent.40 Included among them were self-
determination for black people, full employment, decent housing and
education, an end to police brutality, and exemption from military
service.
The Black Panthers

Bobby Seale (left) and Huey Newton (right) created the Black Panther Party for Self-
Defense (BPPSD) in Oakland, California, in 1966. Panthers made themselves
recognizable by wearing black leather jackets and black berets, and they carried
loaded, unconcealed weapons while patrolling black neighborhoods and monitoring the
 activities of local police. Their revolutionary philosophy motivated many activists and
signaled a shift in the black freedom movement. For many activists, the Panthers also
symbolized a reclamation of black manhood.

The emergence of the Oakland Black Panthers revealed not only the
divide between black nationalists and civil rights activists but also the
many different expressions of black power. Although it was
technically legal to carry unconcealed weapons in California until
1966, other black power groups thought the Oakland patrols a
suicidal tactic that would provoke government retaliation, and they
rejected it. When the Soul Students Advisory Council, the
Revolutionary Action Movement, and the Republic of New Africa —
all of which advocated some form of black power — objected to
Seale and Newton’s approach, their leaders were ridiculed by Seale
and Newton followers as “intellectuals” whose black separatism and
glorification of Africa obscured the structural inequalities hidden
behind American racism.41

This emphasis on structural inequalities allowed the Panthers to

work with radical groups that prioritized class, regardless of race,
which in practical terms permitted their alliance with white
organizations. Structural inequality was important to all black power
organizations, but cultural nationalists believed that black
powerlessness was rooted in a deficient culture that kept African
Americans estranged from Africa. Stokely Carmichael, who was
convinced that the black freedom struggle had to be international in
scope and exclusively black, argued, “We are an African people with
an African ideology.”42 Maulana Karenga, organizer of a Los Angeles
group called US — as opposed to “THEM” — promoted cultural
reconstruction through Kawaida, a “total way of life” based on African
principles. US members adopted Swahili names, dressed in
traditional West African clothes, and engaged in African rituals.
Karenga and US invented and first observed Kwanzaa, an African
American holiday that celebrates the Seven Principles of Nguzo
Saba, a black value system stressing unity, self-determination, self-
love, and cooperative economics.

Differences between cultural naturalists and structuralists deepened

divisions and made the entire freedom movement vulnerable to
external attacks. While the Panthers called SNCC members and
other black power organizations “armchair revolutionaries” or, worse,
“pork chop revolutionaries,” most black power activists derided civil
rights activists as “sellouts,” “chumps,” “Oreos” (denoting persons
who were black on the outside but white on the inside), and “Uncle
Tom Negroes” (an epithet drawn from the antebellum novel Uncle
Tom’s Cabin, denoting black men who behaved subserviently toward
whites). The word Negro itself became a derisive reference to a
black person who slavishly embraced white culture. Black power
activists adopted the terms black and Afro or African American to
demonstrate their love of self and race and to symbolize their
psychological emancipation from white oppressors.

Ultimately, the many expressions of black militancy, especially

carrying weapons, increased police harassment. Law enforcement
officials were also incensed by the epithets used by militants to
describe the police and members of America’s political hierarchy.
Made popular by the Black Panthers’ newspaper, the term pig —
described as “a low natured beast that has no regard for law, justice,
or the rights of the people; a creature that bites the hand that feeds
it; a foul depraved traducer, usually found masquerading as the
victim of an unprovoked attack”43 — was adopted by most left-wing
radical groups of the era. Police retaliated by tearing down black
power posters and stepping up their harassment of activists. Search
and seizure of activists’ cars and homes became a regular activity.
Panthers and other black militants were arrested on flimsy charges
and were even killed by local police and the FBI. (See Document
Project: Black Power: Expression and Repression, pp. 609–19.)
Economic Justice and
Affirmative Action
Black power was not the only response to the slow pace of change.
Civil rights activists also adopted a new approach — or, more
properly, returned to tried-and-true strategies for attaining economic
and political justice. They did not endorse self-defense or the
displays of militancy that were the hallmarks of the most radical
black power organizations. Instead, they worked through established
institutions and, in the process, focused the nation’s attention on a
new concept called affirmative action, a set of ideas and programs
aimed at compensating African Americans for past discrimination by
giving them preferential treatment in hiring and school admissions.

Politics and the Fight for Jobs

Lyndon Johnson and his administration deplored the black freedom
movement’s turn to black nationalism. From their perspective,
progress on civil rights had been unprecedented. Johnson believed
that his dedication to racial change and his effort to reduce the
national poverty rate through what he called the War on Poverty
were making a difference. Although he had known that the Civil
Rights Act of 1964 would alienate southern Democrats and push
them into the Republican Party, he had nevertheless forced the bill
through Congress. Similar calculations were involved when he
signed the Voting Rights Act in 1965. But Johnson also agreed with
Martin Luther King Jr., who had, since Birmingham, urged “some
compensatory consideration for the handicaps” blacks had “inherited
from the past.”44

With this argument, King demonstrated that he, like the black
nationalists, was familiar with the dire economic state of black
America and that he was not content with the slow pace of change.
Like most other civil rights leaders, he had de-emphasized economic
concerns to minimize Cold War accusations of communism. He had
never abandoned the goal of economic equality, however, and he
traced urban violence directly to the economic disabilities racism
produced. “We must get better jobs in order to help our children to
better education and housing, and in order to enjoy some of the
entertainment and eating facilities that are now open to us,” King told
the SCLC in 1962. Other leaders agreed. “Economics is part of our
struggle,” said activist Bayard Rustin. James Farmer of CORE
concurred: “It will be a hollow victory, indeed, if we win the important
rights to spend our money in places of public accommodation, on
buses, or what have you, without also winning the even more vital
right to earn money.”45

When it came to earning money, African Americans had clearly fallen

behind. Despite gains brought about by civil rights activism, black
unemployment was at the recession level of 10.2 percent, compared
with the white rate of 4.9 percent. For black male breadwinners,
unemployment in 1963 was three times higher than it was for whites.
On average, employed blacks earned only 55 percent of what whites
earned. The income gap between black and white women had
almost closed, but this was because black women worked in greater
numbers and for longer hours than white women. Among the young,
black teenagers suffered joblessness at twice the rate of white
teenagers.46

The issue was rendered more intractable by most whites’ belief that
their advantage resulted from their natural superiority to blacks.
Surveys showed that even as they admitted that “their own
employers do not open up certain types of jobs” to blacks, most
whites maintained that “companies give Negroes a good break [in
hiring].” Similarly, most white employers, even those who hired
blacks, consistently maintained that “Negroes were not suited for any
but production jobs.”47

While liberals and conservatives differed in their views on economic

injustice, their opinions had similar impact. Conservatives were apt
to believe in black incapacity. As one Milwaukee man editorialized in
a conservative magazine, blacks “make themselves the way they are
by being lazy, uneducated, sick, [and] undependable…. They cannot
or will not compete.”48 Liberals were more likely to admit that blacks
were profoundly wronged, but they nevertheless were apt to resist
government action to redress those wrongs if it meant eliminating
white privilege. For African Americans, then, the distinction between
liberal and conservative was fast becoming irrelevant.
Urban Dilemmas:
Deindustrialization, Globalization,
and White Flight
At the same time that record numbers of blacks were migrating out
of the South in search of more secure, higher-paying work,
deindustrialization — the decline of manufacturing, especially in the
auto, steel, and consumer goods industries — was decreasing the
number of jobs, especially in the unskilled and semiskilled industrial
sector. Detroit lost 140,000 manufacturing jobs between 1947 and
1963, and New York lost 70,000 garment industry jobs. Chicago’s
meatpacking industry shrank, and longshoreman, shipbuilding, and
warehouse jobs in port cities such as Oakland, Newark,
Philadelphia, and Baltimore disappeared as fewer ships were built
and the use of industrial shipping containers reduced the need for
large numbers of dockworkers.49 In one of the most bitter ironies of
African American history, unskilled southern blacks were moving
north and west to escape insecure, low-paying, non-union jobs at the
very time that northern and western companies were moving south
and overseas in search of non-unionized, cheap labor and to
suburbs in search of highly skilled professional labor.

Thus black people arrived in northern and western cities just as

these cities were declining. The first generation of black migrants
found the education in urban schools to be better than that in the
schools they had left behind. However, as companies relocated,
whites, with the help of federally subsidized low-interest loans that
were denied to blacks, left cities for racially exclusive suburban
neighborhoods. This phenomenon, generally termed white flight,
left education in black neighborhoods just as separate and unequal
in the North and West as it was in the South. Moreover, since
redlining prevented investment in predominantly black
neighborhoods, these areas declined and became sites of urban
decay. Suburban shopping malls thrived at the expense of downtown
urban areas, and the highways that facilitated whites’ travel to and
from the cities in which they no longer lived often destroyed the black
neighborhoods that they cut through. Urban renewal projects
designed to reinvigorate decaying cities had much the same effect.
New York destroyed Manhattan’s San Juan Hill, a black and Puerto
Rican neighborhood, to make way for the Lincoln Center for the
Performing Arts, which housed the Metropolitan Opera. Philadelphia
bulldozed its Black Bottom neighborhood to make way for a science
and research center attached to the University of Pennsylvania.
Chicago’s Bronzeville neighborhood was cut off on one side by an
expressway and on the other side by high-rise public housing.50
The Urban Crisis

Deindustrialization triggered the decline of many northern and western cities, which lost
thousands of jobs just as African American migrants poured in seeking work. As jobs
disappeared and white flight expanded the developing suburbs, the infrastructure of
these cities began to decay. Urban renewal projects — many of which, ironically,
focused on the development of public housing — often exacerbated these problems,
decimating black neighborhoods. Redlining by banks and government agencies caused
further decline. In this 1963 photograph, a major public housing complex under
construction in Chicago is visible behind tenements of the sort it has displaced. The
residents of the new building would have higher incomes than the residents of the older
homes.
Long a source of black/white competition, public housing presented
special problems for African Americans. When whites moved out of
the city, making public housing more accessible to blacks, it only
added to the isolating concentration of black poverty. Public housing
was usually built in already impoverished black neighborhoods or on
marginal land, such as garbage dumps or toxic wetlands. Chicago’s
Robert Taylor Homes and Stateway Gardens, Boston’s Columbia
Point, and Philadelphia’s Passyunk Homes were all built on sites that
developers could use for nothing else.51

Discrimination in employment and housing helped highlight the idea

of institutional racism that would inform activists’ attempts to tackle
economic injustice and mass incarceration. In the 1950s and early
’60s, racism was still thought of as something practiced by
individuals or mandated by law. Later in the decade, the idea that
institutions could and did operate as unfairly as individuals began to
sink in. By this logic, corporations, unions, and governments
developed policies and made decisions on the accepted premise
that blacks were inferior to whites. Housing discrimination — from
the banks that granted mortgages and redlined, to the real estate
industry that busted blocks, to the homeowner associations that
monitored sales — was based on the same premise. Once activists
understood that institutions both caused and reinforced racism, they
began to argue that the legal and criminal justice systems were
discriminatory because the systems themselves grew from customs
steeped in centuries of racism.
Tackling Economic Injustice
Laws that promoted black civil and voting rights could not and did not
change the institutional racism that handicapped blacks in the
workforce, real estate market, and legal system. “Freedom is not
enough,” President Johnson said in a 1965 commencement speech
at Howard University. In what was to become part of the
philosophical foundation of the policy of affirmative action, Johnson
declared, “You do not wipe away the scars of centuries by saying:
Now you are free to go where you want, and do as you desire, and
choose the leaders you please. You do not take a person who, for
years, has been hobbled by chains and liberate him, bring him up to
the starting line of a race and then say, ‘you are free to compete with
all the others,’ and still justly believe that you have been completely
fair.”52 In 1964, as part of his War on Poverty, Johnson signed the
Economic Opportunity Act. It established the Job Corps, to create
employment opportunities for the poor; Head Start, to give poor
children a preschool education; the Neighborhood Youth Corps, to
give inner-city youths summer jobs; and Volunteers in Service to
America (VISTA), to give advantaged young people a chance to
serve the less advantaged in the United States.

More important for black employment was Title VII of the 1964 Civil
Rights Act, which banned employers and unions from practicing race
and gender discrimination. When opponents could not beat back
Johnson’s support for the measure, they weakened the act by
limiting the funding and abilities of the Equal Employment
Opportunity Commission (EEOC), the agency charged with
investigating discrimination. In particular, opponents would not allow
plaintiffs to use the low number of minorities in a particular job as
evidence of discrimination; neither could a group receive preferential
treatment to redress the imbalance. Opponents’ efforts, however, did
not prevent African Americans from using the new law. From 9,000
cases in the EEOC’s first year of operation, the caseload grew to
77,000 by 1975.53

With the help of the Office of Federal Contract Compliance (another

Johnson agency), the NAACP, and the NAACP Legal Defense and
Educational Fund, black workers turned the weakened legislation to
their advantage. In the process, they built a body of case law
covering issues such as seniority lists that locked blacks out of good
jobs; discriminatory hiring and promotion procedures; biased
recruiting; segregated unions; and the use of exclusionary testing
and job requirements unrelated to job performance. Many cases
ended unsuccessfully, especially in the northern construction trades,
where black workers met with stiff resistance from whites, who
engaged in hate strikes and persistently excluded blacks from
apprenticeship programs. Whites took to calling the new policies
“reverse racism.” Some industries gave way, however. Blacks in the
South successfully accessed jobs in the textile industry, where black
women especially benefited. According to a textile worker named
Corine Cannon, work allowed black women “to be full-fledged
citizens.”54
The impact of Title VII extended beyond the actual number of cases
won or lost. Along with the War on Poverty programs, the law
breathed new life into strategies combating poverty that the Cold
War had forced civil rights groups to put on hold. In Chicago in 1966,
for example, King’s SCLC established Operation Breadbasket, which
aimed to increase both black employment in urban businesses and
the number of black-owned businesses. Sounding very much like his
black power counterparts, King explained that “the fundamental
premise of Breadbasket is a simple one: Negroes … need not
patronize a business which denies them jobs or advancement or
plain courtesy.”55 Breadbasket won jobs by boycotting Country
Delight dairy products and the A&P supermarket in Chicago. But
King’s ideas went beyond boycotts. Along with leaders such as A.
Philip Randolph, Bayard Rustin, Whitney Young, and John Lewis, he
argued for “a massive program by the government of special
compensatory measures.” Black civil rights leaders were virtually
unanimous in supporting what they called the “Freedom Budget,” or
a “practical, step-by-step plan for wiping out poverty in America
during the next ten years” by creating federally funded jobs at a cost
of $180 billion.56

Proponents of compensatory programs challenged the prevailing

notion that property rights gave employers the right to discriminate,
that unions could promote and fire on the basis of seniority rules,
and that equality and color blindness were the proper basis on which
to hire workers. Instead, they insisted on affirmative action —
preferential treatment for blacks through the use of numerical hiring
goals — arguing that white Americans had received preferential
treatment for three hundred years on the basis of their color.
According to Whitney Young, head of the National Urban League,
“Indemnification means realistic reparations for past injuries and
wrongs…. Industry must employ Negroes because they are
Negroes.”57 Likewise, A. Philip Randolph argued that urban chaos
could be avoided only by “mak[ing] work available for those in the
ghettos.”58

Griggs v. Duke Power Co. (1971) eliminated some of the barriers

that kept blacks from being employed. The case was filed in 1966 by
the NAACP on behalf of Willie Griggs and thirteen other black
janitors whose North Carolina employer required workers to take IQ
tests or present high school diplomas in order to advance to better-
paying positions. These requirements disproportionately
disadvantaged African Americans. Moreover, white workers who had
been hired before the institution of the requirements were found to
perform their jobs capably, making it clear that meeting such
requirements did not predict job performance. The U.S. Supreme
Court’s unanimous decision declared that tests and other
requirements unnecessary for the performance of a job were, by
their very nature, discriminatory. Under the ruling, if employers could
not demonstrate a business necessity for employment requirements,
they had to eliminate the requirements. (See Appendix: Griggs v.
Duke Power Co. for the text of this ruling.)
For many civil rights advocates, this victory was as important as the
Brown decision in 1954. Previously, it had been almost impossible to
prove that a company discriminated intentionally, and plaintiffs often
did not have the financial resources to pursue cases. With Griggs,
the burden of proof shifted to the employer, as the Court finally
recognized that where minorities were concerned, seemingly neutral
policies could be discriminatory. As more cases were settled under
Griggs, it became increasingly customary for companies to set
numerical hiring and promotion goals for minorities — something
conservative members of Congress had explicitly omitted from the
original Title VII legislation. These cases made a difference in the
number of blacks hired. By the second half of the 1970s, economists
and social scientists concluded that affirmative action had, in fact,
helped black employment. “Direct pressure,” concluded one
economist, “does make a difference.”59
War, Radicalism, and
Turbulence
By the mid-1960s, the black freedom struggle had completely
changed from what it had been just ten years earlier. Direct-action
protest for civil rights had almost run its course, and black power was
fast supplanting nonviolent civil disobedience as the philosophy of
choice. Economic justice was back on the front burner, and both civil
rights and black power groups were addressing issues of
unemployment, housing, and poverty. Moreover, the movement had
grown less interracial. Years of white resistance had bred black
suspicion and anger; for their part, whites were put off by black
power ideas, and poor whites looked suspiciously at affirmative
action.60 Black nationalists, meanwhile, donned African clothing,
wore natural hairstyles, and heeded black soul singer James
Brown’s commandment to “say it loud — I’m black and I’m proud.”

With the Vietnam War as the backdrop, these conditions made for an
atmosphere that was divisive and explosive. Street protests by both
antiwar and black activists provoked counterdemonstrations and
calls from conservatives for law and order. The assassination of
Martin Luther King Jr. only deepened the nation’s strife.

The Vietnam War and Black

Opposition
Like Presidents Eisenhower and Kennedy, Lyndon Johnson judged
the Southeast Asian nation of Vietnam central to U.S. interests in the
Cold War. He believed that if Vietnam fell to the Communists, the
rest of Southeast Asia would follow, imperiling democracy and
American interests in the region. By 1965, the forces of the
Communist and nationalist leader Ho Chi Minh controlled North
Vietnam. Determined to keep South Vietnam out of the hands of the
Communists, Johnson increased the number of U.S. troops already
sent there by his predecessors. By the end of 1966, there were more
than 385,000 U.S. combat troops in Vietnam, 15 percent of whom
were African American. As the number of troops increased, so did
the casualties. By the end of 1966, 6,378 Americans had been killed,
and more than 35,393 had been wounded. Over the next two years,
these numbers continued to rise.61 As they did, African Americans’
initial support for the war waned, and opposition intensified.

There were many reasons for this shift in attitudes. First, blacks were
drafted and inducted into the service in disproportionate numbers.
Although African Americans made up only 12 percent of the
population in 1966, they made up 13.4 percent of military inductees.
Between 1965 and 1970 — the height of U.S. involvement in
Vietnam — this number rose to 14.3 percent; in 1967 and 1970, it
was more than 16 percent.

Black leaders placed the blame squarely on institutional racism.

Middle- and upper-class whites had an advantage, since the draft
exempted students, professionals, and skilled workers. African
Americans were also underrepresented on local draft boards, which
played an important role in determining who would be accepted into
the service. Blacks accounted for only 1.3 percent of board
membership in 1966, and in most deep South states, which had
large black populations, there were no black board members at all.
Even when the number of black board members increased, white
board members so outnumbered them as to make their presence
inconsequential. Furthermore, blacks did not have the necessary
personal connections to get medical deferments or even to be
placed in the National Guard to avoid service in Vietnam.62

Second, although conditions in the armed services had improved

since World War II, blacks still faced relentless discrimination, and it
often got them killed. The complaints were familiar: blacks were
seldom recommended for promotion; reports about them were
biased; they got the most dangerous combat assignments; they were
court-martialed and imprisoned at disproportionate rates; they had
higher rates of dishonorable discharges than whites; and black
education was so deficient that unlike many whites who scored high
on military tests, and were thus qualified for technical and specialty
training, blacks qualified mostly for service, supply, and combat
training. For many, the proof of racism was in the casualty figures. In
1965, African Americans made up 25 percent of all U.S. soldiers
killed in Vietnam. (See By the Numbers: African Americans in the
Vietnam War.) Only after these numbers raised alarms did the
Pentagon reduce the proportion of blacks in combat units, which in
turn reduced the number of black deaths. The switch to airpower in
the later years of the war also reduced the number. Still, as a white
sergeant summed up the situation to a black private, “If you’re white,
you’re all right, but if you’re soul, there ain’t no hope.”63

BY THE NUMBERS

African Americans in the Vietnam

War

Description
The horizontal axis, in both the graphs, represent percentage ranging from 0
to 25 in increments of 5.

The approximate data from the first graph are as follows. Percentage of
blacks in the general population, 1961 to 1966: 13 percent. Percentage of
blacks among troops killed in combat, 1961 to 1966: 20 percent.

The approximate data from the second graph are as follows. Percentage of
blacks in the general population, 1965 to 1970: 12 percent. Percentage of
blacks among troops killed in combat, 1965 to 1970: 14.5 percent.

As the averages in this figure indicate, blacks were drafted — and died — in
numbers disproportionate to their representation in the population. The draft
 exempted students, professionals, and skilled workers, giving middle- and
upper-class whites a distinct advantage. African Americans also enjoyed little
or no representation on the local draft boards that helped determine who
would serve. The disproportionately high numbers of black casualties led the
Pentagon to reduce the number of blacks in combat units.

The Vietnam War inequities plagued even blacks as renowned as

Muhammad Ali, who had become the heavyweight boxing champion
of the world in 1964. As a member of the Nation of Islam, Ali resisted
the draft on moral grounds. In his application for conscientious
objector status in 1966, he claimed that, as a Muslim, he could not
participate in any war but a holy war. After more than a year of legal
battles, Ali was convicted in 1967 of draft evasion, sentenced to five
years in prison, and fined $10,000. Although the U.S. Supreme Court
overturned his conviction in June 1971, by that time Ali had been
stripped of his heavyweight title at the height of his career.64

Ali became a hero to many black Americans who opposed the war.
They joined a growing and increasingly vocal antiwar effort. Like
many other Americans, they balked at the anti-Communist
arguments advanced by the Johnson administration, arguing that
Vietnam did not pose an imminent threat to national security — and
certainly not enough of a threat to justify the war’s heavy casualties.
The disproportionately high numbers of black draftees and deaths
fueled black antiwar sentiment, as did black nationalist arguments
that blacks should not fight other nonwhite people, especially those
who were also fighting for liberation. “Why should black folks fight a
war against yellow folks so that white folks can keep a land they
stole from red folks?” asked Stokely Carmichael. He added, “Ain’t no
Vietcong ever called me nigger.”65 Most black power groups agreed
with Carmichael. Drawing connections between what they called
America’s capitalist imperial aggression abroad and its oppression of
minorities at home, the Black Panthers, SNCC, CORE, and a new
group called the National Black Anti-War Anti-Draft Union helped
lead the country’s militant antiwar movement from its very
beginning.66

Others, including most civil rights leaders, took a less

confrontational, more cautious approach. Future secretary of state
Colin Powell, for example, believed that blacks had to be involved in
all national events, including those that were unpopular. Even though
his father-in-law had had to arm himself to protect his home from
segregationists during the Birmingham protests, Powell served two
tours of duty in Vietnam and, like most civil rights leaders, believed
that blacks had to fight on both fronts. Leaders of the NAACP, Urban
League, and SCLC had the added worry of offending their most
powerful ally, President Johnson, and therefore either supported the
war or stayed silent.
 Black Power and the Vietnam War

In this 1968 photo, U.S. marine artillerymen pose next to their howitzer with a “Black
Power Is Number One” banner and a black power salute. African Americans were
drafted and inducted in disproportionate numbers throughout the Vietnam War; they
accounted for disproportionate numbers of the war’s casualties and faced
discrimination of all kinds during their service. As the war dragged on, civil rights
leaders, including Martin Luther King Jr., became more outspoken in their opposition to
the conflict.

However, as the draft drained black communities of their young men,

and as money for the War on Poverty was reallocated to the war in
Vietnam, civil rights leaders became more vocally antiwar. This was
the case with Martin Luther King Jr., whose antiwar rhetoric sounded
increasingly like that of black nationalists. Initially, King had quietly
expressed concern that America was spending nearly $500,000 to
kill each enemy soldier but only $35 to feed each poor American.67
But in 1967, in a public speech at Riverside Church in New York City,
King spoke out passionately against the war, calling it an “enemy of
the poor,” both black and white. He claimed that young black men
should not have to fight in Southeast Asia to guarantee liberties they
could not find in southwest Georgia or East Harlem. Comparing U.S.
actions in Vietnam to Hitler’s genocide of Jews during World War II,
King urged America to cease its bombing of Vietnamese families and
villages. He also criticized capitalism, arguing for a new focus on
people instead of things. “All over the globe,” King pronounced, “men
are revolting against old systems of exploitation and oppression, and
… new systems of justice and equality are being born…. We in the
West must support these revolutions.”68 America, King argued, had
to once again become a force for revolutionary change. The best
way to do that was to end the Vietnam War and take up an
international war on poverty.

Later that year, King followed up his words with the announcement of
the Poor People’s Campaign. King’s SCLC aimed to bring fifteen
hundred protesters to Washington, D.C., in 1968 to lobby Congress
and other government agencies for an “economic bill of rights.”
Specifically, the campaign requested a $30 billion antipoverty
package that included a commitment to full employment, a
guaranteed annual income measure, and increased construction of
low-income housing. In what sounded like treason to President
Johnson, King proclaimed that the poor people’s movement had to
“address itself to the question of restructuring the whole of American
society.” He announced that protest activities in Washington were to
be supported by simultaneous demonstrations throughout the
country.69

Urban Radicalism
Johnson had more than King to be concerned about. By the time
King came out against the Vietnam War in 1967, the intensity of the
black freedom struggle had been ratcheted up several notches. As
radical as King had become, he remained more moderate than many
black power activists. In Detroit, black workers in the Dodge, Ford,
and Chrysler plants organized to prevent union and management
discrimination. In 1968, the Dodge Revolutionary Union Movement
conducted a series of unofficial strikes, one of which prevented the
production of three thousand cars.70 On another front were the
welfare reformers. Beginning in 1964, local welfare groups in twenty-
five cities, inspired by Johnson’s War on Poverty, marched on
statehouses and clashed with police in protest against the
administration of the government-sponsored Aid to Families with
Dependent Children program. As part of a nationwide, grassroots
poor people’s movement, welfare rights activists, most of whom were
black women, challenged eligibility requirements and insisted on
better clothing and food allowances, job training programs for
women, and subsidized day care. They also demanded to be
employed as welfare agents since they knew best what welfare
recipients needed. In 1967, under the leadership of former welfare
recipient Johnnie Tillmon and college professor George Wiley,
welfare activists organized the National Welfare Rights Organization.
Under its aegis, welfare recipients lobbied legislators, picketed and
leafleted public offices, initiated legal suits, demanded that the
government guarantee an annual income, and insisted that welfare
was a right.71

Many of the protests carried out by welfare activists were done

through local Community Action Programs (CAPs) — programs
that Johnson’s War on Poverty legislation made possible by directing
antipoverty agencies to recruit poor people to help solve inner-city
problems. According to the logic behind the programs, community
members had special insight into these problems and should
participate in finding solutions. In Pittsburgh, for example, the
government funded seven community offices to provide job training,
child care, social services, Head Start classes, housing services,
welfare consultants, legal services, and health care.72

The problem with CAPs was that they fed black radicalism while
failing to address racism and deindustrialization, the underlying
causes of black poverty. CAPs thus aroused everyone’s ire. Poor
people were angered by the government’s failure to invest in job
creation and restructure the real estate industry. City officials were
angry because government-funded welfare consultants were
fomenting protests that brought the wrath of recipients down on
them. Community organizers were heartened by the government’s
newfound confidence in the power of “the people,” and black
nationalists hailed the unexpected endorsement of their ideology. But
when government-sponsored black organizations ran anti–police
brutality campaigns (as they did in New York City), or when they
marched against grocery stores that overcharged blacks for
mediocre goods (as they did in Los Angeles), city officials,
conservatives, and urban policymakers balked at Johnson’s War on
Poverty and accused him of inviting race and class warfare.73

This was no small accusation because cities of all sizes were

erupting in violence. Some called the violence “riots” to connote
spontaneous, undisciplined hoodlum activity. Others called the
uprisings “rebellions,” signifying conscious and deliberate political
action. By any name, the violence that erupted in 300 cities
contributed to the radicalism and turbulence that characterized
America in the second half of the 1960s. In the Watts section of Los
Angeles in 1965, 34 people died and $35 million worth of property
was destroyed. In Detroit in 1967, 43 people were killed, 2,000 were
wounded, and 5,000 saw their homes destroyed by fire. On February
8, 1968, the Orangeburg Massacre occurred near the campus of
the historically black South Carolina State College when police were
called to quell the violence that erupted after blacks were refused
admittance to a “whites only” bowling alley. The incident was
subsequently called a massacre because 3 unarmed students were
killed, and another 28 students were injured; nearly all of the victims
were shot in the back or side by police. All told, the urban violence of
the 1960s left 250 people dead, 10,000 seriously injured, and 60,000
arrested. Fire destroyed entire neighborhoods, leaving countless
blacks homeless.74

Subsequent studies showed that participants in the violence were

mostly young, northern-born black men who were better educated
than their contemporaries but had been confined to low-end jobs or
were unemployed. Although most were not formal members of a
radical group, they nevertheless expressed race pride and saw their
burning and looting as revolutionary — and as the first step to black
unity. Said one participant in recollection of the 1967 Plainfield, New
Jersey, uprising, “Since the riot, we’re not niggers anymore. We’re
black men … and are working together and respecting the
neighborhood.”75

Both blacks and whites struggled to make sense of the tumult. Most
whites blamed the violence on black power ideology.76 The cries
heard from the street to “get whitey” or “burn, baby, burn” scared and
angered many. They did not see any potential political rationale
behind burning and looting, which would not end poverty, eliminate
unemployment, or stop police brutality. They had little understanding
of the institutional racism — the redlining, the police harassment, the
high-rise public housing ghettos — that kept blacks penned in inner
cities with few opportunities. One political scientist called the
violence “outbreaks of animal spirits and of stealing by slum
dwellers.”77 From the perspective of many whites, the riots, far from
provoking a condemnation of police brutality, proved the necessity of
police crackdowns on black youths and the imperative of imposing
law and order.

Although blacks also abhorred the violence, their opinions were

more varied. Many moderate civil rights leaders and organizations,
including the NAACP, National Baptist Convention, National Council
of Negro Women, and Prince Hall Masons, denounced the violence
and the black nationalists they believed fomented it. Calling it “black
group suicide,” they accused black power leaders of being no better
than white segregationists.78 Floyd McKissick, the new leader of
CORE, disagreed, claiming that black people were finally fighting
back. “The cup is running over in the ghetto,” he argued. “It is
inevitable that violence will occur.”79 Although he did not endorse the
violence, Martin Luther King Jr. agreed with McKissick, arguing that
“every single outbreak” had been caused by “gross unemployment,
particularly among young people.” He urged President Johnson to
set up an agency “that shall provide a job to every person who needs
work, young and old, white and Negro.”80 Still others agreed with
Adam Clayton Powell Jr., the black congressman from Harlem, who
repudiated revolutionary violence while supporting self-defense and
the need for blacks to demand a “share of political jobs and
appointments … equal to their proportion in the electorate.”81

Opinions within the government also varied. The controversial

Moynihan Report, written primarily by Assistant Secretary of Labor
Daniel Patrick Moynihan, faulted the black family. According to the
report, which was published in 1965, black family life was a “tangle
of pathology” that poorly prepared blacks, especially black men, for
useful citizenship. In 1968, Johnson’s National Advisory Commission
on Civil Disorders, known as the Kerner Commission, found that
the violence could be traced to job discrimination and institutional
racism rather than black power ideology or a particular organization.

Despite these official studies, the government agreed with the police:
the violence was unlawful and had to be stamped out. The militancy
of black nationalism and the boldness of black power organizations
made them natural targets of the nation’s ire. The government thus
undertook a massive campaign against radical organizations. The
FBI took advantage its substantial power to disrupt, confuse,
undermine, and eliminate radicals and their organizations, using
extreme methods that were often both illegal and unconstitutional. At
the top of the FBI’s list were the Black Panthers and the
Revolutionary Action Movement, the two organizations most critical
of the government’s police power. But even the markedly more
moderate King was targeted as someone who had to be stopped.

No one knows whether the FBI was involved in the murder of Martin
Luther King Jr., but on April 4, 1968, exactly one year after King
publicly positioned himself against the Vietnam War, an assassin’s
bullet ended his life as he stood on the balcony of a Memphis hotel.
True to his renewed focus on economic justice, King had gone to
Memphis to help a predominantly black sanitation workers’ union
gain recognition from the city. Upon news of the murder of this
nonviolent icon, more than one hundred cities erupted in riots. Yet
again, people died, and millions of dollars’ worth of property was
destroyed.
CONCLUSION
Progress, Challenges, and Change
King’s death marked the end of an era that many historians have
called the second Reconstruction because of the progress made by
African Americans to achieve all the citizenship rights that were not
conferred, or were conferred and then denied, during the period
following the end of slavery. Activists in this era successfully struck
down legal Jim Crow and achieved voting rights. Despite great
obstacles and sometimes deadly opposition, they pried open the
American workplace and forged new tactics and philosophies. In
blazing their own path and demanding rights, African Americans
provided a model for women, gays and lesbians, Hispanic
Americans, and Native Americans to do the same. But with their
struggle came sacrifice. Many leaders lost their lives, and many
more lost their spirit. As a whole, the movement lost its sense of
unity, which gave way as different strategies emerged to tackle the
problems of American racism.

At the end of the 1960s, some civil rights supporters, especially

white liberals, blamed black power for fracturing the postwar freedom
struggle, but others, especially black Americans, disagreed. Most
African Americans celebrated black power for the pride it instilled
and for engendering intolerance of stereotypical representations of
blackness. Black power linked African American struggles to
nationalist struggles throughout the world, and it linked African
Americans to black people in other countries. The problems faced by
African Americans, many argued, were caused by whites’
unwillingness to share the benefits of an ever-shrinking
deindustrialized economy and by a government willing to spend
billions of dollars to fight national liberation both at home and abroad.

Although the birthday of Martin Luther King Jr. would subsequently

become a national holiday, and he would go down in American
history as one of the nation’s great freedom fighters, on the day of
King’s funeral, Lester Maddox, the governor of King’s home state of
Georgia, called him an “enemy of the country” and refused to close
state offices in his honor.82 Symbolic of the times, too, were the 120
state troopers in riot gear positioned at the entrances of the Georgia
capitol to prevent the kinds of riots that erupted in Washington, D.C.,
and other cities.83 As King’s body was carried through the streets of
Atlanta, few people understood how pivotal the 1960s legislation,
court decisions, and race pride would be to black America’s future.
Most just wondered, “Where do we go from here?”
CHAPTER 15 REVIEW

KEY TERMS

Civil Rights Act of 1964

Title VII
black nationalism
Black Arts Movement
Mississippi Freedom Summer Project
Mississippi Freedom Democratic Party (MFDP)
Bloody Sunday (1965)
Voting Rights Act (1965)
affirmative action
white flight
Economic Opportunity Act (1964)
Griggs v. Duke Power Co. (1971)
Poor People’s Campaign
Community Action Programs (CAPs)
Orangeburg Massacre
Moynihan Report
Kerner Commission

REVIEW QUESTIONS

1. What conditions fostered the blossoming of the black power

movement? How was it similar to and different from earlier
 self-help initiatives?

2. How did the various black power organizations and leaders

help shape the black power ideology? What philosophies
and attitudes did they promote?

3. Describe the various strains of black power that developed.

How were these philosophies similar to and different from
one another? In what ways did they all belong in the
category “black power”?

4. How did structural changes in the American economy affect

African Americans and the different ideologies that they
supported?

5. When the Oakland BPPSD first initiated the practice of

carrying guns for self-defense, they were within their rights
as California citizens. Yet the image of black men carrying
guns for self-protection did not garner the same
sympathetic responses accorded to many other Second
Amendment supporters. Why?

6. What challenges did black activists confront in their fight for

economic justice? What were their most significant victories
in this struggle?

7. How did the conditions of the Vietnam War prompt civil

rights activists to become more vocally antiwar?

8. Sometimes the urban violence of the 1960s is described as

“riots,” and sometimes the word “rebellions” is used. What
 is implied in each designation, and what accounts for the
different perspectives?

SUGGESTED REFERENCES

The Emergence of Black Power

Carmichael, Stokely. Ready for Revolution: The Life and Struggles of Stokely
Carmichael (Kwame Ture). With Ekwueme Michael Thelwell. New York:
Scribner, 2003.

Giddings, Paula. When and Where I Enter: The Impact of Black Women on Race
and Sex in America. New York: Bantam, 1984.

Griffin, Farah Jasmine. “ ‘Ironies of the Saint’: Malcolm X, Black Women, and the
Price of Protection.” In Sisters in the Struggle: African American Women in the
Civil Rights–Black Power Movement, edited by Bettye Collier-Thomas and V. P.
Franklin (pp. 214–29). New York: New York University Press, 2001.

Jeffries, Hasan Kwame. Bloody Lowndes: Civil Rights and Black Power in
Alabama’s Black Belt. New York: New York University Press, 2009.

Joseph, Peniel E. Waiting ’Til the Midnight Hour: A Narrative History of Black
Power in America. New York: Henry Holt, 2006.

Malcolm X, with the assistance of Alex Haley. The Autobiography of Malcolm X.

New York: Ballantine, 1992.

Millner, Sandra Y. “Recasting Civil Rights Leadership: Gloria Richardson and the
Cambridge Movement.” Journal of Black Studies 26, no. 6 (1996): 668–87.

Murch, Donna Jean. Living for the City: Migration, Education, and the Rise of the
Black Panther Party in Oakland, California. Chapel Hill: University of North
Carolina Press, 2010.
Levy, Peter B. Civil War on Race Street: The Civil Rights Movement in Cambridge,
Maryland. Gainesville: University of Florida Press, 2003.

Singh, Nikhil Pal. Black Is a Country: Race and the Unfinished Struggle for
Democracy. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 2004.

Sugrue, Thomas J. Sweet Land of Liberty: The Forgotten Struggle for Civil Rights
in the North. New York: Random House, 2008.

The Struggle Transforms

Abu-Lughod, Janet L. Race, Space, and Riots in Chicago, New York, and Los
Angeles. New York: Oxford University Press, 2007.

Branch, Taylor. At Canaan’s Edge: America in the King Years, 1965–68. New York:
Simon & Schuster, 2006.

Carson, Clayborne. In Struggle: SNCC and the Black Awakening of the 1960s.
Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1981.

Lee, Chana Kai. For Freedom’s Sake: The Life of Fannie Lou Hamer. Urbana:
University of Illinois Press, 1999.

Lewis, John, with Michael D’Orso. Walking with the Wind: A Memoir of the
Movement. New York: Simon & Schuster, 1998.

Miller, Jeanne-Marie A. Review of We Walk the Way of the New World, by Don L.
Lee. Journal of Negro History 56, no. 2 (April 1971): 153–55.

Payne, Charles M. I’ve Got the Light of Freedom: The Organizing Tradition and the
Mississippi Freedom Struggle. Berkeley: University of California Press, 2007.

Self, Robert O. “The Black Panther Party and the Long Civil Rights Era.” In In
Search of the Black Panther Party: New Perspectives on a Revolutionary
Movement, edited by Jama Lazerow and Yohuru Williams (pp. 15–55). Durham:
Duke University Press, 2006.

Economic Justice and Affirmative Action

Anderson, Terry H. The Pursuit of Fairness: A History of Affirmative Action. New
York: Oxford University Press, 2004.

Graham, Hugh Davis. Collision Course: The Strange Convergence of Affirmative

Action and Immigration Policy in America. New York: Oxford University Press,
2002.

Katznelson, Ira. When Affirmative Action Was White: An Untold History of Racial
Inequality in Twentieth-Century America. New York: Norton, 2005.

MacLean, Nancy. Freedom Is Not Enough: The Opening of the American

Workplace. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 2006.

Massey, Douglas S., and Nancy A. Denton. American Apartheid: Segregation and
the Making of the Underclass. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1993.

War, Radicalism, and Turbulence

Blackstock, Nelson. COINTELPRO: The FBI’s Secret War on Political Freedom.

New York: Pathfinder, 1988.

Churchill, Ward, and Jim Vander Wall. Agents of Repression: The FBI’s Secret
Wars against the Black Panther Party and the American Indian Movement, 2nd
ed. Cambridge, MA: South End Press, 2002.

Glaberman, Martin. “Survey: Detroit.” International Socialism no. 36 (April/May

1969): 8–9.

Terry, Wallace. Bloods: Black Veterans of the Vietnam War: An Oral History. New
York: Random House, 1984.

Westheider, James E. The African American Experience in Vietnam: Brothers in

Arms. Lanham, MD: Rowman & Littlefield, 2008.

. Fighting on Two Fronts: African Americans and the Vietnam War. New
York: New York University Press, 1997.
DOCUMENT PROJECT

Black Power: Expression and Repression

Black power was not just one thing. It was at once a political, social,
and economic philosophy. It was a frame of reference — a new way
of being for black people and a new way of thinking. It was a
consciousness. This “new mood,” as James Baldwin referred to it,
was as infectious as it was exhilarating, for at its core it presumed
black control over black psyches, something that white domination
had for centuries prevented and systematically crushed.

The way that black power married culture to politics is arguably what
made the philosophy so intimidating to white America. It was not just
the many political manifestations of black power (which were so
numerous as to prevent organizing around a single agenda) that
were so threatening but the “black is beautiful” cultural concept at its
root. The celebration of Africa and Africanness, of dark skin, of black
dance, music, and art, prompted African Americans to abandon the
term Negro and self-identify as black or African American —
identifiers that earlier in the century would have been deemed
derisive and understood as insults. Like proponents of the Black Arts
Movement, black power activists maintained that African Americans’
politics, economics, and artistic expression had to work to reverse
the internalized feelings of inferiority wrought by the experience of
slavery and Jim Crow oppression. They believed that no civil rights
laws would liberate American blacks if they did not psychologically
accept the idea that black was truly beautiful. Activists, writers,
musicians, visual artists, poets, playwrights, and actors were all
enlisted in the project to make African Americans’ views of
themselves, their history, and their culture more positive.

The following documents taken from the black power movement do

not represent the full scope of the movement or the resistance to it,
but they demonstrate the “new mood” and the government’s
repressive response. As you read and examine these written and
visual documents, think about the relationship between art and
politics and how black power drove change. Think also about why
black power provoked such a malicious governmental reaction.

Nina Simone | Mississippi Goddam, 1963

The murder of four black girls in the 1963 bombing of Birmingham’s

Sixteenth Street Baptist Church left most black Americans reeling.
Coming less than a month after the awe-inspiring March on
Washington, it convinced many that nonviolent passive resistance was
a losing strategy against armed, bomb-throwing racists. NINA
SIMONE (1933–2003) was among the dejected. A singer who, up until
the bombing, sang mostly jazz, blues, gospel, and classical music,
Simone composed the song “Mississippi Goddam” after learning of the
children’s deaths. It came to her, she said, in a “rush of fury, hatred and
determination.”84 Almost three years before Stokely Carmichael made
his militant public pronouncement on black power and Bobby Seale
and Huey Newton founded the Oakland Black Panther Party for Self
Defense, Nina Simone wrote this song, which she recorded and
performed through the 1970s. It became one of the anthems of the
black freedom struggle. Set to a frenetic beat, the opening lyrics speak
to the urgency of the moment. As you read the following lyrics and
examine the photo of Nina Simone, think about the image she projected
and how it differed from that projected by black men; think too about
how this singer, who was popular in Europe and Africa, influenced
foreign opinions about American race relations.

Alabama’s gotten me so upset

Tennessee made me lose my rest
And everybody knows about Mississippi Goddam

Can’t you see it

Can’t you feel it
It’s all in the air
I can’t stand the pressure much longer
Somebody say a prayer

Hound dogs on my trail

School children sitting in jail
Black cat cross my path
I think every day’s gonna be my last

Lord have mercy on this land of mine

We all gonna get it in due time
I don’t belong here
I don’t belong there
I’ve even stopped believing in prayer

Don’t tell me
I tell you
Me and my people just about due
I’ve been there so I know
They keep on saying “Go slow!”
But that’s just the trouble
“do it slow”
Washing the windows
“do it slow”
Picking the cotton
“do it slow”
You’re just plain rotten
“do it slow”
You’re too damn lazy
“do it slow”
The thinking’s crazy
“do it slow”
Where am I going
What am I doing
I don’t know
I don’t know

Just try to do your very best

Stand up be counted with all the rest
For everybody knows about Mississippi Goddam

I bet you thought I was kiddin’ — didn’t you?

Picket lines, school boycotts

They try to say it’s a communist plot
All I want is equality
for my sister, my brother, my people, and me

Yes you lied to me all these years

You told me to wash and clean my ears
And talk real fine just like a lady
And you’d stop calling me Sister Sadie
 Oh but this whole country is full of lies
You’re all gonna die and die like flies
I don’t trust you any more
You keep on saying “Go slow!”
“Go slow!”

But that’s just the trouble

“do it slow”
Desegregation
“do it slow”
Mass participation
“do it slow”
Reunification
“do it slow”
Do things gradually
“do it slow”
But bring more tragedy
“do it slow”
Why don’t you see it
Why don’t you feel it
I don’t know
I don’t know

You don’t have to live next to me

Just give me my equality
Everybody knows about Mississippi
Everybody knows about Alabama
Everybody knows about Mississippi Goddam

“Mississippi Goddam,” words and music by Nina Simone. Copyright ©1964 (Renewed) WC
Music Corp. All Rights Reserved. Used by permission of Alfred Music.
Loïs Mailou Jones | Ubi Girl from Tai Region, 1972

For artists like Larry Neal, an essayist and, with LeRoi Jones (later
Amiri Baraka), cofounder of the Black Arts Repertory Theatre/School in
1965, black power involved no less than the reordering of Western
aesthetics. Neal argued that black art should be underpinned by black
aesthetics, “a separate symbolism, mythology, critique, and
iconology.” He called for “the destruction of the white thing, the
destruction of white ideas, and white ways of looking at the world.”
Black artists had to provide a “new aesthetic … mostly predicated on
an Ethics which asks the question: whose vision of the world is finally
more meaningful, ours or the white oppressors’?”85 To this end, many
artists experimented with various materials, making art with African
American hair, food, and other ephemera, and in a move inspired by
African independence movements, they incorporated African art and
artifacts into their work. This synthesis signaled both a desire to seek
influences outside the European cultural canon and a feeling of kinship
with other black arts and artists. Consider Ubi Girl from Tai Region, a
painting by LO S MAILOU JONES (1905–1998). To what end does
Jones use African-inspired elements? What is the spirit of the
painting? What political or philosophical message does it contain?
 Description
It shows the same face painted with white and red as a sign of initiation
into womanhood. Geometric prints (African arts) surround the faces.

Faith Ringgold | The Flag Is Bleeding, 1967

While the impetus to make black beautiful inspired most Black Arts
Movement artists, for others, such as Ron (later Maulana) Karenga,
black art had to do more. Karenga founded the black nationalist
organization US and created Kwanzaa, a black holiday established in
1966 as a celebration of black survival and achievement. For Karenga,
the real purpose of black art was to “reflect and support the Black
Revolution.” Black art, he noted in 1968, should be like the poems of
LeRoi Jones (later Amiri Baraka), a founder of the Black Arts
Movement, whose writings and cultural critiques often generated great
controversy. It had to “expose the enemy,” “praise the people,” and be
like the “poems that kill and shoot guns and ‘wrassle cops into alleys
taking their weapons, leaving them dead with tongues pulled out and
sent to Ireland.’ ”86 Does the painting The Flag Is Bleeding by FAITH
RINGGOLD (b. 1930) achieve this goal? What political statement is the
artist making with her piece? Whose blood is she depicting? What
about this image might disturb white Americans? How might the FBI
interpret it?
 Description
The Black man, concealed by stars of U S. flag, places his right hand on
his chest, and holds knife in the other hand. The white woman in the
center and a white man on the right, are behind the red stripes on the
flag. The stripes drip red to show the flag is bleeding.

***

Given the catalytic nature of black power, it was predictable that it

would generate opposition. What was not so predictable was that
black liberation opponents would have the help of the FBI. The
agency’s involvement came to light in the 1970s, when citizens,
congressional oversight committees, and some of the FBI’s own
agents revealed many of its illegal activities. Top-secret documents,
some of which were stolen by the Citizens’ Commission to
Investigate the FBI and others that came to light during lawsuits filed
against the FBI, showed that the bureau had been involved in
antiblack repression as far back as the 1920s, when it helped
orchestrate the deportation of Marcus Garvey. The documents also
showed that J. Edgar Hoover, head of the FBI, had opened a file on
Martin Luther King Jr. in 1958 and had infiltrated the SCLC in 1960,
and that by October 1962 he was planting disinformational “news
stories” concerning the SCLC’s alleged Communist connections.
Other documents revealed that on August 25, 1967, Hoover initiated
antiblack operations under the FBI’s COINTELPRO
(Counterintelligence Program). COINTELPRO launched systematic
covert actions — infiltration, psychological warfare, legal
harassment, and violence — not only against the black liberation
movement but also against the American Indian Movement (AIM),
the Puerto Rican independence movement, and the antiwar and
student movements of the 1960s. In other words, the agency
became a danger to the very democracy it was supposed to protect.

The bureau used a variety of tactics against black power

organizations. Its agents forged accusatory and insulting letters and
sent them to organization members to incite feuds and prevent
alliances. It also printed and distributed ridiculing pamphlets and
cartoons and attributed them to a particular organization or person.
The FBI made efforts to pit blacks and Jews against one another and
to get black street gangs to attack black political activists. It also was
not above withholding or planting evidence to ensure the conviction
and imprisonment of black activists. These efforts were massive. In
1967, at least 1,246 FBI agents received racial intelligence
assignments each month. By 1968, the number was 1,678.

The documents that follow unveil some of the FBI’s covert activities.
As you read them, consider how the FBI influenced white and black
America’s opinion of black power.

COINTELPRO Targets Black Organizations, 1967

This 1967 FBI memo initiated COINTELPRO efforts against what it calls
“black nationalist, hate-type organizations.” The memo explains the
purpose of this new program and directs twenty-three FBI field offices
to recruit informants, continually monitor a range of groups, and look
for counterintelligence opportunities to discredit them. It singles out
organizations such as SNCC, CORE, the SCLC, and the Revolutionary
Action Movement for special attention and identifies individuals such
as SNCC leader Stokely Carmichael (1941–1998) for particular
surveillance. Why might the FBI have considered these groups
particular threats?

The purpose of this new counterintelligence endeavor is to expose,

disrupt, misdirect, discredit, or otherwise neutralize the activities of
black nationalist, hate-type organizations and groupings, their
leadership, spokesmen, membership, and supporters, and to counter
their propensity for violence and civil disorder. The activities of all
such groups of intelligence interest to this Bureau must be followed
on a continuous basis so we will be in a position to promptly take
advantage of all opportunities for counterintelligence and to inspire
action in instances where circumstances warrant. The pernicious
background of such groups, their duplicity, and devious maneuvers
must be exposed to public scrutiny where such publicity will have a
neutralizing effect. Efforts of the various groups to consolidate their
forces or to recruit new or youthful adherents must be frustrated. No
opportunity should be missed to exploit through counterintelligence
techniques the organizational and personal conflicts of the
leaderships of the groups and where possible an effort should be
made to capitalize upon existing conflicts between competing black
nationalist organizations….

Many individuals currently active in black nationalist organizations

have backgrounds of immorality, subversive activity, and criminal
records. Through your investigation of key agitators, you should
endeavor to establish their unsavory backgrounds. Be alert to
determine evidence of misappropriation of funds or other types of
personal misconduct on the part of militant nationalist leaders so any
practical or warranted counterintelligence may be instituted.

Intensified attention under this program should be afforded to the

activities of such groups as the Student Nonviolent Coordinating
Committee, the Southern Christian Leadership Conference,
Revolutionary Action Movement, the Deacons for Defense and
Justice, Congress of Racial Equality, and the Nation of Islam.
Particular emphasis should be given to extremists who direct the
activities and policies of revolutionary or militant groups such as
Stokely Carmichael, H. “Rap” Brown,i Elijah Muhammad, and
Maxwell Stanford.

S : Memorandum from FBI Director to 23 Field Offices, 25 August 1967.

i Activist who served as chairman of SNCC from 1967 to 1968 and in 1968 as the

Minister of Justice of the Black Panthers.

FBI Uses Fake Letters to Divide the Chicago Black Panthers and the
Blackstone Rangers, 1969

In this 1969 memo, the FBI authorized sending a fake anonymous letter
to Jeff Fort (b. 1947), leader of the Chicago street gang the Blackstone
Rangers, to stir up trouble between the Rangers and the Panthers and
to thwart the Panthers’ efforts to get the Rangers involved in
constructive community work. Why would the FBI be opposed to the
Panthers’ anti-gang activity?

Authority is granted to mail anonymous letter to Jeff Fort, as

suggested in [previous letter from an FBI agent], in care of the First
Presbyterian Church, 6401 South Kimbark, Chicago, Illinois.

Utilize a commercially purchased envelope for this letter and insure

that the mailing is not traced to the source….

“Brother Jeff:

“I’ve spent some time with some Panther friends on the west side
lately and I know what’s been going on. The brothers that run the
Panthers blame you for blocking their thing and there’s supposed to
be a hit out for you. I’m not a Panther, or a Ranger, just black. From
what I see these Panthers are out for themselves not black people. I
think you ought to know what their up to, I know what I’d do if I was
you. You might hear from me again.”

“A black brother you don’t know”

S : Memorandum from Special Agent in Charge, Chicago, to Director, 30 January

1969.

“Special Payment” Request and Floor Plan of Fred Hampton’s

Apartment, 1969

On November 19, 1969, FBI informant William O’Neal gave local police
a detailed inventory of arms and explosives allegedly kept in Chicago
Black Panther Party leader Fred Hampton’s apartment. He included a
floor plan of the apartment. On December 4, police used this
information in a raid that killed Hampton and fellow Panther Mark Clark.
In this excerpt from a December 11 memo, the Chicago FBI agent in
charge praises the vital information supplied by O’Neal and asks for a
“special payment” for the unnamed informant.

Information set forth in Chicago letter and letterhead memorandum

of 11/21/69, reflects legally purchased firearms in the possession of
the Black Panther Party (BPP) were stored at 2337 West Monroe
Street, Chicago. A detailed inventory of the weapons and also a
detailed floor plan of the apartment were furnished to local
authorities. In addition, the identities of BPP members utilizing the
apartment at the above address were furnished. This information
was not available from any other source and subsequently proved to
be of tremendous value in that it subsequently saved injury and
possible death to police officers participating in a raid at the address
on the morning of 12/4/69. The raid was based on the information
furnished by informant. During the resistance by the BPP members
at the time of the raid, the Chairman of the Illinois Chapter, BPP,
FRED HAMPTON, was killed and a BPP leader from Peoria, Illinois,
was also killed. A quantity of weapons and ammunition were
recovered.

It is felt that this information is of considerable value in consideration

of a special payment for informant requested in re Chicago letter.

S : Memorandum from Special Agent in Charge, Chicago, to Roy Martin Mitchell, 11

December 1969.
Tangible Results, 1969

In this chilling excerpt from a 1969 memo, the FBI takes credit for the
decline of the Black Panther Party’s Breakfast Program for
impoverished children in San Diego and proudly touts what it calls
“tangible results” of its attempts to incite violence and “a high degree
of unrest” in the city. Why would the FBI want to disrupt positive efforts
of groups such as the Black Panthers?

Tangible Results

The BPP Breakfast Program appears to be floundering in San Diego

due to a lack of public support and unfavorable publicity concerning
it. It is noted that it has presently been temporarily suspended….
Shootings, beatings, and a high degree of unrest continues [sic] to
prevail in the ghetto area of southeast San Diego. Although no
specific counterintelligence action can be credited with contributing
to this over-all situation, it is felt that a substantial amount of the
unrest is directly attributable to this program.

In view of the recent killing of BPP member SYLVESTER BELL,ii a

new cartoon is being considered in the hopes that it will assist in the
continuance of the rift between BPP and US.iii

S : FBI memorandum, fragment, 20 August 1969.

ii Sylvester Bell was a Black Panther who was shot to death in 1969 by members

of the US organization. The investigation of Bell’s murder traced his death to

COINTELPRO tactics that created unrest between the Panthers and US.

iii Maulana Karenga founded the black nationalist organization US in 1965. Unlike

the Panthers, which focused on structural racism, US espoused a form of cultural

nationalism that prioritized black people’s African past and southern traditions.

Church Committee Report, 1976

In 1975, after a series of revelations suggesting that U.S. intelligence

agencies had been conducting illegal operations, the Senate created
the Church Committee — named after its chairman, Idaho senator
Frank Church (1924–1984) — to investigate suspected abuses of power.
Among the agencies investigated were the FBI, CIA, National Security
Agency, and IRS. The following year, the committee issued a series of
fourteen reports on its findings, which concluded that intelligence
forces had conducted concerted domestic espionage that violated the
rights of U.S. citizens. The committee’s recommendations were
 debated in Congress, and some, though not all, were eventually carried
out. One tangible legacy of the committee’s report was the creation of
the Senate Select Committee on Intelligence to act as an oversight
body for intelligence services.

IV. Conclusions and Recommendations

A. Conclusions

The findings which have emerged from our investigation convince us

that the Government’s domestic intelligence policies and practices
require fundamental reform. We have attempted to set out the basic
facts; now it is time for Congress to turn its attention to legislating
restraints upon intelligence activities which may endanger the
constitutional rights of Americans.

The Committee’s fundamental conclusion is that intelligence

activities have undermined the constitutional rights of citizens and
that they have done so primarily because checks and balances
designed by the framers of the Constitution to assure accountability
have not been applied.

Before examining that conclusion, we make the following

observations.

— While nearly all of our findings focus on excesses and things that
went wrong, we do not question the need for lawful domestic
intelligence. We recognize that certain intelligence activities serve
perfectly proper and clearly necessary ends of government. Surely,
catching spies and stopping crime, including acts of terrorism, is
essential to insure “domestic tranquility” and to “provide for the
common defense.” Therefore, the power of government to conduct
proper domestic intelligence activities under effective restraints and
controls must be preserved.

— We are aware that the few earlier efforts to limit domestic

intelligence activities have proven ineffectual. This pattern reinforces
the need for statutory restraints coupled with much more effective
oversight from all branches of the Government.

— The crescendo of improper intelligence activity in the latter part of

the 1960s and the early 1970s shows what we must watch out for: In
time of crisis, the Government will exercise its power to conduct
domestic intelligence activities to the fullest extent. The distinction
between legal dissent and criminal conduct is easily forgotten. Our
job is to recommend means to help ensure that the distinction will
always be observed.

— In an era where the technological capability of Government

relentlessly increases, we must be wary about the drift toward “big
brother government.” The potential for abuse is awesome and
requires special attention to fashioning restraints which not only cure
past problems but anticipate and prevent the future misuse of
technology….
… Based upon our full record, and the findings which we have set
forth … above, the Committee concludes that:

Domestic Intelligence Activity Has Threatened and Undermined The

Constitutional Rights of Americans to Free Speech, Association and
Privacy. It Has Done So Primarily Because The Constitutional
System for Checking Abuse of Power Has Not Been Applied.

Our findings and the detailed reports which supplement this volume
set forth a massive record of intelligence abuses over the years.
Through a vast network of informants and through the uncontrolled
or illegal use of intrusive techniques — ranging from simple theft to
sophisticated electronic surveillance — the Government has
collected, and then used improperly, huge amounts of information
about the private lives, political beliefs and associations of numerous
Americans.

S : United States Senate, Final Report of the Select Committee to Study

Governmental Operations with Respect to Intelligence Activities, book 2, Intelligence
Activities and the Rights of Americans (Washington, DC: Government Printing Office, 1976),
289, 290.

QUESTIONS FOR ANALYSIS

1. Nina Simone wrote “Mississippi Goddam” in 1963. What is

significant about the timing? Why is it important that we
note her sex?
2. How does “Mississippi Goddam” resemble and differ from
Martin Luther King’s “Letter From a Birmingham Jail”? How
does it reflect Black Power ideology?

3. Black power activists insisted that black history be taught at

every educational level. How is their advocacy for black
history related to the politics and art of the black power
movement?

4. What political concepts are made manifest in the art shown

here?

5. Was black power a threat to national security? Did black

nationalists’ activities warrant the crackdown undertaken by
the FBI?

6. Does the FBI’s counterintelligence and surveillance of black

power activists bear any resemblance to the counterterrorist
activities undertaken by the federal government since the
September 11, 2001, attack on the World Trade Center in
New York? What general concerns, if any, should the
American public have about government surveillance of
activists deemed “un-American”?
CHAPTER 16 Racial Progress in
an Era of Backlash and Change
1965–2000
CHRONOLOGY Events specific to African American history are
boldfaced. General U.S. history events are in black.
1965 Immigration and Nationality Act of 1965

Voting Rights Act

Law Enforcement Assistance Act

1967 National Welfare Rights Organization founded

1968 Fair Housing Act

Shirley Chisholm elected to Congress

Richard Nixon elected president

1969 Black Panthers begin “survival programs”

Nixon implements southern strategy

1970s Stagflation intensifies competition in job market

1970 Student protestors are shot at Kent State and Jackson State

1971 Congressional Black Caucus founded

Milliken v. Bradley school ruling ignites massive white backlash

1972 Chisholm runs for president

 Angela Davis acquitted of charges of aiding prison inmates in
escaping from California courtroom

Title IX outlaws discrimination in educational institutions receiving

federal funding

1973 Black Panthers run for office in California

Rockefeller drug laws instituted in New York

OPEC oil crisis

1974 Supreme Court overturns lower courts’ rulings in Milliken v. Bradley

Nixon resigns due to Watergate scandal; Gerald Ford succeeds him as

president

Boston erupts in violence over busing

Mid- Rap music emerges on New York City streets

1970s

1976 Jimmy Carter elected president

1977 Lionel Wilson elected first black mayor of Oakland

1978 Regents of the University of California v. Bakke deals blow to

affirmative action

1979 United Steelworkers of America v. Weber upholds affirmative action

1980 Ronald Reagan elected president

Refugee Act of 1980 loosens restrictions on those fleeing from

conflict areas
1982 Reagan declares War on Drugs

1984 Reagan reelected president

Comprehensive Crime Control Act of 1984 heightens surveillance and

drug penalties

1985 Crack cocaine appears in inner-city neighborhoods

1987 McCleskey v. Kemp holds racial bias to be inevitable in criminal

justice

1988 George H. W. Bush elected president

1990 U.S. Immigration Act of 1990 increases the number of immigrants

coming from underrepresented nations

1991 Los Angeles police officers’ beating of Rodney King caught on

videotape

Anita Hill accuses Supreme Court nominee Clarence Thomas of

sexual harassment

1992 Los Angeles erupts in riots following acquittal of police in Rodney

King case

Bill Clinton elected president

1995 O. J. Simpson trial

Million Man March in Washington, D.C.

1996 Personal Responsibility and Work Opportunity Reconciliation Act

Clinton reelected president

1997 Million Woman March in Philadelphia
Shirley Chisholm: The First of Many
Firsts
Sometime in the 1940s, Stanley Steingut, the district leader of
Brooklyn’s Democratic Party, gave a speech at Brooklyn College.
Sophomore Shirley Anita St. Hill was in the audience. Though born
in America, St. Hill had received her early education in Barbados, the
birthplace of her Bajan mother, who, along with her Guyanese father,
had sent St. Hill to Barbados at the age of three to live with her
maternal grandmother, aunt, and uncle. Years later, Shirley Chisholm
(she married Conrad Chisholm in 1949) credited Steingut’s remarks
as being the impetus for her career in politics. What she
remembered about his speech was that although he had applauded
blacks for fighting for their rights, Steingut also had said that blacks
would have to accept “one basic truth” regardless of whether they
“want to or not”: “Black people cannot get ahead unless they have
white people.” Chisholm’s response? “That’s what you think.”1

Chisholm received her master’s degree in early childhood education

from Columbia University Teachers College in 1952 and might have
stayed in that traditionally female profession had not the state
assemblyman for her district in New York vacated his seat. Her
landslide victory in 1964 sent her to Albany as the state
representative from the mostly poor, black, and West Indian Bedford-
Stuyvesant neighborhood of Brooklyn. Her first few years in politics
were frustrating; of the fifty bills she sponsored, only eight passed.
One of the eight was a measure establishing the SEEK (Search for
Education, Elevation, and Knowledge) program, which provided
college funding for disadvantaged youths. Another secured
unemployment insurance for domestics and day care providers, and
another enabled tenured schoolteachers who took maternity leave to
keep their tenure on return to service.

Although her constituents appreciated her efforts, politics in the

1960s was still very much a male domain, and men of all stripes let
the outspoken Chisholm know that she was not welcome. A founder
of the National Organization for Women (NOW) and an early
supporter of the National Black Feminist Organization, Chisholm
always maintained that she met more resistance from men than from
whites. “Men. White men, black men, Puerto Rican — men. They
gave me a hard time,” she remembered.2 Her male colleagues
feared her independence and the fact that she refused to be
beholden to any political machine. “What they said,” she noted, “was
always that I was ‘hard to handle.’ ”3

The 1968 election that sent Chisholm, instead of veteran civil rights
worker James Farmer, to Congress also demonstrated the steadfast
support she received from local women, both black and white.
During the election, Farmer played on black men’s fears of
domineering women, portraying Chisholm as “a bossy female, a
would-be matriarch.”4
That year, however, Chisholm was elected to Congress. With help
from women in PTAs, social groups, and civic clubs, Chisholm beat
Farmer handily. As she later wrote, women “stay put, raise their
families — and register to vote in greater numbers.” They “are
always organizing for something.”5

Women stayed devoted to Chisholm, and she did not disappoint

them. While in Congress, she authored a bill to finance child care
facilities that passed both houses. President Richard Nixon, who
rode into office in 1968 on a conservative wave, vetoed it. She also
helped push through a bill that gave domestic workers the right to
earn a minimum wage. Her staff, composed almost entirely of
women, half of whom were black, helped her work on a number of
bills that financed education, social services, and health care.

Chisolm’s presidential candidacy, like her presence in Congress,

unsettled many. She met resistance from native-born African
Americans — who, she recalled, often derided West Indians as
“monkeys,” complaining that they were “taking over everything”6 —
and even from women. The National Women’s Political Caucus,
which did not immediately endorse Chisholm — instead hoping to
influence the Democratic platform by promising a bloc vote to
candidate George McGovern — characterized her candidacy as a
“quixotic joke.”7 Black men, Chisholm recalled, felt that “in this first
serious effort of Blacks for high political office, it would be better if it
were a man.”8 Still, she was applauded when she proclaimed, “I am
not the candidate of black America, although I am black and proud; I
am not the candidate of the women’s movement of this country,
although I am a woman and I’m equally proud of that. I am the
candidate of the people of America. And my presence before you
now symbolizes a new era in American political history.”9

Chisholm did not win the Democratic Party nomination, but her
candidacy, political career, and politics marked the beginning of a
new era. In the early 1970s, America was rocked not only by the
black freedom movement but also by the freedom movements of
Hispanics, Native Americans, women, and the lesbian, gay, bisexual,
and transgender (LGBT) community. The anti–Vietnam War
movement and the sexual revolution, which was changing
relationships between men and women, also were in full swing.
Meanwhile, deindustrialization and inflation made for a worsening
economy. Chisholm’s politics and candidacy symbolized all this
change, proving that by virtue of the 1965 Voting Rights Act, black
power could be translated into electoral victories. Chisholm
represented the aspirations of black women, who insisted that their
distinct issues were also race issues. As a black American of West
Indian descent, she also symbolized the increasing diversity of
African America and the tensions that such diversity provoked.
Finally, the reaction to her liberal politics reflected the tenor of the
times, which were marked by a conservative backlash and a “law
and order” agenda that would continue to repress the black freedom
movement.
Shirley Chisholm

On January 25, 1972, Shirley Chisholm announced her run for the presidency,
becoming the first black major-party candidate for that office.

Description
She stands before a panel of microphones and gestures the victory sign
with her right hand. Other party members around her clap and cheer.
Opposition to the Black
Freedom Movement
Opposition to the black freedom movement began at the
movement’s inception, but it reached its high point with the election
of Republican president Richard Nixon in 1968. The ascendancy of
the Republicans, the political party that had opposed the Civil Rights
Act of 1964 and the Voting Rights Act of 1965, was a blow to African
Americans. Nixon and subsequent Republican presidents legitimized
and strengthened the massive political power behind white
resistance, changing everything from the language of discrimination
to the politics of racism. In doing so, they transformed the very
nature of the Republican Party and reshaped the black struggle for
racial equality.

The Emergence of the New Right

The year 1964 marked the climax of a process that had been in the
making since 1948. By that time, President Harry Truman’s
desegregation of the armed forces after World War II and
Democratic support of the Civil Rights Acts of 1957 and 1964 (the
former of which was a weak bill committing the federal government
to support black voting rights) had delivered southern Democrats to
the Republican Party. William Rusher, publisher and editor of the
conservative National Review, argued that Democrats had “run with
the hares down South on the race issue, while riding with the hounds
up North — nominating loudly integrationist presidential candidates
while calmly raking in, on locally segregationist platforms, 95 percent
of all Senate and House seats … south of the Mason–Dixon line.”10
Republicans felt they could exploit this divide by giving
segregationist Democrats and other conservatives a permanent
home in the Republican Party. But they had to repackage
themselves. In 1964, when Republican presidential candidate Barry
Goldwater had argued that it was unconstitutional to require states to
desegregate public facilities, he had come across as an extremist
and a racist. After 1964, conservatives remade themselves in the
image of the American mainstream.

One of their first moves was to tone down their rhetoric on race. By
the late 1960s and early ’70s, most white Americans accepted token
integration and rejected the ideologies of organizations such as the
Ku Klux Klan. Blatant bigotry was unattractive, and Republicans now
reasoned that they could garner more support if they targeted issues
of social conservatism — law and order, and the drawbacks of a
meddling federal government — rather than focus overtly on race.

The birth of what became known as the New Right can be traced to
Richard M. Nixon’s 1968 campaign for the presidency. Against the
backdrop of urban riots, gun-toting Black Panthers, and protests to
end the Vietnam War and obtain various rights, Nixon ran on a
platform of “law and order”; against the independent party bid of
rabid segregationist George Wallace, Nixon ran on a platform of
tolerance. He promised to speak for the “silent majority,” which he
defined as “the great majority of Americans, the forgotten Americans,
the non-shouters, the non-demonstrators … those who do not break
the law, people who pay their taxes and go to work, who send their
children to school, who go to their churches … people who love this
country.”11 To African Americans, however, Nixon’s “silent majority”
was code for the white majority.

Law and Order, the Southern

Strategy, and Anti–Affirmative
Action
Once in office, Nixon implemented what he called the southern
strategy — policies aimed at moving southern whites and northern
conservatives into the Republican Party. He placed staunch
conservatives at the head of the Departments of Commerce and
Health, Education, and Welfare. His head of the Office of Economic
Opportunity, one of the agencies charged with implementing
affirmative action, eliminated ten regional offices and scores of
antipoverty programs before a federal court ruled the actions illegal.
His attorney general, John Mitchell, opposed an extension of the
1965 Voting Rights Act, which was due to expire in 1970. To drive a
wedge between black and white laborers, Nixon supported equity in
the hiring of black construction workers on projects that received
federal funding and then cut federal construction by 75 percent.12
Nixon also came out against school desegregation, opposing
Johnson administration guidelines that would have terminated
federal funding to segregated schools. When the Supreme Court
rebuffed his efforts, voting unanimously in favor of strategically
busing students to integrate school systems, Nixon began the
process — which subsequent Republicans would complete — of
moving the federal judicial system to the right.

Moreover, Nixon gave the FBI the green light to target and destroy
the Black Panthers and other black nationalist organizations. In
1969, deeply affected by government infiltration, the Panthers —
now a nationwide organization with numerous chapters and
substantial membership — expelled hundreds of members to “weed
out provocateurs and agents.” The tactics of the FBI and local police
also led to interorganizational violence and several government-
sanctioned assassinations. In 1969, for example, members of the
black nationalist organization US had a shoot-out with the rival Los
Angeles Panthers on the UCLA campus, killing Panthers John
Huggins and Alprentice “Bunchy” Carter. Subsequent documents
revealed that the FBI had manipulated antagonism between the two
groups, pushing them to the point of violence.13

The sensational trials of African Americans during the period

heightened tensions among blacks and convinced whites of the need
for law and order. In 1968, the trial of Huey Newton for allegedly
murdering a policeman infuriated law enforcement, as black and
white radicals joined forces to present Newton as a victim of political
and police persecution. While the two thousand black and white
demonstrators outside the courthouse thought it a travesty that
Newton received a prison sentence of two to fifteen years, most
Americans thought it a tragedy that the sentence was so light.
Similar sentiments were aroused when Bobby Seale was charged
with inciting a riot during the 1968 Democratic National Convention
in Chicago, and then again in 1970 when he was charged with
murdering a Panther suspected of being a government informant. In
1972, Black Panther and UCLA philosophy professor Angela Davis
was tried for aiding the escape of several prison inmates from a
California courtroom — an incident during which a judge was killed
and a prosecutor and a juror were wounded. Although she was
acquitted, the trial enraged many whites. With her signature Afro
hairdo, she became an iconic image of black radicalism’s challenge
to America’s racism.

From the White House point of view, Davis and the Panthers were
examples of black criminality, and like the Johnson administration
before it, the Nixon administration singled out inner-city black male
youths as the culprits responsible for urban problems. Nixon’s chief
of staff recalls the president saying, “You have to face the fact that
the whole problem is really the blacks…. The key is to devise a
system that recognizes this while not appearing to.”14 While
withdrawing social service funds, eliminating poverty agencies, and
failing to address fundamental structural problems, Nixon turned the
law enforcement, judicial, and prison systems into weapons in the
War on Crime. He increased the number of police that patrolled
black communities and supplied them with military-grade equipment;
he continued the policy, started under Johnson, of allowing police to
arrest citizens without a warrant and detain anyone (particularly
narcotics addicts) who looked like they might commit a crime or
present a public danger. Judges and prosecutors now had to abide
by mandatory minimum sentencing, which turned even the most
trivial nonviolent crime into a crime punishable with prison time. In
anticipation of having to incarcerate hundreds of thousands of blacks
between the ages of fifteen and twenty-four, Nixon devised a ten-
year “Long Range Master Plan” for the construction of new prisons.
As projected, the percentage of African Americans in prisons
swelled. In Philadelphia, for example, the percentage of black
prisoners in the county jails increased from 50 percent in 1970 to 95
percent in 1974. African Americans represented less than 10 percent
of Pennsylvania’s population but accounted for more than 62 percent
of inmates in the state’s jails.15

Nixon’s tough actions extended to black and white student activists.

On May 4, 1970, at Kent State University, four students were killed
by National Guardsmen who had been called to the campus to quell
demonstrations that erupted after Nixon expanded the Vietnam War
by invading Cambodia. Eleven days later, in Jackson, Mississippi,
local police killed two black students and wounded twelve others
during demonstrations at the historically black Jackson State
University. Students on the campus were outraged by the war in
Vietnam, the Kent State shootings, and local racial issues that pitted
black students against white locals. Although the President’s
Commission on Campus Unrest, established in the wake of the two
incidents, judged the tactics of the guard and the police as extreme
and unjustified, no one was convicted of a crime in either case.

Nixon supporters also attacked affirmative action. In the mid-1960s,

civil rights leaders and President Lyndon Johnson had argued that
government jobs and antipoverty programs were compensatory
measures needed to reverse past discrimination. Conservatives
opposed affirmative action from the beginning, and Nixon’s
presidency provided the support they needed for a successful attack.
So did the postindustrial economic downturn, which by the 1970s
was devastating both black and white communities. During this
decade, factories closed, and commercial enterprises abandoned
cities. Every major northeastern and midwestern city lost jobs.
Philadelphia, for example, lost 150,000 jobs — one-sixth of its
employment base.16 High inflation, high unemployment, and
stagnant economic growth, collectively termed “stagflation,” made for
intense competition in the job market. Affirmative action became a
scapegoat.

Opponents of compensatory programs argued that the special

college and professional admissions programs that aimed to
increase the enrollment of minorities and women placed unqualified
people in positions that rightfully belonged to the more meritorious.
“Merit alone must govern,” one critic wrote.17 When blacks and
women pointed to real discrimination in the workplace and argued
that race- and gender-based criteria redressed centuries of
inequalities, the New Right argued that compensatory measures
were un-American because they squelched equal opportunity and
deprived individuals of due process of law. These measures,
opponents said, were actually “reverse discrimination.” In their
rhetoric, antipoverty programs became taxpayer “handouts” for the
undeserving, and race- and gender-based criteria for contracts, jobs,
and education rewarded, as one opponent put it, “the dumb, lazy,
and unambitious at the expense of the smart, talented, and
ambitious.”18 These “reverse discrimination” and “color-blind”
arguments were effective precisely because they employed the
same rationale as affirmative action itself — that America was and
should be a land of opportunity for everyone.

Such rhetoric appealed to many whites, who believed that affirmative

action threatened their jobs and income. White workers in the
construction trades often walked off the job when black workers were
hired under affirmative action guidelines. They hazed new black
journeymen and often refused to teach black apprentices at all.19
And they were angered when affirmative action also altered the time-
honored system of seniority, which in practice gave the most secure
and best-paying jobs to white workers, many of whom had been
hired when discrimination barred black workers from anything but
janitorial work. Although a substantial number of labor leaders had
allied with blacks during the civil rights struggle, union support
shifted politically in this harsher economic climate. Many white
autoworkers responded by supporting segregationist George
Wallace, the independent presidential candidate who charged that
the government favored blacks over whites. By and large, those who
did not support Wallace withdrew their support from the Democratic
candidate, George McGovern, a proponent of affirmative action, and
gave their votes to Nixon. Thus the black–labor alliance, which had
already been strained by the CIO’s McCarthy-era purging, was
further jeopardized.20

The Reagan Era

Richard Nixon resigned his presidency in 1974 as a result of the
Watergate scandal, a break-in at the Democratic National Committee
headquarters that his administration attempted to cover up. But his
law and order campaign and anti–affirmative action arguments
gathered steam under Presidents Ford, Carter, and then Reagan.
Republican Ronald Reagan launched his presidential campaign in
Philadelphia, Mississippi, where three civil rights workers were
murdered in 1964. There he announced his conservative agenda,
saying pointedly, “I believe in states’ rights,” and arguing that
discrimination was a “myth.” According to one of Reagan’s favorite
conservative theorists, George Gilder, if discrimination had ever
existed in the United States, it had “already been effectively
abolished,” and if anything, there now was “discrimination in favor of
blacks,” a “racial spoils system” that was “odious” to “principle.”21 In
coded language, Reagan demonized black women by popularizing
the myth of the “welfare queen,” an irresponsible, sexually
promiscuous black woman who lived comfortably, even
extravagantly, on the taxpayers’ dime. He frequently used the
fictitious example of a Chicago woman who “has 80 names, 30
addresses, 12 Social Security cards, and is collecting veterans’
benefits on four non-existing deceased husbands.”22

Reagan was elected in 1980 with the support of the white working
class, a traditional Democratic Party constituency that had been
turning Republican since Nixon. Once he became president, Reagan
acted on the principle that welfare actually caused poverty by making
recipients dependent and lazy. He cut child nutrition and job training
programs — programs that both the white and black poor depended
on. He also axed the Comprehensive Employment and Training Act
(CETA), a program initiated by his predecessor, Jimmy Carter, that
had provided more than 300,000 jobs for poor people. Ten percent of
welfare recipients were cast adrift, and an additional 300,000
families had their welfare assistance reduced. Determined to please
conservatives, Reagan filled the Civil Rights Commission and the
Equal Employment Opportunity Commission (EEOC) with people
opposed to civil rights and slashed the budgets of both the EEOC
and the Office of Federal Contract Compliance. He encouraged
school boards to resist court-ordered busing — transporting both
black and white children to schools in different neighborhoods in
order to promote integration — and he ordered his attorney general
to fight affirmative action in the courts.

One of Reagan’s more onerous moves was his 1982 declaration that
turned the War on Crime into the War on Drugs. With the support of
liberal Democratic members of Congress who feared appearing soft
on crime, Reagan passed punitive antidrug laws that allowed for
imprisoning many first-time offenders and that disproportionately
affected African Americans.23 Under the Comprehensive Crime
Control Act of 1984, the Justice Department and the Department of
Defense joined forces so that the navy, coast guard, air force, and
army could provide information, helicopters, surveillance, and forces
to help apprehend offenders. The act reinforced judges’ rights to
detain defendants deemed a “danger to the community,” and it also
mandated five years in prison for a crime committed with a firearm. It
included a new provision that allowed local law enforcement to keep
90 percent of the cash and property it seized from drug dealers,
which augmented the budgets of local law enforcement and provided
increased incentive to surveil law-abiding African Americans.
Reagan’s policies so ballooned the number of inmates — from
204,000 in 1976 to 400,000 in 1984 — that the nation turned to
private industry, or prisons for profit, to house prisoners.

Reagan’s Anti-Drug Abuse Act of 1988 imposed a mandatory

minimum sentence of five years for anyone convicted of first-time
possession of one-fifth of an ounce of crack cocaine. Modeled after
the Rockefeller Drug Laws passed in New York in 1973, which made
possession of four ounces of any narcotic a crime that carried a
mandatory prison sentence of fifteen years to life — about the same
sentence as for second-degree murder — Reagan’s new laws
seemed targeted to hurt minorities. The mandatory minimum penalty
for trafficking 500 grams of powder cocaine (over 1.5 lbs.), a more
expensive drug used by more whites than blacks, was five years.
The mere possession of only 5 grams of crack (one-fifth of an ounce)
garnered the same penalty.24 Also, the explosion of arrests of
African Americans led people to believe that the joblessness, low-
performing schools, deficient health care facilities, and decrepit
housing present in black neighborhoods were results of drug use.

The effect of Reagan’s War on Drugs was felt almost immediately. In

New York State, for example, 886 people were incarcerated for drug
offenses in 1980. Of these individuals, 32 percent were Caucasian,
38 percent were African American, and 29 percent were Hispanic. In
1992, the year in which the state reported the highest number of
incarcerations for drug offenses, only 5 percent of those incarcerated
were Caucasian, while 50 percent were African American and 44
percent were Hispanic.

BY THE NUMBERS

Incarceration Rates for Blacks and

Whites, 1974–2001
Description
The horizontal axis represents the years. The vertical axis represents the
percentage ranging from 0 to 20 in increments of 4. The approximate data
from the graph are as follows.

Unemployment:

Black males: 1974, 9.5 percentage; 1979, 11 percentage; 1986, 15

percentage; 1991, 13 percentage; 1997, 10 percentage; 2001, 9 percentage.

White males: 1974, 4.5 percentage; 1979, 4.5 percentage; 1986, 6

percentage; 1991, 6.5 percentage; 1997, 4.1 percentage; 2001, 4.1
percentage.

Black females: 1974, 11 percentage; 1979, 13 percentage; 1986, 14

percentage; 1991, 12 percentage; 1997, 10 percentage; 2001, 8.1
percentage.
 White females: 1974, 6 percentage; 1979, 5.5 percentage; 1986, 6
percentage; 1991, 5.5 percentage; 1997, 4.2 percentage; 2001, 4.1
percentage.

Incarceration:

Black males: 1974, 8.5 percentage; 1979, 8.6 percentage; 1986, 10

percentage; 1991, 12 percentage; 1997, 15 percentage; 2001, 16.5
percentage.

White males: 1974, 1.5 percentage; 1979, 1.6 percentage; 1986, 1.7
percentage; 1991, 2.2 percentage; 1997, 2.5 percentage; 2001, 2.8
percentage.

Black females: 1974, 0.9 percentage; 1979, 0.9 percentage; 1986, 0.9
percentage; 1991, 1 percentage; 1997, 1.5 percentage; 2001, 1.9
percentage.

White females: 1974, 0.1 percentage; 1979, 0.1 percentage; 1986, 0.1
percentage; 1991, 0.3 percentage; 1997, 0.2 percentage; 2001, 0.3
percentage.

This figure shows the percent of the adult population of the United States
ever incarcerated in State or Federal prison, by race and gender. It illustrates
that black men and women are both incarcerated at higher rates than are
white men and women.

Reagan secured his War on Drugs and anti–affirmative action

agenda by turning the judicial branch to the right. By the time he took
office, the U.S. Supreme Court had rendered two contradictory
decisions on affirmative action. In Regents of the University of
California v. Bakke (1978), the Court ruled that the university’s
medical school at Davis had discriminated against Allan Bakke, a
white male, when it took race into account in determining
admissions. (See Appendix: Regents of the University of California v.
Bakke for the text of this ruling.) In United Steelworkers of America
v. Weber (1979), however, the Court declared that Brian Weber, a
white male, had not been discriminated against by either the United
Steelworkers union or the Kaiser Aluminum Corporation when they
initiated a job training program to bring the proportion of blacks in the
craft trades closer to their proportion in the local labor force.

In the years that followed, Reagan and his conservative power base
successfully swung the Court away from decisions like that rendered
in Weber. During his two terms in office, Reagan appointed 368
district court and appeals court judges — nearly half of all the judges
on the federal courts. Only twenty-four of these judges were
minorities (seven were black, fifteen were Hispanic, and two were
Asian), and twenty-nine were women. The rest were white males,
most of whom were conservative. Reagan did, however, appoint the
first woman, Sandra Day O’Connor, to the Supreme Court in 1981.
Although she and another Reagan appointee, Anthony Kennedy,
turned out to be centrists, Reagan ensured the Court’s rightward
swing when, in 1986, he elevated Nixon appointee and
archconservative William Rehnquist to chief justice and named
another archconservative, Antonin Scalia, to fill Rehnquist’s seat.
The following year, the Rehnquist court ruled in McCleskey v. Kemp
that racial bias was “an inevitable part of our criminal justice” and
that in order to prove racial profiling, defendants had to present
“clear proof” that there had been a deliberate attempt to
discriminate.25 The justice system was effectively closed as an
avenue to reinstate affirmative action or to challenge the mass
incarceration of African Americans.
The Persistence of the Black
Freedom Struggle
The assault on the national black power movement and the
conservative backlash did not destroy the African American freedom
struggle. It did, however, force African Americans to pursue equality
on a more local level and to seek more diverse leadership. This shift
was evident in the decline of the Black Panther Party and the new
emphasis on local politics, the emergence of women’s issues, and
the local nature of the conflicts that occurred over open housing,
school desegregation and community control, and neighborhood
economic development.

The Transformation of the Black

Panthers
The Black Panthers and other black power groups succumbed to law
enforcement’s assault on their organizations. With their leaders
dead, in jail, or on the run, these organizations turned their programs
inward, toward their communities, and refocused on providing
African Americans with social services and establishing community
control of black neighborhoods.

Late in 1969, the Panthers began what they called “survival

programs.” Across the country, chapters established breakfast
programs for children, health clinics, clothing drives, and schools. In
doing so, they reconnected with local churches, where they often
conducted their community service programs. Huey Newton
acknowledged the new relationship in 1971: “We will work with the
church to establish a community which will satisfy most of our needs
so that we can live and operate as a group.”26 Accordingly, the
Oakland Black Panthers held their first breakfast program at St.
Augustine’s Episcopal Church.

Community service programs also served as a conduit to women’s

organizations that worked both within and outside the church. Until
this turn toward community survival, the Panthers, like other black
power organizations, had been male-oriented and sexist. Women
such as Kathleen Cleaver, wife of Panther leader Eldridge Cleaver,
and Angela Davis, who wanted their opinions and leadership
recognized, had to either act as “masculine” as possible or appear
nonthreatening to the men with whom they worked. The survival
programs, however, needed community women, and so, like Shirley
Chisholm in her first congressional campaign, the Panthers turned to
them for help. The Panthers announced their new direction with ads
in their newspaper: “The Black Panther Party is calling on all
mothers, and others who want to work with this revolutionary
program of making sure that our young … ha[ve] full stomach[s]
before going to school…. Mothers, welfare recipients, grandmothers,
guardians and others who are trying to raise children … LET’S DO IT
NOW!”27
The Panthers also focused on schooling. “Why should it be that a
school in East Oakland … should have a public school … [that is]
poorly equipped and poorly cared for with little or no funding for extra
programming? And a school in the same city, in the hills, run by the
same school district would have all kinds of additional programming
and funding?” they asked. The Panthers addressed this issue by
setting up “liberation schools” for children ages four through eleven
in cities across the country. These schools fed children breakfast and
lunch and offered a first-rate education that included black history
and culture classes. In Oakland, the Intercommunal Youth Institute
was established in 1971 under the direction of Ericka Huggins. Later
renamed the Oakland Community School, it employed accredited
instructors in math, science, social science, Spanish, environmental
studies, physical education, and fine arts. With a motto that revealed
its focus on “learning how to think, not what to think,” the school
represented blacks’ efforts to control education in their
communities.28

Similarly, the Panthers’ turn toward electoral politics represented

African American efforts to take political control of their communities
across the country. In May 1973, Bobby Seale turned in his leather
jacket and black beret for a dark business suit and white shirt and
announced that he was running for mayor of Oakland. Alongside him
was the Panthers’ new minister of information, Elaine Brown, who
announced that she was running for city council. On a platform that
included promises to increase taxes on the rich and use the
additional revenue to improve education, transportation, street
lighting, and crime fighting, Seale and Brown mobilized the black
poor and middle class, as well as black and white students, into a
new voting bloc to demonstrate that “voting unity … is Power of the
People: the only means to begin implementing community control.”29
Although neither candidate won, Seale received enough votes to
force a runoff election. In the process, the Panthers returned to the
tactic used by the Lowndes County Freedom Organization in
Alabama back in 1965. In winning 40 percent of the vote, Seale and
the Panthers registered enough voters to make a difference in other
municipal elections, most notably those for Oakland’s antipoverty
agencies. Four years later, the Panthers’ efforts paid big dividends
when Lionel Wilson was elected Oakland’s first black mayor.

Bobby Seale Campaigning

 In May 1973, Black Panther Bobby Seale ran for mayor of Oakland, California. Seale
and fellow Black Panther Elaine Brown, who ran for city council, sought to increase
taxes on the wealthy and put the money collected toward improvements in education,
transportation, street lighting, and crime fighting. They worked to mobilize young people
and the black poor and middle class, encouraging them to take control of their
communities. Here Seale is addressing riders on a city bus.

Black Women Find Their Voice

As black America refocused on local issues in the late 1960s and
’70s, black women emerged from the shadow of their male
counterparts. Shirley Chisholm led the way in politics; also
noteworthy was Barbara Jordan, who served as a Texas state
senator from 1966 to 1972 and was elected to Congress in 1972.
Black women authors such as Toni Morrison, Maya Angelou,
Ntozake Shange, Toni Cade Bambara, Alice Walker, bell hooks, and
Michele Wallace used novels, plays, poetry, and literary criticism to
articulate black women’s perspectives on just about everything.
Black women had persistently argued that sexual exploitation,
reproductive rights, equal pay for equal work, and quality child care
were issues that affected all blacks. They had marched, organized,
and been imprisoned and beaten during the black freedom struggle,
but it was only in the late 1960s and 1970s that they were able to
make their needs, ideas, and feelings fully known.

Poor black women especially needed help. With so many men

ensnared in the criminal justice system, too many were raising
children without the financial support or presence of a man. These
women typically had to rely on Aid to Families with Dependent
Children, commonly known as welfare, to survive. As a result, they
were forced to endure various indignities, including “midnight raids,”
in which caseworkers would barge into clients’ homes in the middle
of the night to search for evidence of a male presence, and welfare
office interviews in which clients would be asked humiliating
questions such as “When did you get pregnant? Who got you
pregnant? How many men did you go with before you got
pregnant?”30 Conservatives even went so far as to call for
mandatory sterilization of women on welfare, egged on by politicians
such as Louisiana senator Russell Long, who referred to welfare
rights leaders as “brood mares.”31 Even though the overwhelming
majority of women on welfare were white, by the 1960s, the
stereotypical welfare recipient was a lazy, irresponsible, and immoral
black woman.

Alternately treated like children or criminals, and virtually ignored by

civil rights and black power organizations, poor, black, single women
began organizing as early as 1962 into local welfare rights
organizations. They brought these groups together into the National
Welfare Rights Organization (NWRO) in 1967. They fought national
and local laws prohibiting welfare recipients from having a male
presence in the home and challenged the constitutionality of
midnight raids. They supported women’s right to reproductive
freedom, which to them meant the right to have children and not be
forced to undergo chemical or surgical sterilization. They also fought
against forced work programs and supported job training for skilled
work — work that paid enough for black mothers to be able to afford
quality child care. But because they believed that a skilled job did not
exist for every worker, they pressed for a guaranteed annual income
based on need that would include cost-of-living increases.

Female welfare rights advocates were different from civil rights and
black power advocates in that they identified their issues not just as
black issues but as class and women’s issues. They understood that
their race, class, and gender intersected and reinforced one another.
They were poor not just because they were female or because they
were black but because they were both female and black. They
understood that white welfare recipients were not automatically
stereotyped. For black women, their race intersected with their
gender and class to determine the treatment meted out to them.
Johnnie Tillmon, the chair of the NWRO, described it this way: “I’m a
woman, I’m a black woman. I’m a poor woman. I’m a fat woman. I’m
a middle-aged woman. And I’m on welfare. In this country, if you’re
any one of those things — poor, black, fat, female, middle-aged, on
welfare — you count less as a human being. If you’re all those
things, you don’t count at all.”32

Due to internal conflicts, the NWRO folded in 1975, but local welfare
rights organizations and other black women’s groups continued to
articulate black women’s experiences at the intersection of race,
class, and gender. The Third World Women’s Alliance, for example,
began when a group of women within SNCC challenged the sexism
of that organization. When these women split from SNCC in 1969,
one of the first issues they addressed was the 1965 Moynihan
Report, the government document blaming black women for the
decline of the black family. In addition, in establishing solidarity with
Asian, Puerto Rican, Native American, and Mexican American
women — other women of color — members demonstrated the
interrelatedness of women’s rights and international liberation
struggles.33

Other black feminist groups were established in the late 1960s and
early ’70s. The National Black Feminist Organization, the National
Alliance of Black Feminists, the Combahee River Collective, and
Black Women Organized for Action all emerged in response to the
black freedom movement, which they felt excluded them, and the
new women’s rights movement, which likewise neglected their
particular issues. Over and over, they reiterated the concept of
double jeopardy — “the phenomenon of being Black and female, in a
country that is both racist and sexist.”34 They argued that all black
people had to fight on several fronts simultaneously, and they
challenged white feminists to make racism and classism women’s
issues.

Black feminists tackled negative images of black women in popular

culture, protesting, for example, a television show called That’s My
Mama, which featured a heavyset black woman as a domineering
mother. According to Sandra Flowers of the National Black Feminist
Organization’s Atlanta chapter, the show “repopularized the concept
of the devious … black woman … not by implication, and not
indirectly, but actively and by design.”35 Black feminists also
addressed domestic violence, women’s health care and reproductive
rights, day care, welfare, the exploitation of women workers
worldwide, and prisoners’ rights.

More than any other black constituency, black feminists tackled the
issue of black heterosexism and homophobia. Although the Black
Panthers had allied with gays and lesbians as part of their political
program to topple capitalism, feminists dealt with lesbianism on a
daily basis — not only because some of the founders of black
feminist organizations were lesbians but also because one of the
ideological tenets of black feminism was that all women did not
experience their gender the same way. Just as race determined how
black and white women approached their womanhood, so too did
sexuality. Black feminists were not always successful in eliminating
bias against lesbians, but to their credit, they introduced into the
black public discussion a topic that would persist into the next
century. The Third World Women’s Alliance put it this way: “Whether
homosexuality is societal or genetic, it exists in the third world
community. The oppression and dehumanizing ostracism that
homosexuals face must be rejected and their right to exist as
dignified human beings must be defended.”36

The Fight for Education

Women took the lead in the fight for quality education for their
children. In cities of all sizes, African American children received a
substandard education. Black children’s achievement levels were
consistently lower than those of white children. Their dropout rates
were higher, their schools were dilapidated and increasingly patrolled
by police, their textbooks were out of date, and their often
demoralized teachers were more concerned with maintaining order
than with teaching. In cities as large as Chicago, New York, Detroit,
and Denver, and as small as Plainfield, New Jersey, and Stamford,
Connecticut, black mothers mobilized to improve the quality of their
children’s education. They fought for integration via busing, mostly
because they believed it was the best way to address the problem
quickly. White children went to well-funded, well-equipped schools
that were often underpopulated. Black mothers, such as those who
organized Chicago’s Truth Squad or Englewood, New Jersey’s
Englewood Movement, sought to place these “neighborhood
schools” within the reach of black children. NAACP lawyers
supported them, arguing that there was no difference between
school segregation that occurred as a result of a legal mandate (de
jure segregation) and that which occurred as a result of state-
sanctioned real estate discrimination (de facto segregation). Both
types of segregation resulted in black deprivation.37

Black education advocates met with stiff resistance from whites, also
mostly mothers, who greeted black children with racial epithets. In
Plainfield, after a 1964 state order to desegregate schools, black
students found the words “nigger steps” and “nigger entrance”
painted on parts of Plainfield High School. In 1971, a U.S. district
court mandated in Milliken v. Bradley that Detroit’s public schools be
merged with those in the surrounding suburbs; hundreds of
thousands of whites organized against the decision. They rejected
the district judge’s finding that federal, state, and local governments
had combined with private organizations to keep housing, and
thereby schools, segregated. White parents claimed reverse
discrimination, insisting that their right to send their children to their
neighborhood schools was being violated. “Why ship the kids
someplace else when we got a school right here?” one white mother
asked. Whites claimed that blacks attended segregated schools out
of choice, not because of a racist real estate market that kept blacks
and whites segregated.38

White resistance forced African Americans to reconsider busing. Not

only did conservatives, who had initiated the program, withdraw
support, but by the 1970s, whites who could do so had either moved
to suburban areas that were beyond the reach of desegregation
orders or sent their children to private schools. Instead of focusing
on busing, black mothers demanded that more state and federal
funding be directed toward black schools so that per capita spending
on black and white students would be the same. They also wanted
special programs to bring black students up to par with whites. And
they demanded more control of their schools, hoping to hold
principals and teachers more accountable to the community and
therefore more sensitive, respectful, responsive, and concerned
about black youths.39
These efforts also met with white resistance. Whites argued that
their property taxes paid for their children’s education and that they
were not responsible for segregated housing. In addition, they
believed that federal tax dollars should be distributed equally.
Without extra money, however, schools in black areas could not
afford the special programs that black students needed.

Community Control and Urban

Ethnic Conflict
White resistance to school integration and affirmative action
convinced many African Americans that their progress hinged on
their ability to procure city, state, and federal resources and to dictate
what happened in their communities while protecting the gains of the
freedom movement. However, their efforts only increased tensions
between blacks and other ethnic and racial groups that felt the same
way.

One explosive issue was community control of schools. In 1967, the

New York legislature made school funding contingent on local control
of education. When blacks gained control of the school board in the
Harlem and Ocean Hill–Brownsville sections of New York City, they
fired or threatened to fire white principals and teachers. The powerful
United Federation of Teachers (UFT), which was predominantly
Jewish American, opposed advocates of community control. Tens of
thousands of the city’s teachers went on strike in the fall of 1968,
prompting members of the black community to cry racism, while
some in the Jewish community made allegations of anti-Semitism
against community control proponents. Still others, including both
blacks and Jews, condemned the firing of teachers and saw the
issue as a dispute over labor rights and class. In the end, the city
assumed control of the hiring and placement of teachers, but the
traditional alliance of blacks and Jews, a relationship forged during
the freedom movement, had been sorely tested.

Ocean Hill-Brownsville Parents Rally

In the late 1960s, community control of schools emerged as a viable alternative to

desegregation of schools, which was opposed by both blacks and whites. Here, Ocean
Hill-Brownsville residents register their support for parental control over the teachers
and resources designated to educate their children.
 Description
The protestors mainly comprise African American residents of Ocean Hill-
Brownsville. They hold placards with text that reads, “Schools of the
people, for the people, by the people,” “United we stand for community
control,” and “A future for our children now.”

In New York and elsewhere, the problem was not so much one of
governance as one of resources.40 Deindustrialization, globalization,
and white flight had diminished urban tax bases, making public
resources scarce; those who could not or would not move were left
to fight among themselves — and fight they did. In 1974, Boston
erupted in violence after a judge ordered the city to implement a
busing program to desegregate its schools. In South Boston, a
predominantly Irish American working-class neighborhood, angry
white mobs shut down high schools, pelted buses with bricks and
stones, and besieged city council meetings.41 It had been twenty
years since the U.S. Supreme Court had outlawed segregated
schools, but the South Boston riots proved just how intractable the
issue was. In addition to pitting blacks against white ethnic groups,
the fight over desegregation showed how much class mattered.
Those who could escape the city for quality schools in the suburbs
avoided the issue completely. This was especially so after the
Supreme Court overturned Milliken v. Bradley in 1974. Freed from
the prospect of city/suburban school mergers, the affluent left the
poor and middle classes to compete for shrinking city resources. By
the late 1970s, middle-class blacks also were escaping the cities.
African Americans felt pressure to compete with other ethnic groups
in order to keep what gains they had and to progress further. For
example, the NAACP initially opposed extending coverage of the
1965 Voting Rights Act to “language minorities,” including Latinos.
The fear was that the addition of language provisions would undercut
the central focus on blacks and also jeopardize extension of the act.
Although in 1975 Congress mandated that voting materials had to be
provided for different language groups, many blacks felt that the
Voting Rights Act was theirs exclusively because African Americans
had fought for its passage. They protectively thought, “What are you
doing fooling around with our act?”42 Many also coveted the money
that governments allocated for bilingual education, arguing that
African American children needed just as much help with English as
immigrants. Their advocacy peaked in the 1990s, as educators in
California pushed to get the state to recognize Ebonics, a kind of
black dialect, as a language spoken in African American homes. The
strategy behind the argument was to persuade legislators that black
children needed enhanced instruction in Standard English in the
hope that the state would then direct a portion of the bilingual
education funds toward programs for African Americans. The effort
failed miserably, however, as politicians and even some black
leaders perceived Ebonics advocates as endorsing the dialect rather
than trying to eliminate it.43

As demonstrated by the clashes over voting rights and bilingual

education, African Americans were increasingly at odds with Latinos
and other immigrant groups who, following passage of the
Immigration and Nationality Act of 1965, entered the country in
greater numbers than they had in previous years. In both New York
and California, relations between blacks and the Koreans who
owned many of the shops in their neighborhoods were hostile. A
1992 survey found that Korean shopkeepers in New York City
viewed their black customers, when compared to whites, as violent
and dishonest. Most believed blacks were more criminally oriented
and less intelligent than whites. Almost half thought blacks were lazy,
and few believed blacks were poor because of racial discrimination.
By contrast, this same survey revealed that most blacks felt Koreans
were dishonest, disrespectful, and violent in their dealings with
blacks. They believed that Korean shopkeepers charged high prices
for low-quality goods and that Koreans were concerned only about
profits and added nothing of value to their communities. In Los
Angeles, the distrust between blacks and Koreans manifested itself
during the 1980s in the murders of nineteen Korean merchants,
nearly all of which were committed by African Americans.44 Tensions
in the city came to a head in 1991 when Latasha Harlins, a fifteen-
year-old black girl, was shot in the back of the head by Korean store
owner Soon Ja Du. Though Du was convicted of voluntary
manslaughter, an offense that carries a maximum prison sentence of
sixteen years, she was only fined and sentenced to probation and
community service. Harlins’s murder was one of the events that
precipitated the 1992 Los Angeles riots, during which Du’s store was
burned, along with many other Korean establishments.
Black Political Gains
Ultimately, the control of resources was a question of political
economics and electoral politics. The battle to control the allocation
of tax dollars was waged on every political front, from school boards,
antipoverty commissions, and city councils to mayoral offices, state
legislatures, and congressional chambers. African American
candidates fared best in places where blacks constituted a majority,
and where they did not, they joined with new immigrants, white
liberals, and some working-class whites to forge political alliances.
Starting in 1971, the Congressional Black Caucus helped get
black candidates elected. Founded by Shirley Chisholm, the only
black woman in Congress, and twelve black congressmen, the
Congressional Black Caucus supported black candidates in local
races; lobbied for reforms in job training, health care, welfare, and
social service programs; and attempted to fashion a national strategy
to increase black political power.

Black political efforts paid dividends. In 1970, there were only 1,469
black elected officials in the United States; by 2006, the number had
increased sixfold, to 9,040.45 In 1964, there were only 4 African
Americans in Congress; by 1968, there were 10, the highest number
since Reconstruction, and by 1972, that number had increased to
15. Similar developments occurred on the local level. In 1970, there
were only 2 African American mayors of big cities — Carl Stokes in
Cleveland and Richard Hatcher in Gary, Indiana. In 1973, Tom
Bradley and Maynard Jackson were elected mayor in Los Angeles
and Atlanta, respectively. By 2001, there were 47 African American
mayors in cities with populations greater than 50,000, and only about
half of those cities had black majorities.46 It is important to note that
the largest annual increase in the percentage of black elected
officials between 1969 and 2000 occurred in 1971, indicating that the
impact of the black freedom movement on black electoral
participation and representation was immediate.47

African Americans also continued to have an impact on presidential

elections. Blacks voted overwhelmingly Democratic in the last three
decades of the twentieth century and as part of the Democratic Party
base helped elect Jimmy Carter and Bill Clinton. In 1984 and 1988,
Jesse Jackson, an African American civil rights worker who had
worked closely with Martin Luther King Jr., won several hundred
Democratic Party delegates. In 1988, he captured close to seven
million votes after winning seven primaries and four caucuses.
Jackson’s candidacy proved that white Americans would vote for a
black man if he had the right message and could build coalitions. In
1988, Jackson brought together rural farmers, black and white urban
workers, women, and environmentalists in the Rainbow Coalition
with a populist message that condemned big business for exporting
jobs and Reagan policies that gave tax breaks to the rich.48

Electoral gain was one thing, but economic power was another. As
with education, political leaders had no magic wand that would make
resources materialize out of thin air. Economic progress, therefore,
was steady but halting. With more African Americans holding political
office, however, blacks had more access to government
employment. It is no accident that the largest gains in white-collar
employment among blacks came in personnel offices that dealt with
local, state, and federal agencies, especially those that enforced
antidiscrimination laws.49 Blacks made progress in other areas of the
labor market as well. The U.S. Supreme Court’s ruling in Griggs v.
Duke Power Co. (1971) enabled African Americans to put Title VII,
the antidiscrimination clause of the 1964 Civil Rights Act, to work for
them. (See Appendix: Griggs v. Duke Power Co. for the text of this
ruling.) In 1972, Congress passed Title IX of the Education
Amendments of 1972, which outlawed discrimination in educational
institutions receiving federal funding. A subsequent amendment
made it unlawful to discriminate against personnel in academic
institutions. These laws helped achieve what black electoral power
alone could not: putting black people to work so that they had the
ability to help themselves.

The Expansion of the Black Middle

Class
The black middle class transformed considerably in the late 1960s
and throughout the 1970s and 1980s. In the years before
midcentury, the black middle and upper classes comprised blacks
who served their own communities. They were morticians, barbers,
beauticians, and owners of restaurants, stores, and clubs. Black
middle-class professionals, from teachers to doctors, also served a
community that was almost exclusively black. The black freedom
movement, however, changed the very nature of black America (and,
by extension, the rest of America) by opening up jobs that had
previously been closed to blacks. In 1963, when the Ford Motor
Company was asked to list its white-collar jobs for which blacks were
welcome to apply, it mentioned valets, porters, security guards,
messengers, barbers, mail clerks, and telephone operators — a list
that by its narrowness explained the urgency and militancy of the
struggle for jobs and education.50 By 1980, things had changed
dramatically. Nationwide, the number of black professional and
managerial workers had tripled, and the number of black sales and
clerical workers — about half of whom were women — had
increased fivefold. Between 1970 and 1980 alone, the number of
black college students doubled, increasing from 522,000 to more
than 1 million. These gains were accompanied by an increase in
black earnings relative to those of whites. The emergence of a
substantial black middle class was a hallmark of the black struggle
for economic and political justice — despite the fact that a black
middle-class family was more likely than its white counterpart to
depend on the income of both spouses, an indication of the fragility
of its status.51
 The Black Middle Class

African Americans’ ability to move to the suburbs was hindered by the discriminatory
policies of private banks and real estate agencies and others in the mortgage industry,
and of federal agencies such as the Federal Housing Authority and the Veterans
Administration. Blacks who accomplished the move were able to experience a lifestyle
that had been common to that of middle-class whites for decades.

That fragility could also be seen in housing. In 1968, Congress

passed another civil rights act. Title VIII of this act, known as the Fair
Housing Act, prohibited discrimination based on race, color, sex,
religion, and national origin in the sale or rental of housing. It also
made the practices of blockbusting, steering, and redlining illegal. As
initially passed, however, the act excluded 80 percent of the nation’s
housing stock, reflecting the conservative backlash that was already
under way. (A subsequent 1968 Supreme Court ruling brought all of
the nation’s housing under the act.) In addition, the act gave no
government agency the power to identify and root out discrimination,
in effect ensuring that if desegregation occurred at all, it would occur
not because the government had provided strong enforcement
mechanisms but because victims, on a case-by-case basis, bore the
costs of investigation and prosecution. As one political scientist
noted, “What Congress did was hatch a beautiful bird without wings
to fly.”52

In practice, despite the tireless efforts of churches, civil rights

organizations, and numerous open-housing groups to desegregate
white suburbs, the same discriminatory housing policies used in the
1950s and ’60s by private homeowners, real estate agents,
mortgage brokers, and FHA and VA administrators continued to be
used for the remainder of the twentieth century. Increasingly, class-
based bias was used to keep blacks out of white suburbs. Some
towns were rezoned so that affordable housing was disallowed or
only the very wealthy could afford to move in. Towns were helped by
a series of Supreme Court rulings that made such rezoning legal. In
1977, for example, the Court ruled that Arlington Heights, a suburb
of Chicago, did not violate the Constitution by prohibiting a church-
sponsored apartment development. In this blow to open housing, the
Court ruled that even though Arlington Heights’s refusal to rezone for
the apartments might have discriminatory effects, the plaintiff had not
demonstrated that the town’s intent was discriminatory. Only
regulations clearly designed “with racially discriminatory intent,” the
Court held, violated the Constitution. Since, as a federal appeals
court warned, “clever men may easily conceal their motivation,” legal
reliance on racist intent provided ample cover for race bias.53

Many African Americans argued that the black middle class ought to
stay in black neighborhoods to uplift and empower them. Some
opponents of open housing asked why blacks should have to beg
whites for acceptance. According to one preacher, blacks were
“coming to realize that even though they must fight for ‘open
occupancy’ or the right to live any place they choose, once this right
is secured for cultural, political and economic reasons it is desirable
that the great majority of black men choose to live together in
separate Negro communities.” For other opponents, it was a
question of black power politics. One black politician noted, “If they
[blacks] disperse the communities, they’ll only create smaller ghettos
subservient to the white middle class. If they [the communities]
remain intact, they’ll have some power.”54

These arguments were not lost on members of the black middle

class. But like other Americans, they wanted quiet residential
neighborhoods, safe places for their children to play, supermarkets
where the food was fresh, modern homes with new appliances,
streets that were cleaned on a regular basis, responsive fire
departments, police protection against crime, and, above all, schools
where their children could get a quality education. When asked what
she and her neighbors expected from their move from New York City
to Long Island, one black woman said that they “wanted backyards
and front yards, they wanted a garage for themselves, they wanted
comfortable spaces.” The Harlem businessman Percy Sutton
explained, “Black people, just as white people, seek to live wherever
their job opportunities are, to live … where educational opportunities
are, so they are seeking to move into the suburbs.”55

African Americans moved, but within the limits set by white

resistance. Sometimes black inner-city neighborhoods simply
expanded outward past city limits. Kept out of white areas that were
distant from the city, blacks were forced to stay in older inner-ring
areas that were just beyond city boundaries. Residents of these
inner-ring suburbs usually had the same problems as their inner-city
counterparts — inferior municipal services, unresponsive political
leaders, poor schools, high crime rates, and high property taxes.
Blacks who moved to integrated suburbs usually found that the
suburb remained integrated for only a short time. Once a black
family moved in, real estate agents scared or steered white families
away, leading to racial turnover in as little as a year. Once turnover
occurred, municipal services declined, reproducing patterns of racial
segregation and neighborhood deterioration. A few suburbs, such as
Oak Park, Illinois, had open-housing committees that valued
integration and worked to prevent resegregation. Blacks who moved
to these suburbs enjoyed the kind of life they had imagined. So, too,
did those who lived in all-black, upscale, upper-middle-class
communities. Generally, however, African Americans did not reap
the same gains as whites when they moved to the suburbs. The few
who moved to predominantly white suburbs — a phenomenon that
occurred with greater frequency toward the end of the century —
paid for their benefits with greater social isolation.56

By the year 2000, one-third of all African Americans lived in suburbs.

In the last two decades of the twentieth century, as many moved
there as had moved in the first seventy years.57 That most black
suburbanites lived in black suburbs and that most African Americans
still lived mostly in all-black neighborhoods, city or otherwise,
testified to the persistence of racism and the resistance to
integration. And yet the fact that the fight for equality continued in the
face of overwhelming white power is testimony to the strength of
African Americans’ commitment to full inclusion in American society.
The Different Faces of Black
America
In 1998, the Harvard University professor Henry Louis Gates Jr.
hosted an episode of the PBS series Frontline titled “The Two
Nations of Black America.” At issue was the question of class, or,
more specifically, the emergence of a black America that was
possibly more divided by class than it was united by race. Gates, a
distinguished African American scholar, put the question front and
center in an essay he wrote in conjunction with the program: “How
have we reached this point, where we have both the largest black
middle class and the largest black underclass in our history?”58

One of the many points brought to light by “The Two Nations of Black
America” was the fact that by 1990, a new generation of African
Americans had emerged that reflected all of the advances and
setbacks of the past forty years. Although most African Americans
still had a profound sense that what happened to them as a group
affected them as individuals — what political scientists call “linked
fate”59 — more blacks than ever before approached life first as
individuals and only secondarily as African Americans.

African America was also marked by gender, ethnic, sexual, and

generational diversity. By the end of the twentieth century, black
immigrants from other parts of the world were changing the meaning
of African American culture, and a new generation of young African
Americans were spurning their parents’ way of thinking and were
remaking blackness.

The Class Divide

African Americans had never been a monolithic people.
Nevertheless, by 1998, class differences had become a more
defining feature of this group. Although there was debate over the
precise percentage of blacks in each class, it was accepted as fact
that one portion of black America had advanced into the middle and
upper classes, while another was mired in poverty.

The use of the term underclass to describe the impoverished was

new in the 1990s. It referenced a whole set of conditions, ranging
from the factual conditions of poverty, such as unemployment and
low income, to the culture of poverty that these conditions gave rise
to. Some preferred the term truly disadvantaged over underclass.
Both terms, however, referred almost exclusively to African
Americans who, for any number of reasons, were trapped in
declining cities, unable to find employment in the new postindustrial
economy that demanded skills they did not possess and could not
obtain.60

As a group, African Americans had the highest rate of poverty in the

nation. More than one-third lived in poverty, and the unemployment
rate for young black males reached 50 percent in the 1990s. (See By
the Numbers: Incarceration and Unemployment Rates for Blacks and
Whites, 1974–1997, p. 629.) The firearm homicide rate for black
males was two to four times higher than that for any other
socioeconomic census group, accounting for 42 percent of all young
black male deaths. And although African Americans made up only
11.4 percent of the total U.S. population, African American males
accounted for almost 31 percent of all prison inmates. By 1990, there
were more black males between the ages of eighteen and twenty-
two in jail than in college. With so many men in prison, two-thirds of
black women of marriageable age were left unmarried. By 1990, half
of all African American children lived in single-parent, female-headed
households, and almost 50 percent of them were born into poverty.61

The use of heroin and phencyclidine (PCP, or angel dust) in the

1960s and ’70s and crack cocaine in American cities during the
1980s were both causes and effects of the devastation these
statistics represent. Caught in a downward spiral of unemployment
and poverty, many urban blacks turned to these highly addictive,
inexpensive drugs in an attempt to escape their hopelessness.62
Others used the drug trade as a source of employment. As one
scholar of the Los Angeles drug trade explained, many African
Americans, particularly young men, were excluded from both the
service and high-tech industries that developed in the postindustrial
era. Unable to find blue-collar work in the new economy — the kind
of work that had fueled migration and sustained black families during
World War II — African Americans found the drug trade, especially
involving crack, an attractive alternative to the abject poverty they
otherwise faced.63 And yet this trade increased black-on-black crime.
In poor and working-class black neighborhoods, assaults, robberies,
rapes, and homicides spiked, as did the gang violence that
accompanied the competition for drug markets.

When law-abiding black citizens begged their municipal and national

governments to wipe out the drug corners, crack houses, gangs, and
gun violence, they got tougher no-tolerance laws, but they also got
more aggressive policing. In many cities, police adopted military-like
operations that gave officers the prerogative to clear corners,
establish roadblocks, make undercover purchases, seize property,
and condemn apartments. Police stopped, searched, and verbally
abused the law abiding along with the criminals. To the miseries of
failing schools, no jobs, and dilapidated houses, poor and working-
class blacks could add unrelenting police harassment.64

Black men and women were also disproportionately harmed by the

AIDS epidemic and the government’s response to the crisis. Under
President Reagan, little government funding was directed toward
researching and fighting the disease. By 1990, HIV/AIDS was the
sixth leading cause of death for African Americans, and it was fast
becoming the leading cause of death for African American women
between the ages of twenty-five and thirty-four.65 Although the
number of Americans who died from AIDS declined toward the end
of the century, blacks failed to benefit from new treatments in the
same proportion as whites because they lacked the resources to pay
for the more expensive drugs and because they were, as one
historian put it, “invisible as objects of public concern.”66 At the end
of 2006, there were an estimated 1.1 million people living with HIV in
the United States, of which almost half (46 percent) were African
American.

Although Democrat Bill Clinton, who held office from 1993 to 2001,
was popular among African Americans, his policies did not narrow
the gap between the black poor and the middle and working classes.
Unlike Reagan, Clinton lent his support to health and education
programs to help the disadvantaged. His support for the earned
income tax credit, an increased minimum wage, and funding for civil
rights enforcement benefited all working blacks. His 1997 race
initiative, which involved colleges and universities, cities, and states
in a national dialogue on the issue of race, earned him black support.
Yet his appointments, 14 percent of which went to blacks,
immediately impacted only the black middle and upper classes.

Clinton’s fear of a conservative backlash made him careful not to

appear too sympathetic to the black poor. This was illustrated by the
case of Lani Guinier, a black woman whom Clinton nominated as a
candidate for assistant attorney general for civil rights. When
conservatives characterized her opinion on cumulative voting and
proportionate interest representation (European-style voting that
ensures that minorities are always represented) as a “quota” voting
system and labeled her a “quota queen,” Clinton withdrew the
nomination.
The administration’s priorities were confirmed when Clinton signed
the 1996 Personal Responsibility and Work Opportunity
Reconciliation Act, ending sixty years of guaranteed federal aid to
the country’s poorest citizens. Although the act replaced the much-
maligned Aid to Families with Dependent Children, federal aid to the
poor was frozen at 1996 levels, and in 2003, the House voted to
continue the freeze through 2008. America’s poor families could
receive aid for only two consecutive years and for five years total.
States received bonuses for sharply cutting their public assistance
rolls and could be penalized if they did not force recipients to work a
minimum of twenty hours a week.67

A sign of the times was the lack of outrage in response to this act
and to Clinton’s crime bills, which increased the number of private
prisons, the number of police on the street, and the number of
crimes punishable by death. By the mid-1990s, the disproportionate
number of imprisoned African Americans made it apparent that the
police treated blacks and whites differently and that punitive policing
in place of jobs, job training, good schools, and adequate housing
was a failed policy. Yet few social service agencies lobbied on behalf
of welfare recipients, and the Congressional Black Caucus offered
only minimal resistance to Clinton’s crime bills.68

On the local level, the black poor and the black middle class were
estranged from one another. A study done of Washington, D.C.,
neighborhoods showed the difference. While blacks in a poor area
complained about racial profiling — “Me and my friends are out there
and we’re being stopped for no good reason, and it doesn’t happen
once, it happens repeatedly, and we’re sick and tired of it” — blacks
in a middle-class neighborhood praised the job done by the police: “I
just want to thank you for all the hard work you do day in and day
out, and the police really never get enough credit.”69 By the end of
the century, middle-class blacks were likely to think of the poor as
race traitors, an opinion expressed by comedian Bill Cosby when he
in 2004 publicly proclaimed that “the lower economic and lower
middle economic people are [not] holding their end in this deal. In the
neighborhood that most of us grew up in, parenting is not going
on.”70 Said eleven years before his credibility plummeted because of
his arrest on charges of sexual assault (and subsequent conviction),
Cosby’s comments were applauded by much of middle-class black
America. At that time, he was admired for articulating what many
thought but were reluctant to say.

Hip-Hop, Violence, and the

Emergence of a New Generation
The withdrawal of government support for black equality, the hostility
and equivocation of national and local leaders who were former
allies of the black freedom struggle, and the staggering poverty and
disruption of black inner-city neighborhoods affected African
Americans in a variety of ways. One of the most profound
developments was the emergence of the hip-hop counterculture and
rap music among younger African Americans. Originating on the
streets of Harlem and the South Bronx in the early to mid-1970s, rap
music began as pure showmanship at block parties, recreation
centers, and parks, where disc jockeys, or DJs (also called emcees),
competed with one another by layering in beats at the turntable,
rhyming while friends battled it out on the break-dancing floor. Very
quickly, however, the music emerged as a way for young people to
deal with the violence and poverty of their neighborhoods. On one
hand, young DJs used rap lyrics to critique poverty, police
surveillance, drug addiction, black-on-black crime, and
unemployment. On the other hand, stage competitions often
replaced gang rivalries. Rap music allowed for the expression and
release of frustrations, and as an industry, it also functioned as an
avenue to escape the poverty that produced it. Rap artists such as
Notorious B.I.G. and Tupac Shakur became millionaires seemingly
overnight, and black record labels such as Death Row Records were
similarly successful. But as hip-hop moved into the mainstream, it
became, in the minds of older black and white Americans, a symbol
of everything that was wrong with the underclass, and that thinking
had a negative effect on all of black America.
Still from the Movie Beat Street, 1984

The movie Beat Street featured break-dancing contests and a new DJ technique
subsequently labeled turntablism (whereby the DJ simultaneously plays two records on
separate turntables and mixes them by holding and scratching them in a particular
sequence). The film introduced to America and the rest of the world the fantastically
athletic and rhythmic moves that would forever marry hip-hop and break dancing to the
young. Here a lead character demonstrates one of the vigorous moves that are the
hallmark of break dancing.

Description
A lead character demonstrates one of the vigorous dance moves on the
floor with a boom box in the background. The crowd keenly watches his
performance.
Some of the animosity stemmed from discomfort with lyrics that
offered explicit descriptions of ghetto life, were graphically sexual
and violent, and denigrated women while glorifying “gangstas.” More
discomfort grew from the unabashed use of profanity and the word
nigga, which hip-hop artists claimed defanged the historically
pejorative reference to black people. Even greater anxiety arose
when rap music was embraced wholeheartedly by white and black
youths who rejected America’s mainstream middle-class culture.

Like black nationalists before them, rappers targeted the police, who
again were likened to an occupying army. From the time of the
1970s block parties, the police, armed with the new drug laws, had
gone after artists for their appropriation of public spaces. As rappers’
lyrics became more incendiary and violence accompanied rap
concerts, the opinion that rap not only expressed but also caused
violence was reinforced.71 When one act, N.W.A. (Niggaz with
Attitude), penned an anthem unapologetically titled “Fuck tha Police,”
the FBI issued a warning to the group.72 The drive-by shootings that
killed Tupac Shakur and Notorious B.I.G. in 1996 and 1997,
respectively, convinced both white and black Americans of the
danger of hip-hop.

White Americans had difficulty disassociating the violence and

antisocial behavior of hip-hop from other violent events that occurred
in the 1990s. In 1991, the public repeatedly viewed a bystander’s
videotape of the arrest of a black man named Rodney King by white
Los Angeles police officers. It showed King lying on the ground while
police beat him with batons. Although the officers argued that King’s
violent resistance required the use of force, many, including most
African Americans, saw it as police brutality and proof of the general
mistreatment of blacks by law enforcement. When the assault case
against the officers was moved out of racially diverse Los Angeles to
the predominantly white suburb of Simi Valley and a mostly white
jury returned a not guilty verdict in 1992, Los Angeles, still simmering
over the murder of Latasha Harlins, erupted in riots that left 55
people dead and 2,300 injured. The verdict also ignited violence in
Atlanta, Birmingham, Chicago, and Seattle. Underlying the violence
were the poverty and unemployment caused by the postindustrial
economy. But for African Americans, the whole King incident, from
arrest through trial, symbolized the continuation of the unmitigated
extralegal justice that followed blacks, particularly black men,
wherever they went.

For this reason, a majority of African Americans sided with former

football superstar O. J. Simpson in 1994 when he was arrested for
killing his white ex-wife, Nicole Brown Simpson, and her white friend
Ronald Goldman. After nine months of sensational televised
hearings that featured the best defense lawyers money could buy,
and a defense that effectively put the Los Angeles Police
Department and the criminal justice system on trial for racism,
Simpson was acquitted in 1995 by a mostly black and female jury.
As evidence of just how far apart blacks and whites were on issues
of race, blacks overwhelmingly approved of the verdict, while most
whites thought Simpson was guilty.73
Gender and Sexuality
Other changes in black America could be seen in the Clarence
Thomas Supreme Court hearings. President George H. W. Bush’s
1991 nomination of the black jurist to replace the venerable
Thurgood Marshall highlighted the emergence of a relatively small
but significant population of black conservatives. Marshall, the first
African American to serve on the U.S. Supreme Court, had earned
his liberal credentials arguing civil rights cases, most notably Brown
v. Board of Education of Topeka (1954). By contrast, Thomas had
opposed affirmative action as a federal judge and as head of the
Equal Employment Opportunity Commission (EEOC). Thomas’s
record on race earned him the rebuke of leading civil rights
organizations, and his conservative credentials made him anathema
to pro-choice women, who correctly predicted that Thomas would
add his weight to the growing antiabortion contingent on the
Supreme Court.

Women grew even more opposed to Thomas after the African

American law professor Anita Hill testified before the Senate that
Thomas had sexually harassed her when she worked for him at the
EEOC. The vicious Senate battle that ensued, after which Thomas
was narrowly approved by a vote of 52 to 48, reverberated
throughout black America. Not only did black liberals oppose black
conservatives, but black men and women also found themselves in
an unprecedented public debate about the significance of sexual
harassment — indeed, sexism in general — in black America. The
televised Senate hearings, which featured the testimony of the most
educated and privileged African Americans, also revealed the depth
of the class divisions in black America. Never before had the
schisms been so deep and so public.

Clarence Thomas and Anita Hill

In 1991, President George H. W. Bush’s nomination of the conservative black jurist

Clarence Thomas to the U.S. Supreme Court was challenged when the African
American law professor Anita Hill testified before the Senate that Thomas had sexually
harassed her when she worked for him at the EEOC. The televised hearings that
followed revealed fissures in the black community that set liberals against
conservatives and men against women as they chose sides in the very public debate.
Hill’s accusations also brought the issues of sexism and sexual harassment firmly to the
fore, a significant and lasting development for women of all races.
In addition to the ideological, gender, and class differences exposed
during the hearings, African Americans were torn between debating
Thomas’s record and presenting a united racial front. When Hill and
her supporters were accused of racial treason, they retorted that
Thomas’s supporters had committed racial suicide by supporting a
nominee opposed to affirmative action. Black men accused black
women of emasculating Thomas, and black women returned with the
charge of sexism. So intense was the dispute that some African
Americans saw the conflagration as the end of racial solidarity. Nobel
laureate Toni Morrison noted, “In matters of race and gender, it is
now possible and necessary, as it seemed never to have been
before, to speak about these matters without the barriers, the
silences, the embarrassing gaps in discourse…. The time for
undiscriminating racial unity has passed.”74

Several years later, African Americans did what Morrison suggested.

In October 1995, African American men gathered on the National
Mall in Washington, D.C., for the Million Man March. Depending on
who was reporting, from 400,000 to 2 million black men were present
to address America’s criminalization of black men and what black
men needed to do to improve themselves and their communities.
Women were specifically asked not to attend. At the march, black
men pledged to atone for their neglect and abuse of African
American women, black families, and communities. They vowed to
dedicate their lives to spiritual, moral, mental, social, political, and
economic improvement. Two years later, in October 1997, African
American women gathered on the Benjamin Franklin Parkway in
Philadelphia for the Million Woman March. They called for
“Repentance, Restoration, and Resurrection”: repentance for the
pain black women caused one another, and restoration and
resurrection of the bonds of family and community in African
American life. Though organized in the name of racial unity, these
marches, which ironically found black men and women addressing
their gender issues in separate forums, reflected the divisions in
black America that had intensified since the late 1960s.

That the black LGBT community insisted on representation in these

marches also showed how much black America had changed since
1963, when civil rights activist Bayard Rustin had had to hide his
homosexuality for fear of hurting the black cause. In the 1990s, black
LGBTs openly protested the heterosexual construction of black
identity. They marched to counter the idea that sexual difference was
inherently abnormal, undesirable, shameful, and “un-black.” As one
gay marcher observed, the Million Man March offered a “unique
opportunity to empower black gay men and lesbians and black gay
youth” by providing “positive images of open, courageous, proud and
diverse black gay people.”75

Ethnic Diversity
Nothing more clearly illustrates black America’s diversity at the end
of the twentieth century than the different ethnic groups that defined
themselves as black. Black immigration increased exponentially as a
result of a series of policy changes: the Immigration and Nationality
Act of 1965, which abolished a quota system established in 1924
that had limited immigration by country of origin; the Refugee Act of
1980, which loosened restrictions on those fleeing from conflict
areas; and the Immigration Act of 1990, which increased the number
of immigrants coming from underrepresented nations. In 2016, the
Pew Research Center reported that there were 3.8 million black
immigrants in the United States, more than four times the number in
1980, with most black immigrants, especially those from Africa,
arriving after 2000.76 With immigrants composing 10 percent of the
black population, scholars were quick to note that the United States
is the only place in the world where all of Africa’s children — native-
born Africans, Afro-Caribbeans, Afro-Hispanics, Afro-Europeans,
and African Americans — are represented in significant numbers
(Map 16.1).
MAP 16.1 All Black Americans and Foreign-Born Blacks by State, 2017
Black immigrants are settling in areas of the country that traditionally have had low
percentages of African Americans.

■ Why do you think these areas are attractive to them, and how might these new
immigrants change the politics and culture of these regions?

Description
The distribution of All Black Americans, 2017 is as follows.

States with black population between 3,712,453 and 2,972,082 are New
York, California, Florida, Texas, Georgia.

State with black population between 2,972,082 and 2,231,712 is North

Carolina.

States with black population between 2,231,712 and 1,491,341 are

Illinois, Pennsylvania, Ohio, Michigan, Virginia, Maryland, and Louisiana.

States with black population between 1,491,341 and 750,971 are

Missouri, Tennessee, Mississippi, Alabama, South Carolina, and New
Jersey.

States with black population between 750,971 and 10,600 are Alaska,
Hawai’i, Washington, Oregon, Nevada, Arizona, Idaho, Utah, Wyoming,
Colorado, New Mexico, Montana, North Dakota, South Dakota, Iowa,
Minnesota, Nebraska, Kansas, Oklahoma, Arkansas, Indiana, Kentucky,
West Virginia, Maine, New Hampshire, Connecticut, Vermont, Delaware,
Massachusetts and Rhode Island.

Distribution of foreign-born blacks as a percentage of the black

population by state in 2017 are as follows.

States with foreign born blacks between 47 percent and 37.6 percent are
Maine and South Dakota
 States with foreign born blacks between 37.6 percent and 28.3 percent
are Idaho, Utah, North Dakota, Minnesota, New Hampshire,
Massachusetts, and Rhode Island.

States with foreign born blacks between 28.3 percent and 18.9 percent
are Alaska, Washington, Oregon, Montana, Florida, Connecticut, New
York, and Vermont.

States with foreign born blacks between 18.9 percent and 9.6 percent are
Arizona, New Mexico, Colorado, Nebraska, Iowa, Maryland, New Jersey.

States with foreign born blacks between 9.6 percent and 0.2 percent are
California, Nevada, Wyoming, Kansas, Oklahoma, Texas, Arkansas,
Louisiana, Mississippi, Alabama, Missouri, Indiana, Ohio, North and
South Carolina, Georgia, Virginia, West Virginia, Wisconsin,
Pennsylvania, Illinois, Tennessee, Kentucky, Michigan, and Washington
D C.

The growing numbers of black immigrants made for a very different

African American population at the end of the twentieth century than
existed at midcentury, when the civil rights movement was just
beginning. Like the changes made by the growth of the middle class,
the coming of age of a new generation, and changed gender and
sexuality expectations, the growth of black immigration created new
challenges for black America. (See Document Project: All Africa’s
Children, pp. 655–61.)
CONCLUSION
Black Americans on the Eve of the
New Millennium
The last three decades of the twentieth century marked the close of
the black freedom movement and the rise of a black America that
was more diverse than ever before. Both phenomena had as much
to do with the success of the movement as with the rise of a
politically based national backlash to restore what was
euphemistically referred to as a “color-blind” society based on “law
and order.” Despite the conservative resurgence, however, America
looked very different at the end of the century than it had at the
beginning. Legal segregation was gone, and the door to the
American workplace had been pried open. The American political
system had slowly but surely adapted to the new realities that
multiplied the number of black elected officials and laid the political
foundation for the election of America’s first black president. The
black freedom movement had given birth to a substantial middle
class and allowed millions of African Americans to do what had once
been only a pipe dream: to prioritize something besides surviving
racism.

At the turn of the millennium, black America faced new challenges.

While black men searched for more satisfying ways to express their
manhood, black women formed new organizations to fight racism
and sexism. Insisting on inclusion in the black community, black
lesbians, gays, bisexuals, and transgenders asserted their black
identity. Meanwhile, black immigrants, in larger numbers than ever
before, were changing the culture and politics of black America. In
essence, at the turn of the millennium, the very definition of African
American was changing. And young people were making that
change palpable. Their hip-hop culture was an in-your-face assertion
of their presence. Like the young generations that had made it
possible for blacks to travel comfortably on buses that traversed
interstate highways, staged sit-ins at lunch counters, and braved
racist mobs who opposed their presence in all-white public schools,
the hip-hop generation conducted their own countercultural
revolution. For many people, all this change was welcome, a just
reward for more than a century of struggle. For others, it was
foreboding, for it seemed to signal the end of a unified black
America.

In 1903, the historian and activist W. E. B. Du Bois prophetically

proclaimed that the problem of the twentieth century was “the
problem of the color-line.”77 He probably would have been
overjoyed, yet troubled, on the eve of the twenty-first century. For
even though the visible lines of apartheid had disappeared, invisible
markers — such as high rates of imprisonment, segregated housing
and schooling, employment discrimination, and the criminalization of
black spaces — remained. At the beginning of the new century,
black America could look back on the previous century and see
progress against racism. Looking ahead to continued progress in the
future, however, was a bit more challenging.
CHAPTER 16 REVIEW

KEY TERMS

New Right
southern strategy
busing
Comprehensive Crime Control Act of 1984
Regents of the University of California v. Bakke (1978)
United Steelworkers of America v. Weber (1979)
Congressional Black Caucus
Griggs v. Duke Power Co. (1971)
Fair Housing Act (1968)
rap music
Million Man March (1995)
Million Woman March (1997)

REVIEW QUESTIONS

1. Describe the tactics of Richard Nixon and the New Right.

What strategies did they pursue in their opposition to the
black freedom movement and affirmative action?

2. How did Ronald Reagan build on Nixon’s policies?

3. What new tactics did black activists adopt to counter the

New Right? How successful were they?
 4. What roles did black women play in the evolving black
freedom struggle? Why were their efforts so significant?

5. How did the fight for jobs and resources affect political
alliances in the post–Civil Rights era?

6. Describe the many divisions that came to characterize

black America in the decades following the civil rights and
black power movements. In what ways did these changes
undermine racial unity? In what ways did they enhance
solidarity?

7. How did the War on Crime and the War on Drugs contribute
to the mass incarceration of African Americans?

SUGGESTED REFERENCES

Opposition to the Black Freedom Movement

Black, Earl, and Merle Black. The Rise of Southern Republicans. Cambridge:
Belknap Press of Harvard University Press, 2002.

Diamond, Sara. Roads to Dominion: Right-Wing Movements and Political Power in

the United States. New York: Guilford Press, 1995.

Ferguson, Thomas, and Joel Rogers, eds. The Hidden Election: Politics and
Economics in the 1980 Presidential Campaign. New York: Pantheon, 1981.

. Right Turn: The Decline of the Democrats and the Future of American
Politics. New York: Hill and Wang, 1986.

Guinier, Lani, and Gerald Torres. The Miner’s Canary: Enlisting Race, Resisting
Power, Transforming Democracy. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 2002.
Hancock, Ange-Marie. The Politics of Disgust: The Public Identity of the Welfare
Queen. New York: New York University Press, 2004.

Hinton, Elizabeth. From the War on Poverty to the War on Crime. Cambridge:
Harvard University Press, 2016.

MacLean, Nancy. Freedom Is Not Enough: The Opening of the American

Workplace. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 2006.

McGirr, Lisa. Suburban Warriors: The Origins of the New American Right.
Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2001.

The Persistence of the Black Freedom Struggle

Bositis, David A. Black Elected Officials: A Statistical Summary. Washington, DC:

Joint Center for Political and Economic Studies, 1998–2009.

Dawson, Michael C. Behind the Mule: Race and Class in African-American

Politics. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1994.

Formisano, Ronald P. Boston against Busing: Race, Class, and Ethnicity in the
1960s and 1970s, 2nd rev. ed. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press,
2004.

Goldberg, David, and Trevor Griffey, eds. Black Power at Work: Community
Control, Affirmative Action, and the Construction Industry. Ithaca: ILR
Press/Cornell University Press, 2010.

Hero, Rodney E., and Robert R. Preuhs. Black-Latino Relations in U.S. National
Politics: Beyond Conflict or Cooperation. New York: Cambridge University
Press, 2013.

Horne, Gerald. Fire This Time: The Watts Uprising and the 1960s. New York: Da
Capo Press, 1997.

Massey, Douglas S., and Nancy A. Denton. American Apartheid: Segregation and
the Making of the Underclass. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1993.
Murch, Donna Jean. Living for the City: Migration, Education, and the Rise of the
Black Panther Party in Oakland, California. Chapel Hill: University of North
Carolina Press, 2010.

Orleck, Annelise. Storming Caesar’s Palace: How Black Mothers Fought Their
Own War on Poverty. Boston: Beacon Press, 2005.

Podair, Jerald E. The Strike That Changed New York: Blacks, Whites, and the
Ocean Hill–Brownsville Crisis. New Haven: Yale University Press, 2008.

Springer, Kimberly. Living for the Revolution: Black Feminist Organizations, 1968–
1980. Durham: Duke University Press, 2005.

Stevenson, Brenda. The Contested Murder of Latasha Harlins: Justice, Gender,

and the Origins of the LA Riots. New York: Oxford University Press, 2013.

Sugrue, Thomas J. Sweet Land of Liberty: The Forgotten Struggle for Civil Rights
in the North. New York: Random House, 2008.

White, Deborah Gray. Too Heavy a Load: Black Women in Defense of

Themselves, 1894–1994. New York: Norton, 1999.

Wiese, Andrew. Places of Their Own: African American Suburbanization in the

Twentieth Century. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2004.

The Different Faces of Black America

Alexander, Michelle. The New Jim Crow: Mass Incarceration in the Age of
Colorblindness. New York: New Press, 2010.

Capps, Randy, Kristan McCabe, and Michael Fix, “Diverse Streams: Black African
Migration to the United States,” Migration Policy Institute, 2012,
http://www.migrationpolicy.org.

Chisholm, Shirley. The Good Fight. New York: Harper & Row, 1973.

. Unbought and Unbossed. Boston: Houghton Mifflin, 1970.

Collins, Patricia Hill. Black Sexual Politics: African Americans, Gender, and the
New Racism. New York: Routledge, 2004.

Foner, Nancy. Islands in the City: West Indian Migration to New York. Berkeley:
University of California Press, 2001.

Forman, James, Jr. Locking Up Our Own: Crime and Punishment in Black
America. New York: Farrar, Straus & Giroux, 2017.

Forman, Murray, and Mark Anthony Neal, eds. That’s the Joint: The Hip-Hop
Studies Reader. New York: Routledge, 2004.

Giddings, Paula. When and Where I Enter: The Impact of Black Women on Race
and Sex in America. New York: Bantam, 1984.

Greer, Christina M. Black Ethnics: Race Immigration, and the Pursuit of the
American Dream Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2013.

Johnson, E. Patrick, and Mae G. Henderson, eds. Black Queer Studies: A Critical
Anthology. Durham: Duke University Press, 2005.

Kasinitz, Phillip, John Mollenkoff, Mary C. Waters, and Jennifer Holdaway,

Inheriting the City: The Children of Immigrants Come of Age. New York: Russell
Sage Foundation, 2008.

Lusane, Clarence. Pipe Dream Blues: Racism and the War on Drugs. Boston:
South End Press, 1991.

Morrison, Toni, ed. Race-ing Justice, En-Gendering Power: Essays on Anita Hill,
Clarence Thomas, and the Construction of Social Reality. New York: Pantheon,
1992.

Murakawa, Naomi. The First Civil Right: How Liberals Built Prison America. New
York: Oxford University Press, 2014.

Smith, Candis Watts. Black Mosaic: The Politics of Black Pan-Ethnic Diversity.
New York: New York University Press, 2014.
Waters, Mary C. Black Identities: West Indian Immigrant Dreams and American
Realities. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1999.

Wilson, William Julius. The Truly Disadvantaged: The Inner City, the Underclass,
and Public Policy. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1987.

Womack, Ytasha L. Post Black: How a New Generation Is Redefining African

American Identity. Chicago: Lawrence Hill, 2010.
DOCUMENT PROJECT

All Africa’s Children

1965 was a game-changing year for African Americans. In June,

President Johnson addressed the graduating class of Howard
University, one of the oldest and most prestigious HBCUs
(Historically Black Colleges and Universities) in the country, and he
expressed his support for policies that would subsequently become
known as affirmative action. Slavery, Jim Crow, racial violence, and
persistent discrimination had so disadvantaged African Americans,
Johnson proclaimed, that special programs were needed to give
blacks the same opportunities that white Americans enjoyed. Two
months later, Johnson signed the Voting Rights Act into law, and the
impact was almost immediate. As the numbers of black voters
increased, so did black influence in all levels of government.

How African Americans experienced both affirmative action and the

Voting Rights Act would be affected by another government action in
1965: the passage in October of the Immigration and Naturalization
Act. In fact, when one scholar later put all these developments
together — affirmative action and the voting rights and immigration
acts — he said these policies were on a “collision course”78 that
could ultimately nullify their individual achievements. Why? What
was evident at the end of the twentieth century was not always
apparent in 1965 or the decade or so after that. If affirmative action
was meant to rectify the inequality caused by centuries of systemic
discrimination, what would happen when millions of new black and
brown immigrants experienced racism? Would they also be covered
by affirmative action laws and programs, or was affirmative action
only for native-born blacks? And as immigrants naturalized and
became Americans, would they identify with native-born blacks and
embrace the same civil rights issues? Would immigrants from black-
majority societies understand how American racism worked? Would
they empathize with native-born blacks, or would they be swayed by
arguments that cast American blacks as undeserving? Would they
even vote the same way, or would their political coalitions differ from
coalitions forged by the survivors of America’s racial terrorism?

Culture caused other potential collisions. Like African Americans in

the Great Migration, Caribbean and African people moved from their
homes with the hope of a better life for themselves and their
children. But America’s historic racial divide dictated that black and
brown immigrants assimilate into America’s lowest caste, something
they resented and resisted. At the same time, some native-born
blacks insisted that black American identity was rooted in slavery
and discrimination in the United States. In 1965, black people
proclaimed “I’m Black and I’m Proud.” By the twenty-first century, the
question on a lot of minds was “Who is black?” Were Nigerian
Americans, Jamaican Americans, Somali Americans, and the like
also African Americans? These same immigrants also wondered
what would become of their children if they somehow became more
African American than Nigerian, Jamaican, or Somali. To complicate
matters further, there were as many differences among immigrant
groups as existed between the black immigrants and the American
born. Would they, could they, all get along?

The following documents demonstrate these concerns in varying

ways. They speak to the changing culture, politics, and economics of
African America. Ultimately, they address the very definition of the
“black community” in the twenty-first century.

A Statistical Look at Foreign-Born Blacks in the United States, 1980–

2016

For most of African America’s four-hundred-year history, the

designation black (or colored, Negro, Afro, or African American) was
assigned to dark-skinned people who had a heritage of slavery and/or
discrimination in this country. Social scientists and policy experts did
not disaggregate black people by ethnicity because America’s
dichotomous racial system, which was established by the laws
governing slavery, determined that anyone with “one drop” of black
blood was black — period. However, the influx of millions of black
people from other parts of the world has complicated the American
understanding of who is black. In 1965, there were only 125,000
foreign-born blacks in this country. The number increased to 816,000 in
1980, and by 2016, the number of black foreign-born immigrants had
quadrupled, to 4.2 million, with immigration from Africa outpacing that
from the Caribbean. As of 2016, immigrants made up 10 percent of the
black population. In some states, foreign-born blacks account for a
larger proportion than native born. For example, in the Dakotas and
Maine, immigrants composed almost half of the black population, while
in Minnesota, Massachusetts, and New Hampshire, foreign-born blacks
account for more than one-third of all blacks. (See Map 16.1, p. 651.)
Examine the following data with an eye to the kind of changes
precipitated by the influx of these “new blacks.” Although numbers can
be interpreted many ways, what do the numbers suggest about the
changing understanding of blackness in America? Are these “new
blacks” African American?79
Note: In 2000 and later, foreign-born blacks include single-race blacks and mixed-race
blacks, regardless of Hispanic origin. Prior to 2000, blacks include only single-race
blacks regardless of Hispanic origin since a mixed-race option was not available.
 Description
The bar graph at the top shows the percentage of U S. black population
that is foreign born.

The horizontal axis represents years marked as follows.

1980: 3.1 percent; 1990: 4.9 percent; 2000: 6.7 percent; 2013: 8.7
percent

The line graph shows total foreign-born black population in the U S., in
thousands.

The horizontal axis represents years marked as follows: 1980, 1990,

2000, 2013. The vertical axis marks the population starting at 0 to
4,000,000 in 500,000 increments.

The line shows a positive slope with the population of foreign-born blacks
in the marked years as follows. 1982, 816,000; 1990, 1,447,000; 2000,
2,435,000; and 2013, 3,793,000.

A note at the bottom reads, “In 2000 and later, foreign-born blacks
include single-race blacks and mixed-race blacks, regardless of Hispanic
origin. Prior to 2000, blacks include only single-race blacks regardless of
Hispanic origin since a mixed-race option was not available.”

S : A Rising Share of the U.S. Black Population Is Foreign Born. Pew Research
Center tabulations of the 2016 American Community Survey (1% IPUMS) and the 1980,
1990, and 2000 censuses (5% IPUMS). Pew Research Center, Washington, DC, April 9,
2015, https://www.pewsocialtrends.org/2015/04/09/a-rising-share-of-the-u-s-black-
population-is-foreign-born/.
 Description
The vertical axis shows the markings as follows. Jamaica. 682,000 (18
percent); Haiti. 586,000 (15 percent); Nigeria. 226,000 (6 percent);
Trinidad & Tobago. 192,000 (5 percent); Ethiopia. 191,000 (5 percent);
Dominican Republic. 161,000 (4 percent); Ghana. 147,000 (4 percent);
Guyana. 122,000 (3 percent); Kenya. 107,000 (3 percent); Liberia.
83,000 (2 percent); Somalia. 79,000 (2 percent); Mexico. 70,000 (2
percent); Barbados. 51,000 (1 percent); Cameroon. 48,000 (1 percent);
Cuba. 41,000 (1 percent); Sierra Leone. 36,000 (1 percent); Grenada.
34,000 (1 percent); Eritrea. 33,000 (1 percent); Panama. 32,000 (1
percent); Belize. 32,000 (1 percent); Sudan. 30,000 (1 percent);
Bahamas. 27,000 (1 percent); and England. 27,000 (1 percent).

S : A Rising Share of the U.S. Black Population Is Foreign Born. Pew Research
Center tabulations of the 2013 American Community Survey (1% IPUMS). Pew Research
Center, Washington, DC, April 9, 2015, https://www.pewsocialtrends.org/2015/04/09/a-
rising-share-of-the-u-s-black-population-is-foreign-born/.

Black Immigrants Compared to Other Groups, 2013

Foreign- U.S.- All U.S.
born born immigrants population
blacks blacks

Total population (in 3,793 39,892 41,341 316,129

thousands)

Median age (in years) 42 29 43 37

Median household $43,800 33,500 48,000 52,000

income

College degree 26% 19 28 30

earners (adults 25 and
older)

Poverty 20% 28 19 16
 Home ownership 40% 42 51 64

Currently married 48% 28 60 50

(adults 18 and older)

Note: U.S.-born and foreign-born blacks include single-race blacks and mixed-race blacks, regardless of
Hispanic origin.

S : A Rising Share of the U.S. Black Population Is Foreign Born. Pew Research
Center tabulations of the 2013 American Community Survey (1% IPUMS). For unauthorized
status, Pew Research Center estimates based on the 2012 augmented American
Community Survey. Pew Research Center, Washington, DC, April 9, 2015,
https://www.pewsocialtrends.org/2015/04/09/a-rising-share-of-the-u-s-black-population-is-
foreign-born/.

Can We All Get Along? Interviews with Immigrants and Native-Born

Blacks

Forced to live and play together and to forge a meaningful existence in

a country that refused to integrate them into its fabric, black Americans
developed their own institutions and neighborhoods, music, and
culture; their own style, aesthetic, and food; their own ways of
knowing. With the entry of the millions of blacks with their own unique
histories, aesthetics, religions, and ways of knowing, things are
changing. Like it or not, these foreigners have to become black
Americans, a process that involves navigating both American racism
and native-born black culture. Neither native-born nor immigrant blacks
were or are quite prepared for the encounter. The following excerpts
from interviews conducted by scholars reveal the intricacies of the
process of assimilation. As you read them, keep in mind the data from
the previous section and the kinds of choices both immigrant and
American blacks have to make.
I always think of myself as Jamaican. I really never think of color…. I
never knew I was black until I left Jamaica. I left Jamaica when I was
22 years old. It’s difficult at that time to start learning anything and I
refused to learn that. (Jamaican female teacher, age 51, in the
United States 18 years)

Most Americans feel that when the West Indians come here, they
come to actually take their jobs, but you come and you want to work,
and you work…. American blacks have the opportunity to go to
school, to elevate themselves, and they just sit and allow things to
go idle by. (Guyanese female teacher, age 43, in the United States 4
years)

I love American blacks, most of them. But I find that, I guess

because of their slavery experience and the problems after that,
there is a total difference with American blacks as against West
Indians. For example, I grew up seeing blacks in charge; that was
my experience so I expect to be in charge. That’s my frame of
reference. American blacks because of what was done to them, they
don’t see it quite like that…. They see themselves as inferior….
(Jamaican female teacher, age 37, in the United States 10 years)

Q: What about West Indians, any characteristics that come to mind?

… When I see them, to me they are just black. When they speak to
me, then I know they are West Indian, but I don’t see that as a major
difference between us. That camaraderie is still there, if there’s two
of us in the room, we know we better watch each other’s backs.
(Black American male teacher, age 41)

Q: What about West Indians, are there any images of them that
come to mind?

A: I think of arrogance, somewhat abrupt, loud. It certainly does not

pertain to all of them, but those that I have been around. They do
tend to think that they know a little more than we do. (Black
American female teacher, age 42)

West Indians feel very strongly that the American blacks have been
brainwashed and that they are the superior group. Basically because
they come from a culture that is predominantly run by Jamaican
blacks or West Indian blacks. So they feel that they are in control,
whereas we have never been in control of anything, and that we are
very wasteful as far as education is concerned. (Black American
female teacher, age 42)

When I am in the situation in which blacks are threatened as such by

whites generally, I assume a position of a black man…. And
whenever the conflict relates mainly to Guyana, or if I am discussing
an issue in the Caribbean of which there is a particular feature of
Guyana … , then in those circumstances, I am Guyanese.
(Guyanese male teacher, age 36, in the United States 2 years)
I can say “hey mon,” you know, … I can go into that dialect and with
that accent walk into a West Indian club and be West Indian. I can
also walk into a bar and be American…. But I can never stop being
black. (Grenadian male teacher, age 46, in the United States 26
years)

Q: How do you think your children will identify?

A: Black American. ’Cause they’re gonna be raised in a black

American society and most people will ask them where they’re from,
they’re gonna have to say America ’cause that is where they were
really brought up. (Trinidadian female, age 17, in the United States 5
years)

Until some qualifier that makes a Black immigrant more known as a

Black immigrant is exposed, you’re going to be looked at as a Black
person. And I think that if that’s the case, we should work together….
I mean, if we’re going to be treated as a group, we might as well act
as one. (Joshua, an African American from Dallas, Texas)

We can see throughout history, you know, when people band

together, people are able to promote a certain agenda…. From the
outside looking in, you guys are the same. And in that way, people
are going to treat you the same. And in that sense, your experiences
are going to be similar. So you might as well promote that agenda.
(Ahmad, a second-generation Eritrean immigrant)
S : First nine quotes: Black Identities: West Indian Immigrant Dreams and American
Realities by Mary C. Waters, Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press. Copyright ©
1999 by the Russell Sage Foundation. Last two quotes: Candis Watts Smith, Black Mosaic:
The Politics of Black Pan-Ethnic Diversity, New York: New York University Press, 2014.

Douglas S. Massey, Margarita Mooney, Kimberly C. Torres, and

Camille Z. Charles | Black Immigrants and Black Natives Attending
Selective Colleges and Universities in the United States, 2007

In 2004, African American Harvard law professor Lani Guinier

provocatively indicted universities, both public and private, for valuing
diversity over affirmative action. She claimed that “the children of
African and West Indian immigrants who come from majority black
countries and who arrived in the United States after 1965”
disproportionately benefited from college admissions programs. These
students, she claimed, tested well because “they retain a national
identity free of America’s racial caste system and enjoy material and
cultural advantages.” Colleges preferred these students because they
did not “internalize the stigma of race” which ultimately was at the root
of native-born students’ low test scores and because these students
had educated parents and were not generally trapped in depressed
inner-city schools.80 Guinier’s comments were a prompt for a study
whose conclusion, which is backed by thorough statistical analysis, is
presented here. Consider the nature of this document: How is it both a
primary source and a secondary source? How is it similar to or
different from other documents you have examined? What does the
document tell us about the twenty-first-century African American
community and about the difference between affirmative action and
diversity?

In recent years, observers have increasingly recognized the

overrepresentation of the children of immigrants among African
Americans attending selective colleges and universities in the United
States, and this fact has become the focus of a vigorous debate
about the purposes of affirmative action in higher education and
whether blacks of immigrant origins are appropriate beneficiaries.
The debate so far, however, has transpired largely in the absence of
information about the phenomenon, and in this article we have
drawn upon data from the National Longitudinal Survey of Freshmen
to provide an empirical foundation for future discussions.

The NLSF surveyed the cohort of freshmen entering 28 selective

colleges and universities in the fall of 1999…. In general, we found
the overrepresentation of immigrants to be greater in private than in
public institutions and within more rather than less selective
schools…. Within the Ivy League, perhaps the most exclusive
segment of American higher education, students of immigrant origin
made up 41 percent of entering black freshmen.

Given that first- and second-generation immigrants make up just 13

percent of the African American population, the overrepresentation
of immigrant origins is substantial within all segments of elite
academia. Nonetheless, data from the NLSF suggest relatively few
and generally modest differences in the social origins between black
students of immigrant and native origins. In terms of most indicators
— income, wealth, parental employment, parental child-rearing
practices, peer support, perceptions of social distance, academic
preparation, and academic achievement — the two groups are
virtually identical. Demographically, students of immigrant origin are
… somewhat more likely to come from two-parent families.

Perhaps the most critical difference, however, is that black immigrant

fathers were far more likely to have graduated from college and to
hold advanced degrees than native fathers. Possibly as a result of
this difference, immigrant children were more likely to attend private
school, and in this setting they experienced a lower exposure to
violence than the children of native blacks and modestly more
exposure to members of other groups. Black immigrant students
were more likely to have grown up within integrated neighborhoods
and thus to have more nonblack friends and to have emerged from
high school with a low susceptibility to peer influence….

Although the NLSF data do not permit a direct assessment of the

mechanism by which immigrant-origin students came to be
overrepresented at elite colleges and universities, the fact that most
indicators of socioeconomic status, social preparation, psychological
readiness, and especially academic preparation are identical for
immigrants and natives suggests that immigrant origins per se are
not favored in the admissions process but, for whatever reason,
children from immigrant families have come to exhibit the set of traits
and characteristics valued by admissions committees, both those
that are readily observable (grade point average, quality of high
school, and advanced placement courses taken) and those that are
more difficult to observe directly (self-esteem, self-efficacy, and
social distance from whites).
The fact that immigrant parents are much better educated than
native parents is consistent with an immigrant population that is
highly selected for human capital and the drive to attain it, traits that
are passed on to children to put them into a superior position for
admission to a selective college or university. Once on campus,
however, immigrant- and native-origin African Americans perform
roughly at the same academic level…. Evidence of the high
motivation and determination of immigrant-origin black students is
that the process of college grade achievement appears to be
considerably more arduous for them relative to their native
counterparts. Once on campus, the advantages of high parental
education appear to be erased, as immigrant blacks are less able
than natives to translate parental education into high grades and are
less able to convert advanced placement courses and self-
confidence into academic achievement.

Ultimately, the data we have presented cannot answer the question

of whether the children of black immigrants are worthy beneficiaries
of affirmative action, for the answer rests largely on a moral
judgment about whether the policy is a form of restitution for past
racial injustice or a mechanism to ensure that selective schools
continue to reflect the racial and ethnic diversity of a nation that is
being transformed by immigration. All we can say is that, with
several notable exceptions, black immigrants and natives display
similar traits and characteristics and, more important, evince equal
levels of academic preparation. Whatever processes are operating
on college campuses to depress black academic performance below
that of whites with similar characteristics, they function for
immigrants as well as natives.

S : From “Black Immigrants and Black Natives Attending Selective Colleges and
Universities in the United States” by Douglas S. Massey, Margarita Mooney, Kimberly C.
Torres, and Camille Z. Charles (“American Journal of Education,” Volume 113, Issue 2, pp.
243–271). © 2007 by The University of Chicago. Reproduced by permission of the
publisher.

The Meeting of Cultures

African America now looks like a South Carolinian in New York, a

Guyanese in Brooklyn, a Somali in Tennessee, a Mississippian in
Chicago, a Nigerian in Houston, a Haitian in Miami, and an Ethiopian in
Minnesota. In the United States, all of Africa’s people are slowly
blending their cultures. Time will tell whether American racism will do
what it has in the past: forge a black community and an identity around
the idea of freedom. However, the following pictures demonstrate what
is happening on a day-to-day level. Photo 1 is a mural for a restaurant
in Brooklyn, New York, home to a very large Caribbean population. As
you examine it, consider the role food and eating play in preserving
and extending one’s cultural identity. What messages are conveyed by
the advertisement? Photo 2 shows a typical hair braiding salon that
could be anywhere in the United States. What does this picture say
about the meeting of cultures?
 Description
The photo on the left shows the details of a restaurant with its menu,
listing African food, on the wall along with contact numbers.

The photo on the right shows a woman standing outside a shop with a
bag in hand. Two sign boards outside the store read, “Wen Kuni, African
Hair Brandings,” and Barber shop, all haircuts.” A sign board on the top
reads, “African village beauty supplies.” The boards also show various
photos of girls with different hair styles.

QUESTIONS FOR ANALYSIS

1. In what ways is the black immigrant experience similar to

the migration experience of American blacks who moved
out of the South at different periods in American history? In
 what ways is it different? How does the black immigrant
experience congeal with the African American struggle for
freedom?

2. What factors favor or hinder successful assimilation of black

immigrants into American and/or African American society?
What role does American racism play in the assimilation
process?

3. What is the difference between policies that foster

affirmative action or reparations and those that enhance
diversity?

4. Change over time matters. How do you think second- and

third-generation black immigrants will integrate into
American and African American society?

5. Consider all of the politicians and sports and media stars

who either are immigrants or who have immigrant heritage.
Do you consider them African Americans?

6. In your opinion, has the history of the past fifty years proved
that the immigration acts, the Voting Rights Act, and
affirmative action have been on a collision course with one
another? Have the collective gains been nullified by the
losses?
CHAPTER 17 African Americans
in the Twenty-First Century
2000–Present
CHRONOLOGY Events specific to African American history are
boldfaced. General U.S. history events are in black.
2000 George W. Bush elected president

2001 Freestyle exhibition debuts post-black art in Harlem

Al Qaeda terrorists crash hijacked planes into World Trade Center,

Pentagon, and field in Pennsylvania

Afghanistan War begins

2003– Iraq War

2011

2004 Bill Cosby delivers Pound Cake speech

Bush reelected president

Barack Obama elected to U.S. Senate

2005 Hurricane Katrina devastates Gulf coast

2006 Democrats retake control of Congress

Six black teenagers charged with attempted murder in Jena Six case

2008 Obama delivers historic speech on race, “A More Perfect Union”

Global financial crisis begins

 Obama elected first African American president

2009 American Recovery and Reinvestment Act (ARRA)

Henry Louis Gates Jr. arrested at his home in Cambridge,

Massachusetts

Obama wins Nobel Peace Prize

2010 Obama signs health care reform bill

Republicans gain seats in U.S. Senate, win majority of seats in House of

Representatives

2011 Osama bin Laden killed by U.S. forces

Obama certifies that gays and lesbians can serve openly in military

2012 Black teenager Trayvon Martin fatally shot by George Zimmerman in

Sanford, Florida

Obama issues executive order preventing deportation of some young

immigrants

Obama reelected president

2013 #BlackLivesMatter founded after acquittal of George Zimmerman

Shelby County v. Holder voids key section of the Voting Rights Act

2014 Obama launches My Brother’s Keeper

Eric Garner dies after being choked by New York police officer Daniel
Pantaleo
 Black teenager Michael Brown fatally shot by Ferguson, Missouri,
police officer Darren Wilson

2015 Supreme Court legalizes same-sex marriage nationwide

Obama establishes diplomatic relations with Cuba

2016 Hillary Clinton becomes the first woman to be nominated by a major party
for president

Fisher v. University of Texas upholds consideration of race in college

admissions

Donald Trump elected president

2018 Husted v. A. Philip Randolph Institute allows states to use voter

inactivity as a trigger to clear voting rolls

Trump v. Hawaii upholds presidential order denying entry visas to

people from several Muslim-majority countries

Democrats win House majority

2019 African Americans commemorate the 400th year of their arrival in

America

2020 Coronavirus kills over one hundred thousand Americans; African

Americans suffer disproportionately

A national and global protest movement against racism is sparked by

the police killing of George Floyd
Barack Hussein Obama, America’s
Forty-Fourth President
By the time Barack Obama left his high-paying job at a Manhattan
consulting firm to become a community organizer, the national civil
rights and black power movements of the 1960s and early ’70s were
a fading memory. It was 1983, and although the future president was
unsure about what a community organizer did, he was certain that
change needed to occur on the local level. With few exceptions,
those around him greeted his aspirations with disappointment and
skepticism. Ike, a black security guard who worked in Obama’s office
building, advised, “Organizing? … Why you wanna do something like
that? … Forget about this organizing business and do something
that’s gonna make you some money…. Young man like you, got a
nice voice — hell, you could be one a them announcers on TV. Or
sales…. That’s what we need, see. Not more folks running around
here, all rhymes and jive. You can’t help folks that ain’t gonna make
it nohow, and they won’t appreciate you trying. Folks that wanna
make it, they gonna find a way to do it on they own.”1

Ike’s blunt but well-meaning advice grew from his having seen the
workplace open for black people. Jobs that had once been the
exclusive reserve of white men were, by the mid-1980s, available to
minorities and women. Millions of people of color were in higher
occupational categories than they had been twenty years earlier.2
The better-off black working and middle classes had narrowed the
gap in earnings that had once existed between college-educated
blacks and whites. There were advances in politics as well: in 1965,
there were only about 100 black elected officials in the nation. Ten
years later, there were 3,500. As blacks became the mayors of major
cities, African Americans gained greater access to municipal
services and employment opportunities. The number of black
businesses likewise increased. In 1960, black-owned businesses
numbered approximately 32,000; by 1977, that number had grown to
231,000. Given all the opportunities that seemed to be opening up,
Ike had good reason to advise the aspiring young Obama to shoot
for the moon.

Obama was mindful of these gains, but he thought they could be

sustained only by people committed to organizing the poor at the
grassroots level. In 1985, his commitment took him to Altgeld
Gardens, a public housing project on Chicago’s South Side, where
5,300 African Americans eked out an existence amid an abandoned
steel mill, a toxic landfill, and a rancid sewage plant. Altgeld Gardens
presented the kinds of problems Obama wanted to address. By the
1980s, it had been abandoned not only by whites who had left the
city for the suburbs but also by blacks who had left the inner city for
the inner suburbs.

Like many other urban centers, Chicago had sworn in its first black
mayor, Harold Washington, two years before Obama arrived.
Washington, however, faced the same problems as other inner-city
mayors. Chicago had lost a good portion of its middle- and upper-
class residents, as well as its industrial plants. Consequently, its tax
base had shrunk, leaving Washington with limited resources to
address the poverty, homelessness, single-parent households,
crime, drug addiction, and deteriorating health conditions that
plagued the city’s poor. Even if the mostly female residents of Altgeld
Gardens could get Washington’s attention — a big if — it was
unlikely that the mayor could fix even a small part of this ailing South
Side community.

Obama worked among the residents of Altgeld Gardens for three

years before deciding that he would be more effective with a law
degree. After graduating from Harvard Law School in 1991 and
beginning a political career, he lost his 2000 bid for the U.S. House
of Representatives to the Democratic incumbent, Bobby Rush, a
former Black Panther who beat Obama decisively in an election
nicknamed “the Black Panther against the professor.” The election
epitomized the tensions in black America at the turn of the
millennium. Generational tensions were clear as Rush, by that time
part of the old guard, defended his turf against the younger
newcomer, who had the kind of education that most people of Rush’s
generation could only dream of. Class and ethnic tensions also
surfaced, as did the perennial issue of race, which in 2000 presented
itself differently than it had in the past. Obama, a lecturer at the
University of Chicago who lived in the posh Hyde Park section of the
South Side, connected with his district’s white constituency but failed
to do so with the black working-class residents of the predominantly
black community. His biracial half Kenyan heritage prompted the
question “Is Obama really black? Is he black enough?” These
questions reverberated throughout millennial elections in places
where a new, well-educated black leadership class was emerging.
They reflected the new reality of black Americans — a reality that
was representative of both the advances that had occurred and the
divisiveness that flowed from them.

A Young Barack Obama with His Grandparents

Obama, of biracial descent, was born in Hawaii and raised mostly by his maternal
grandparents, Stanley and Madelyn Dunham. His Ivy League education, political
acumen, and charismatic personality identified him as someone who transcended race
even before he became the first black president of the United States in 2009.
The choices Obama had available to him, the dilemmas he faced,
the world he knew — these were familiar to turn-of-the-twenty-first-
century African Americans. It was a period marked by the expansion
of a middle class that could take advantage of the opportunities Ike,
the security guard, had alluded to. Yet this period was also marked
by widespread surveillance that gave rise to the highest
incarceration rates black America had ever experienced, and the
ascendance of a generation that venerated individualism and
diversity as it rejected the unity and communalism of the civil rights
and black power movements. Sadly, for all of the optimism
generated by the election of the first black president, the election of
Obama’s successor, Donald J. Trump, continued the backlash that
had marked the Republican administrations of the post–freedom
struggle era. In sum, this period reflected the hope that fueled
Obama’s successful run for president in 2008 but also the enduring
racism that continued to haunt black freedom.
The State of Black America
In October 2007, Washington Post reporter and columnist Eugene
Robinson wrote an op-ed piece proclaiming that “if there ever was a
monolithic ‘black America’ — absolutely and uniformly deprived and
aggrieved, with invariant values and attitudes — there certainly isn’t
one now.” Robinson, an African American, called for “a new
language, a new vocabulary and syntax” because, he claimed, “
‘black America’ is an increasingly meaningless concept.”3 One
month later, the Pew Research Center, an independent, nonpartisan
public opinion research organization, found that 37 percent of African
Americans agreed with Robinson, believing that “because of the
diversity within their community, blacks can no longer be thought of
as a single race.”4 The sentiment reflected the fact that African
Americans were entering the new century with a diversity that
challenged their age-old sense of themselves as a nation within a
nation. More secure about their freedom, they were more willing to
think and speak publicly about their nonracial identities and to
question the need for racial solidarity.5 Although the election of
Donald Trump in 2016 was to rekindle the feeling of African
Americans as a “community,” bound by a heritage of oppression and
united by their need for self-defense (a development we discuss later
in the chapter), at the turn of the new century, a growing number of
black people were beginning to construct new ideas about racial
belonging.
The Black “Community”
By the beginning of the twenty-first century, black America had come
to be characterized by class, gender, sexuality, and generational
diversity. There was, however, another way to characterize
differences in black America: namely, by the way various groups
related to American institutions. Similar in many respects to the
twentieth-century categories delineating the middle and working
classes and the underclass or truly disadvantaged, this new
categorization spoke also to black America’s perception of racial
progress and its sense of racial and national belonging.6

Middle- and working-class African Americans entered the new

century better situated economically than previous generations but
well below the economic well-being of whites and Asian Americans.
In 2006, for example, the black median household income was just
61 percent of the white median household income, and in 2018, the
National Urban League calculated the equality index — the relative
status of blacks versus whites in American society — at 72.5
percent, meaning that blacks’ income was only 72.5 percent of
whites’ income.7 Home ownership for blacks reached an all-time
high in 2004, with nearly 50 percent of blacks owning their own
homes. But in the fourteen years after that, home ownership dropped
to 42.9 percent; meanwhile, the white home ownership rate was 73
percent.8 Nevertheless, by 2010, one-fourth of black adults worked
in management or professional jobs, and this figure grew to 31
percent by 2018. College enrollments of African Americans were
encouraging for the first ten years of the new century, increasing by
73 percent during that time (from 1.5 million to 2.7 million students).
But between 2010 and 2017, black enrollment decreased by 19
percent (from 2.7 million to 2.2 million students). During that time
white enrollment declined as well.9

Overall, the black middle class was fragile. The wealth gap told the
story. In 2016, the median wealth for black families — including
home ownership, stocks, bonds, and other forms — was $17,600,
compared with white families’ median wealth of $171,000. Put
another way, the median white family had 41 times more wealth than
the median black family. The inequality did not escape middle-class
African Americans. In his book The Rage of a Privileged Class: Why
Are Middle-Class Blacks Angry? Why Should America Care?,
journalist Ellis Cose described the anger provoked by the black tax:
the understanding that blacks had to work twice as hard as whites to
achieve the same outcomes and were held responsible for the
negative actions of other blacks. The strategy and consciousness of
color blindness — the idea that race never enters into decisions
affecting advancement — infuriated blacks who everyday
experienced racism that impacted their happiness and determined
their life chances. By pronouncing the death of racism, whites had
effectively silenced black protest and made any criticism of racist job
relations hazardous to blacks’ employment, promotion, and
interactions with coworkers. Middle-class African Americans also felt
that they were always held to a higher standard when a job or a bank
loan was at stake, and they chafed and grew rageful when they saw
whites with less talent, less ability, and less intelligence soar ahead
of them in rank, salary, and status.10

While middle-class blacks fumed over the extra hurdles they had to
surmount, poor blacks felt the full brunt of racism. Living at or below
the poverty line, which in the year 2000 was about $8,000 in annual
income for one person and roughly $17,000 for a family of four,
about one-quarter of the African American population felt
abandoned. “They really don’t care too much,” said a welfare
recipient when asked what she thought Congress felt about women
on welfare.11 With almost half (48 percent) of all black families
single-parent, female-headed households, an astonishingly large
proportion of those below the poverty line were women and children.
Although the unemployment rate for African Americans dropped from
a high of 15.4 percent in 2010 to 6.8 percent in 2019, poor blacks
found it difficult to find stable employment for reasons ranging from
educational attainment to child care. Without stable employment,
there was no way for these lower-class blacks to live the American
dream of home ownership. The victims of the most intense police
surveillance, poor blacks attended the worst schools in the nation,
lived in the most dilapidated housing, had the least access to
hospitals, were the most likely victims of crimes, and were the most
likely to be exposed to the illicit drug and sex trade economy. Many
felt unworthy. Describing how poverty generated feelings of shame in
many in the black community, a mother of an incarcerated teenager
lamented, “We hate ourselves…. We have been programmed that
it’s something that’s wrong with us.”12

A few blacks, called the “Transcendent” by Eugene Robinson,

managed to escape racial identification altogether. Although wealth
was not their only asset — education and talent were important, too
— the color green influenced their lives more than their brown skin
did. Oprah Winfrey belonged in this group, as did sports stars such
as Tiger Woods and LeBron James, entertainment giants like
Beyoncé and Jay-Z, actors such as Samuel L. Jackson and Terri
Washington, media moguls such as Robert L. Johnson of Black
Entertainment Television and Shonda Rhimes of Shondaland, and
CEOs such as Ursula M. Burns at the international telecom company
VEON and Robert F. Smith, founder of Vista Equity Partners. More
numerous than at any other time in history, this group, having
achieved fame, prosperity, and power, were not just black Americans
who had done well; they were quintessentially American and
recognized as such at home and abroad.13

Black immigrants, on the other hand, struggled to understand what it

meant to be American. The Census Bureau projects that by 2060,
16.5 percent of U.S. blacks (not including black Hispanics) will be
immigrants,14 and scholars have discerned that while those
individuals may very well hold on to their ethnic identity, they will
develop a racial consciousness like that of African Americans.15
Racism is the reason. Coming from black majority societies, black
immigrants are unaccustomed to being judged first by their color and
only secondarily by their accomplishments.16 The families of
Mulugeta Seraw (Ethiopian), Abner Louima (Haitian), and Amadou
Diallo (Guinean) learned hard lessons in American racism. Seraw
was bludgeoned to death in Portland, Oregon, by a group of white
skinheads; Louima was sodomized by New York policemen; and,
though unarmed, Diallo was shot forty-one times by police as he
reached for his wallet. All three deaths involved white men acting on
their perceived ideas about black people (rather than about
immigrants). Racism, therefore, is forging a new black community
because, as noted by political scientist Candis Watts Smith, “Black
immigrants’ racial identity tends to be more salient when policies
affect them due to their racial group membership, and this identity is
mobilized in instances when there is a sense of racial threat.”17

Similar conclusions have been suggested regarding biracials who

have a black parent and a white parent. According to the 2000
census, the first census that let respondents self-identify as
belonging to more than one race, 785,000 people — or about 11
percent — claimed to be half black and half white. The number of
biracials was actually estimated to be larger than that because,
historically, a person with any “black blood” was defined as black,
and biracials — especially those with discernible black pigmentation
or features — typically checked only the “black” box on the census.
By 2015, so many blacks were checking more than one racial box
that the 15-year span saw a 238 percent increase in blacks with
multiracial heritage, amounting to 2.7 million people who identified as
black/white multiracials. Not only does this suggest that the one-drop
rule has changed to mean one more race in a multiple-race identity,
but the fact that so many more blacks checked more than one box
suggests that African Americans no longer feel bound by the one-
drop rule — the white-legislated definition of blackness declared
unconstitutional in 1967.18 An overwhelming majority of black/white
biracials — 71 percent — choose to call themselves multiracial,19
and even though they choose not to call themselves black, 61
percent of white/black biracials feel that they are seen as black.
Being seen as black, they tend to identify as black,20 particularly if
they are in the black middle class. They understand that black
people do not always accept them and often ask “are you really one
of us?”21 Still, at least for the foreseeable future, African Americans
can count on most black/white biracials to feel politically and even
culturally part of the black community.22

Solidarity, Culture, and the

Meaning of Blackness
The changes in the state of black America have rattled its
expectation of solidarity. Throughout most of the twentieth century,
black unity could be counted on to challenge the economic and
political injustices caused by racism. But twenty-first-century diversity
has the potential to undermine this staple of black self-defense. For
example, in the twentieth century, the black upper class (known as
the “talented tenth”) was depended on to speak for — indeed
represent — the race. In the early twenty-first century, the best-
educated, wealthiest, and most prominent African Americans could
not be counted on to do that. For most of the twentieth century, even
when black men and women saw issues differently, they marched
together. By the end of the century, however, they found themselves
marching separately.

The disruption of unity is suggested by the passionate discussion of

“blackness” and who is “black.” In the twentieth century, black people
debated what they wanted to be called — colored, Negro, Afro-
American, African American, black — but not who was actually
black. Black/white multiracials, black immigrants, and Transcendents
have complicated the meaning of blackness in the twenty-first
century. When the professional golfer Tiger Woods called himself a
“Cablinasian” in recognition of his white, black, American Indian, and
Asian ancestry, he set off a firestorm of debate. Some argued that
Woods was not black but biracial. Others believed that he had
earned his black credentials because he had experienced racism,
with one commentator arguing that “before he [Woods] was famous,
there were golf clubs in the U.S. that wouldn’t let him play.” And
there were many who were outright angry about his Transcendent
status. As one user of an online forum commented, “F him if he
doesn’t want to be considered black. When his fame has ended and
white people turn on him, because he no longer benefits them, he’ll
want to be black.”23 Similar issues emerged during Barack Obama’s
2008 presidential campaign, with many believing that Obama’s
midwestern white mother and Kenyan father made him something
other than African American. In 2006, the novelist and columnist
Stanley Crouch proclaimed that Obama was not “black like me”
because he “did not — does not — share a heritage with the majority
of black Americans, who are descendants of plantation slaves.”24
According to Debra Dickerson, the author of The End of Blackness, “
‘Black,’ in our political and social reality, means those descended
from West African slaves,” and that did not include Obama.25

Although there was never a time in African American history when it

could be said that “all black people think alike,” during the first ten
years of the twenty-first century, researchers found racial unity on
important issues to be on the decline. To be sure, compared to
whites, black people on average felt that they experienced more
discrimination and that the criminal justice system was unfair to
blacks. More blacks than whites said that poor schools, high dropout
rates, unwed motherhood, and poor housing were real problems in
their communities. Yet in 2007 and 2010, slightly more than half of all
black people believed that “blacks who cannot get ahead in this
country are mainly responsible for their own situation.” Only about
one-third (34 percent) blamed racial discrimination as the reason
blacks did not advance. This was an astounding change from 1994,
when a majority felt that racial discrimination held blacks back.
Economics and generation made the difference. More affluent and
better-educated African Americans were not only less concerned
about job discrimination, unwed motherhood, and crime, but, along
with younger blacks, they were also more likely to believe that blacks
and whites had a lot in common and that the black middle class and
poor were growing apart. This, too, had changed over time. In 1986,
there was less divergence between the black poor and middle class
on these issues.26

These changes were reflected in black culture. The Black Arts

Movement of the 1960s and ’70s had been founded on the ideas that
black art had to mirror the black experience, advance the politics of
freedom, and boost the psychological morale of African Americans,
and it emphasized the notion that black and white art were
fundamentally different. The Freestyle exhibition, which debuted at
the Studio Museum in Harlem in 2001, announced a new direction
for black art. According to Thelma Golden, the museum’s chief
curator, the exhibition embodied a new post-black art in that it “was
characterized by artists who were adamant about not being labeled
as ‘black’ artists, though their work was steeped, in fact deeply
interested, in redefining complex notions of blackness.”27 As
explained by Golden and some of the exhibition’s artists, blackness
had new meaning in the twenty-first century. There were so many
ways to be black that “black” had lost its meaning as a signifier of
identity. Ironically, the unifying force of this exhibition was
“individuality,” which gave birth to the title Freestyle. Like the
improvisational musician who “finds the groove and goes all out in a
relentless and unbridled expression of the self,” Golden believed that
black artists and black people needed to free themselves from old
ideas about blackness and be whoever they could and wanted to
be.28
Rashid Johnson, China Gates, 2008
 Post-black art such as Rashid Johnson’s China Gates, a freestanding steel sculpture, is
not immediately recognizable as “black art.” Artists of this genre emphasize the
diversity of the black experience and the individuality of the artist, and the art they
produce is often conceptual and enigmatic in nature. They depart from the tradition of
the Black Arts Movement in that they feel they do not have to directly represent black
people as a group.

Description
The photo shows a diamond-shaped freestanding steel sculpture, with
many bars crossing it that form squares and rectangles inside the
diamond. An incense holder with incense sticks rests on one of the bars
in the center.

Throughout the first decade of the twenty-first century, the idea of

post-blackness stirred up intense debate among artists, writers,
social critics, and scholars. Many agreed with Golden and sided with
art historian Michael Harris, who argued that “an African American
artist needs a cultural rootedness as a foundation.”29 But the
Harvard scholar Henry Louis Gates Jr. doubted the utility of such a
foundation. There were “forty million ways” to be black, he argued.
The writer and cultural critic Touré concurs: “There is no dogmatically
narrow, authentic Blackness because the possibilities for Black
identity are infinite.”30

Diversity in Politics and Religion

That black people in the early 2000s did not speak with one voice
was evident in the political realm. A small minority of African
Americans self-identified as conservatives, believing that blacks who
had not advanced should blame it on their own inability to compete,
deficient values, and victimization mentality. They endorsed the
belief that affirmative action was harmful because its beneficiaries
could never be fully confident that their success stemmed from their
talent and because affirmative action engendered backlash.
Conservatives felt that the single parenthood and crime in black
communities could be traced to social welfare programs that fostered
a debilitating dependency and irresponsible behavior. Welfare is “a
license not to develop,” argued the prominent black conservative
Shelby Steele in 2001. Steele felt that welfare “all but mandated
inner-city inertia, … destroyed the normal human relationship to work
and family, and … turned the values of hard work, sacrifice, and
delayed gratification into a fool’s game.”31

Although the number of African Americans who self-identified as

conservative was small, a much larger number of blacks held
conservative opinions on a wide variety of issues. Again, welfare is a
good example. When researchers asked Americans whether they
agreed with the statement “Many people today think they can get
ahead without working hard and making sacrifices,” there were only
modest differences between whites and African Americans; 61
percent of whites and 56 percent of African Americans agreed.
When researchers presented the statement “Poor people have
become too dependent on government assistance programs,” the
responses from blacks and whites again differed only slightly. Blacks
still believed that affirmative action programs were necessary, but a
majority agreed with Shelby Steele, who advocated self-help and
argued that “a group is no stronger than its individuals; when
individuals transform themselves they transform the group; the freer
the individual, the stronger the group; social responsibility begins in
individual responsibility.”32 Ike, the security guard who encouraged
Barack Obama, put it differently: “Folks that wanna make it, they
gonna find a way to do it on they own.”33

Black diversity also spawned new attitudes about black leadership.

For most of the twentieth century, when a black leader spoke for the
race, he or she spoke for most black people. As journalist Eugene
Robinson wrote, “What was good for poor people was good for black
people, since so many black people were poor. Conversely, what
was good for rich people was bad for black people, since so few
black people were rich.” Similarly, “what was good for the
established order was bad for black people, who didn’t belong to the
Establishment.”34 In the twenty-first century, a variety of leaders
emerged to represent different segments of black America and the
American population in general, and fewer “race men and women”
— blacks who dedicated their lives to working for and representing
African Americans — took up the cause of civil rights. According to
National Football League Hall of Famer Lynn Swann, who in 2006
ran for governor of Pennsylvania on the Republican ticket, “We as
African-Americans are as diversified as any group…. I don’t think we
have real freedom unless we have real choices.” “It’s a new day and
a new way,” said Charles Steele, head of the Southern Christian
Leadership Conference from 2004 to 2009, touting the veteran civil
rights organization’s new slogan.35

The new day and new way gave rise to a new kind of black politician
and a politics that reified black diversity. Mayors such as Cory
Booker of Newark, New Jersey, and Adrian Fenty of Washington,
D.C., and members of Congress such as Harold Ford of Tennessee
and Artur Davis of Alabama were heirs to privileges that the civil
rights generation fought for and won. Unlike the politicians of the
1970s and ’80s, who emerged out of the civil rights struggle and
served a constituency that was overwhelmingly African American,
early-twenty-first-century black politicians represented diverse
communities. Like Barack Obama, whose Hyde Park district was 35
percent white when he first ran for Congress, new black politicians
had to appeal to a wider constituency and also satisfy the demands
of the business people and financiers who backed them. “We’re not
trying to integrate lunch counters so much,” said Michigan state
senator Bert Johnson during his 2012 bid to unseat civil rights
worker and founding Congressional Black Caucus member John
Conyers Jr.36 Some, like Booker, minimized the differences between
the old guard and the new guard. “It’s just a different set of
challenges,” said Booker. He added, “Our community needs
everyone. We need not start separating a people and talking about
disconnects. We need a full team on the field.”37 Others were not so
sure. When asked about the relevance of people such as the
Reverend Jesse Jackson — the veteran head of the Chicago-based
Rainbow PUSH (People United to Serve Humanity) Coalition who
was trained and mentored by Martin Luther King Jr. — a young
African American minister suggested that younger blacks in the
twenty-first century face different problems and need their own set of
leaders: “The reality is most of our traditional civil rights leaders don’t
have a clue about the hip-hop community. It’s not a part of their
understanding.”38

The new generation of African Americans also had a different

understanding of the black church. In its size and theology, the
twenty-first-century black megachurch was different from the
denominationally based neighborhood congregations of the twentieth
century. Since most black churches have traditionally been
congregational, or not bound to follow the dictates of an overarching
governing body, there has always been great diversity in and among
black congregations. But in general, the 1950s saw most black
churches prioritize issues of social justice. Pastors such as Martin
Luther King Jr. and Ralph Abernathy preached the gospel but also
became leaders of the civil rights struggle. Churches such as the
Holt Street Baptist Church, where the Montgomery bus boycott was
organized, or St. Augustine’s Episcopal Church, where the Oakland
Black Panthers operated their breakfast program, were both places
of worship and centers of cooperative social justice movements. The
new black megachurch departed from the social justice model. Like
the Freestyle art exhibition that premiered post-black art, most black
megachurches encouraged individual internal reflection and
promoted an individualistic theology of self-empowerment. In
addition, unlike old guard churches that served people who lived
relatively close by, megachurch congregations number upward of
two thousand members. Though grounded in the African American
emotional and musical heritage, especially the Pentecostal tradition,
they are often nondenominational, led by pastors with college and
advanced degrees, and located in suburbs inaccessible by public
transportation.39
T. D. Jakes

The Reverend T. D. Jakes is pastor of the 30,000-member nondenominational Potter’s

House in Dallas, Texas. As head of TDJ Enterprises, Jakes produces television and
 radio shows, films, and music that appeal to all Americans. Unapologetic about his
wealth and lavish lifestyle, he resembles a corporate CEO as much as a Pentecostal
preacher of the past.

Changes were also under way in the relatively small community of

African American Muslims (about 2 percent of all blacks). Before the
1960s, most black Muslims were members of the Nation of Islam.
But when their leader, Elijah Muhammad, died in 1975, his son
Warith Deen Muhammad assumed leadership and moved toward
more traditional Islam. By the turn of the century, only 3 percent of
black Muslims identified as members of the Nation of Islam, most of
them identifying with the Sunni faith. In the new century, the number
of black Muslims grew with the arrival of African immigrants, but
American-born black Muslims remained outliers. Like Christian
churches, each mosque has a dominant ethnic group, and since
native-born blacks and immigrant blacks tend to live and build
mosques in separate communities, there has been little cross-
cultural organization, even in the face of the hostility all Muslims
have faced since 9/11. In addition, black American Muslims orient
their faith toward their experience in the United States, which is very
different from the immigrant experience of Africa, South Asia, or the
Middle East.

Thus the new century found black America facing new challenges.
Black people were relating to the nation, to themselves, and to one
another differently. There was a new culture, a new politics, a new
religious life, and new theologies. As the first decade of this new
century progressed, these changes would play out not in a vacuum
but on a transformative stage filled with both tragedy and joy.
Trying Times
The first years of the new millennium were trying ones in many ways.
Black Americans had to work through their issues with diversity while
responding to a nation that had, since the black freedom struggle,
moved consistently to the right. Just how difficult this would be was
suggested by a 2001 U.S. Civil Rights Commission investigation
which found that officials in Florida had effectively disfranchised
large numbers of traditionally Democratic African American voters,
thus giving George W. Bush a victory in the 2000 presidential
election.

African Americans also had to reconcile racial loyalty with diverse

black leadership. Black officeholders, like their white counterparts,
could be corrupt and ineffective. They could champion the causes of
the black middle class over the lower classes, or they could bypass
racial issues altogether and prioritize their individual needs or the
needs of their political party. With no movement and fewer leaders to
champion the cause of civil rights, African Americans had to navigate
the early-twenty-first-century terrain without race men and women to
guide them. The continued rise of the carceral state, the wars in
Afghanistan and Iraq, and the disaster in the aftermath of Hurricane
Katrina showed how bumpy the terrain had become.

The Carceral State, or “the New

Jim Crow”
African Americans watched the rightward turn of the judicial system
with dismay. Each election that brought a Republican president to
the helm brought fears that the accomplishments of the freedom
struggle would be transformed, if not actually undone, by a judicial
system that endorsed the conservative ideas of reverse
discrimination and color blindness. African Americans, especially
those of the middle and working classes, focused their attention on
affirmative action cases, where the Supreme Court increasingly
narrowed the circumstances under which racial preferences could be
used. When it came to college admissions, the Court generally
allowed schools to consider an applicant’s race in order to promote
diversity in its student body while disallowing specific racial quotas.
This was the decision in Fisher v. University of Texas (2016), where
Abigail Fisher, a white woman, sued the University of Texas on the
grounds that she had been unfairly denied admission on the basis of
her race. Although the Court ruled against Fisher, the decision was a
blow to affirmative action because the Court viewed the goal of
considering race to be educational diversity rather than the original
intention of compensating African Americans for past discrimination.

While the judicial system weakened affirmative action, it escalated

the imprisonment of African Americans. Since the official beginning
of the War on Drugs in the 1980s, the number of people incarcerated
for drug offenses in the United States skyrocketed from 40,900 in
1980 to 452,964 in 2017.40 Although the number of imprisoned
blacks peaked in 2007, when there were 592,900 black inmates, and
the number has been declining since then, blacks are still 3.6 times
more likely to be incarcerated than whites.41 (See By the Numbers:
Black Male Incarceration Rates, 2000–2017.) Despite documented
reports in 2000 that “white students use cocaine at seven times the
rate of black students, use crack cocaine at eight times the rate of
black students, and use heroin at seven times the rate of black
students” and that whites between the ages of twelve and seventeen
were “more than a third more likely to have sold illegal drugs than
African American youth,” black juveniles were punished more
severely than white juveniles. Although the majority of illegal drug
users and dealers nationwide were white, three-fourths of all people
imprisoned for drug offenses were black or Hispanic. Young black
offenders were more likely to be transferred to adult courts and to
receive longer sentences. Whereas white juveniles were more likely
to be sentenced to serve time in jails, small local lockups that could
be easily visited by family and friends, blacks were more likely to be
sent to prisons, large facilities far from home.42

BY THE NUMBERS

Black and White Prison Population,

2000–2017
 Description
The horizontal axis shows years from 2000 to 2017 marked, in increments of
2, from 2001. The graph shows two lines originating from 2000.

A line labeled, “black,” increases in 2001 and 2003 and declines in 2006. It
peaks up again in 2007 and 2008 and then shows a negative slope which
ends at 2017. It ends in 2017 at a lower level than in 2000

The line labeled, “white” shows first peak in 2001 and rises again to 2003
continuing to rise to 2006. From here the line shows a slight negative slope
which ends at 2017. It ends at a similar level to the level in 2000.

Though the number of imprisoned African Americans rose steadily in the first
years of the twenty-first century, fewer blacks have been imprisoned since
2007, and the gap between imprisonment rates for blacks and whites has
narrowed. Experts cite the effectiveness of African American protests against
the unfairness of the criminal justice system, as well as the increase in the
number of whites imprisoned for drugs, as reasons for the change. Still,
African Americans are incarcerated at a rate that is 3.6 times that of whites.
These disproportionate incarceration rates can be traced, in general,
back to the “law and order” agenda that both Democrats and
Republicans adopted in the wake of the black freedom movement.
Although the second decade of the twenty-first century witnessed a
decline in black incarceration rates, the effects of these “zero
tolerance” measures on African Americans were, and continue to be,
devastating. One scholar has called the mass incarceration of blacks
“the new Jim Crow” because, like legal segregation, it is a system of
racialized social control that maintains the racial hierarchy and “locks
a huge percentage of the African American community out of the
mainstream society and economy.”43 Others use the term carceral
state to indicate the extensive surveillance and penalties employed
to restrict the movement of black people and control their behavior.

Incarcerated blacks have no social mobility, not just because they

are locked behind bars but also because once they have served their
time and are released, they are burdened with continued
punishment. Those convicted on felony drug charges, even for minor
infractions, are barred by law from public housing, discriminated
against by private landlords, ineligible for food stamps, and forced to
disclose their felony status on employment applications. They are
denied licenses for a wide range of professions, subject to regular
surveillance by police and parole personnel, and denied basic
citizenship rights such as voting or serving on juries. Making the
analogy to Jim Crow lynching, one felon said, “They don’t have to
call you a nigger anymore. They just say you’re a felon…. Today’s
lynching is a felony charge. Today’s lynching is incarceration.
Today’s lynch mobs are professionals. They have a badge; they
have a law degree. A felony is a modern way of saying, ‘I’m going to
hang you up and burn you.’ ”44

Unlike in the 1960s, when police brutality and incarceration were civil
rights issues against which blacks presented a united front, early-
twenty-first-century incarceration often divides black Americans.
While most bemoan the systemic or legislative inequities that
unjustly target black America, significant numbers of the black
middle and working classes find fault with black people. In what has
become known as the Pound Cake speech, Bill Cosby, who at the
time was a closet criminal himself, quipped, “These are not political
criminals. These are people going around stealing Coca Cola.
People getting shot in the back of the head over a piece of pound
cake!” Exposing the generational divide, the then-popular nearly
sixty-seven-year-old Cosby blamed not drug laws but poor parenting.
Of people who “cry when their son is standing there in an orange suit
[the color of prison fatigues],” Cosby asked, “Where were you when
he was two? Where were you when he was twelve? Where were you
when he was eighteen, and how come you don’t know he had a
pistol? And where is his father, and why don’t you know where he is?
And why doesn’t the father show up to talk to this boy?”45

Although many blacks endorsed Cosby’s perspective, large numbers

cried foul in 2002, when DNA proved that the five black youths who
had been convicted of the rape and beating of a white female in the
infamous 1989 Central Park Jogger case were actually innocent of
the crime that had sent them to prison for anywhere from six to
thirteen years. Critics lambasted law enforcement officials for their
relentlessly long interrogations, which manipulated the youths into
confessing to a crime they did not commit and for which the
prosecutors had no physical evidence. They also criticized the press
for describing the youths’ behavior as “wilding,” which resurrected
the historic stereotype of the black man as a violent predator. When
a serial rapist confessed to the crime and it was revealed that law
enforcement not only had reason to suspect him at the time of the
crime but did not test his DNA until years later, many saw the case
as yet another way to cripple black males. In fact, one scholar found
that beginning in 1992, three years after the incident, almost every
state had passed laws to make it easier to try to sentence youths in
the adult criminal justice system.46

The treatment of six black teenagers in Jena, Louisiana, convinced

African Americans that these laws were, in fact, aimed at them. In
the Jena Six case, black youths were indicted as adults on a charge
of attempted murder after a schoolyard fight in December 2006 left a
white teen, Justin Barker, with bruises and a mild concussion. Earlier
in the school year, three white students at Jena High School had
been found guilty of hanging nooses from a tree they wanted
reserved for whites only; the school principal recommended
suspension, but the school board overruled him, claiming the nooses
were just a childish prank. Although the attempted murder charges
were dropped after a nationwide outcry, the case exposed the
differential punishment often meted out to blacks and whites. What
was unfair, said Charles Ogletree, a black Harvard law professor
who testified before Congress on the matter, is that the white
students who hung nooses committed a hate crime, as defined by
federal and Louisiana statutes, but neither the federal nor the state
government chose to prosecute the white students because they
were juveniles. By contrast, the black juveniles were indicted for
attempted murder and subject to up to twenty years in prison for
what some believed was no more than a schoolyard fight. Ogletree
asked, “Why is it that one set of conduct which violates the law was
prosecuted and another set was handled within the school system?
It’s a disparity, it’s based on race, and it’s hard to justify under these
circumstances.”47

9/11 and the Wars in Afghanistan

and Iraq
On the morning of September 11, 2001, the twin towers of the World
Trade Center in New York were attacked by Al Qaeda terrorists, who
piloted two hijacked planes into the skyscrapers. Before the shock of
that attack could sink in, hijackers flew another plane into the
Pentagon in Washington, D.C. Yet another hijacked airliner crashed
in a field in Pennsylvania when some passengers attempted to
regain control of the plane. Americans watched in horror as the twin
towers collapsed and people in New York and Washington ran for
their lives. Close to three thousand people were killed in the attacks.
President George W. Bush and Congress declared a war on terror,
first invading Afghanistan, which was thought to be harboring Al
Qaeda leaders such as Osama bin Laden, and then, two years later,
invading Iraq, whose leader, Saddam Hussein, was thought to have
weapons of mass destruction.

Like all other Americans, blacks were saddened and outraged by the
9/11 attacks, but while they supported the war on terror and the war
in Afghanistan, an overwhelming majority of blacks opposed the war
in Iraq. One poll showed a 40 percent differential between black and
white support for the Iraq War, although white support for the war
eventually dwindled.48 That the African American secretary of state,
the four-star general Colin Powell, and the African American national
security adviser, Condoleezza Rice, supported the war was proof
that blacks were getting used to expressing a diversity of political
opinion.

Reflecting African American opposition to the war, black enrollment

in America’s now all-volunteer army fell from 23 percent in 2001 to
12.4 percent in 2006. Having previously enrolled in the military in
larger numbers than their proportion in the general population
because poor schooling and discrimination limited their
opportunities, African Americans were loath to fight a war that
appeared to benefit the exclusionary military defense industry and oil
companies. As one black soldier put it, “This is not a black people’s
war. This is not a poor people’s war. This is an oilman’s war.”49
Hurricane Katrina
When the winds of Hurricane Katrina roared through the Gulf coast
states of Mississippi, Alabama, and Louisiana in the early morning of
Monday, August 29, 2005, black Americans came to believe that the
White House had forsaken them. Katrina devastated the Gulf coast
states, but the historic below-sea-level city of New Orleans sustained
the most damage when levees broke and pumps failed. By the time
the hurricane departed, more than 85 percent of New Orleans was
under water that was, in some places, twenty feet deep. Although
both the mayor of the city, African American Ray Nagin, and white
Louisiana governor Kathleen Blanco issued evacuation orders and
established emergency procedures days before Katrina hit, upward
of two thousand people lost their lives, and many more had to be
rescued with boats and helicopters. (The number of deaths has
never been confirmed. Estimates run as high as four thousand and
as low as one thousand.) Countless people lost all their earthly
possessions.

Although whites, blacks, and Hispanics were all victims of the storm,
Katrina put the issue of racism front and center. In part this was
because most of the people who were stranded for days with no
food, clean water, or police or fire protection were black and poor.
Without cars, money, or out-of-town friends, they could not escape
the hurricane. Ordinarily these people were invisible, but Katrina
exposed their poverty. When significant federal and state aid failed to
arrive in a timely fashion, many took it as a sign of the nation’s
neglect of and insensitivity to poor blacks. African American political
leaders charged that the response would have been far quicker had
the hurricane hit a predominantly white city such as Palm Beach or
Boca Raton, Florida. The rap artist Kanye West said what many
African Americans believed: “George Bush doesn’t care about black
people.” When whites in Algiers Point, an upland area that had
escaped the brunt of the storm and was designated an official
evacuation zone, barricaded the neighborhood and shot at blacks
trying to take refuge there, many wondered why the perpetrators
were not arrested for their actions.

Man Clinging to a Vehicle after Hurricane Katrina

 Hurricane Katrina wreaked havoc on the Gulf coast region and caused terrible human
suffering. Many New Orleans residents barely escaped the rushing waters, and some
who did left their homes with only the clothes on their backs. Those who survived faced
additional hardships in the days and weeks following the crisis. They had to find shelter
and food and keep themselves and their families, friends, and neighbors safe. Images
like this one shocked the nation.

The finger-pointing that occurred after the hurricane raised more

questions than it answered. Some blamed Mayor Nagin for not
evacuating the city earlier, not anticipating the problems poor people
would have in evacuating, and not using city funds to strengthen the
levees. He and others blamed the federal government and the Army
Corps of Engineers for the poor design and maintenance of the
levees. The government, they argued, had been slow to respond,
and when it did, the response was ineffectual and led by
incompetent officials. Others blamed the wars in Iraq and
Afghanistan. Funds for strengthening the levees had been diverted
to the war, as had high-water vehicles, Humvees, generators, and
refuelers that could have been used to aid Katrina’s victims. The
Katrina relief effort needed human power, but 35 percent of the
Louisiana National Guard and 40 percent of the Mississippi National
Guard were serving in Iraq. So were Louisiana’s 256th Infantry
Brigade and Mississippi’s 155th Armored Brigade, both of which
included engineering and support battalions that specialized in
disaster relief.

On the issue of Katrina, blacks and whites were as far apart as they
had been almost fifteen years earlier, when America’s racial pulse
had been taken by the Rodney King beating and the O. J. Simpson
murder trial verdict. When polled about whether race had affected
the government’s response (or lack thereof), whites generally
proclaimed that race did not matter, while blacks believed it was the
only thing that mattered.50 Almost a year and a half after the
hurricane, the levees had not been rebuilt, and neighborhoods,
including the predominantly black Ninth Ward, were still in shambles.
Although tourist areas were up and running, victims of the storm
were still living in cheaply built government trailers that were
revealed to emit toxic levels of formaldehyde gas, and no one person
had been appointed to oversee the recovery operation. Again, blacks
felt that race figured in the process, and whites felt that it did not.

Census estimates from 2018 seem to support blacks. Compared to

the year 2000, about 92,245 fewer African Americans and 8,631
fewer whites lived in New Orleans. The city has become more
diverse: Its Hispanic population has increased from 3 percent to 6
percent and there are more Asian Americans. But the Lower Ninth
Ward, the part of the city that experienced the worst flooding, has
less than half the population it had prior to Katrina.51 Said one
displaced mother who was forced to relocate to Houston, “I wish I
could go back, but I know it’s impossible…. My whole life has been
rooted up and I have been put somewhere else, somewhere I didn’t
ask to be at.”52
Change Comes to America
Barack Obama’s nomination for president in 2008 symbolized
change on many levels. It was not just that, for the first time in
history, a black man would run on a major party ticket for the highest
office in the land on a platform that made “change” its signature
slogan. Obama was a self-identified African American who had no
black ancestor born on American soil and who in previous centuries
might have been advantaged by his biracial heritage but would never
have been perceived as transcending race. For all the doubts and
anxiety raised by what some called post-blackness, here was a sign
that the changes that had occurred in the era following the black
freedom movement might have a positive outcome. Here was a
change that Americans of all races were being asked to endorse.

Obama’s Forerunners, Campaign,

and Victory
Barack Obama was not the first black presidential candidate to be
taken seriously. Congressperson Shirley Chisholm saw herself as a
pathfinder when she launched her campaign for the Democratic
Party nomination for president in 1972. Many blacks ran for
president on lesser-known third- and fourth-party tickets, and Jesse
Jackson made serious runs for the Democratic Party nomination in
1984 and 1988. Other African Americans also blazed the trail for
Obama. General Colin Powell, a Republican, served as national
security adviser under President Ronald Reagan before becoming
the first — and so far the only — African American chair of the Joint
Chiefs of Staff. In 2001, appointed by President George W. Bush, he
became the first African American to serve as U.S. secretary of
state. Four years later, he was succeeded by another African
American, Condoleezza Rice, who was only the second woman
(after Madeleine Albright) to be appointed to the post. Like Powell,
Rice had previously served as national security adviser, another first
for African American women.

Colin Powell and Condoleezza Rice

 The Republican Party was the first party to give African Americans top leadership
positions in the executive branch. General Colin Powell and Condoleezza Rice both
served as national security adviser before going on to become secretary of state. The
highest-ranking black executive branch appointees in history, these two politicians
helped blaze the trail for Barack Obama.

A combination of factors made it possible for Obama to win the 2008

election, not the least of which was his compelling personal story.
Born in 1961 to a white mother from Kansas and a black father from
Kenya, he was raised in Hawaii mostly by his white grandparents,
although he also spent some years in Indonesia with his mother and
her second husband. Only in America, he would later proclaim, could
such improbable circumstances not prevent one from becoming
president of the United States.

Obama’s personal story embodied his campaign theme of “change.”

On the eve of the election, the nation was bogged down in two wars,
with no victory in sight. Bush’s economic policies of tax cuts, deficit
spending to finance the wars, and deregulation of the financial
markets blew up in America’s face in the summer and fall of 2008.
Banks folded, the credit market froze, and industry laid off workers.
All Americans suffered in what became the worst financial disaster
since the Great Depression of the 1930s. African Americans were
disproportionately hurt by mortgage foreclosures, losing a reported
$71 billion to $122 billion in housing assets.53 Obama promised to
end the war in Iraq and to rescue the American middle class. These
and other ideas resonated with many Americans, including most
blacks.

Still, Obama’s road to the White House was not easy. His principal
rival was New York senator Hillary Clinton, the former first lady and
wife of former president Bill Clinton, who was very popular with
African Americans. Obama’s early win in the Iowa caucuses
established him as a serious contender, but over the next two
months, Obama and Clinton traded primary victories. In March, the
Obama campaign suffered a setback when ABC News aired
inflammatory remarks made by Obama’s pastor, the Reverend
Jeremiah Wright, including Wright’s contention that the 9/11 attacks
proved that “America’s chickens are coming home to roost.”54 As his
polling numbers slipped, Obama took the opportunity to speak
publicly about race, a subject he had to that point avoided
addressing directly.

In his speech at the National Constitution Center in March 2008,

Obama put the issue front and center. (See Appendix: “A More
Perfect Union” for a transcript of this speech.) He explained how the
history of slavery contradicted the principles outlined in the U.S.
Constitution and noted that slavery’s end, and the end of Jim Crow,
was made possible by the Constitution, which promised liberty and
justice for all. He lauded America’s quest for a “more perfect union”
and pledged to continue to bring the nation’s promise closer to
reality. But he challenged all races to focus on mutual understanding
and a path to unity. White Americans needed to realize that black
Americans did not simply imagine injustice: they did, in fact,
experience discrimination that resulted in widespread poverty, high
incarceration rates, disruption of the family, and inferior schools and
health care. But he also told black Americans that they did not have
a lock on suffering. White Americans, too, were hurting: black and
white Americans, he said, could either focus on the things that
divided them or find the things that united them. He urged Americans
of all races to go forward, united in their dedication to create the
most perfect union possible.

When Hillary Clinton conceded the Democratic nomination on June

7, Obama turned his full attention to his Republican rival, Senator
John McCain, who chose little-known Alaska governor Sarah Palin
as his running mate. Palin immediately went on the attack, calling
into question Obama’s patriotism and background, saying on more
than one occasion that Obama is “not like us” — language many
pundits identified as thinly veiled racism.55

In the last months of the campaign, the economy weighed heavily on

voters’ minds. In the fall of 2008, news sources reported that the
economy was in its worst shape since the Great Depression.
Nevertheless, after the collapse of Lehman Brothers, a giant
financial services firm, McCain announced that “the fundamentals of
our economy are strong.”56 McCain’s position on the economy was
one reason the Republican former secretary of state Colin Powell
endorsed Obama. McCain “didn’t have a complete grasp of the
economic problems,” Powell said.57
On November 4, 2008, Obama won the election, early and big. He
took several states that had previously been staunchly Republican,
including the southern states Virginia and North Carolina, and lost by
only a small margin in Georgia. He won the swing states Florida,
Ohio, and Pennsylvania, as well as the entire Northeast, by a
comfortable margin and captured the Great Lakes states Michigan,
Wisconsin, and Minnesota by double digits. By 11 p.m. on election
night, news organizations had declared Obama the winner. When all
the votes were tallied, he was victorious in the electoral college by a
margin of 365 to 173 and had received more than eight million more
popular votes than McCain. Most African Americans were especially
jubilant. Oprah Winfrey, an early supporter of Obama, wept as she
stood in Chicago’s Grant Park to witness his victory speech. “It feels
like hope won. It feels like there’s a shift in consciousness. It feels
like something really big and bold has happened here,” she
exclaimed.58

The New Obama Administration

Through the inauguration and the first one hundred days of the
Obama administration, the president’s approval ratings reached 82
percent, according to the Los Angeles Times. At age forty-seven,
Obama was the fifth-youngest president to take office, and reporters
could hardly resist drawing comparisons with John F. Kennedy, who
was only forty-three upon his inauguration. Both men were strikingly
handsome, and each was married to an attractive, stylish wife. After
Kennedy was assassinated, his administration was often referred to
as Camelot, an allusion to its idealism, and with Obama’s election,
there were references to a “Black Camelot.” Similarly, the Princeton-
and Harvard-educated Michelle Obama was compared favorably
with her counterpart, Jacqueline Kennedy. And the public seemed
pleased that Obama, like Kennedy, brought young children to the
White House. When Malia and Sasha posed with their parents for a
White House family photo, they composed a portrait few could have
imagined would ever carry the caption “First Family.”
Obama Family Portrait, 2015
 One of the things that made Barack Obama appealing to Americans, especially African
Americans, was the traditional image his family projected. Before Barack became
president, Michelle Obama had been a working mom, and the two of them had had to
balance the pressures of work and home life while raising well-adjusted children and
paying back student loans. Given how social scientists and policymakers had
pathologized African American family life, blacks took particular delight in celebrating
this two-parent family with visibly dark skin.

In keeping with Obama’s campaign pledge to roll back many Bush-

era policies, the new administration outlawed the torture of prisoners
detained in the war on terror, lifted restrictions on federal funding for
stem cell research, and ended the ban on federal grants to
international groups that provide abortion services or counseling.
Obama also was true to his promises regarding the wars in
Afghanistan and Iraq. On October 21, 2011, he announced the end
of the Iraq War, and by the end of the year, most American troops
had returned home. Obama also ordered Operation Neptune Spear,
which successfully located and murdered Osama bin Laden, the Al
Qaeda leader behind the 9/11 attacks. Obama began the withdrawal
of troops from Afghanistan in 2011 as well, at one point affirming
plans to complete the drawdown of troops by the end of 2014, but in
2015, he announced that U.S. troops would remain in Afghanistan
until at least 2017. Obama’s early efforts to replace American armed
intervention abroad with diplomacy earned him the 2009 Nobel
Peace Prize. When asked whether Obama deserved the prize so
early in his tenure as president, the Nobel Committee cited the hope
that he had inspired around the world and the deep changes
occurring because of his promise to reduce nuclear weapons and
ease U.S. tensions with Muslim nations.59

Of the legislation enacted in Obama’s first one hundred days,

perhaps the most controversial was the American Recovery and
Reinvestment Act (ARRA). Passed on February 13, 2009, the $787
billion stimulus package was intended to bolster the faltering
economy and included tax incentives, expansion of unemployment
benefits, aid to low-income workers and retirees, and money for
infrastructure improvements. The vote was largely partisan, with no
Republican support for the legislation in the House and only three
moderate Republicans voting for it in the Senate. Reacting to the
immense price tag, conservatives across the country organized
protests against what they termed Obama’s “obesity” spending. The
protests increased in March and April, when Obama directed the
U.S. Department of the Treasury to make loans to General Motors
and Chrysler, allowing those companies to restructure so they would
not close down and throw hundreds of thousands of people out of
work. Over the following months, and especially when Obama and
congressional Democrats introduced plans to revamp health care in
July, opposition to government spending coalesced into the Tea
Party movement, a loose affiliation of national and local groups.
Sarah Palin reemerged as the unofficial leader of the movement,
which over the summer of 2009 disrupted town hall meetings
convened nationwide to inform the public about the proposed health
care reform bill.
After a long and divisive battle, the two bills comprising Obama’s
health care program passed Congress in March 2010. Supporters of
the Patient Protection and Affordable Care Act and the Health Care
and Education Reconciliation Act praised the provisions, which,
broadly summarized, guaranteed medical coverage to everyone,
including the poor, and prevented insurance companies from raising
premiums on the sick, denying claims based on preexisting
conditions, or establishing coverage caps. The Tea Party derisively
labeled the legislation “Obamacare” and vowed to repeal it. They
and other opponents charged that the provisions related to
government subsidies to help the poor purchase insurance would
swell the federal budget and give the government license to interfere
in what ought to be a private concern. They also argued that the
provision requiring everyone to purchase insurance violated
Americans’ right to freedom of choice and was unconstitutional. In
June 2012, the Supreme Court ruled against Obama’s opponents. In
a five-to-four decision that upheld the new health care law, the
Supreme Court ruled that the government’s power to tax gave it the
power to require everyone to purchase health insurance.

Some Tea Party supporters objected as much to Obama himself as

to his policies, sponsoring websites questioning his U.S. citizenship
and displaying placards with patently racist language and images at
rallies. Former president Jimmy Carter spoke out against the
extreme rhetoric, saying that “when a radical fringe element of
demonstrators and others begin to attack the president of the United
States as an animal or as a reincarnation of Adolf Hitler or when they
wave signs in the air that said we should have buried Obama with
Kennedy, those kinds of things are beyond the bounds.”60 Carter
drew fire from Republican leaders, whom he also took to task for not
condemning the attacks as racist and dangerous. A sign of the
diversity of opinion that now characterized black America was the
response that came from Michael Steele, who had become the first
African American head of the Republican National Committee in
early 2009. “President Carter is flat-out wrong,” he said. “This isn’t
about race. It is about policy.”61

Racism Confronts Obama in His

First Term
Ironically, although America had its first black president, race as a
policy issue became off-limits. For many Americans, Obama’s
election signaled the end of race as a problem. The country, they
argued, had entered a post-racial era, in which Martin Luther King
Jr.’s dream of people being judged by the content of their character
rather than the color of their skin was finally a reality. Those who
pointed to the disparity between white and black incomes, education,
wealth, and incarceration were called unpatriotic and accused of
being divisive. Saying that America had entered a new age, Sarah
Palin asked, “Isn’t it time we put aside the divisive politics of the past
once and for all and celebrate the fact that neither race nor gender is
any longer a barrier to achieving success in America — even in
achieving the highest office in the land?”62
During his campaign, Obama gave the memorable speech on race
that was celebrated as the most significant in years, but during his
administration, he had to walk a fine line. When he spoke his mind
about racial disparity, he was accused of being a black partisan,
unrepresentative of all Americans. When he did not address racial
issues, either in speeches or in policy initiatives, he was criticized for
being so transcendent as to have forgotten how hard it was to be
black in America.

Obama’s comments regarding two racially charged incidents show

just how difficult the issue was for him. In July 2009, the Harvard
professor Henry Louis Gates Jr. was arrested at his home in
Cambridge, Massachusetts, for disorderly conduct. Police had
arrived at the professor’s residence after receiving calls that
someone was burglarizing the home. It turned out that the reported
“burglar” was Gates himself, trying to unjam his front door, but the
police demanded proof that Gates was the owner of the house and
that he was who he claimed to be. After Gates showed police his
driver’s license and Harvard identification, an altercation ensued.
Gates was angry at what he took to be an incident of racial profiling
— the use of race, rather than specific evidence, to determine how a
person should be treated.

Obama’s impromptu comments about the incident, made at the end

of a news conference on health care reform, intensified a debate that
had been passionate from the start. Not having witnessed the event
personally, Obama at first hesitated to answer a question about the
role race might have played in Gates’s arrest. Yet he did note the
“long history in this country of African Americans and Latinos being
stopped by law enforcement disproportionately.” After joking that he
would get shot if he tried to unjam the door to his home, the White
House, Obama said that the “police acted stupidly” when there was
already proof that Gates was in his own house.63

The firestorm of criticism that followed Obama’s comments forced

him to make the incident a “teachable moment.” In order to
demonstrate that he did not, as critics maintained, hate white people
or wish to undermine the police, Obama invited Gates and James
Crowley, the arresting officer, to the White House, where he and Vice
President Joe Biden sat down with them to work out their differences
in what was colloquially called the “beer summit.” If the incident
proved anything, it was that race still mattered in America, and the
post-racial ideal had not yet been achieved.

In 2012, the Trayvon Martin case similarly demonstrated the

dilemma that race posed for Obama and the nation. On February 26,
Martin, a black teenager in Sanford, Florida, who was on his way
home from buying candy and an iced tea, was shot and killed by a
neighborhood watch volunteer named George Zimmerman.
Interracial protests erupted nationwide when Zimmerman was not
arrested for the killing. Critics of the police claimed that Martin had
been a victim of racial profiling. When Obama was asked about the
case, he said, “If I had a son, he’d look like Trayvon, and I think they
[his parents] are right to expect that all of us as Americans are going
to take this with the seriousness it deserves and that we’re going to
get to the bottom of exactly what happened.”64 Republican
presidential hopeful Newt Gingrich called Obama’s comments
“disgraceful” and “appalling.”65 Although Obama’s aides reiterated
the president’s feeling that the incident was a tragedy for the country,
the controversy nevertheless illustrated how difficult the subject of
race was for a black president governing a country that many
believed no longer had to grapple with race.

The 2012 Election

In the midterm elections of 2010, Democrats lost six seats in the
U.S. Senate and sixty-three seats in the House of Representatives.
The big winners were the Tea Party candidates. In 2012, after
months of debates, Mitt Romney, former Massachusetts governor
and cofounder of the investment firm Bain Capital, emerged as the
Republican presidential candidate. He chose Wisconsin
congressperson and Tea Party favorite Paul Ryan as his running
mate. The Romney/Ryan ticket advocated tax cuts that would reduce
taxes for corporations and wealthy Americans; across-the-board
deregulation; increased military spending; and dramatic cuts in
federal spending for programs like Medicaid, subsidies for low-
income housing, food stamps, and financial aid for college students.
In their focus on entitlement programs, Republicans also argued that
President Obama and the Democrats fostered government
dependency and opposed individual responsibility.
For his part, Obama championed the middle class and Democratic
principles. In campaign speeches, he argued that America could not
afford to return to the policies that had resulted in the worst
economic downturn since the Great Depression. Deregulation of
corporations and banking had hurt the middle class, as had a
Republican tax policy that benefited the extremely wealthy. Obama
and his vice president, Joe Biden, touted their health care program,
their bailout of the automobile industry, their opposition to shipping
jobs abroad, their commitment to manufacturing jobs — especially
clean energy jobs — and their support for a woman’s right to equal
pay for equal work as well as abortion rights. Democrats also lauded
Obama’s support of same-sex marriage, something he announced
just months before the election. (Three years later, in Obergefell v.
Hodges, the Supreme Court ruled that the Fourteenth Amendment
requires states to recognize and issue licenses for same-sex
marriages.) Another change that came late in the election cycle had
to do with the nation’s immigration policy. Throughout his first years
in office, Obama had called on Congress to pass the Democratic-
backed DREAM Act, a legislative proposal to give immigrants who
had entered the country before the age of sixteen and who had been
here for five years a path to citizenship. As the 2012 election
approached, Obama, who had come under criticism for deporting
close to 400,000 illegal immigrants annually since he became
president, used his executive power to sign into law a measure that
allowed this same cohort to remain in the United States and work
without fear of deportation for at least two years.
As both candidates crisscrossed the nation, delivering their platforms
to voters, campaign financing and voter fraud emerged as issues. In
some states, Republican lawmakers tried to institute measures
limiting early voting periods, requiring government-issued photo IDs
at the polls, and excluding felons from the voter rolls. Advocates of
these laws insisted that such measures bolstered the integrity of the
voting process, but voting rights activists believed that they
disproportionately impacted African American, Latino, young,
disabled, elderly, and homeless voters, for whom, for example, photo
IDs were not always easily attainable. As the election drew nearer,
many of the restrictive voting laws were struck down in the courts.

The race was not as close as predicted. African Americans, Asians,

gays, Hispanics, women, and young people voted in record numbers
for Obama, who emerged victorious with a nearly five-million-vote
margin over Romney in the popular vote and an electoral college
victory of 332 to 206. Obama’s victory made him only the fourth
Democratic president — Woodrow Wilson, Franklin D. Roosevelt,
and Bill Clinton were the others — to be elected to a second term
since the beginning of the twentieth century. Foreshadowing things
to come was the election-eve flurry of tweets that came from Donald
Trump, the then star of the popular television show The Apprentice.
At 12:33 a.m. he tweeted: “This election is a total sham and a
travesty. We are not a democracy!” As millions of Americans
celebrated the reelection of the nation’s first African American
president, Trump tweeted: “Our country is now in serious and
unprecedented trouble … like never before.”66
Moving Forward
From the outset, Republicans made it clear that they would be no
more cooperative during Obama’s second term than they had been
during his first. Gridlock came to characterize relations between the
White House and Congress, especially after the 2014 midterm
elections gave Republicans a majority in both the Senate and the
House of Representatives. Nevertheless, Obama used his victory as
a mandate to do as his campaign slogan had promised: press
“forward.” The president worked with Congress when possible;
otherwise, he used the powers of the executive branch to push his
agenda. The Democratic losses in the midterm elections
paradoxically seemed to embolden Obama, as he continued to use
executive orders to bypass a defiant Congress in both foreign and
domestic policy. And despite congressional complaint — and to the
approval of African Americans — Obama became more vocal about
race and racism in America.

Obama’s Second Term

Both in foreign policy and in domestic policy, Obama undertook new
initiatives while maintaining focus on old problems. The war in
Afghanistan, for example, still waged. During his 2012 campaign,
Obama had pledged to bring the war to a close by the end of 2014,
and he reaffirmed this promise in his 2013 State of the Union
address. However, the spread of Al Qaeda and the rise of a new
terrorist group — the Islamic State, or ISIS — forced the Obama
administration to rethink those plans, and in October 2015, Obama
announced that around five thousand U.S. troops would remain in
Afghanistan until after his term ended in 2017. Changes in policy
toward Iran and Cuba marked Obama’s new initiatives. In July 2015,
the Obama administration announced a deal with Iran in which the
economic sanctions that had been imposed and enhanced since
1979 would be withdrawn in exchange for Iran agreeing to severe
restrictions on its nuclear weapons program. On another front,
Obama used his executive powers to reestablish diplomatic relations
with Cuba. Reasoning that America would exert a more positive
influence on these nations through open contact than it would
through isolating punitive measures, Obama said, “The progress that
we mark today is yet another demonstration that we don’t have to be
imprisoned by the past.”67

On the domestic front, two Supreme Court decisions greatly

impacted African Americans. In Shelby v. Holder (2013), the Court
struck down the heart of the 1965 Voting Rights Act when it declared
that states and counties with a previous history of discrimination did
not need federal approval to change voting laws. Despite Attorney
General Eric Holder’s argument that federal oversight had ensured
minority voting rights, the Court held that because the laws that
defined what was and was not discriminatory had not been updated,
it was impossible to determine whether voting municipalities were in
fact violating the law. Clarence Thomas, the only African American
justice, voted with the majority in the five-to-four decision. The ruling
effectively killed the Voting Rights Act; Congress could pass
legislation explicitly delineating discriminatory behavior, but it is
unlikely to do so as long as Republicans control the Senate. Without
federal oversight, states are freer to pass voter ID laws and other
measures that have been shown to hinder minority voting.

African Americans fared better in the Supreme Court’s June 2015

decision in King v. Burwell, upholding Obamacare. In the first five
years immediately following enactment of the health care legislation
in 2010, congressional Republicans held more than fifty votes
attempting to weaken or repeal the Patient Protection and Affordable
Care Act, which provides federal subsidies to millions who would
otherwise be unable to afford medical insurance. The King decision
resolved a dispute over language in the bill that allowed federal
coverage in state plans. It was the second major defeat on this issue
for the Court’s conservative contingent, which again included Justice
Thomas. Speaking of his administration’s victory in the case, Obama
predicted that “the Affordable Care Act is here to stay”68 — a
statement that expressed more optimism than fact since the
president’s signature domestic achievement continues to face
challenges in both Congress and the Supreme Court.

Nevertheless, the decision boded well for Obama’s relationship with

African Americans, many of whom were critical of the president for
failing to explicitly address black issues, despite his receiving 96
percent of the African American vote in 2008 and 93 percent of it in
2012. In his second term, Obama gave more public attention to
racial inequality. One fact he emphasized was that the Affordable
Care Act enabled more African Americans than ever before to obtain
medical insurance. According to the Office of the Assistant Secretary
for Planning and Evaluation, during Obama’s second term, the
uninsured rate among blacks declined from 22.4 percent to 12.1
percent, and an additional 2.6 million adults gained coverage.69

Obama also turned his attention to the criminal justice system. In

2013, Attorney General Eric Holder directed the Justice Department
to drop the federal mandatory minimum sentencing requirements
that had sent so many African Americans to jail for long periods of
time for minor drug offenses. The policy change decriminalized some
drug offenses and allowed judges and prosecutors to be more
lenient in punishing others. In addition, Obama commuted the
sentences of ninety inmates who had been sent to prison in the
1980s for drug offenses that he believed did not merit the long
sentences mandated by the drug laws of that era. To underscore his
commitment to criminal justice reform, Obama toured the El Reno
federal prison in Oklahoma in July 2015 and met with inmates there.
This dramatic move made him the first sitting president to visit a
penitentiary. In another first, Obama appointed Loretta Lynch to the
position of U.S. attorney general after Eric Holder, the first African
American to hold that position, stepped down. The appointment,
which came after Senate Republicans had blocked the nomination
for five months, made Lynch the first African American woman to
serve in that role.
Refusing to capitulate to truculent Republicans in the House and
Senate, Obama went before the NAACP at its annual convention in
July 2015 and called on Congress to pass laws reducing mandatory
sentencing and preventing employers from asking job applicants
about their criminal history. He also announced that he had asked
the attorney general to conduct a review of the use of solitary
confinement in federal prisons. This request was a response to the
suicide of Kalief Browder a month earlier. Browder was sixteen when
he was arrested for stealing a backpack in the spring of 2010.
Unable to raise the $3,000 bail, Browder awaited trial in prison for
three years, spending much of that time in solitary confinement.
Although the charges were ultimately dismissed, the ordeal took a
toll on Browder. “I’m not all right. I’m messed up,” he told a journalist
in the fall of 2014, nine months before he took his life.70

My Brother’s Keeper (MBK), a $200 million initiative launched by the

Obama administration in February 2014, was designed to help
young men like Browder. In a White House report on the economic
costs of keeping black boys undereducated, jobless, and exposed to
the criminal justice system, Obama outlined the MBK program, which
works to get business, church, and civic leaders engaged in
establishing and financing mentoring programs for boys and young
men of color. My Brother’s Keeper aims to ensure that, among other
things, boys learn how to read by third grade; graduate from high
school and receive education and training beyond that; become
gainfully employed; and stay safe from violent crime. In practice,
MBK involves private businesses like the National Basketball
Association, the Citi Foundation, and the College Board in projects
that break down stereotypes and develop career readiness skills.

Despite Obama’s insistence that he would do more if he had a

cooperative Congress, critics complained that Obama’s approach
was not extensive enough. Many wanted sweeping legislation to
reform the criminal justice system; others wanted a comprehensive
jobs program. They pointed to the black unemployment rate, which
remained significantly higher than for whites through the ups and
downs of the recovery. Obama also took a lot of criticism for not
including girls within the scope of the My Brother’s Keeper initiative.
Law professor Kimberlé Williams Crenshaw spoke for many black
women when she argued that Obama’s focus on males amounted to
“an abandonment of women of color, who have been among his
most loyal supporters.” Crenshaw pointed out that black girls grew
up in the same impoverished households, attended the same
underfunded schools, and were just as exposed to violence as black
boys, and they were more likely than other females to be victims of
sex trafficking and domestic violence. And black women’s income,
argued Crenshaw, was less than that of either white or black men.71
Although many shared Crenshaw’s frustration over the exclusion of
black females from My Brother’s Keeper, others noted that the
program fell short of making the kind of institutional changes that
would alter the racism that structured education and employment in
America.
While critics debated the merits of Obama’s initiatives, Obama
himself became more vocal about racism. In July 2013, a few days
after George Zimmerman was acquitted of murder charges in the
death of Trayvon Martin, Obama addressed the American people as
a black man in America. Speaking for and about African Americans,
he told the nation that, before he became a senator, he had been
racially profiled while shopping and knew what it felt like to have
people fearfully lock their car doors as he walked down the street.
He asked white Americans to consider the context of black peer
violence and to understand that African Americans were not
dismissive of it. He also asked them to consider whether Trayvon
Martin had the right to defend himself against a threatening, armed
assailant. Making it clear that America had not entered a post-racial
era, Obama called for programs to help black male youth (the
genesis of My Brother’s Keeper), and he called on Attorney General
Eric Holder to review federal incarceration guidelines (the genesis of
Holder’s changes to federal minimum sentencing requirements).

Obama made more impassioned remarks on race in his eulogy for

the Reverend Clementa Pinckney, a pastor and state senator who
was killed along with eight other African Americans after Dylann
Roof opened fire at a Bible study inside the Emanuel AME Church in
Charleston, South Carolina, on June 2015. A white supremacist,
Roof reportedly made racist statements before and during the attack,
and he had previously set up a website on which he posted a photo
of himself holding a Confederate flag. At Pinckney’s funeral, Obama
once again spoke not just as the nation’s president but as an African
American. He talked about the black church and how it had
historically nourished African Americans and the American principles
of liberty and equality. He argued for the removal of the Confederate
flag from the state capitol of South Carolina and asserted that the
flag was not just a symbol of a proud southern heritage but a painful
reminder of slavery and Jim Crow. And he urged Americans to
recognize that racism did not manifest only in racial slurs but also in
the “impulse to call Johnny back for a job interview but not Jamal,” a
reference to job discrimination. Obama called on people to roll up
their sleeves and do the hard work of eradicating racism.72

African Americans in the Shadow

of Ferguson
The way police patrol African American neighborhoods directly
relates to the issue of mass incarceration. An inordinate number of
African Americans are imprisoned for minor offenses because they
are more likely than whites to be arrested. Many urban police
departments have adopted the broken windows theory of policing,
which holds that if minor crimes are kept to a minimum, then major
crimes are unlikely to occur. This approach has manifested itself in
“stop and frisk” programs, in which citizens are stopped and patted
down for weapons and other contraband. According to the New York
Civil Liberties Union, in New York City, where police must record all
stop-and-frisk encounters, pedestrians were stopped by the police
685,724 times in 2011, and 88 percent of those stopped were
completely innocent. Moreover, 56 percent of those stopped were
black, 29 percent were Latino, and only 11 percent were white.

African American complaints that broken windows practices and

stop-and-frisk policies resulted in police harassment and civil rights
violations sparked a debate that led to the reduction of such stops in
New York and other cities, but concerns arose over another, more
distressing phenomenon: the number of African Americans killed
each year by police officers. When eighteen-year-old Michael Brown
was killed in August 2014 by a policeman in Ferguson, Missouri,
protest against the shooting energized a movement begun after
George Zimmerman was acquitted of killing Trayvon Martin.
#BlackLivesMatter, the movement’s moniker, compelled the nation
to take a candid look at the number of African Americans murdered
by police each year. (See Document Project: #BlackLivesMatter, pp.
702–18.) Although local police departments were woefully negligent
in keeping officer shooting statistics, the numbers that were available
were startling, as were the individual cases that made it onto nightly
news broadcasts. For example, a Washington Post study revealed
that in the first five months of 2015, 385 people were shot and killed
by police nationwide, and blacks were killed at three times the rate of
whites.

When investigators from the Department of Justice and other

agencies and organizations looked behind the violence in Ferguson,
they found much that was disturbing but not atypical. Ferguson had
once been 80 percent white, but when black families moved to
Ferguson, whites fled. In 2014, Ferguson’s population was 69
percent black, but the mayor and police chief were both white, as
were five of six city council members (though in April 2015 two
African Americans were elected to the Ferguson City Council,
including its first African American woman). Blacks were not
represented on the city’s school board because few owned enough
property to induce them to establish political roots. Of the fifty-three
officers in the Ferguson Police Department, only three were black;
on the other hand, according to statistics kept by the state attorney
general’s office, blacks accounted for 86 percent of traffic stops in
the city and 93 percent of the arrests resulting from those stops.
Economic indicators were equally startling. In the St. Louis metro
area, which includes Ferguson, the unemployment rate for young
African American men between the ages of sixteen and twenty-four
was 47 percent in 2012, compared to 16 percent for young white
men; the poverty rate between 2007 and 2012 was consistently two
to three times higher for blacks than for whites. According to a
Brookings Institution study, “As dramatic as the growth in economic
disadvantage has been in this community, Ferguson is not alone.”73
That blacks living in suburban neighborhoods outside of a hundred
other large metropolitan areas experience some of the same
economic disadvantages as blacks in Ferguson was demonstrable
proof that, despite the two-time victory of Barack Obama, America
had not yet become post-racial.
Backlash, Again: African
Americans in the Age of Trump
Running on a platform aimed at undoing the policies of the Obama
administration, Republican Donald Trump defeated Democrat Hillary
Clinton on November 8, 2016, and became the forty-fifth president of
the United States. Clinton, the first female nominee of a major party,
made history when she was nominated and subsequently won the
popular vote by close to three million votes. But Trump’s electoral
college victory sealed the day for the Republicans, who also won
both houses of Congress. And because the Republican-controlled
Senate had refused to consider Obama’s nominee during the
president’s last year in office, a new Supreme Court appointment
was also in Republican hands. While it is too soon to know the full
import of the Trump presidency for African American history, many
have experienced it as a backlash against the Obama years.

Making America Great Again

The USA Today headline “Trump’s Victory Leaves Black Community
Reeling” was an understatement.74 Throughout Obama’s presidency,
Trump had been a leading spokesperson for the birther movement,
which was out to prove that Obama was an illegitimate president
because he was not born in the United States (a constitutional
requirement for the office). Trump also sought to delegitimize
Obama’s college and law school credentials, quipping “How does a
bad student go to Columbia and then to Harvard?” When candidate
Trump promised to “make America great again,” most black people,
including the late Nobel Laureate Toni Morrison, interpreted it to
mean that he was going to “make America white again.”75 White
supremacists shared that interpretation. David Duke, former Imperial
Wizard of the KKK, applauded Trump’s election, claiming “our people
have played a HUGE role in electing Trump!” Larry Davis, the
founder and director of the Center on Race and Social Problems at
the University of Pittsburgh, compared Trump’s election to the end of
the Reconstruction era, when the federal troops that had protected
newly freed blacks from whites were withdrawn: “I try to put myself in
their place and what it must have been like to know that the group
that was looking after you is no longer looking after you. It’s stunning
for the country.”76
 Oval Office Meeting, 2016

In the week following his election victory, Trump met Obama face-to-face for the first
time at the White House for a transition meeting. Trump disparaged Obama throughout
his presidency and spent several years promoting the false claim that Obama was not
born in the United States. During the 2016 campaign, Obama had attacked Trump’s
judgment, motivations, and fitness for office. Nonetheless, the meeting was reported to
be cordial.

In his first year in office, Trump took aim at Obama’s legacy. He

signed legislation, issued executive orders, and rescinded rules that
undid 130 Obama-era initiatives.77 He intentionally appointed cabinet
officials whose ideas and policy orientation were opposed to those of
the Obama administration, and during his first year in office, there
were twenty-two unsuccessful attempts to kill or revise the
Affordable Care Act, Obama’s signature health care legislation. At
the same time, Trump was able leave a conservative imprint on the
federal courts that will extend well beyond his presidency: he
appointed two Supreme Court justices — Neil Gorsuch and Brett
Kavanaugh — one in four of the nation’s federal appeals court
judges, and one in seven of its district judges. Not one of Trump’s
appointees was black or Hispanic; 70 percent of them were white
males who were generally more conservative than those they
replaced.78

Commentators such as Van Jones, a former adviser to Obama,

theorized that the voter turn to Trump was not just a backlash
against liberalism but a racially tinged “white-lash” against the black
and brown leadership Obama represented.79 They pointed to
Trump’s policies and statements targeting and denigrating people of
color as evidence of this view. Just weeks after being sworn in,
Trump issued an executive order banning the entry of citizens from
Iraq, Syria, Iran, Libya, Somalia, Sudan, and Yemen. Though courts
initially blocked the order, the Supreme Court ruled in Trump v.
Hawaii that the ban on five of these Muslim-majority countries was
permissible. Justified as an antiterrorism measure, the singling out of
Muslims has generated fear in Muslim communities, particularly
those that are black. In November 2016, when Trump visited
Minneapolis and claimed that some Somali immigrants were “joining
Isis and spreading their extremist views all over our country and all
over the world,” he emboldened anti-Muslim radicals.80 In St. Cloud,
Minnesota, where the mosque had been regularly vandalized,
Somalis established their own neighborhood patrol because they did
not think that the police took their safety seriously. Across the nation,
black Muslim women have borne the brunt of the hostility because
their hijab makes them easily identifiable as Muslim. “As a black
woman, I’m scared of the police because I see people that look like
me killed simply for being black. As a Muslim woman, I’m scared of
being attacked and killed; Do they notice I’m a Muslim because of
my hijab and my blackness because of my melanin?” said Ahlaam
Ibraahim, a Somali-American student at the University of
Washington.81

Beyond the travel ban, other aspects of Trump’s policies have been
experienced by people of color as a racist endorsement of white
nationalism.82 They point to his focus on building a border wall and
his rhetoric around Mexican migrants, most famously the statement,
“They’re bringing drugs. They’re bringing crime. They’re rapists.”
Said 60-year-old Niyonu Spann on the morning after the election,
“Trump was masterful in tapping in on a perception that people of
color are causing working-class people’s pain,” she said. “So
whether it’s in the package of immigration, or in the package of black
lazy folks, or the package of Mexicans, that scapegoat, he’s able to
tap in on that.”83 Trump’s directives on the treatment of Mexican and
Central American asylum seekers, especially his border policy of
separating asylum applicants from their children and housing them in
pens within warehouse facilities, have provoked outrage. Leveling
his gaze beyond the southern border, Trump has called Haiti, El
Salvador, and African nations “shithole countries,” and he has said
that “all Haitians have AIDS,” and Nigerian immigrants would never
“go back to their huts.”84

A Clash in Charlottesville

Opinion polls show that Americans across all racial and ethnic classes detect a more
toxic racial climate where racist or racially insensitive views are increasingly expressed.
At the “Unite the Right” rally held in Charlottesville, Virginia, on August 12, 2017, white
nationalists who carried Nazi signs and Confederate flags and who chanted “Blood and
soil!,” “Jews will not replace us!,” and “White lives matter!” were confronted by their
opponents. When a white nationalist drove his car into a crowd of pedestrians, killing
one woman and injuring nineteen others, President Trump’s comment that there was an
 “egregious display of hatred, bigotry and violence on many sides …” disturbed many
American citizens.

Description
A black man wears shackles and other black men carry a flag and sign
boards. A white man in the foreground golds a machine gun.

During his time in office, Trump responded with angry rhetoric to

African American citizens who spoke out on racial injustice. When
quarterback Colin Kaepernick protested police shootings of unarmed
blacks by kneeling during the national anthem, Trump advised
National Football League owners to instruct coaches to “Get that son
of a bitch off the field right now”85 and told Kaepernick that “he
should find a country that works better for him.”86 When four
Democratic congresswomen criticized his immigration policies,
Trump said that these women, “who originally came from countries
whose governments are a complete and total catastrophe, the worst,
most corrupt and inept anywhere in the world,” should “go back and
help fix the totally broken and crime infested places from which they
came.”87 These progressive House members — Ayanna Pressley
(Massachusetts), Rashida Tlaib (Michigan), Alexandria Ocasio-
Cortez (New York), and Ilhan Omar (Minnesota) — are all women of
color and all are citizens of the United States; Pressley, Tlaib, and
Ocasio-Cortez were born here. When Trump failed to stop
supporters from chanting “Send her back,” in reference to these four
members of Congress, many were reminded of how the slur “go
back to where you came from” has historically been used to demean
people thought to be outsiders. Said one Atlanta woman, “ ‘Go back
to where you came from’ and all its variants are words people of
color hear and swallow all the time. It’s hard to pinpoint a specific
time because the sting of alienation never subsides.”88

The Trump administration’s push for more stringent voter photo ID

laws has been interpreted as an attempt to suppress minority voting.
Indeed, one such law was blocked by a Texas federal district judge,
who ruled that the law “perpetuates the selection of types of ID most
likely to be possessed by Anglo voters and, disproportionately, not
possessed by Hispanics and African-Americans.”89 Political
scientists who have shown that voter fraud is overstated and that
voter ID laws do indeed suppress minority voting have likened the
voter ID laws to measures like poll taxes, literacy tests, residency
requirements, and at-large elections that were used by the white
majority for decades to deny blacks their civic rights. When added to
other measures, such as shortened early voting periods, repeal of
same-day voter registration, reduced polling hours, a decrease in
poll locations, and increased restrictions on voting by felons,
observers find parallels to the Jim Crow era.

Renewed Solidarity and

Grassroots Organizing
It was not long into the Trump presidency before black America’s
instinctive self-defense mechanisms kicked into gear. Indeed, as
hate crimes rose,90 Americans across all racial and ethnic groups
detected a toxic racial climate in which it became more common for
people to express racist or racially insensitive views.91 The climate of
the Trump administration was forcing black Americans to focus more
on race than they had twelve years previously. In contrast to the 63
percent of black Americans who in 2007 felt that what happened to
other black people affected them, in 2019, 73 percent felt their fate
was linked to other blacks. Moreover, in 2007, only 30 percent of
African Americans thought that discrimination held blacks back, with
a majority saying that they could advance through hard work and
sacrifice. In 2019, opinion was just the opposite: only 30 percent
thought that race did not make a difference in how blacks advanced,
while 68 percent thought discrimination held blacks back.92 In
addition, there is evidence that the threat black immigrants face has
led many of them to identify more closely with African Americans.
According to Hind Makki, a Sudanese American interfaith and
antiracism educator, older-generation immigrants have begun to
embrace an African American identity. In the Minneapolis community
she works with, she has noticed “a shift of feeling and claiming
blackness as a cultural, political, and religious identity, and a shift
away from the Middle Eastern/Arab identity.”93

Besides rekindling black cohesiveness, the Trump administration has

ignited political activism, especially among black women. Black
women created the hashtags #BlackLivesMatter in 2013 and
#SayHerName in 2014. Both of these movements have sparked
reforms in the police and criminal justice systems. (See Document
Project: #BlackLivesMatter, pp. 702–18.) Black women have also
been central in the #MeToo movement, which has put the issue of
sexual assault front and center. In 2017, Alyssa Milano’s call for
women to tweet “me too” if they had been sexually assaulted or
harassed sparked a response from millions of women. But the
phrase had actually been coined in 2006 by Tarana Burke, an
African American woman who began raising awareness while
working with black girls who were survivors of sexual assault. The
publicity garnered by Milano, in contrast to that which had greeted
Burke, brought to light the different ways black women are slighted
or generally ignored. As a leader in the reinvigorated movement,
Burke and other black women take pride in the fact that the silence
about sexual violence against all women has been broken, and a
bona fide movement against sexual predators is under way.

Black women have also made some headway in formal politics. In

2018, more than four hundred black women ran for political offices at
the local, state, and federal levels. As of January 3, 2019, black
representation in Congress reached a historical peak of fifty-five;
twenty-two of these representatives were women. An important fact
to note is that many won in predominantly white districts while not
shying away from racial issues. Lucy McBath won in a mostly white
Georgia district after focusing her campaign on the death of her son
at the hands of a white man who fired into a car of teenagers after
complaining about their music. Lauren Underwood defeated a four-
term Republican incumbent in a mostly white Chicago suburb, and
Minnesotan Ilhan Omar became one of two Muslim American
women in Congress. Among other firsts were the election of Ayanna
Pressley and Jajana Hayes as the first black congresswomen from
Massachusetts and Connecticut, respectively; the election of Lori
Lightfoot as Chicago’s first openly lesbian black mayor; and the
candidacy of Kamala Harris for the Democratic nomination for
president of the United States. The near victory of Democrat Stacey
Abrams for the governorship of the deep South state of Georgia was
also historic; Abrams lost her bid to become the first black female
governor in the United States by a slim 1.4 percent margin. Her
opponent, the Georgia secretary of state, oversaw an aggressive
effort to purge voter rolls before the election; in addition, polling
places were closed in nearly 200 poor and minority neighborhoods.94
Abrams responded by becoming a nationally recognized crusader
against voter suppression.
 The Squad Puts America First

Representative Ayanna Pressley makes remarks at a July 2019 press conference as

Representatives Rashida Tlaib, Ilhan Omar, and Alexandria Ocasio-Cortez stand by her
side. The four first-term congresswomen, nicknamed the “squad,” were responding to
derogatory remarks by President Trump. Pressley said, “This is a disruptive distraction
from the issues of care, concern and consequence to the American people. Our squad
is big. Our squad includes any person committed to building a more equitable and just
world.”

As the country approached the 2020 presidential election, black

solidarity seemed to take on life-and-death meaning. In response to
a coronavirus pandemic that left over one hundred thousand
Americans dead as the summer began, many states shut down all
businesses that were not considered essential. As they shut their
doors, many black Americans, overrepresented in service industry
jobs, lost their employment. Even worse, blacks died in
disproportionate numbers because so many did not have access to
adequate health care, and their jobs did not privilege them to shelter
at home or distance themselves from those who had the disease.
Then in the spring, three murders of unarmed black people hit the
news. In February, Ahmaud Arbery, a black man out for a jog, was
murdered by two white vigilantes. In March, Breonna Taylor, a
Louisville emergency medical service technician, was shot by police
who entered the wrong apartment in search of drugs. In May,
George Floyd was killed by police officers who pinned his neck and
back to the ground while they squeezed the life out of him. Disgust at
the actions of the police rose as Americans viewed the video footage
of the Arbery and Floyd murders and the seeming reluctance of the
police and prosecutors to make arrests in any of the cases. With a
unity that had not been seen in years, African Americans marched
together against police brutality. As an unsympathetic and even
hostile president watched, African Americans were joined in their
protests by white, Hispanic, and Asian Americans. To many
participants and observers, a new day in American race relations
seemed to have arrived.
CONCLUSION
The Persistence of the Color Line
African Americans began the twenty-first century with new
opportunities, the fruits of the midcentury freedom movement. The
workplace had been integrated, as had higher education — not
nearly to the extent black people desired, but enough to make a
difference in the ways significant numbers of African Americans
related to the nation and their racial community. Race mattered, but
so did gender, sexuality, class, and ethnicity. At the beginning of the
twenty-first century, blacks could and did take advantage of the
many different ways of being black.

But beneath the surface of all of black America’s progress lurks a

harsh reality. The color line, which W. E. B. Du Bois said was the
problem of the twentieth century, is alive and well in the twenty-first
century. America has not moved into a post-racial or color-blind era.
The color line was evident during the Hurricane Katrina disaster, and
the mass incarceration of African Americans tells the same story.
The police still kill black people at higher rates than anyone else, and
poverty, surveillance, and discrimination still circumscribe black lives
in incomparable ways.

For sure, Obama brought both real and symbolic change, and the
national and worldwide jubilation witnessed upon his election
demonstrated the hope that he brought to America and the rest of
the world. But the irony of being the first black president in an age
proclaimed by many to be color-blind is obvious: his color was and is
the most defining feature of his presidency. That was made obvious
by the election of his successor, Donald Trump, who by his words
and policies has turned the color line into a blockade.

The year 2019 marked the four hundredth anniversary of the arrival
of African captives in America; it also marked the beginning of the
African American struggle for freedom and the codependent nature
of that struggle with the nation that made liberty its founding
principle. Long ago, Frederick Douglass, an escaped slave freedom
fighter, tied the liberty and freedom of black people to America’s fate.
He claimed that “the destiny of the colored man is bound up with that
of the white people of this country…. We are here, and here we are
likely to be…. We shall neither die out, nor be driven out; but shall go
with this people, either as a testimony against them, or as an
evidence in their favor throughout their generations.”95 The twenty-
first century has brought changes that Douglass could hardly have
predicted. Yet the verdict is still out on which testimony about
America and its black citizens will ultimately prevail.
CHAPTER 17 REVIEW

KEY TERMS

black tax
post-black
black church
carceral state
Pound Cake speech (2004)
Jena Six case (2006)
American Recovery and Reinvestment Act (ARRA) (2009)
post-racial
racial profiling
broken windows theory
“stop and frisk”
#BlackLivesMatter
#SayHerName

REVIEW QUESTIONS

1. How would you describe the differences that had come to

characterize black America by the first decade of the
twenty-first century? How were those differences made
manifest in politics, culture, and religion?
 2. How did the challenges of the new century — the rise of the
carceral state, the war in Iraq, Hurricane Katrina — reveal
the changes that had taken place in post–civil rights black
America?

3. In what ways was the Obama presidency — and the

president himself — emblematic of the changing times?

4. What is meant by a post-racial era? Has the nation entered

such a period? What evidence can you provide for your
argument?

5. What, if anything, does the election and presidency of

Donald Trump say about the African American fight for
equality in America?

6. Do the disproportionate number of African American deaths

from COVID-19, and the deaths of Ahmaud Arbery,
Breonna Taylor, and George Floyd provide evidence of
structural racism? Explain.

SUGGESTED REFERENCES

The State of Black America

Dickerson, Debra J. The End of Blackness: Returning the Souls of Black Folk to
Their Rightful Owners. New York: Pantheon, 2004.

Golden, Thelma. Freestyle: The Studio Museum in Harlem [Exhibition catalog].

New York: Studio Museum in Harlem, 2001.
Hancock, Ange-Marie. The Politics of Disgust: The Public Identity of the Welfare
Queen. New York: New York University Press, 2004.

Johnson, Charles. “The End of the Black American Narrative.” American Scholar
77, no. 3 (Summer 2008): 32–42.

Moore, Sharon E., ed. “African American Megachurches and Community

Empowerment: Fostering Life in Dry Places.” Journal of African American
Studies 15, no. 2 (June 2011).

Obama, Barack. Dreams from My Father: A Story of Race and Inheritance. New
York: Random House, 1995.

Robinson, Eugene. Disintegration: The Splintering of Black America. New York:

Doubleday, 2010.

Touré. Who’s Afraid of Post-Blackness? What It Means to Be Black Now. New

York: Free Press, 2011.

Trying Times

Alexander, Michelle. The New Jim Crow: Mass Incarceration in the Age of
Colorblindness. New York: New Press, 2010.

Latty, Yvonne. We Were There: Voices of African American Veterans, from World
War II to the War in Iraq. New York: Amistad, 2004.

Manza, Jeff, and Christopher Uggen. Locked Out: Felon Disenfranchisement and
American Democracy. New York: Oxford University Press, 2006.

Marable, Manning, and Kristen Clarke, eds. Seeking Higher Ground: The
Hurricane Katrina Crisis, Race, and Public Policy Reader. New York: Palgrave
Macmillan, 2008.

Phillips, Kimberly. War! What Is It Good For? Black Freedom Struggles and the
U.S. Military from World War II to Iraq. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina
Press, 2012.
Thompson, Heather Ann. “Why Mass Incarceration Matters: Rethinking Crisis,
Decline, and Transformation in Postwar American History.” Journal of American
History 97, no. 3 (December 2010): 703–34.

Wailoo, Keith, Karen M. O’Neill, Jeffrey Dowd, and Roland Anglin, eds. Katrina’s
Imprint: Race and Vulnerability in America. New Brunswick: Rutgers University
Press, 2010.

Change Comes to America

Bonilla-Silva, Eduardo. Racism without Racists: Color-Blind Racism and the

Persistence of Racial Inequality in the United States, 2nd ed. Lanham, MD:
Rowman & Littlefield, 2006.

Lusane, Clarence. Pipe Dream Blues: Racism and the War on Drugs. Boston:
South End Press, 1991.

. Race in the Global Era: African Americans at the Millennium. Boston:

South End Press, 1997.

Ogletree, Charles. The Presumption of Guilt: The Arrest of Henry Louis Gates Jr.
and Race, Class, and Crime in America. New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2010.

Sugrue, Thomas J. Not Even Past: Barack Obama and the Burden of Race.
Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2010.

Wise, Tim. Colorblind: The Rise of Post-Racial Politics and the Retreat from Racial
Equity. San Francisco: City Lights, 2010.

Moving Forward

Ransby, Barbara. Making All Black Lives Matter: Reimaging Freedom in the 21st
Century. Oakland: University of California Press, 2018.

Ritchie, Andrea. Invisible No More: Police Violence Against Black Women and
Women of Color. Boston: Beacon Press, 2017.
DOCUMENT PROJECT

#BlackLivesMatter

It took eight minutes and forty-six seconds for Officer Derek Chauvin
and his three accomplices to kill George Floyd, a black Minneapolis
security guard whose last words were “I can’t breathe.” Caught on
camera by onlookers who pleaded with Chauvin to take his knee off
Floyd’s neck, the video sparked weeks of protest demonstrations.
This outrage came during the global coronavirus pandemic. By May
2020, the illness that had claimed over one hundred thousand
American lives and put millions out of work was found to be affecting
African Americans disproportionately. Floyd’s murder deepened the
anger and anxiety the virus had provoked, feelings that were
exacerbated by news that prosecutors had failed to arrest two white
vigilantes in Georgia who had been caught on video fatally shooting
Ahmaud Arbery as he jogged in a white neighborhood, and that no
charges were brought against police in the killing of Breonna Taylor,
an emergency room technician, during a drug raid on the wrong
apartment in Louisville, Kentucky. As they had done in 2014 when
Michael Brown was killed in Ferguson and Eric Garner was killed in
New York, African Americans took to the streets shouting “Black
Lives Matter.” This time, however, blacks were joined by whites,
Hispanics, and Asians—and by demonstrators around the world.
This time the chant became a global chorus: “Black Lives Matter.”
The marches and demonstrations surrounding George Floyd’s death
formed the foundation of a national movement whose genesis lay in
the February 2012 killing of Trayvon Martin, a seventeen-year-old
black teenager, by George Zimmerman, a neighborhood watch
volunteer in Sanford, Florida. Alicia Garza, Patrisse Cullors, and
Opal Tometi founded the social media hashtag #BlackLivesMatter to
protest all the ways that racism destroys black lives, including the
state-sanctioned killing of black men and women by the police and
the mass incarceration of people of African descent.96 With the
death of Michael Brown, their call to action moved beyond social
media and into the streets.

The movement grew quickly. One reason for this had to do with
African Americans’ long and persistent fight against police brutality.
Members of the baby boom generation remembered the police
action taken against blacks who marched for integration and voting
rights; others remembered how police authorities harassed young,
black urban migrants, how they collaborated with the FBI’s
COINTELPRO to kill Black Panthers and destroy black nationalism,
and how city after city rejected calls for civilian review boards.

For those who did not reach back into history, the serial killing of
young African Americans at the hands of police are enough to keep
protesters marching. One research agency reported that 336 blacks
were shot and killed by police in 2015 alone.97 A 2019 study found
that a black man was 2.5 times more likely than a white man to be
killed by the police during his lifetime.98
One of the most publicized cases, which was eerily similar to George
Floyd’s killing, occurred in Staten Island, New York, in July 2014: In a
violent encounter captured by several bystanders on their camera
phones, police officer Daniel Pantaleo held forty-three-year-old Eric
Garner around his neck and did not release him despite Garner’s
pleas of “I can’t breathe.” Garner was pronounced dead an hour after
the incident, and the coroner subsequently ruled the death a
homicide. Though the New York City Police Department officially
prohibits chokeholds, a grand jury failed to indict Pantaleo. Similarly,
though the coroner ruled Floyd’s death a homicide, it took days
before Chauvin and the three other officers involved were arrested
and charged. In both cases, #BlackLivesMatter pointed to the failure
to arrest and indict police as indications not only of the racism of
individual police, but also as evidence of a systemically racist police
and justice system.

Previous investigations by the Department of Justice (DOJ) and by

various organizations concurred. Investigation of the police
department and court system in Ferguson, for example, revealed
that, although 69 percent of Ferguson’s population was black, almost
90 percent of the documented uses of force by police officers were
against African Americans, and in every police canine bite incident,
the person bitten was black. The report also showed how the police
and the courts worked together to use traffic arrests and the
imprisonment of African Americans to raise revenue for the city,
often in violation of the Fourth and Fourteenth Amendments.99
Studies of the Minneapolis police reveal similar patterns of systemic
bias. Although African Americans compose only 20 percent of the
city’s population, they suffer 60 percent of the forceful arrests made
by police. According to their own records, since 2015, Minneapolis
police have used force against black people at seven times the rate
of whites.100

In the wake of the Floyd protests, #BlackLivesMatter and other

organizations have demanded different approaches to policing. In
some cases, local and state governments have responded. For
example, after two weeks of protests, the state of New York passed
a law which outlawed chokeholds, allowed the release of police
disciplinary records, and put the prosecutions of police in the hands
of a special prosecutor. Other states and municipalities are
considering laws that make body cams mandatory, demilitarize the
police, and eliminate no-knock warrants. Some #BlackLivesMatter
advocates argue that policing needs to be totally rethought and that
money targeted for law enforcement should be redirected to social
service agencies that target specific community problems. They
argue that tens of millions of dollars were spent on body cams and
retraining after Michael Brown’s murder, all to no avail.101 “Why,”
asks #BlackLivesMatter cofounder Patrisse Cullers, “is law
enforcement the first responders for a mental health crisis? Why are
they the first responders for domestic violence issues? Why are they
the first responders for homelessness?” If police departments were
defunded, Cullers argues, there would be more money available to
invest in the things that have been proven to increase safety—like
schools, hospitals, housing, and food. Disinvesting in the police
would mean “reducing the ability of law enforcement to have
resources that harm our communities.”102

The following documents and photographs relate to law enforcement

and to the #BlackLivesMatter movement. As you review them,
consider the different points of view that are represented.

Alicia Garza | A Herstory of the #BlackLivesMatter Movement, 2014

Although #BlackLivesMatter was created by ALICIA GARZA (b. 1981),

PATRISSE CULLORS (b. 1984), and OPAL TOMETI (b. 1984) after
George Zimmerman was acquitted of murder charges in the death of
Trayvon Martin, it moved to the streets and became a protest
movement only after eighteen-year-old Michael Brown was killed in
Ferguson, Missouri. While it coalesced and gathered steam around the
issues of police shootings and black incarceration, it was founded with
the broad intention of calling attention to the way institutional racism
and state violence systematically destroy black lives — not only black
male lives but also black female lives, as well as the lives of queer,
disabled, and poor blacks. The creators of #BlackLivesMatter are
careful to note that they believe that all lives matter, but their focus on
blacks has to do with America’s long history of oppression in which
blacks were excluded from Thomas Jefferson’s dictum that “all men
are created equal.” In the following essay, how does Garza characterize
#BlackLivesMatter? What is her sense of its place in history?

I created #BlackLivesMatter with Patrisse Cullors and Opal Tometi,

two of my sisters, as a call to action for Black people after 17-year-
old Trayvon Martin was posthumously placed on trial for his own
murder and the killer, George Zimmerman, was not held accountable
for the crime he committed. It was a response to the anti-Black
racism that permeates our society and also, unfortunately, our
movements.

Black Lives Matter is an ideological and political intervention in a

world where Black lives are systematically and intentionally targeted
for demise. It is an affirmation of Black folks’ contributions to this
society, our humanity, and our resilience in the face of deadly
oppression.

We were humbled when cultural workers, artists, designers, and

techies offered their labor and love to expand #BlackLivesMatter
beyond a social media hashtag. Opal, Patrisse, and I created the
infrastructure for this movement project — moving the hashtag from
social media to the streets. Our team grew through a very successful
Black Lives Matter ride, led and designed by Patrisse Cullors and
Darnell L. Moore, organized to support the movement that is growing
in St. Louis, MO, after 18-year-old Mike Brown was killed at the
hands of Ferguson Police Officer Darren Wilson. We’ve hosted
national conference calls focused on issues of critical importance to
Black people working hard for the liberation of our people. We’ve
connected people across the country working to end the various
forms of injustice impacting our people. We’ve created space for the
celebration and humanization of Black lives.

THE THEFT OF BLACK QUEER WOMEN’S WORK

As people took the #BlackLivesMatter demand into the streets,
mainstream media and corporations also took up the call;
#BlackLivesMatter appeared in an episode of Law & Order: SVU in a
mash up containing the Paula Deen racism scandal and the tragedy
of the murder of Trayvon Martin.

Suddenly, we began to come across varied adaptations of our work

— all lives matter, brown lives matter, migrant lives matter, women’s
lives matter, and on and on. While imitation is said to be the highest
form of flattery, I was surprised when an organization called to ask if
they could use “Black Lives Matter” in one of their campaigns. We
agreed to it, with the caveat that a) as a team, we preferred that we
not use the meme to celebrate the imprisonment of any individual
and b) that it was important to us they acknowledged the genesis of
#BlackLivesMatter. I was surprised when they did exactly the
opposite and then justified their actions by saying they hadn’t used
the “exact” slogan and, therefore, they deemed it okay to take our
work, use it as their own, fail to credit where it came from, and then
use it to applaud incarceration.

I was surprised when a community institution wrote asking us to

provide materials and action steps for an art show they were
curating, entitled “Our Lives Matter.” When questioned about who
was involved and why they felt the need to change the very specific
call and demand around Black lives to “our lives,” I was told the
artists decided it needed to be more inclusive of all people of color. I
was even more surprised when, in the promotion of their event, one
of the artists conducted an interview that completely erased the
origins of their work — rooted in the labor and love of queer Black
women.

When you design an event/campaign/et cetera based on the work of

queer Black women, don’t invite them to participate in shaping it, but
ask them to provide materials and ideas for next steps for said event,
that is racism in practice. It’s also hetero-patriarchal. Straight men,
unintentionally or intentionally, have taken the work of queer Black
women and erased our contributions. Perhaps if we were the
charismatic Black men many are rallying around these days, it would
have been a different story, but being Black queer women in this
society (and apparently within these movements) tends to equal
invisibility and non-relevancy.

We completely expect those who benefit directly and improperly from

White supremacy to try and erase our existence. We fight that every
day. But when it happens amongst our allies, we are baffled, we are
saddened, and we are enraged. And it’s time to have the political
conversation about why that’s not okay.

We are grateful to our allies who have stepped up to the call that
Black lives matter, and taken it as an opportunity to not just stand in
solidarity with us, but to investigate the ways in which anti-Black
racism is perpetuated in their own communities. We are also grateful
to those allies who were willing to engage in critical dialogue with us
about this unfortunate and problematic dynamic. And for those who
we have not yet had the opportunity to engage with around the
adaptations of the Black Lives Matter call, please consider the
following points.

BROADENING THE CONVERSATION TO INCLUDE BLACK LIFE

Black Lives Matter is a unique contribution that goes beyond

extrajudicial killings of Black people by police and vigilantes. It goes
beyond the narrow nationalism that can be prevalent within some
Black communities, which merely call on Black people to love Black,
live Black, and buy Black, keeping straight cis Black men in the front
of the movement while our sisters, queer and trans and disabled folk
take up roles in the background or not at all. Black Lives Matter
affirms the lives of Black queer and trans folks, disabled folks, Black-
undocumented folks, folks with records, women, and all Black lives
along the gender spectrum. It centers those that have been
marginalized within Black liberation movements. It is a tactic to
(re)build the Black liberation movement.

When we say Black Lives Matter, we are talking about the ways in
which Black people are deprived of our basic human rights and
dignity. It is an acknowledgment [that] Black poverty and genocide is
state violence. It is an acknowledgment that 1 million Black people
are locked in cages in this country — one half of all people in prisons
or jails — [that] is an act of state violence. It is an acknowledgment
that Black women continue to bear the burden of a relentless assault
on our children and our families and that assault is an act of state
violence. Black queer and trans folks bearing a unique burden in a
hetero-patriarchal society that disposes of us like garbage and
simultaneously fetishizes us and profits off of us is state violence; the
fact that 500,000 Black people in the US are undocumented
immigrants and relegated to the shadows is state violence; the fact
that Black girls are used as negotiating chips during times of conflict
and war is state violence; Black folks living with disabilities and
different abilities [bearing] the burden of state-sponsored Darwinian
experiments that attempt to squeeze us into boxes of normality
defined by White supremacy is state violence. And the fact that the
lives of Black people — not ALL people — exist within these
conditions [a] is consequence of state violence.

When Black people get free, everybody gets free.

#BlackLivesMatter doesn’t mean your life isn’t important — it means

that Black lives, which are seen as without value within White
supremacy, are important to your liberation. Given the
disproportionate impact state violence has on Black lives, we
understand that when Black people in this country get free, the
benefits will be wide reaching and transformative for society as a
whole. When we are able to end hyper-criminalization and
sexualization of Black people and end the poverty, control, and
surveillance of Black people, every single person in this world has a
better shot at getting and staying free. When Black people get free,
everybody gets free. This is why we call on Black people and our
allies to take up the call that Black lives matter. We’re not saying
Black lives are more important than other lives, or that other lives are
not criminalized and oppressed in various ways. We remain in active
solidarity with all oppressed people who are fighting for their
liberation and we know that our destinies are intertwined.

And, to keep it real — it is appropriate and necessary to have

strategy and action centered around Blackness without other non-
Black communities of color, or White folks for that matter, needing to
find a place and a way to center themselves within it. It is appropriate
and necessary for us to acknowledge the critical role that Black lives
and struggles for Black liberation have played in inspiring and
anchoring, through practice and theory, social movements for the
liberation of all people. The women’s movement, the Chicano
liberation movement, queer movements, and many more have
adopted the strategies, tactics, and theory of the Black liberation
movement. And if we are committed to a world where all lives matter,
we are called to support the very movement that inspired and
activated so many more. That means supporting and acknowledging
Black lives.

Progressive movements in the United States have made some

unfortunate errors when they push for unity at the expense of really
understanding the concrete differences in context, experience, and
oppression. In other words, some want unity without struggle. As
people who have our minds stayed on freedom, we can learn to fight
anti-Black racism by examining the ways in which we participate in it,
even unintentionally, instead of the worn out and sloppy practice of
drawing lazy parallels of unity between peoples with vastly different
experiences and histories.

When we deploy “All Lives Matter” as to correct an intervention

specifically created to address anti-blackness, we lose the ways in
which the state apparatus has built a program of genocide and
repression mostly on the backs of Black people — beginning with the
theft of millions of people for free labor — and then adapted it to
control, murder, and profit off of other communities of color and
immigrant communities. We perpetuate a level of White supremacist
domination by reproducing a tired trope that we are all the same,
rather than acknowledging that non-Black oppressed people in this
country are both impacted by racism and domination, and,
simultaneously, BENEFIT from anti-Black racism.

When you drop “Black” from the equation of whose lives matter, and
then fail to acknowledge it came from somewhere, you further a
legacy of erasing Black lives and Black contributions from our
movement legacy. And consider whether or not when dropping the
Black you are, intentionally or unintentionally, erasing Black folks
from the conversation or homogenizing very different experiences.
The legacy and prevalence of anti-Black racism and hetero-
patriarchy is a lynch pin holding together this unsustainable
economy. And that’s not an accidental analogy.

In 2014, hetero-patriarchy and anti-Black racism within our

movement is real and felt. It’s killing us and it’s killing our potential to
build power for transformative social change. When you adopt the
work of queer women of color, don’t name or recognize it, and
promote it as if it has no history of its own such actions are
problematic. When I use Assata’si powerful demand in my organizing
work, I always begin by sharing where it comes from, sharing about
Assata’s significance to the Black Liberation Movement, what its
political purpose and message is, and why it’s important in our
context.

When you adopt Black Lives Matter and transform it into something
else (if you feel you really need to do that — see above for the
arguments not to), it’s appropriate politically to credit the lineage
from which your adapted work derived. It’s important that we work
together to build and acknowledge the legacy of Black contributions
to the struggle for human rights. If you adapt Black Lives Matter, use
the opportunity to talk about its inception and political framing. Lift up
Black lives as an opportunity to connect struggles across race, class,
gender, nationality, sexuality, and disability.

And, perhaps more importantly, when Black people cry out in

defense of our lives, which are uniquely, systematically, and
savagely targeted by the state, we are asking you, our family, to
stand with us in affirming Black lives. Not just all lives. Black lives.
Please do not change the conversation by talking about how your life
matters, too. It does, but we need less watered down unity and more
active solidarities with us, Black people, unwaveringly, in defense of
our humanity. Our collective futures depend on it.
S : Alicia Garza. (October 7, 2014.) “A Herstory of the #BlackLivesMatter
Movement.” The Feminist Wire. Used with permission.

i Black Nationalist Assata Shakur was a member of the Black Panther Party before

joining the Black Liberation Army. She escaped to Cuba after being convicted of
murdering a New Jersey state trooper.

#SayHerName

Although the Black Lives Matter movement was founded by three black
women, black women’s encounters with the police have been largely
ignored. Yet in 1996, five years after the nation viewed the vicious
beating of Rodney King on video, Sandra Antor was pulled over and
brutalized by a South Carolina state trooper in an incident also
captured on video. Just weeks after Eric Garner was choked to death in
2014, Rosann Miller was placed in a chokehold by a New York City
police officer who apparently did not care that she was seven months
pregnant. Like Freddie Gray, who died in 2015 while in Baltimore police
custody, Alesia Thomas died from the beating she received from a Los
Angeles police officer in 2012, and Sandra Bland, who was pulled over
for failing to signal, died while in the custody of Texas police. And as
tragic as the death of George Floyd of Minneapolis in May 2020,
Breonna Taylor of Louisville, Kentucky, was murdered by police over
two months earlier. She was shot eight times after being awoken by
police executing a no-knock drug warrant. The list of black females
profiled, beaten, sexually assaulted, and killed by law enforcement
officials is long, but while black men have been centered in public
conversation about police brutality, black women have been
conspicuously overlooked.

In 2015, the African American Policy Forum (AAPF) established the Say
Her Name movement (and #SayHerName hashtag) to call attention to
the invisibility of black women’s encounters with police brutality and
antiblack violence. In a report titled “Say Her Name: Resisting Police
Brutality Against Black Women,” the AAPF notes that the social justice
movement in the United States has theorized and developed a clear
framework to understand how black boys and men are systematically
criminalized but the same has not been done for black women and
girls. When their experiences are the same as those of black men,
black women are ignored, and when their experiences are distinctly
informed by race, gender, gender identity, and sexual orientation, they
still remain invisible. Say Her Name highlights police violence against
black women to help the media and the public understand that racial
profiling by the police affects both black men and women. For example,
the report notes that in New York City, a jurisdiction with the most
extensive data collection on police stops, “the rate of disparities in
stops, frisks, and arrest are identical for Black men and Black women.
However, the media, researchers, and advocates tend to focus only on
how profiling impacts Black men.”103 The AAPF insist that we develop
an understanding of the way that gender and sexuality affect antiblack
state-sanctioned violence.

The following is a photo of a protest held by the Oklahoma City Artist

for Justice, an organization founded by two black women, who
organized against Daniel Holtzclaw, a police officer who stood trial and
was convicted in 2015 of multiple charges, including rape, sexual
battery, and forcible oral sodomy. During the trial, thirteen black women
accused and testified against Holtzclaw, who was eventually found
guilty and sentenced to 263 years in prison. The Oklahoma City case
hardly made national news. Why do you think it was underreported?
How do cases like this underscore AAFP’s point?
 Description
The women march along a street carrying signs that read, “36 counts of
sexual assault,” “Yo Scott Adams! Guess what is actually ‘sinister.’ Rape,”
“Injustice anywhere, is a threat to justice everywhere,” and “Black women
matter, we believe you.”

Citizen–Police Confrontation in Ferguson

As shown in the following photo, demonstrators who gathered in

Ferguson, Missouri, on August 11, 2014, to protest Michael Brown’s
killing were confronted by police who wore Kevlar vests, helmets, and
camouflage and who, armed with pistols, shotguns, and automatic
rifles, used rubber bullets and tear gas to disperse the protesters.104
The show of such overwhelming force against citizens exercising their
First Amendment right to free speech and protest prompted many to
question how and why a relatively small city like Ferguson had
acquired weapons normally found on the battlefields of Iraq and
Afghanistan.

Researchers traced the militarization of police departments back to

Ronald Reagan’s War on Drugs, when federal money and military
equipment began to flow into state and local law enforcement
agencies. Even before the Bush administration’s war on terror began
after the September 11, 2001, attacks, the Pentagon regularly gave
millions of dollars in firepower to local law enforcement agencies
around the country, which they used in setting up special weapons and
tactics (SWAT) teams for narcotics enforcement. In 1997 alone, the
Pentagon handed over more than 1.2 million pieces of military
equipment to local police departments. A retired police chief in New
Haven, Connecticut, told the New York Times, “I was offered tanks,
bazookas, anything I wanted.”105 After 9/11, federal funding for tools of
combat increased, as towns and cities prepared themselves for
possible attack; and as the wars in Iraq and Afghanistan have wound
down, the military’s surplus tools of combat have been transferred to
local law enforcement. It is not uncommon for small towns like
Ferguson to own M-16 rifles, grenade launchers, and armored
personnel carriers and helicopters and to use these weapons of war to
carry out community policing.

Critics of police militarization argue that communities are not war

zones and that police should be trained to protect citizens and their
right to be presumed innocent until proven guilty. Police, they argue,
are not soldiers trained to kill the enemy. Supporters of militarization,
however, argue that communities must be prepared, even for
something that may never happen. Moreover, they say, the equipment
keeps police safe and allows them to keep up with criminals, who are
 arming themselves more heavily.106 How does this photo speak to the
issue of police militarization?

Description
The policemen wear Kevlar vests, helmets, and camouflage, armed with
pistols, shotguns, and machine gun. The black demonstrator stands with
his hands raised.

“We Can’t Breathe”: 2014, 2020

Eric Garner was choked to death by Officer Daniel Pantaleo on July 17,
2014. Protest erupted immediately, but it reached fever pitch when a
Long Island grand jury failed to indict Pantaleo, even though the
coroner had ruled the death a homicide. George Floyd was choked to
death on May 25, 2020, by Officer Derek Chauvin while two other
Minneapolis officers pinned his back and legs to the ground and a
fourth held off distressed bystanders. Only after nine days of protest
were the charges against Chauvin upgraded and the other three
officers arrested. The following images show the December 4, 2014,
cover of the Daily News, a popular New York tabloid, and a photo of a
protest march following Floyd’s death. Both Garner and Floyd were
large males. Does their body type speak to the fear expressed by many
police officers who encounter black men? In both cases, protestors
denounced both the police and the prosecutors. Why? The Floyd
protests took place in the midst of a pandemic that had already killed
over one hundred thousand Americans; many demonstrators wore
masks to avoid spreading the airborne virus. Why is it ironic that
protestors braved the pandemic to march on behalf of men whose last
words were “I can’t breathe”?
Description
A headline reads, “Grand Jury clears choke cop.” A photo below the
headline shows Eric Garner confronted by police officers and one of the
officers strangulates him from the back. A text at the bottom reads, “We
can’t breathe.”
The Police See It Differently

George Floyd’s killing has renewed inquiries into police militarization

and has also led to scrutiny of general community policing, particularly
police use of firearms. In the wake of statistics that reveal the high
number of African Americans killed in civilian–police encounters and
criticism that police departments are inherently racist, the police have
countered with arguments that repudiate their portrayal as gun-toting
vigilantes. They argue that a high number of police shootings occur in
black neighborhoods because that is where the most crimes occur, and
their presence in these neighborhoods is needed and requested by
residents who daily are the victims of black crime. Their priority is the
safety of both themselves and the citizens they protect; race, they
maintain, is irrelevant. They argue that they are the first line of defense
against society’s social, economic, and psychological problems—
problems that they have no part in creating. They express regret that
some suspects are harmed in their custody, but suspects, they say,
always complain that the police are hurting them when they are
handcuffed or otherwise detained because they do not want to go to
the police station or jail. Guns are everywhere, police argue, and
officers need to be skeptical and vigilant in doing their job, lest they be
victims of gun crimes.107

In making their rebuttal, law enforcement officials point to police shot

in the line of duty. The December 2014 murder of Wenjian Liu and
Rafael Ramos, two minority police officers in New York City, by
Ismaaiyl Brinsley, a black man with a history of mental illness, provided
proof of the dangers cops face every day. Brinsley was seeking
revenge for the deaths of Michael Brown and Eric Garner and shot Liu
and Ramos as they sat in full uniform in their patrol car; they were
killed for no reason other than that they were police officers. Law
enforcement officials argue that the danger they face, day in and day
out, goes unrecognized and unappreciated, not only by the minority
communities they serve but also by city, state, and federal officials,
who, they say, too often side with antipolice activists. Indeed, at the
funeral of Officer Ramos, many of the thousands of police officers who
had come from around the country to pay their respects turned their
backs on New York City mayor Bill de Blasio because they believed he
did not support the New York City Police Department. Earlier in the
month, after the grand jury’s decision not to issue an indictment in the
death of Eric Garner but before Liu and Ramos were killed, de Blasio
had told the press that he and his black wife had for years schooled
their biracial son on “how to take special care in any encounters he has
with the police officers who are there to protect him.” The mayor also
stated that “we are dealing with centuries of racism that have brought
us to this day…. One chapter has closed with the decision of this grand
jury. There are more chapters to come.”108 From the point of view of
the police, de Blasio seemed to side with black leaders such as the
National Action Network’s Reverend Al Sharpton, whose antipolice
rhetoric, they believed, contributed to the murder of Officers Liu and
Ramos.

The following two documents reflect police sentiment. The first is a

press release issued by the Phoenix Law Enforcement Association
(PLEA) after Rumain Brisbon, a thirty-four-year-old black man, was
shot and killed by Mark Rine, a white police officer, on December 2,
2014. At the time of this press release, the events surrounding
Brisbon’s death were in dispute. What was known, however, was that
Brisbon was unarmed and that Rine, who was investigating a drug
deal, felt threatened after he saw Brisbon reach for something. Some
community activists saw parallels to the killings of Michael Brown and
Eric Garner. As this press release from PLEA demonstrates, the police
saw the shooting differently. As you read PLEA’s side of things,
consider Rine’s fears and what he confronted on December 2. Does
race appear to have been a factor in Brisbon’s killing? Could things
have been done differently, by Brisbon and the police?
 The second document is a letter written to President Obama and
Attorney General Eric Holder by Thomas J. Nee, president of both the
Boston Police Patrolmen’s Association and the National Association of
Police Organizations, after the funeral of Patrolman Rafael Ramos. Like
PLEA’s press release, the letter expresses the sentiment common
among law enforcement officials that police officers risk their lives
daily, and lack of support from the nation’s top officials makes their
work even riskier. Do you agree with Nee?

Phoenix Law Enforcement Association

The Professional Association of

Phoenix Police Officers since 1975
Date: December 15, 2014
To: All Valley Media
Subject: Recent Phoenix Police Officer Involved Shooting

The recent officer involved shooting that occurred on December 2,

2014, involving Phoenix Officer Mark Rine and criminal suspect
Rumain Brisbon that occurred at an apartment complex near 25th
Avenue and Greenway Road was an unfortunate incident that did
not have to end the way it did.

The Phoenix Law Enforcement Association believes it is important

for the media and public to view this case from a perspective of
examining the facts rather than emotion devoid of fact. It is important
for the media and public to understand a few things about this
incident:
First, it is truly unfortunate when anyone, be it citizen or officer, is
injured or killed as a result of a police contact. Contrary to what
many may believe, our officers do not relish the thought of conflict
with the citizens we serve.

Officer Rine is an exemplary, decorated employee with seven years

of police service. The incident on December 2nd was the first
shooting incident he has been involved in.

Officer Rine did not start his shift on December 2nd with the intent of
shooting someone, let alone with the intent of targeting someone
because of their race. Officer Rine initiated contact with Rumain
Brisbon after he [Brisbon] and the vehicle he was in had been
previously identified to him by two different citizens in the span of
approximately 10–15 minutes as possibly being involved in the sale
of drugs. The first citizen even provided a license plate number
which matched the description of the vehicle Brisbon was in.

It was only after the second citizen pointed out Brisbon’s vehicle and
identified Brisbon as a person selling drugs from the vehicle that
Officer Rine attempted to surveil Brisbon and his vehicle until backup
officers could arrive to render assistance. Prior to arrival of backup,
Mr. Brisbon exited the vehicle and began walking towards nearby
apartments. Officer Rine had a decision to make and elected to
make contact with Mr. Brisbon before he could get inside an
apartment.
Mr. Brisbon failed to follow instructions given him by a uniformed
sworn peace officer and acted in a threatening manner by reaching
for an object concealed in his waistband. In the ensuing altercation,
Officer Rine, while attempting to physically detain Mr. Brisbon,
believed him to be in possession of a concealed handgun. Mr.
Brisbon’s continued refusal to submit to lawful authority, obey verbal
commands, and let go of the object in his waistband while fighting
with Officer Rine ultimately culminated in him being shot.

The media has already published details of the backgrounds of

Officer Rine and Rumain Brisbon. Suffice it to say that Mr. Brisbon is
no stranger to police contact and the legal and prison systems. Mr.
Brisbon had the choice to live that evening. Mr. Brisbon knew he was
engaged in illegal activity and likely knew he would stand a good
chance of returning to prison if arrested. It was Mr. Brisbon who
elected to disobey repeated commands, run from the police, fight
with police, resist any efforts to detain him, and engage in further
behavior leading the officer to believe he was armed. Had Rumain
Brisbon simply submitted to lawful authority there would have been
no arguments, no physical altercation, and most importantly, the
situation would not have escalated to the point where lethal force
would have been needed to control the situation.

Some in the media and in the community have expressed concerns

that Mr. Brisbon was ultimately found to be unarmed after the
shooting. There are certain fallacies that need to be exposed here.
Any time a police officer is involved in a close-quarter physical
fight with a suspect there is always a weapon available — the
officer’s. Suspects who engage in fights with officers are often
successful in gaining control of the officer’s gun. This scenario is
a very real concern for everyone in law enforcement and
justifiably so, as every year in America, police officers are killed
by suspects who gain control of their side arms. This is why the
rule of thumb, on the wear of body armor, is that it be able to
stop the caliber of the handgun carried by the officer.
Police officers are trained to always keep in the back of their
minds that persons they come in contact with are possibly
armed. This is not to say officers pull guns on everyone they
come in contact with, but that they are extra vigilant and look for
tell-tale cues and indicators that could spell danger. These cues
can include things such as conspicuous ignoring, failure to
follow verbal commands, sudden or furtive movements,
intentionally turning away, putting hands in pockets or the front
or rear waistband, belligerent attitude and profane language,
and squaring off in a fighting stance, many of which are often a
prelude to a fight.
“They shot an unarmed person!” There are numerous
accounts from across the nation where police officers have
justifiably shot unarmed subjects and not been prosecuted or
faced internal discipline from their departments. Police use of
force is judged based on Supreme Court case law, relevant
state statutes governing the justification for use of deadly force,
and police department policies. Most states, including Arizona,
have statutes that allow police officers to use lethal force as long
 as they can reasonably articulate fear of imminent serious injury
or death to themselves or another. The law does not require an
officer to see a handgun or a muzzle flash before shooting. The
law looks at whether or not a reasonable officer on scene would
have believed the suspect to be armed and would have
perceived a lethal threat given the totality of the circumstances.
“Why didn’t the officer use a Taser?” Tasers, while effective
in many instances, are not a cure-all. They are a less lethal
force option and are applied only in certain scenarios. Phoenix
officers are generally trained not to deploy a Taser unless lethal
backup is available. Officers involved in lethal force encounters,
particularly in a one-on-one setting, are not trained to respond
with lesser force options such as a Taser, pepper spray, baton,
or fist strikes.
Police are only 50% of the equation. The vast majority of
police contacts are concluded peacefully and without harm
because citizens comply and yield to lawful authority. They
follow directions, keep their hands in plain view, don’t engage in
argumentative or abusive language, and don’t attempt to make
furtive moves or elude officers. The place to butt heads and
engage in disagreement is not in the street but in the legal arena
of a courtroom.

As a final note, the Phoenix Law Enforcement Association is always

open to improving how we do business and how we interact with all
segments of the community we serve. It is our belief that we should
always strive to have open dialogue and communication.
However, issues confronting the community at large cannot be
constructively addressed when self-anointed “civil rights leaders”
such as the Reverend Jared Maupin are out in public trying their best
to turn Phoenix into another Ferguson. At a recent protest filmed by
ABC News 15, Maupin was heard making the following statements:

“Just remember that a lot of these officers are ni - - er killers.”

“The PPD tried to make Rumain look like a ni - - er criminal.”
“The officers themselves were ni - - er killers.”
In another statement Maupin states: “and if all of us showed up
on 24th Street and Camelback and pointed out every two-bit
cracker in an Escalade and said there were drug dealers …”
Referring to white people with the racist label of “two-bit
crackers.”

The Phoenix Law Enforcement Association has tried in the past to

have constructive dialog with Reverend Maupin. We can no longer
have a relationship with a person that spews unfounded, hate-filled,
racist statements such as the ones enumerated above. Our
members pay a heavy price to serve the community and baseless
allegations such as these only serve to further inflame and aggravate
an already tense situation.

As far as the Phoenix Law Enforcement Association is concerned,

our first obligation is the care of the members of our organization.
We protect those who protect the citizens, and we will not tolerate
individuals or groups who attack our Officers in the furtherance of
their own selfish agendas.

S : Phoenix Law Enforcement Association, “Recent Phoenix Police Officer Involved

Shooting,” news release, December 15, 2014. Used with permission.

National Association of Police Organizations, Inc.

Representing America’s Finest

December 29, 2014

The President
The White House
1600 Pennsylvania Avenue, N.W.
Washington, D.C. 20500

The Attorney General

United States Department of Justice
Constitution Avenue and Tenth Street, N.W.
Washington, D.C. 20530

Dear Mr. President and Mr. Attorney General,

American police officers are, quite literally, bleeding to death. In the

entirely predictable fulfillment of well-publicized threats, killers are
stalking and murdering our officers. They are cloaking themselves in
the rhetoric of protest and “justice.” But their very public actions are
those of violence and bloodshed. American officers are not just
“putting their lives on the line,” they are dying.
Rightly or wrongly, these violent killers are reading the inaction of
your administration as a tacit concession that their goals have merit.
They hear your words of sympathy for violent protestors as
conferring legitimacy upon their cause. The firebrands and
provocateurs among them are only too willing to fill the void left by
your absence of condemnation of their crimes and riots with chants
of “What do we want? Dead cops! When do we want them? Now!”
And now, completely predictably, the continued lack of any
meaningful response whatsoever by your administration has allowed
an atmosphere of hatred against police officers to grow, to fester and
to finally burst forth in murderous gunfire, hatchet attacks and
vehicular run-downs of officers across our nation. The mere fact that
you permit the likes of Al Sharpton to sit by your side and have a
place in the White House is a clear shot across the bow of the law
enforcement community.

The time for standing by and offering weak platitudes about peaceful
protest has passed. These are no peaceful protests and they never
were. Both “Burn this bitch down!” and “What do we want? Dead
cops!” have proved to be open notices of exactly what was going to
be done. Some 750,000 sworn officers go to work each day, risking
their own safety to uphold our freedoms and constitutional liberty, yet
the violent anarchists have made it dangerous merely to wear our
uniforms in public.

Unless and until you reverse course and take action against these
killers and the violent and lawless mobs that support them, unless
and until you are just as swift in effectively protecting our police as
you have proved to be in doubting them, here will be more officers
killed. Both of you men have attended many of our group’s meetings
and have always pledged your strong support for law enforcement.
Now more than ever our men and women in uniform need that
support to be shown in a very open way. As Vice President Biden put
it at Officer Ramos’s funeral this weekend, “When an assassin’s
bullet targeted two officers, it targeted this city and it touched the
soul of the entire nation.” Our nation and our nation’s police need
your public support. More than that, they deserve it.

Sincerely,

Thomas J. Nee

S : Thomas J. Nee, letter to President Barack Obama and Attorney General Eric
Holder, 29 December 2014, National Association of Police Organizations, Inc.,
www.napo.org.

Sybrina Fulton | Letter to Michael Brown’s Family, 2014

Before Michael Brown’s killing, the death of Trayvon Martin at the

hands of neighborhood watch coordinator George Zimmerman
garnered national and international attention and inspired the founding
of the Black Lives Matter movement. The two cases were different in
many respects but similar in others. Both Michael Brown and Trayvon
Martin were black teenagers killed by white men — Brown by a police
officer and Martin by a civilian. Each white man claimed to have been
threatened by the unarmed youth he shot. Moreover, the shootings
sparked federal investigations and national protests that drew attention
to, among other things, how the killing of African Americans by the
 police and their surrogates has so often gone unquestioned by most
Americans and the news media. When Zimmerman was acquitted for
killing Martin, whose only crime, many believed, was walking in a white
neighborhood on a rainy night while wearing a hoodie, Black Lives
Matter asked, along with President Obama, if Martin and other slain
blacks had rights that anyone was bound to respect. While the nation
debated this question, and while civilians and law enforcement
agencies sparred over police tactics, those close to the victims
grieved. Their distress was personal and heartrending, and the national
conversations regarding their loved ones only added to their pain.
Trayvon Martin’s mother, SYBRINA FULTON (b. 1966), wrote the
following letter to Michael Brown’s family. In what ways are Fulton’s
concerns different from and even indifferent to those expressed by the
general population? Notice that she speaks of gun violence as a
general concern and not just in reference to her son. Why do you think
she does this? Some scholars argue that “the personal is political.”
What do you think this means? Does it hold true for Sybrina Fulton?

To the Brown Family,

I wish I had a word of automatic comfort but I don’t. I wish I could say
that it will be alright on a certain or specific day but I can’t. I wish that
all of the pain that I have endured could possibly ease some of yours
but it won’t. What I can do for you is what has been done for me:
pray for you then share my continuing journey as you begin yours.

I hate that you and your family must join this exclusive yet growing
group of parents and relatives who have lost loved ones to
senseless gun violence. Of particular concern is that so many of
these gun violence cases involve children far too young. But Michael
is much more than a police/gun violence case; Michael is your son.
A son that barely had a chance to live. Our children are our future so
whenever any of our children — black, white, brown, yellow, or red
— are taken from us unnecessarily, it causes a never-ending pain
that is unlike anything I could have imagined experiencing.

Further complicating the pain and loss in this tragedy is the fact that
the killer of your son is alive, known, and currently free. In fact, he is
on paid administrative leave. Your own feelings will bounce between
sorrow and anger. Even when you don’t want to think about it
because it is so much to bear, you will be forced to by merely turning
on your television or answering your cell phone. You may find
yourselves pulled in many different directions by strangers who may
be well-wishers or detractors. Your circle will necessarily close tighter
because the trust you once, if ever, had in “the system” and their
agents [is] forever changed. Your lives are forever changed.

However, with those changes come new challenges and

opportunities. You will experience a swell of support from all corners
of the world. Many will express their sympathies and encourage you
to keep fighting for Michael. You will also, unfortunately, hear
character assassinations about Michael, which I am certain you
already have. This will incense and insult you. All of this will happen
before and continue long after you have had the chance to lay your
son to rest.
I know this because I lived and continue to live this. I have devoted
my life to the comprehensive missions of The Trayvon Martin
Foundation — including providing support to families that have lost a
young child to senseless gun violence regardless of race, ethnicity,
or gender. I will support you and your efforts to seek justice for your
Michael and the countless other Michaels & Trayvons of our country.
The 20 Sandy Hook children. Jordan Davis. Oscar Grant. Kendrick
Johnson. Sean Bell. Hadya Pendleton. The Aurora shooting victims.
The list is too numerous to adequately mention them all. According
to The Children’s Defense Fund, gun violence is the second leading
cause of death for children ages 1–19. That is a horrible fact.

Facts, myths, and flat-out lies are already out there in Michael’s
case. Theories, regardless of how ridiculous, are being pondered by
the pundits. My advice is to surround yourselves with proven and
trusted support. Through it all, I never let go of my faith, my family, or
my friends. Long after the overwhelming media attention is gone,
you will need those three entities to find your “new normal.” Honor
your son and his life, not the circumstances of his alleged
transgressions. I have always said that Trayvon was not perfect. But
no one will ever convince me that my son deserved to be stalked
and murdered. No one can convince you that Michael deserved to
be executed.

But know this: neither of their lives shall be in vain. The

galvanizations of our communities must be continued beyond the
tragedies. While we fight injustice, we will also hold ourselves to an
appropriate level of intelligent advocacy. If they refuse to hear us, we
will make them feel us. Some will mistake that last statement as
being negatively provocative. But feeling us means feeling our pain;
imagining our plight as parents of slain children. We will no longer be
ignored. We will bond, continue our fights for justice, and make them
remember our children in an appropriate light. I would hate to think
that our lawmakers and leaders would need to lose a child before
protecting the rest of them and making the necessary changes NOW
…

With Heartfelt Support,

Sybrina D. Fulton

S : “Trayvon Martin’s Mom: ‘If They Refuse to Hear Us, We Will Make Them Feel
Us,’” by Sybrina Fulton, Time Inc., August 18, 2014. Used with permission from Sybrina
Fulton.

QUESTIONS FOR ANALYSIS

1. African Americans and the police seem to be very far apart

on the issues of police shootings and community policing in
general. Is there any room for reconciliation? If you were a
mediator, where would you begin the process of bringing
black communities and the police together?
2. How do the police shootings relate to issues surrounding
hip-hop, the carceral state, post-blackness, and post-
racialism?
3. What roles do gender, sexuality, and gender identification
play in confrontations between the African Americans and
the police?
4. Much of this chapter has dealt with the evolving diversity of
African America and the watershed moment of President
Barack Obama’s election. What lessons, if any, do the
police shootings and the Black Lives Matter movement
have for students of African American history?
5. What impact has the Trump presidency had on antiblack
violence either by the police or individual citizens?
6. If you were an advisor to a local or national official, what
would be your recommendations on how to respond to local
protest against police brutality?
APPENDIX: Documents
The Declaration of Independence
IN CONGRESS, JULY 4, 1776, THE UNANIMOUS DECLARATION OF THE
THIRTEEN UNITED STATES OF AMERICA

When in the Course of human events, it becomes necessary for one

people to dissolve the political bands which have connected them
with another, and to assume among the Powers of the earth, the
separate and equal station to which the Laws of Nature and of
Nature’s God entitle them, a decent respect to the opinions of
mankind requires that they should declare the causes which impel
them to the separation.

We hold these truths to be self-evident, that all men are created

equal, that they are endowed by their Creator with certain
unalienable rights, that among these are Life, Liberty, and the pursuit
of Happiness. That to secure these rights, Governments are
instituted among Men, deriving their just powers from the consent of
the governed. That whenever any Form of Government becomes
destructive of these ends, it is the Right of the People to alter or to
abolish it, and to institute new Government, laying its foundation on
such principles and organizing its powers in such form, as to them
shall seem most likely to effect their Safety and Happiness.
Prudence, indeed, will dictate that Governments long established
should not be changed for light and transient causes; and
accordingly all experience hath shown, that mankind are more
disposed to suffer, while evils are sufferable, than to right themselves
by abolishing the forms to which they are accustomed. But when a
long train of abuses and usurpations, pursuing invariably the same
Object evinces a design to reduce them under absolute Despotism, it
is their right, it is their duty, to throw off such Government, and to
provide new Guards for their future security. — Such has been the
patient sufferance of these Colonies; and such is now the necessity
which constrains them to alter their former Systems of Government.
The history of the present King of Great Britain is a history of
repeated injuries and usurpations, all having in direct object the
establishment of an absolute Tyranny over these States. To prove
this, let Facts be submitted to a candid world.

He has refused his Assent to Laws, the most wholesome and

necessary for the public good.

He has forbidden his Governors to pass Laws of immediate and

pressing importance, unless suspended in their operation till his
Assent should be obtained; and, when so suspended, he has utterly
neglected to attend to them.

He has refused to pass other Laws for the accommodation of large

districts of people, unless those people would relinquish the right of
Representation in the Legislature, a right inestimable to them and
formidable to tyrants only.

He has called together legislative bodies at places unusual,

uncomfortable, and distant from the depository of their public
Records, for the sole purpose of fatiguing them into compliance with
his measures.

He has dissolved Representative Houses repeatedly, for opposing

with manly firmness his invasions on the rights of the people.

He has refused for a long time, after such dissolutions, to cause

others to be elected; whereby the Legislative powers, incapable of
Annihilation, have returned to the People at large for their exercise;
the State remaining in the mean time exposed to all the dangers of
invasion from without and convulsions within.

He has endeavoured to prevent the population of these States; for

that purpose obstructing the Laws of Naturalization of Foreigners;
refusing to pass others to encourage their migrations hither, and
raising the conditions of new Appropriations of Lands.

He has obstructed the Administration of Justice, by refusing his

Assent to Laws for establishing Judiciary powers.

He has made Judges dependent on his Will alone, for the tenure of
their offices, and the amount and payment of their salaries.

He has erected a multitude of New Offices, and sent hither swarms

of Officers to harass our People, and eat out their substance.
He has kept among us, in times of peace, Standing Armies without
the Consent of our legislature.

He has combined with others to subject us to a jurisdiction foreign to

our constitution, and unacknowledged by our laws; giving his Assent
to their Acts of pretended Legislation:

For quartering large bodies of armed troops among us:

For protecting them, by a mock Trial, from Punishment for any

Murders which they should commit on the Inhabitants of these
States:

For cutting off our Trade with all parts of the world:

For imposing taxes on us without our Consent:

For depriving us, in many cases, of the benefits of Trial by jury:

For transporting us beyond Seas to be tried for pretended offences:

For abolishing the free System of English Laws in a neighbouring

Province, establishing therein an Arbitrary government, and
enlarging its Boundaries so as to render it at once an example and fit
instrument for introducing the same absolute rule into these
Colonies:
For taking away our Charters, abolishing our most valuable Laws,
and altering fundamentally the Forms of our Governments:

For suspending our own Legislatures, and declaring themselves

invested with Power to legislate for us in all cases whatsoever.

He has abdicated Government here, by declaring us out of his

Protection and waging War against us.

He has plundered our seas, ravaged our Coasts, burnt our towns,
and destroyed the lives of our people.

He is at this time transporting large armies of foreign mercenaries to

compleat the works of death, desolation, and tyranny, already begun
with circumstances of Cruelty & perfidy scarcely paralleled in the
most bar-barous ages, and totally unworthy the Head of a civilized
nation.

He has constrained our fellow Citizens taken Captive on the high

Seas to bear Arms against their Country, to become the
executioners of their friends and Brethren, or to fall themselves by
their Hands.

He has excited domestic insurrections amongst us, and has

endeavoured to bring on the inhabitants of our frontiers, the
merciless Indian Savages, whose known rule of warfare, is an
undistinguished destruction of all ages, sexes, and conditions.
In every stage of these Oppressions We have Petitioned for Redress
in the most humble terms: Our repeated Petitions have been
answered only by repeated injury. A Prince, whose character is thus
marked by every act which may define a Tyrant, is unfit to be the
ruler of a free people.

Nor have We been wanting in attention to our British brethren. We

have warned them from time to time of attempts by their legislature
to extend an unwarrantable jurisdiction over us. We have reminded
them of the circumstances of our emigration and settlement here.
We have appealed to their native justice and magnanimity, and we
have conjured them by the ties of our common kindred to disavow
these usurpations, which would inevitably interrupt our connections
and correspondence. They too have been deaf to the voice of justice
and of consanguinity. We must, therefore, acquiesce in the
necessity, which denounces our Separation, and hold them, as we
hold the rest of mankind, Enemies in War, in Peace Friends.

We, therefore, the Representatives of the United States of America,

in General Congress, Assembled, appealing to the Supreme Judge
of the world for the rectitude of our intentions, do, in the Name, and
by Authority of the good People of these Colonies, solemnly publish
and declare, That these United Colonies are, and of Right ought to
be FREE AND INDEPENDENT STATES; that they are Absolved
from all Allegiance to the British Crown, and that all political
connection between them and the State of Great Britain, is and
ought to be totally dissolved; and that as Free and Independent
States, they have full Power to levy War, conclude Peace, contract
Alliances, establish Commerce, and to do all other Acts and Things
which Independent States may of right do. And for the support of this
Declaration, with a firm reliance on the Protection of Divine
Providence, we mutually pledge to each other our Lives, our
Fortunes, and our sacred Honor.

John Hancock

Button Gwinnett George Wythe James Wilson Josiah Bartlett

Lyman Hall Richard Henry Geo. Ross Wm. Whipple
Geo. Walton Lee Caesar Matthew
Wm. Hooper Th. Jefferson Rodney Thornton
Joseph Hewes Benja. Harrison Geo. Read Saml. Adams
John Penn Thos. Nelson, Jr. Thos. M’Kean John Adams
Edward Rutledge Francis Lightfoot Wm. Floyd Robt. Treat
Thos. Heyward, Junr. Lee Phil. Livingston Paine
Thomas Lynch, Junr. Carter Braxton Frans. Lewis Elbridge Gerry
Arthur Middleton Robt. Morris Lewis Morris Step. Hopkins
Samuel Chase Benjamin Rush Richd. William Ellery
Wm. Paca Benja. Franklin Stockton Roger
Thos. Stone John Morton John Sherman
Charles Carroll of Geo. Clymer Witherspoon Sam’el
Carrollton Jas. Smith Fras. Huntington
Geo. Taylor Hopkinson Wm. Williams
John Hart Oliver Wolcott
Abra. Clark
The Constitution of the United States of
America
AGREED TO BY PHILADELPHIA CONVENTION, SEPTEMBER 17, 1787
IMPLEMENTED MARCH 4, 1789

We the People of the United States, in Order to form a more perfect

Union, establish Justice, insure domestic Tranquility, provide for the
common defence, promote the general Welfare, and secure the
Blessings of Liberty to ourselves and our Posterity, do ordain and
establish this Constitution for the United States of America.

ARTICLE I

S 1

All legislative Powers herein granted shall be vested in a Congress

of the United States, which shall consist of a Senate and a House of
Representatives.

S 2

The House of Representatives shall be composed of Members

chosen every second Year by the People of the several States, and
the Electors in each State shall have the Qualifications requisite for
Electors of the most numerous Branch of the State Legislature.
No Person shall be a Representative who shall not have attained to
the Age of twenty-five Years, and been seven Years a Citizen of the
United States, and who shall not, when elected, be an Inhabitant of
that State in which he shall be chosen.

Representatives and direct Taxes shall be apportioned among the

several States which may be included within this Union, according to
their respective Numbers, which shall be determined by adding to
the whole Number of free Persons, including those bound to Service
for a Term of Years, and excluding Indians not taxed, three fifths of
all other Persons.1

The actual Enumeration shall be made within three Years after the
first Meeting of the Congress of the United States, and within every
subsequent Term of ten Years, in such Manner as they shall by Law
direct. The Number of Representatives shall not exceed one for
every thirty Thousand, but each State shall have at Least one
Representative; and until such enumeration shall be made, the State
of New Hampshire shall be entitled to chuse three, Massachusetts
eight, Rhode Island and Providence Plantations one, Connecticut
five, New-York six, New Jersey four, Pennsylvania eight, Delaware
one, Maryland six, Virginia ten, North Carolina five, South Carolina
five, and Georgia three.

When vacancies happen in the Representation from any State, the

Executive Authority thereof shall issue Writs of Election to fill such
Vacancies.
The House of Representatives shall chuse their Speaker and other
Officers; and shall have the sole Power of Impeachment.

S 3

The Senate of the United States shall be composed of two Senators

from each State, chosen by the Legislature thereof,2 for six Years;
and each Senator shall have one Vote.

Immediately after they shall be assembled in Consequence of the

first Election, they shall be divided as equally as may be into three
Classes. The Seats of the Senators of the first Class shall be
vacated at the Expiration of the second Year, of the second Class at
the Expiration of the fourth Year, and of the third Class at the
Expiration of the sixth Year, so that one-third may be chosen every
second Year; and if Vacancies happen by Resignation, or otherwise,
during the Recess of the Legislature of any State, the Executive
thereof may make temporary Appointments until the next Meeting of
the Legislature, which shall then fill such Vacancies.3

No person shall be a Senator who shall not have attained to the Age
of thirty Years, and been nine Years a Citizen of the United States,
and who shall not, when elected, be an Inhabitant of that State for
which he shall be chosen.

The Vice President of the United States shall be President of the

Senate, but shall have no Vote, unless they be equally divided.
The Senate shall chuse their other Officers, and also a President pro
tempore, in the absence of the Vice President, or when he shall
exercise the Office of President of the United States.

The Senate shall have the sole Power to try all Impeachments.
When sitting for that Purpose, they shall be on Oath or Affirmation.
When the President of the United States is tried, the Chief Justice
shall preside: And no Person shall be convicted without the
Concurrence of two thirds of the Members present.

Judgment in Cases of Impeachment shall not extend further than to

removal from Office, and disqualification to hold and enjoy any Office
of honor, Trust or Profit under the United States: but the Party
convicted shall nevertheless be liable and subject to Indictment,
Trial, Judgment and Punishment, according to Law.

S 4

The Times, Places and Manner of holding Elections for Senators and
Representatives, shall be prescribed in each State by the Legislature
thereof; but the Congress may at any time by Law make or alter
such Regulations, except as to the Places of Chusing Senators.

The Congress shall assemble at least once in every Year, and such
Meeting shall be on the first Monday in December, unless they shall
by Law appoint a different Day.4
S 5

Each House shall be the Judge of the Elections, Returns and

Qualifications of its own Members, and a Majority of each shall
constitute a Quorum to do Business; but a smaller number may
adjourn from day to day, and may be authorized to compel the
Attendance of absent Members, in such Manner, and under such
Penalties, as each House may provide.

Each House may determine the Rules of its Proceedings, punish its
Members for disorderly Behavior, and, with the Concurrence of two
thirds, expel a Member.

Each House shall keep a Journal of its Proceedings, and from time
to time publish the same, excepting such Parts as may in their
Judgment require Secrecy; and the Yeas and Nays of the Members
of either House on any question shall, at the Desire of one-fifth of
those Present, be entered on the Journal.

Neither House, during the Session of Congress, shall, without the

Consent of the other, adjourn for more than three days, nor to any
other Place than that in which the two Houses shall be sitting.

S 6

The Senators and Representatives shall receive a Compensation for

their Services, to be ascertained by Law, and paid out of the
Treasury of the United States. They shall in all Cases, except
Treason, Felony and Breach of the Peace, be privileged from Arrest
during their Attendance at the Session of their respective Houses,
and in going to and returning from the same; and for any Speech or
Debate in either House, they shall not be questioned in any other
Place.

No Senator or Representative shall, during the Time for which he

was elected, be appointed to any civil Office under the Authority of
the United States, which shall have been created, or the
Emoluments whereof shall have been increased, during such time;
and no Person holding any Office under the United States, shall be a
Member of either House during his Continuance in Office.

S 7

All Bills for raising Revenue shall originate in the House of

Representatives; but the Senate may propose or concur with
Amendments as on other Bills.

Every Bill which shall have passed the House of Representatives

and the Senate, shall, before it becomes a Law, be presented to the
President of the United States; If he approve he shall sign it, but if
not he shall return it, with his Objections to that House in which it
shall have originated, who shall enter the Objections at large on their
Journal, and proceed to reconsider it. If after such Reconsideration
two thirds of that House shall agree to pass the Bill, it shall be sent,
together with the Objections, to the other House, by which it shall
likewise be reconsidered, and if approved by two thirds of that
House, it shall become a Law. But in all such Cases the Votes of
both Houses shall be determined by Yeas and Nays, and the Names
of the Persons voting for and against the Bill shall be entered on the
Journal of each House respectively. If any Bill shall not be returned
by the President within ten Days (Sundays excepted) after it shall
have been presented to him, the Same shall be a Law, in like
Manner as if he had signed it, unless the Congress by their
Adjournment prevent its Return, in which Case it shall not be a Law.

Every Order, Resolution, or Vote to which the Concurrence of the

Senate and the House of Representatives may be necessary (except
on a question of Adjournment) shall be presented to the President of
the United States; and before the Same shall take Effect, shall be
approved by him, or being disapproved by him, shall be repassed by
two thirds of the Senate and House of Representatives, according to
the Rules and Limitations prescribed in the Case of a Bill.

S 8

The Congress shall have Power to lay and collect Taxes, Duties,
Imposts and Excises, to pay the Debts and provide for the common
Defence and general Welfare of the United States; but all Duties,
Imposts and Excises shall be uniform throughout the United States;

To borrow money on the credit of the United States;

To regulate Commerce with foreign Nations, and among the several
States, and with the Indian Tribes;

To establish an uniform Rule of Naturalization, and uniform Laws on

the subject of Bankruptcies throughout the United States;

To coin Money, regulate the Value thereof, and of foreign Coin, and
fix the Standard of Weights and Measures;

To provide for the Punishment of counterfeiting the Securities and

current Coin of the United States;

To establish Post Offices and post Roads;

To promote the Progress of Science and useful Arts, by securing for

limited Times to Authors and Inventors the exclusive Right to their
respective Writings and Discoveries;

To constitute Tribunals inferior to the supreme Court;

To define and punish Piracies and Felonies committed on the high

Seas, and Offenses against the Law of Nations;

To declare War, grant Letters of Marque and Reprisal, and make

Rules concerning Captures on Land and Water;
To raise and support Armies, but no Appropriation of Money to that
Use shall be for a longer Term than two Years;

To provide and maintain a Navy;

To make Rules for the Government and Regulation of the land and
naval Forces;

To provide for calling forth the Militia to execute the Laws of the
Union, suppress Insurrections and repel Invasions;

To provide for organizing, arming, and disciplining the Militia, and for
governing such Part of them as may be employed in the Service of
the United States, reserving to the States respectively, the
Appointment of the Officers, and the Authority of training the Militia
according to the discipline prescribed by Congress;

To exercise exclusive Legislation in all Cases whatsoever, over such

District (not exceeding ten Miles square) as may, by Cession of
particular States, and the acceptance of Congress, become the Seat
of Government of the United States, and to exercise like Authority
over all Places purchased by the Consent of the Legislature of the
State in which the Same shall be, for the Erection of Forts,
Magazines, Arsenals, dock-Yards, and other needful Buildings; —
And
To make all Laws which shall be necessary and proper for carrying
into Execution the foregoing Powers, and all other Powers vested by
this Constitution in the Government of the United States, or in any
Department or Officer thereof.

S 9

The Migration or Importation of such Persons as any of the States

now existing shall think proper to admit, shall not be prohibited by
the Congress prior to the Year one thousand eight hundred and eight
but a tax or duty may be imposed on such Importation, not
exceeding ten dollars for each Person.

The privilege of the Writ of Habeas Corpus shall not be suspended,

unless when in Cases of Rebellion or Invasion the public Safety may
require it.

No Bill of Attainder or ex post facto Law shall be passed.

No capitation, or other direct, Tax shall be laid, unless in Proportion

to the Census or Enumeration herein before directed to be taken.5

No Tax or Duty shall be laid on Articles exported from any State.

No Preference shall be given by any Regulation of Commerce or

Revenue to the Ports of one State over those of another: nor shall
Vessels bound to, or from, one State, be obliged to enter, clear, or
pay Duties in another.

No Money shall be drawn from the Treasury, but in Consequence of

Appropriations made by law; and a regular Statement and Account
of the Receipts and Expenditures of all public Money shall be
published from time to time.

No Title of Nobility shall be granted by the United States: And no

Person holding any Office of Profit or Trust under them, shall, without
the Consent of the Congress, accept of any present, Emolument,
Office, or Title, of any kind whatever, from any King, Prince, or
foreign State.

S 10

No State shall enter into any Treaty, Alliance, or Confederation; grant

Letters of Marque and Reprisal; coin Money; emit Bills of Credit;
make any Thing but gold and silver Coin a Tender in Payment of
Debts; pass any Bill of Attainder, ex post facto Law, or Law impairing
the Obligation of Contracts, or grant any Title of Nobility.

No State shall, without the Consent of the Congress, lay any Imposts
or Duties on Imports or Exports, except what may be absolutely
necessary for executing its inspection Laws: and the net Produce of
all Duties and Imposts, laid by any State on Imports or Exports, shall
be for the Use of the Treasury of the United States; and all such
Laws shall be subject to the Revision and Control of the Congress.

No State shall, without the Consent of the Congress, lay any duty of
Tonnage, keep Troops, or Ships of War in time of Peace, enter into
any Agreement or Compact with another State, or with a foreign
Power, or engage in War, unless actually invaded, or in such
imminent Danger as will not admit of delay.

ARTICLE II

S 1

The executive Power shall be vested in a President of the United

States of America. He shall hold his Office during the Term of four
Years, and, together with the Vice President, chosen for the same
Term, be elected, as follows:

Each State shall appoint, in such Manner as the Legislature thereof

may direct, a Number of Electors, equal to the whole Number of
Senators and Representatives to which the State may be entitled in
the Congress; but no Senator or Representative, or Person holding
an Office of Trust or Profit under the United States, shall be
appointed an Elector.

The Electors shall meet in their respective States, and vote by Ballot
for two Persons, of whom one at least shall not be an Inhabitant of
the same State with themselves. And they shall make a List of all the
Persons voted for, and of the Number of Votes for each; which List
they shall sign and certify, and transmit sealed to the Seat of the
Government of the United States, directed to the President of the
Senate. The President of the Senate shall, in the Presence of the
Senate and House of Representatives, open all the Certificates, and
the Votes shall then be counted. The Person having the greatest
Number of Votes shall be the President, if such Number be a
Majority of the whole Number of Electors appointed; and if there be
more than one who have such Majority, and have an equal Number
of Votes, then the House of Representatives shall immediately chuse
by Ballot one of them for President; and if no Person have a Majority,
then from the five highest on the List the said House shall in like
Manner chuse the President. But in chusing the President, the Votes
shall be taken by States, the Representation from each State having
one Vote; a quorum for this Purpose shall consist of a Member or
Members from two thirds of the States, and a Majority of all the
States shall be necessary to a Choice. In every Case, after the
Choice of the President, the Person having the greatest Number of
Votes of the Electors shall be the Vice President. But if there should
remain two or more who have equal Votes, the Senate shall chuse
from them by Ballot the Vice President.6

The Congress may determine the Time of chusing the Electors, and
the Day on which they shall give their Votes; which Day shall be the
same throughout the United States.
No Person except a natural born Citizen, or a Citizen of the United
States, at the time of the Adoption of this Constitution, shall be
eligible to the Office of President; neither shall any Person be eligible
to that Office who shall not have attained to the Age of thirty five
Years, and been fourteen Years a Resident within the United States.

In Case of the Removal of the President from Office, or of his Death,

Resignation, or Inability to discharge the Powers and Duties of the
said Office, the same shall devolve on the Vice President, and the
Congress may by Law provide for the Case of Removal, Death,
Resignation, or Inability, both of the President and Vice President,
declaring what Officer shall then act as President, and such Officer
shall act accordingly, until the Disability be removed, or a President
shall be elected.7

The President shall, at stated Times, receive for his Services a

Compensation, which shall neither be increased nor diminished
during the Period for which he shall have been elected, and he shall
not receive within that Period any other Emolument from the United
States, or any of them.

Before he enter on the Execution of his Office, he shall take the

following Oath or Affirmation: — “I do solemnly swear (or affirm) that
I will faithfully execute the Office of President of the United States,
and will to the best of my Ability, preserve, protect and defend the
Constitution of the United States.”
S 2

The President shall be Commander in Chief of the Army and Navy of

the United States, and of the Militia of the several States, when
called into the actual Service of the United States; he may require
the Opinion, in writing, of the principal Officer in each of the
executive Departments, upon any Subject relating to the Duties of
their respective Offices, and he shall have Power to Grant Reprieves
and Pardons for Offences against the United States, except in Cases
of Impeachment.

He shall have Power, by and with the Advice and Consent of the
Senate, to make Treaties, provided two thirds of the Senators
present concur; and he shall nominate, and by and with the Advice
and Consent of the Senate, shall appoint Ambassadors, other public
Ministers and Consuls, Judges of the supreme Court, and all other
Officers of the United States, whose Appointments are not herein
otherwise provided for, and which shall be established by Law: but
the Congress may by Law vest the Appointment of such inferior
Officers, as they think proper, in the President alone, in the Courts of
Law, or in the Heads of Departments.

The President shall have Power to fill up all Vacancies that may
happen during the Recess of the Senate, by granting Commissions
which shall expire at the End of their next Session.

S 3
He shall from time to time give to the Congress Information of the
State of the Union, and recommend to their Consideration such
Measures as he shall judge necessary and expedient; he may, on
extraordinary Occasions, convene both Houses, or either of them,
and in Case of Disagreement between them, with Respect to the
Time of Adjournment, he may adjourn them to such Time as he shall
think proper; he shall receive Ambassadors and other public
Ministers; he shall take Care that the Laws be faithfully executed,
and shall Commission all the Officers of the United States.

S 4

The President, Vice President and all civil Officers of the United
States, shall be removed from Office on Impeachment for, and
Conviction of, Treason, Bribery, or other high Crimes and
Misdemeanors.

ARTICLE III

S 1

The judicial Power of the United States, shall be vested in one

supreme Court, and in such inferior Courts as the Congress may
from time to time ordain and establish. The Judges, both of the
supreme and inferior Courts, shall hold their Offices during good
Behaviour, and shall, at stated Times, receive for their Services a
Compensation, which shall not be diminished during their
Continuance in Office.

S 2

The judicial Power shall extend to all Cases, in Law and Equity,
arising under this Constitution, the Laws of the United States, and
Treaties made, or which shall be made, under their Authority; — to
all Cases affecting Ambassadors, other public Ministers and
Consuls; — to all Cases of admiralty and maritime Jurisdiction; — to
Controversies to which the United States shall be a Party; — to
Controversies between two or more States; — between a State and
Citizens of another State;8 — between Citizens of different States; —
between Citizens of the same State claiming Lands under Grants of
different States, and between a State, or the Citizens thereof, and
foreign States, Citizens or Subjects.

In all Cases affecting Ambassadors, other public Ministers and

Consuls, and those in which a State shall be Party, the supreme
Court shall have original Jurisdiction. In all the other Cases before
mentioned, the supreme Court shall have appellate Jurisdiction, both
as to Law and Fact, with such Exceptions, and under such
Regulations as the Congress shall make.

The trial of all Crimes, except in Cases of Impeachment, shall be by

Jury; and such Trial shall be held in the State where said Crimes
shall have been committed; but when not committed within any
State, the Trial shall be at such Place or Places as the Congress
may by Law have directed.

S 3

Treason against the United States, shall consist only in levying War
against them, or in adhering to their Enemies, giving them Aid and
Comfort. No Person shall be convicted of Treason unless on the
Testimony of two Witnesses to the same overt Act, or on Confession
in open Court.

The Congress shall have Power to declare the Punishment of

Treason, but no Attainder of Treason shall work Corruption of Blood,
or Forfeiture except during the Life of the Person attainted.

ARTICLE IV

S 1

Full Faith and Credit shall be given in each State to the public Acts,
Records, and judicial Proceedings of every other State. And the
Congress may by general Laws prescribe the Manner in which such
Acts, Records, and Proceedings shall be proved, and the Effect
thereof.

S 2
The Citizens of each State shall be entitled to all Privileges and
Immunities of Citizens in the several States.

A Person charged in any State with Treason, Felony, or other Crime,

who shall flee from Justice, and be found in another State, shall on
demand of the executive Authority of the State from which he fled,
be delivered up, to be removed to the State having Jurisdiction of the
Crime.

No Person held to Service or Labour in one State, under the Laws

thereof, escaping into another, shall, in Consequence of any Law or
Regulation therein, be discharged from such Service or Labour, but
shall be delivered up on Claim of the Party to whom such Service or
Labour may be due.9

S 3

New States may be admitted by the Congress into this Union; but no
new State shall be formed or erected within the Jurisdiction of any
other State; nor any State be formed by the Junction of two or more
States, or parts of States, without the Consent of the Legislatures of
the States concerned as well as of the Congress.

The Congress shall have Power to dispose of and make all needful
Rules and Regulations respecting the Territory or other Property
belonging to the United States; and nothing in this Constitution shall
be so construed as to Prejudice any Claims of the United States, or
of any particular State.

S 4

The United States shall guarantee to every State in this Union a

Republican Form of Government, and shall protect each of them
against Invasion; and on Application of the Legislature, or of the
Executive (when the Legislature cannot be convened) against
domestic Violence.

ARTICLE V

The Congress, whenever two thirds of both Houses shall deem it

necessary, shall propose Amendments to this Constitution, or, on the
Application of the Legislatures of two thirds of the several States,
shall call a Convention for proposing Amendments, which, in either
Case, shall be valid to all Intents and Purposes, as Part of this
Constitution, when ratified by the Legislatures of three fourths of the
several States, or by Conventions in three fourths thereof, as the one
or the other Mode of Ratification may be proposed by the Congress;
Provided that no Amendment which may be made prior to the Year
One thousand eight hundred and eight shall in any Manner affect the
first and fourth Clauses in the Ninth Section of the first Article; and
that no State, without its Consent, shall be deprived of its equal
Suffrage in the Senate.
ARTICLE VI

All Debts contracted and Engagements entered into, before the

Adoption of this Constitution, shall be as valid against the United
States under this Constitution, as under the Confederation.

This Constitution, and the Laws of the United States which shall be
made in Pursuance thereof; and all Treaties made, or which shall be
made, under the Authority of the United States, shall be the supreme
Law of the Land; and the Judges in every State shall be bound
thereby, any Thing in the Constitution or Laws of any State to the
Contrary notwithstanding.

The Senators and Representatives before mentioned, and the

Members of the several State Legislatures, and all executive and
judicial Officers, both of the United States and of the several States,
shall be bound by Oath or Affirmation, to support this Constitution;
but no religious Test shall ever be required as a Qualification to any
Office or public Trust under the United States.

ARTICLE VII

The Ratification of the Conventions of nine States shall be sufficient

for the Establishment of this Constitution between the States so
ratifying the Same.
Done in Convention by the Unanimous Consent of the States
present the Seventeenth Day of September in the Year of our Lord
one thousand seven hundred and Eighty seven and of the
Independence of the United States of America the Twelfth. In
Witness whereof We have hereunto subscribed our Names.

Go. Washington

President and deputy from Virginia

N H D
John Langdon Geo. Read
Nicholas Gilman Gunning Bedford jun
John Dickinson
M Richard Bassett
Nathaniel Gorham Jaco. Broom
Rufus King
M
C James McHenry
Wm. Saml. Johnson Dan. of St. Thos. Jenifer
Roger Sherman Danl. Carroll

N Y V
Alexander Hamilton John Blair
James Madison, Jr.
N J
N C
Wil. Livingston
David Brearley Wm. Blount
Wm. Paterson Richd. Dobbs Spaight
Jona. Dayton Hu Williamson

P S C
B. Franklin J. Rutledge
Thomas Mifflin Charles Cotesworth Pinckney
Robt. Morris Charles Pinckney
Geo. Clymer Pierce Butler
Thos. FitzSimons
Jared Ingersoll G
James Wilson William Few
Gouv. Morris Abr. Baldwin
Note: The Constitution became effective March 4, 1789. Provisions in italics are no
longer relevant or have been changed by constitutional amendment. Copy
highlighted in yellow pertains to African Americans.

1. Changed by Section 2 of the Fourteenth Amendment.

2. Changed by Section 1 of the Seventeenth Amendment.

3. Changed by Clause 2 of the Seventeenth Amendment.

4. Changed by Section 2 of the Twentieth Amendment.

5. Changed by the Sixteenth Amendment.

6. Superseded by the Twelfth Amendment.

7. Modified by the Twenty-Fifth Amendment.

8. Restricted by the Eleventh Amendment.

9. Superseded by the Thirteenth Amendment.

Amendments to the Constitution

AMENDMENT I [1791] 1

Congress shall make no law respecting an establishment of religion,

or prohibiting the free exercise thereof; or abridging the freedom of
speech, or of the press; or the right of the people peaceably to
assemble, and to petition the government for a redress of
grievances.

AMENDMENT II [1791]

A well-regulated militia being necessary to the security of a free

State, the right of the people to keep and bear arms shall not be
infringed.

AMENDMENT III [1791]

No soldier shall, in time of peace, be quartered in any house without

the consent of the owner, nor in time of war, but in a manner to be
prescribed by law.

AMENDMENT IV [1791]

The right of the people to be secure in their persons, houses,

papers, and effects, against unreasonable searches and seizures,
shall not be violated, and no warrants shall issue but upon probable
cause, supported by oath or affirmation, and particularly describing
the place to be searched, and the persons or things to be seized.

AMENDMENT V [1791]

No person shall be held to answer for a capital, or otherwise

infamous crime, unless on a presentment or indictment of a grand
jury, except in cases arising in the land or naval forces, or in the
militia, when in actual service in time of war or public danger; nor
shall any person be subject for the same offence to be twice put in
jeopardy of life or limb; nor shall be compelled in any criminal case to
be a witness against himself, nor be deprived of life, liberty, or
property, without due process of law; nor shall private property be
taken for public use without just compensation.

AMENDMENT VI [1791]

In all criminal prosecutions, the accused shall enjoy the right to a

speedy and public trial, by an impartial jury of the State and district
wherein the crime shall have been committed, which district shall
have been previously ascertained by law, and to be informed of the
nature and cause of the accusation; to be confronted with the
witnesses against him; to have compulsory process for obtaining
witnesses in his favor, and to have the assistance of counsel for his
defence.
AMENDMENT VII [1791]

In suits at common law, where the value in controversy shall exceed

twenty dollars, the right of trial by jury shall be preserved, and no fact
tried by a jury shall be otherwise reexamined in any court of the
United States, than according to the rules of the common law.

AMENDMENT VIII [1791]

Excessive bail shall not be required, nor excessive fines imposed,

nor cruel and unusual punishments inflicted.

AMENDMENT IX [1791]

The enumeration in the Constitution, of certain rights, shall not be

construed to deny or disparage others retained by the people.

AMENDMENT X [1791]

The powers not delegated to the United States by the Constitution,

nor prohibited by it to the States, are reserved to the States
respectively, or to the people.

AMENDMENT XI [1798]
The judicial power of the United States shall not be construed to
extend to any suit in law or equity, commenced or prosecuted
against one of the United States by citizens of another State, or by
citizens or subjects of any foreign state.

AMENDMENT XII [1804]

The electors shall meet in their respective States, and vote by ballot
for President and Vice-President, one of whom, at least, shall not be
an inhabitant of the same State with themselves; they shall name in
their ballots the person voted for as President, and in distinct ballots
the person voted for as Vice-President, and they shall make distinct
lists of all persons voted for as President, and of all persons voted
for as Vice-President, and of the number of votes for each, which
lists they shall sign and certify, and transmit sealed to the seat of
government of the United States, directed to the President of the
Senate; — the President of the Senate shall, in the presence of the
Senate and House of Representatives, open all the certificates and
the votes shall then be counted; — the person having the greatest
number of votes for President shall be the President, if such number
be a majority of the whole number of electors appointed; and if no
person have such majority, then from the persons having the highest
numbers not exceeding three on the list of those voted for as
President, the House of Representatives shall choose immediately,
by ballot, the President. But in choosing the President, the votes
shall be taken by States, the representation from each State having
one vote; a quorum for this purpose shall consist of a member or
members from two-thirds of the States, and a majority of all the
States shall be necessary to a choice. And if the House of
Representatives shall not choose a President whenever the right of
choice shall devolve upon them, before the fourth day of March next
following, then the Vice-President shall act as President, as in the
case of the death or other constitutional disability of the President.2

The person having the greatest number of votes as Vice-President

shall be the Vice-President, if such number be a majority of the
whole number of electors appointed; and if no person have a
majority, then from the two highest numbers on the list the Senate
shall choose the Vice-President; a quorum for the purpose shall
consist of two-thirds of the whole number of Senators, and a majority
of the whole number shall be necessary to a choice. But no person
constitutionally ineligible to the office of President shall be eligible to
that of Vice-President of the United States.

AMENDMENT XIII [1865]

S 1

Neither slavery nor involuntary servitude, except as a punishment

for crime whereof the party shall have been duly convicted, shall
exist within the United States, or any place subject to their
jurisdiction.
S 2

Congress shall have power to enforce this article by appropriate

legislation.

AMENDMENT XIV [1868]

S 1

All persons born or naturalized in the United States, and subject to

the jurisdiction thereof, are citizens of the United States and of the
State wherein they reside. No State shall make or enforce any law
which shall abridge the privileges or immunities of citizens of the
United States; nor shall any State deprive any person of life, liberty,
or property, without due process of law; nor deny to any person
within its jurisdiction the equal protection of the laws.

S 2

Representatives shall be appointed among the several States

according to their respective numbers, counting the whole number of
persons in each State, excluding Indians not taxed. But when the
right to vote at any election for the choice of electors for President
and Vice-President of the United States, Representatives in
Congress, the executive and judicial officers of a State, or the
members of the legislature thereof, is denied to any of the male
inhabitants of such State, being twenty-one years of age and citizens
of the United States, or in any way abridged, except for participation
in rebellion, or other crime, the basis of representation therein shall
be reduced in the proportion which the number of such male citizens
shall bear to the whole number of male citizens twenty-one years of
age in such State.

S 3

No person shall be a Senator or Representative in Congress, or

Elector of President and Vice-President, or hold any office, civil or
military, under the United States, or under any State, who, having
previously taken an oath, as a member of Congress, or as an officer
of the United States, or as a member of any State legislature, or as
an executive or judicial officer of any State, to support the
Constitution of the United States, shall have engaged in insurrection
or rebellion against the same, or given aid or comfort to the enemies
thereof. Congress may, by a vote of two-thirds of each house,
remove such disability.

S 4

The validity of the public debt of the United States, authorized by

law, including debts incurred for payment of pensions and bounties
for services in suppressing insurrection or rebellion, shall not be
questioned. But neither the United States nor any State shall
assume or pay any debt or obligation incurred in aid of insurrection
or rebellion against the United States, or any claim for the loss or
emancipation of any slave; but all such debts, obligations, and
claims shall be held illegal and void.

S 5

The Congress shall have power to enforce, by appropriate

legislation, the provisions of this article.

AMENDMENT XV [1870]

S 1

The right of citizens of the United States to vote shall not be denied
or abridged by the United States or by any State on account of race,
color, or previous condition of servitude.

S 2

The Congress shall have power to enforce this article by

appropriate legislation.

AMENDMENT XVI [1913]

The Congress shall have power to lay and collect taxes on incomes,
from whatever source derived, without apportionment among the
several States, and without regard to any census or enumeration.
AMENDMENT XVII [1913]

S 1

The Senate of the United States shall be composed of two Senators

from each State, elected by the people thereof, for six years; and
each Senator shall have one vote. The electors in each State shall
have the qualifications requisite for electors of [voters for] the most
numerous branch of the State legislatures.

S 2

When vacancies happen in the representation of any State in the

Senate, the executive authority of such State shall issue writs of
election to fill such vacancies: Provided, that the Legislature of any
State may empower the executive thereof to make temporary
appointments until the people fill the vacancies by election as the
Legislature may direct.

S 3

This amendment shall not be so construed as to affect the election

or term of any Senator chosen before it becomes valid as part of the
Constitution.
AMENDMENT XVIII [1919; Repealed 1933 by
Amendment XXI]

S 1

After one year from the ratification of this article the manufacture,
sale, or transportation of intoxicating liquors within, the importation
thereof into, or the exportation thereof from the United States and all
territory subject to the jurisdiction thereof, for beverage purposes, is
hereby prohibited.

S 2

The Congress and the several States shall have concurrent power to
enforce this article by appropriate legislation.

S 3

This article shall be inoperative unless it shall have been ratified as

an amendment to the Constitution by the legislatures of the several
States, as provided by the Constitution, within seven years from the
date of the submission thereof to the States by the Congress.

AMENDMENT XIX [1920]

S 1
The right of citizens of the United States to vote shall not be denied
or abridged by the United States or by any State on account of sex.

S 2

Congress shall have the power to enforce this article by appropriate

legislation.

AMENDMENT XX [1933]

S 1

The terms of the President and Vice-President shall end at noon on

the twentieth day of January, and the terms of Senators and
Representatives at noon on the third day of January, of the years in
which such terms would have ended if this article had not been
ratified; and the terms of their successors shall then begin.

S 2

The Congress shall assemble at least once in every year, and such
meeting shall begin at noon on the third day of January, unless they
shall by law appoint a different day.

S 3
If, at the time fixed for the beginning of the term of the President, the
President-elect shall have died, the Vice-President-elect shall
become President. If a President shall not have been chosen before
the time fixed for the beginning of his term, or if the President-elect
shall have failed to qualify, then the Vice-President-elect shall act as
President until a President shall have qualified; and the Congress
may by law provide for the case wherein neither a President-elect
nor a Vice-President-elect shall have qualified, declaring who shall
then act as President, or the manner in which one who is to act shall
be selected, and such person shall act accordingly until a President
or Vice-President shall have qualified.

S 4

The Congress may by law provide for the case of the death of any of
the persons from whom the House of Representatives may choose a
President whenever the right of choice shall have devolved upon
them, and for the case of the death of any of the persons from whom
the Senate may choose a Vice-President whenever the right of
choice shall have devolved upon them.

S 5

Sections 1 and 2 shall take effect on the 15th day of October

following the ratification of this article.

S 6
This article shall be inoperative unless it shall have been ratified as
an amendment to the Constitution by the Legislatures of three-
fourths of the several States within seven years from the date of its
submission.

AMENDMENT XXI [1933]

S 1

The eighteenth article of amendment to the Constitution of the

United States is hereby repealed.

S 2

The transportation or importation into any State, Territory, or

Possession of the United States for delivery or use therein of
intoxicating liquors, in violation of the laws thereof, is hereby
prohibited.

S 3

This article shall be inoperative unless it shall have been ratified as

an amendment to the Constitution by conventions in the several
States, as provided in the Constitution, within seven years from the
date of the submission thereof to the States by the Congress.

AMENDMENT XXII [1951]

S 1

No person shall be elected to the office of the President more than

twice, and no person who has held the office of President, or acted
as President, for more than two years of a term to which some other
person was elected President shall be elected to the office of
President more than once. But this article shall not apply to any
person holding the office of President when this Article was
proposed by the Congress, and shall not prevent any person who
may be holding the office of President, or acting as President, during
the term within which this Article becomes operative from holding the
office of President or acting as President during the remainder of
such term.

S 2

This article shall be inoperative unless it shall have been ratified as

an amendment to the Constitution by the legislatures of three-fourths
of the several States within seven years from the date of its
submission to the States by the Congress.

AMENDMENT XXIII [1961]

S 1

The District constituting the seat of Government of the United States

shall appoint in such manner as the Congress may direct: A number
of electors of President and Vice-President equal to the whole
number of Senators and Representatives in Congress to which the
District would be entitled if it were a State, but in no event more than
the least populous State; they shall be in addition to those appointed
by the States, but they shall be considered for the purposes of the
election of President and Vice-President, to be electors appointed by
a State; and they shall meet in the District and perform such duties
as provided by the twelfth article of amendment.

S 2

The Congress shall have the power to enforce this article by

appropriate legislation.

AMENDMENT XXIV [1964]

S 1

The right of citizens of the United States to vote in any primary or

other election for President or Vice-President, for electors for
President or Vice-President, or for Senator or Representative in
Congress, shall not be denied or abridged by the United States or
any State by reason of failure to pay any poll tax or other tax.

S 2
The Congress shall have the power to enforce this article by
appropriate legislation.

AMENDMENT XXV [1967]

S 1

In case of the removal of the President from office or of his death or

resignation, the Vice-President shall become President.

S 2

Whenever there is a vacancy in the office of the Vice-President, the

President shall nominate a Vice-President who shall take office upon
confirmation by a majority vote of both Houses of Congress.

S 3

Whenever the President transmits to the President pro tempore of

the Senate and the Speaker of the House of Representatives his
written declaration that he is unable to discharge the powers and
duties of his office, and until he transmits to them a written
declaration to the contrary, such powers and duties shall be
discharged by the Vice-President as Acting President.

S 4
Whenever the Vice-President and a majority of either the principal
officers of the executive departments or of such other body as
Congress may by law provide, transmit to the President pro tempore
of the Senate and the Speaker of the House of Representatives their
written declaration that the President is unable to discharge the
powers and duties of his office, the Vice-President shall immediately
assume the powers and duties of the office as Acting President.

Thereafter, when the President transmits to the President pro

tempore of the Senate and the Speaker of the House of
Representatives his written declaration that no inability exists, he
shall resume the powers and duties of his office unless the Vice-
President and a majority of either the principal officers of the
executive department[s] or of such other body as Congress may by
law provide, transmit within four days to the President pro tempore of
the Senate and the Speaker of the House of Representatives their
written declaration that the President is unable to discharge the
powers and duties of his office. Thereupon Congress shall decide
the issue, assembling within forty-eight hours for that purpose if not
in session. If the Congress, within twenty-one days after receipt of
the latter written declaration, or, if Congress is not in session, within
twenty-one days after Congress is required to assemble, determines
by two-thirds vote of both Houses that the President is unable to
discharge the powers and duties of his office, the Vice-President
shall continue to discharge the same as Acting President; otherwise,
the President shall resume the powers and duties of his office.
AMENDMENT XXVI [1971]

S 1

The right of citizens of the United States, who are eighteen years of
age or older, to vote shall not be denied or abridged by the United
States or by any State on account of age.

S 2

The Congress shall have power to enforce this article by appropriate

legislation.

AMENDMENT XXVII [1992]

No law, varying the compensation for the services of the Senators

and Representatives, shall take effect, until an election of
Representatives shall have intervened.

1. The date in brackets indicates when the amendment was ratified.

2. Superseded by Section 3 of the Twentieth Amendment.

Selected Legislative Acts
The following pieces of legislation touched myriad aspects of African
American life: unjust employment practices, discrimination in public
facilities, and black voter disfranchisement. From opening new work
and educational opportunities to spurring black voter participation,
these acts had profound consequences for African Americans. The
brief excerpts that follow provide some of the key provisions of the
acts. As you read them, consider the specific impact these words
had on the lives of African Americans — both individually and as a
group.

The Civil Rights Act of 1875

The Civil Rights Act of 1875, introduced by Senator Charles Sumner and
passed after his death, stipulated that all individuals were to receive equal
treatment in public facilities — such as hotels, trains, and places of public
amusement — regardless of race. The act made discrimination in such
facilities a criminal offense and established monetary damages for those who
were victims of discrimination. The law was not well enforced, however. It was
finally struck down altogether in the 1883 Civil Rights Cases, in which the
Supreme Court ruled that Congress lacked the authority to outlaw
discriminatory practices by private individuals and businesses.

Whereas it is essential to just government we recognize the equality

of all men before the law, and hold that it is the duty of government in
its dealings with the people to mete out equal and exact justice to all,
of whatever nativity, race, color, or persuasion, religious or political;
and it being the appropriate object of legislation to enact great
fundamental principles into law: Therefore,

Be it enacted, That all persons within the jurisdiction of the United

States shall be entitled to the full and equal enjoyment of the
accommodations, advantages, facilities, and privileges of inns, public
conveyances on land or water, theaters, and other places of public
amusement; subject only to the conditions and limitations
established by law, and applicable alike to citizens of every race and
color, regardless of any previous condition of servitude.

S 2

That any person who shall violate the foregoing section … shall, for
every offense, forfeit and pay the sum of five hundred dollars to the
person aggrieved thereby, to be recovered in an action of debt, with
full costs; and shall also, for every such offense, be deemed guilty of
a misdemeanor, and, upon conviction thereof, shall be fined not less
than five hundred nor more than one thousand dollars, or shall be
imprisoned not less than thirty days nor more than one year….

S 3

That the district and circuit courts of the United States shall have …
cognizance of all crimes and offenses against, and violations of, the
provisions of this act; and actions for the penalty given by the
preceding section may be prosecuted in the territorial, district, or
circuit courts of the United States wherever the defendant may be
found, without regard to the other party; and the district attorneys,
marshals, and deputy marshals of the United States, and
commissioners appointed by the circuit and territorial courts of the
United States … are hereby specially authorized and required to
institute proceedings against every person who shall violate the
provisions of this act, and cause him to be arrested and imprisoned
or bailed, as the case may be, for trial before such court of the
United States, or territorial court, as by law has cognizance of the
offense, except in respect of the right of action accruing to the
person aggrieved; and such district attorneys shall cause such
proceedings to be prosecuted to their termination as in other cases
… and any district attorney who shall willfully fail to institute and
prosecute the proceedings herein required, shall, for every such
offense, forfeit and pay the sum of five hundred dollars to the person
aggrieved thereby, to be recovered by an action of debt, with full
costs, and shall, on conviction thereof, be deemed guilty of a
misdemeanor, and be fined not less than one thousand nor more
than five thousand dollars….

S 4

That no citizen possessing all other qualifications which are or may

be prescribed by law shall be disqualified for service as grand or
petit juror in any court of the United States, or of any State, on
account of race, color, or previous condition of servitude; and any
officer or other person charged with any duty in the selection or
summoning of jurors who shall exclude or fail to summon any citizen
for the cause aforesaid shall, on conviction thereof, be deemed guilty
of a misdemeanor, and be fined not more than five thousand dollars.

The Civil Rights Act of 1964

The Civil Rights Act of 1964 was a watershed for both African Americans and
women. It prohibited discrimination on the basis of race, color, religion, sex, or
national origin in employment and voting practices, federally assisted
programs, public education, and places of public accommodation; authorized
the Justice Department to institute desegregation suits; and provided
technical and financial aid to assist communities in the desegregation of their
schools. The act’s fundamental Title VII, which dealt with discrimination in the
workplace, established the Equal Employment Opportunity Commission to
investigate cases of job discrimination.

AN ACT

To enforce the constitutional right to vote, to confer jurisdiction upon

the district courts of the United States to provide injunctive relief
against discrimination in public accommodations, to authorize the
Attorney General to institute suits to protect constitutional rights in
public facilities and public education, to extend the Commission on
Civil Rights, to prevent discrimination in federally assisted programs,
to establish a Commission on Equal Employment Opportunity, and
for other purposes….
TITLE I — VOTING RIGHTS

“(2) No person acting under color of law shall —

“(A) in determining whether any individual is qualified under State

law or laws to vote in any Federal election, apply any standard,
practice, or procedure different from the standards, practices, or
procedures applied under such law or laws to other individuals …
who have been found by State officials to be qualified to vote;

“(B) deny the right of any individual to vote in any Federal election
because of an error or omission on any record or paper relating to
any application, registration, or other act requisite to voting, if such
error or omission is not material in determining whether such
individual is qualified under State law to vote in such election; or

“(C) employ any literacy test as a qualification for voting in any

Federal election unless (i) such test is administered to each
individual and is conducted wholly in writing, and (ii) a certified copy
of the test and of the answers given by the individual is furnished to
him within twenty-five days of the submission of his request….”

TITLE II — INJUNCTIVE RELIEF AGAINST

DISCRIMINATION IN PLACES OF PUBLIC
ACCOMMODATION

… (a) All persons shall be entitled to the full and equal enjoyment of
the goods, services, facilities, and privileges, advantages, and
accommodations of any place of public accommodation, as defined
in this section, without discrimination or segregation on the ground of
race, color, religion, or national origin.

(b) Each of the following establishments which serves the public is a

place of public accommodation within the meaning of this title if its
operations affect commerce, or if discrimination or segregation by it
is supported by State action:

(1) any inn, hotel, motel, or other establishment which provides

lodging to transient guests, other than an establishment located
within a building which contains not more than five rooms for rent or
hire and which is actually occupied by the proprietor of such
establishment as his residence;

(2) any restaurant, cafeteria, lunchroom, lunch counter, soda

fountain, or other facility principally engaged in selling food for
consumption on the premises….

(3) any motion picture house, theater, concert hall, sports arena,
stadium or other place of exhibition or entertainment; and
(4) any establishment (A)(i) which is physically located within the
premises of any establishment otherwise covered by this subsection,
or (ii) within the premises of which is physically located any such
covered establishment, and (B) which holds itself out as serving
patrons of such covered establishment….

(d) Discrimination or segregation by an establishment is supported

by State action within the meaning of this title if such discrimination
or segregation (1) is carried on under color of any law, statute,
ordinance, or regulation; or (2) is carried on under color of any
custom or usage required or enforced by officials of the State or
political subdivision thereof; or (3) is required by action of the State
or political subdivision thereof.

(e) The provisions of this title shall not apply to a private club or other
establishment not in fact open to the public, except to the extent that
the facilities of such establishment are made available to the
customers or patrons of an establishment within the scope of
subsection (b)….

TITLE III — DESEGREGATION OF PUBLIC

FACILITIES

S 301
(a) Whenever the Attorney General receives a complaint in writing
signed by an individual to the effect that he is being deprived of or
threatened with the loss of his right to the equal protection of the
laws, on account of his race, color, religion, or national origin … the
Attorney General is authorized to institute for or in the name of the
United States a civil action in any appropriate district court of the
United States against such parties and for such relief as may be
appropriate….

TITLE IV — DESEGREGATION OF PUBLIC

EDUCATION …

Survey and Report of Educational Opportunities

S 402

The Commissioner shall conduct a survey and make a report to the

President and the Congress, within two years of the enactment of
this title, concerning the lack of availability of equal educational
opportunities for individuals by reason of race, color, religion, or
national origin in public educational institutions at all levels in the
United States, its territories and possessions, and the District of
Columbia.

Technical Assistance

S 403
The Commissioner is authorized, upon the application of any school
board, State, municipality, school district, or other governmental unit
legally responsible for operating a public school or schools, to render
technical assistance to such applicant in the preparation, adoption,
and implementation of plans for the desegregation of public schools.
Such technical assistance may, among other activities, include
making available to such agencies information regarding effective
methods of coping with special educational problems occasioned by
desegregation, and making available to such agencies personnel of
the Office of Education or other persons specially equipped to advise
and assist them in coping with such problems….

TITLE V — COMMISSION ON CIVIL RIGHTS …

S 104

(a) The Commission shall —

“(1) investigate allegations … that certain citizens of the United

States are being deprived of their right to vote and have that vote
counted by reason of their color, race, religion, or national origin; …

“(2) study and collect information concerning legal developments

constituting a denial of equal protection of the laws under the
Constitution because of race, color, religion or national origin or in
the administration of justice;
“(3) appraise the laws and policies of the Federal Government with
respect to denials of equal protection of the laws under the
Constitution because of race, color, religion or national origin or in
the administration of justice;

“(4) serve as a national clearinghouse for information in respect to

denials of equal protection of the laws because of race, color,
religion or national origin, including but not limited to the fields of
voting, education, housing, employment, the use of public facilities,
and transportation, or in the administration of justice;

“(5) investigate allegations … that citizens of the United States are

unlawfully being accorded or denied the right to vote, or to have their
votes properly counted, in any election….”

TITLE VI — NONDISCRIMINATION IN
FEDERALLY ASSISTED PROGRAMS

S 601

No person in the United States shall, on the ground of race, color, or

national origin, be excluded from participation in, be denied the
benefits of, or be subjected to discrimination under any program or
activity receiving Federal financial assistance….
TITLE VII — EQUAL EMPLOYMENT
OPPORTUNITY …

Discrimination Because of Race, Color, Religion, Sex, or National

Origin

S 703

(a) It shall be an unlawful employment practice for an employer —

(1) to fail or refuse to hire or to discharge any individual, or otherwise

to discriminate against any individual with respect to his
compensation, terms, conditions, or privileges of employment,
because of such individual’s race, color, religion, sex, or national
origin; or

(2) to limit, segregate, or classify his employees in any way which

would deprive or tend to deprive any individual of employment
opportunities or otherwise adversely affect his status as an
employee, because of such individual’s race, color, religion, sex, or
national origin.

(b) It shall be an unlawful employment practice for an employment

agency to fail or refuse to refer for employment, or otherwise to
discriminate against, any individual because of his race, color,
religion, sex, or national origin, or to classify or refer for employment
any individual on the basis of his race, color, religion, sex, or national
origin.

(c) It shall be an unlawful employment practice for a labor

organization —

(1) to exclude or to expel from its membership, or otherwise to

discriminate against, any individual because of his race, color,
religion, sex, or national origin;

(2) to limit, segregate, or classify its membership, or to classify or fail

or refuse to refer for employment any individual, in any way which
would deprive or tend to deprive any individual of employment
opportunities, or would limit such employment opportunities or
otherwise adversely affect his status as an employee or as an
applicant for employment, because of such individual’s race, color,
religion, sex, or national origin; or

(3) to cause or attempt to cause an employer to discriminate against

an individual in violation of this section.

(d) It shall be an unlawful employment practice for any employer,

labor organization, or joint labor-management committee controlling
apprenticeship or other training or retraining, including on-the-job
training programs to discriminate against any individual because of
his race, color, religion, sex, or national origin in admission to, or
employment in, any program established to provide apprenticeship
or other training.

(e) Notwithstanding any other provision of this title, (1) it shall not be
an unlawful employment practice for an employer to hire and employ
employees, for an employment agency to classify, or refer for
employment any individual, for a labor organization to classify its
membership or to classify or refer for employment any individual, or
for an employer, labor organization, or joint labor-management
committee controlling apprenticeship or other training or retraining
programs to admit or employ any individual in any such program, on
the basis of his religion, sex, or national origin in those certain
instances where religion, sex, or national origin is a bona fide
occupational qualification reasonably necessary to the normal
operation of that particular business or enterprise, and (2) it shall not
be an unlawful employment practice for a school, college, university,
or other educational institution or institution of learning to hire and
employ employees of a particular religion if such school, college,
university, or other educational institution or institution of learning is,
in whole or in substantial part, owned, supported, controlled, or
managed by a particular religion or by a particular religious
corporation, association, or society, or if the curriculum of such
school, college, university, or other educational institution or
institution of learning is directed toward the propagation of a
particular religion….

Equal Employment Opportunity Commission

S 705

(a) There is hereby created a Commission to be known as the Equal

Employment Opportunity Commission, which shall be composed of
five members, not more than three of whom shall be members of the
same political party, who shall be appointed by the President by and
with the advice and consent of the Senate….

(g) The Commission shall have power —

(1) to cooperate with and, with their consent, utilize regional, State,
local, and other agencies, both public and private, and individuals;

(2) to pay to witnesses whose depositions are taken or who are

summoned before the Commission or any of its agents the same
witness and mileage fees as are paid to witnesses in the courts of
the United States;

(3) to furnish to persons subject to this title such technical assistance

as they may request to further their compliance with this title or an
order issued thereunder;

(4) upon the request of (i) any employer, whose employees or some
of them, or (ii) any labor organization, whose members or some of
them, refuse or threaten to refuse to cooperate in effectuating the
provisions of this title, to assist in such effectuation by conciliation or
such other remedial action as is provided by this title;
(5) to make such technical studies as are appropriate to effectuate
the purposes and policies of this title and to make the results of such
studies available to the public;

(6) to refer matters to the Attorney General with recommendations

for intervention in a civil action brought by an aggrieved party under
section 706, or for the institution of a civil action by the Attorney
General under section 707, and to advise, consult, and assist the
Attorney General on such matters….

TITLE VIII — REGISTRATION AND VOTING

STATISTICS

S 801

The Secretary of Commerce shall promptly conduct a survey to

compile registration and voting statistics in such geographic areas as
may be recommended by the Commission on Civil Rights.

The Voting Rights Act of 1965

The 1965 Voting Rights Act eliminated the practices responsible for the
widespread disfranchisement of blacks in the South, such as poll taxes and
literacy tests. It also established a strict system of enforcement, providing
federal oversight for the administration of elections — particularly in states
that had consistently engaged in discriminatory voting practices. The impact
 of the act was tremendous: blacks registered in droves, and black voter
participation skyrocketed throughout the South.

S 2

No voting qualification or prerequisite to voting, or standard, practice,

or procedure shall be imposed or applied by any State or political
subdivision to deny or abridge the right of any citizen of the United
States to vote on account of race or color.

S 3

(a) Whenever the Attorney General institutes a proceeding under

any statute to enforce the guarantees of the fifteenth amendment in
any State or political subdivision the court shall authorize the
appointment of Federal examiners by the United States Civil Service
Commission … to serve for such period of time and for such political
subdivisions as the court shall determine is appropriate to enforce
the guarantees of the fifteenth amendment….

(b) If in a proceeding instituted by the Attorney General under any

statute to enforce the guarantees of the fifteenth amendment in any
State or political subdivision the court finds that a test or device has
been used for the purpose or with the effect of denying or abridging
the right of any citizen of the United States to vote on account of
race or color, it shall suspend the use of tests and devices in such
State or political subdivisions as the court shall determine is
appropriate and for such period as it deems necessary….

S 4

(a) To assure that the right of citizens of the United States to vote is
not denied or abridged on account of race or color, no citizen shall
be denied the right to vote in any Federal, State, or local election
because of his failure to comply with any test or device in any
State….

S 7

(a) The examiners for each political subdivision shall, at such places
as the Civil Service Commission shall by regulation designate,
examine applicants concerning their qualifications for voting. An
application to an examiner shall be in such form as the Commission
may require and shall contain allegations that the applicant is not
otherwise registered to vote.

(b) Any person whom the examiner finds, in accordance with

instructions received under section 9(b), to have the qualifications
prescribed by State law not inconsistent with the Constitution and
laws of the United States shall promptly be placed on a list of eligible
voters…. The examiner shall certify and transmit such list, and any
supplements as appropriate, at least once a month, to the offices of
the appropriate election officials, with copies to the Attorney General
and the attorney general of the State, and any such lists and
supplements thereto transmitted during the month shall be available
for public inspection on the last business day of the month and, in
any event, not later than the forty-fifth day prior to any election. The
appropriate State or local election official shall place such names on
the official voting list. Any person whose name appears on the
examiner’s list shall be entitled and allowed to vote in the election
district of his residence unless and until the appropriate election
officials shall have been notified that such person has been removed
from such list….

(c) The examiner shall issue to each person whose name appears
on such a list a certificate evidencing his eligibility to vote….

S 8

Whenever an examiner is serving under this Act in any political

subdivision, the Civil Service Commission may assign, at the request
of the Attorney General, one or more persons, who may be officers
of the United States, (1) to enter and attend at any place for holding
an election in such subdivision for the purpose of observing whether
persons who are entitled to vote are being permitted to vote, and (2)
to enter and attend at any place for tabulating the votes cast at any
election held in such subdivision for the purpose of observing
whether votes cast by persons entitled to vote are being properly
tabulated….
S 9

(a) Any challenge to a listing on an eligibility list prepared by an

examiner shall be heard and determined by a hearing officer
appointed by and responsible to the Civil Service Commission and
under such rules as the Commission shall by regulation prescribe….

S 10

(a) The Congress finds that the requirement of the payment of a poll
tax as a precondition to voting (i) precludes persons of limited means
from voting or imposes unreasonable financial hardship upon such
persons as a precondition to their exercise of the franchise, (ii) does
not bear a reasonable relationship to any legitimate State interest in
the conduct of elections, and (iii) in some areas has the purpose or
effect of denying persons the right to vote because of race or color.
Upon the basis of these findings, Congress declares that the
constitutional right of citizens to vote is denied or abridged in some
areas by the requirement of the payment of a poll tax as a
precondition to voting….

S 11

(a) No person acting under color of law shall fail or refuse to permit
any person to vote who is entitled to vote under any provision of this
Act or is otherwise qualified to vote, or willfully fail or refuse to
tabulate, count, and report such person’s vote.
Selected Supreme Court Decisions
The cases that follow were landmarks in African American legal
history, bringing about both immediate and long-term change and
establishing vital precedents for future cases. Grappling with issues
as diverse as the right of Congress to limit slavery, the citizenship
status of slaves, the permissibility of state-sanctioned segregation,
discrimination in the workplace, and the constitutionality of
affirmative action, these cases exerted a tremendous impact on both
black citizens and the nation as a whole. The following brief excerpts
have been carefully selected from the full opinions of the U.S.
Supreme Court. As you read them, consider how they are reflective
of the specific historical and social contexts in which they were
written.

Dred Scott v. Sandford [1857]

In 1846, the Missouri slave couple Dred and Harriet Scott sued for their
freedom, claiming that their temporary residence with their master on free soil
had rendered them free. Eleven years later, in Dred Scott v. Sandford, the
Supreme Court ruled that the Scotts were to remain enslaved. In its decision,
the Court harked back to the original intent of the writers of the Declaration of
Independence and the U.S. Constitution, arguing that this was of paramount
importance in interpreting the meaning of those documents for slaves and
others of African descent. The Court argued that neither Scott nor any other
person of African descent was entitled to U.S. citizenship, and thus they could
not legitimately bring suit in court. Further, the Court asserted that slaves
were property and emphasized that Congress lacked the authority to deny
 slaveholders their property. With this decision, the Court made it clear that
Congress could not prevent slaveholding anywhere, rendering all laws that
forbade slavery in the territories — including the Missouri Compromise of
1820 — unconstitutional.

The question is simply this: Can a negro whose ancestors were

imported into this country, and sold as slaves, become a member of
the political community formed and brought into existence by the
Constitution of the United States, and as such become entitled to all
the rights and privileges and immunities guaranteed to the citizen?
One of which rights is the privilege of suing in a court of the United
States in the cases specified in the Constitution….

In the opinion of the court, the legislation and histories of the times,
and the language used in the Declaration of Independence, show,
that neither the class of persons who had been imported as slaves,
nor their descendants, whether they had become free or not, were
then acknowledged as a part of the people, nor intended to be
included in the general words used in that memorable instrument.

It is difficult at this day to realize the state of public opinion in relation

to that unfortunate race, which prevailed in the civilized and
enlightened portions of the world at the time of the Declaration of
Independence, and when the Constitution of the United States was
framed and adopted. But the public history of every European nation
displays it in a manner too plain to be mistaken.
They had for more than a century before been regarded as beings of
an inferior order, and altogether unfit to associate with the white
race, either in social or political relations; and so far inferior, that they
had no rights which the white man was bound to respect; and that
the negro might justly and lawfully be reduced to slavery for his
benefit. He was bought and sold, and treated as an ordinary article
of merchandise and traffic, whenever a profit could be made by it.
This opinion was at that time fixed and universal in the civilized
portion of the white race. It was regarded as an axiom in morals as
well as in politics, which no one thought of disputing….

The language of the Declaration of Independence … would seem to

embrace the whole human family, and if [these words] were used in
a similar instrument at this day would be so understood. But it is too
clear for dispute, that the enslaved African race were not intended to
be included, and formed no part of the people who framed and
adopted this declaration….

… The right of property in a slave is distinctly and expressly affirmed

in the Constitution….

Upon these considerations, it is the opinion of the court that the act
of Congress which prohibited a citizen from holding and owning
property of this kind in the territory of the United States north of the
line therein mentioned, is not warranted by the Constitution, and is
therefore void; and that neither Dred Scott himself, nor any of his
family, were made free by being carried into this territory; even if they
had been carried there by the owner, with the intention of becoming
a permanent resident.

Plessy v. Ferguson [1896]

In this landmark case, a shoemaker named Homer Plessy, who was seven-
eighths white, argued that he had been denied equal protection under the
Fourteenth Amendment when a Louisiana train conductor forced him to ride in
the “colored car” rather than in the first-class car for which he had purchased
a ticket. Plessy was arrested and charged with violating Louisiana’s Separate
Car Act. The Court found the act to be constitutional, arguing that separate
facilities did not violate one’s right to equal protection under the laws or imply
the inferiority of blacks. In protecting local custom and state-sanctioned
discrimination and establishing the legal doctrine of separate but equal, the
decision effectively legitimized and legalized Jim Crow, paving the way for
new and ever more sweeping laws. In 1954, the Court would take up the
issue once again in Brown v. Board of Education of Topeka, this time with a
very different outcome.

A statute which implies merely a legal distinction between the white

and colored races — a distinction which is founded in the color of the
two races, and which must always exist so long as white men are
distinguished from the other race by color — has no tendency to
destroy the legal equality of the two races, or re-establish a state of
involuntary servitude….

… The object of the [fourteenth] amendment was undoubtedly to

enforce the absolute equality of the two races before the law, but, in
the nature of things, it could not have been intended to abolish
distinctions based upon color, or to enforce social, as distinguished
from political, equality, or a commingling of the two races upon terms
unsatisfactory to either. Laws permitting, and even requiring, their
separation, in places where they are liable to be brought into contact,
do not necessarily imply the inferiority of either race to the other, and
have been generally, if not universally, recognized as within the
competency of the state legislatures in the exercise of their police
power….

We consider the underlying fallacy of the plaintiff’s argument to

consist in the assumption that the enforced separation of the two
races stamps the colored race with a badge of inferiority. If this be
so, it is not by reason of anything found in the act, but solely
because the colored race chooses to put that construction upon it.
The argument necessarily assumes that if, as has been more than
once the case, and is not unlikely to be so again, the colored race
should become the dominant power in the state legislature, and
should enact a law in precisely similar terms, it would thereby
relegate the white race to an inferior position. We imagine that the
white race, at least, would not acquiesce in this assumption. The
argument also assumes that social prejudices may be overcome by
legislation, and that equal rights cannot be secured to the negro
except by an enforced commingling of the two races. We cannot
accept this proposition. If the two races are to meet upon terms of
social equality, it must be the result of natural affinities, a mutual
appreciation of each other’s merits, and a voluntary consent of
individuals…. Legislation is powerless to eradicate racial instincts, or
to abolish distinctions based upon physical differences, and the
attempt to do so can only result in accentuating the difficulties of the
present situation. If the civil and political rights of both races be
equal, one cannot be inferior to the other civilly or politically.

Brown v. Board of Education of Topeka [1954]

In the 1954 Brown v. Board of Education of Topeka decision, the Supreme

Court unanimously declared the establishment of separate public schools for
black and white children unconstitutional, thereby reversing its 1896 ruling in
Plessy v. Ferguson. While the case dealt specifically with education, it was
designed to have larger repercussions for the system of segregation as a
whole. The NAACP lawyer Thurgood Marshall, who served as lead counsel
on the case — and later became the first African American Supreme Court
justice — argued successfully that segregation violated the equal protection
clause of the Fourteenth Amendment, rendering Plessy v. Ferguson
unconstitutional. The Court did not strike down the entire 1896 decision, but it
did rule that race-based segregated facilities were inherently unequal in their
psychological effects on black children.

Today, education is perhaps the most important function of state and

local governments…. It is the very foundation of good citizenship.
Today it is a principal instrument in awakening the child to cultural
values, in preparing him for later professional training, and in helping
him to adjust normally to his environment. In these days, it is
doubtful that any child may reasonably be expected to succeed in life
if he is denied the opportunity of an education. Such an opportunity,
where the state has undertaken to provide it, is a right which must be
made available to all on equal terms.

We come then to the question presented: Does segregation of

children in public schools solely on the basis of race, even though
the physical facilities and other “tangible” factors may be equal,
deprive the children of the minority group of equal educational
opportunities? We believe that it does….

… To separate them from others of similar age and qualifications

solely because of their race generates a feeling of inferiority as to
their status in the community that may affect their hearts and minds
in a way unlikely ever to be undone. The effect of this separation on
their educational opportunities was well stated by a finding … by a
court which nevertheless felt compelled to rule against the Negro
plaintiffs:

[“]Segregation of white and colored children in public schools has a

detrimental effect upon the colored children. The impact is greater
when it has the sanction of the law, for the policy of separating the
races is usually interpreted as denoting the inferiority of the negro
group. A sense of inferiority affects the motivation of a child to learn.
Segregation with the sanction of law, therefore, has a tendency to
[retard] the educational and mental development of negro children
and to deprive them of some of the benefits they would receive in a
racial[ly] integrated school system.[”]
Whatever may have been the extent of psychological knowledge at
the time of Plessy v. Ferguson, this finding is amply supported by
modern authority. Any language in Plessy v. Ferguson contrary to
this finding is rejected.

We conclude that, in the field of public education, the doctrine of

“separate but equal” has no place. Separate educational facilities are
inherently unequal. Therefore, we hold that the plaintiffs and others
similarly situated for whom the actions have been brought are, by
reason of the segregation complained of, deprived of the equal
protection of the laws guaranteed by the Fourteenth Amendment.

Griggs v. Duke Power Co. [1971]

In Griggs v. Duke Power Co., an employment discrimination case, the

Supreme Court decided unanimously that under Title VII of the Civil Rights
Act of 1964, intelligence and other tests that did not measure one’s ability to
perform a job were discriminatory. The NAACP filed the case on behalf of
Willie Griggs and thirteen other black janitors whose employer had begun to
require IQ tests or high school diplomas as prerequisites for promotion. These
requirements affected African Americans disproportionately, and the able
performance of workers hired before the institution of the requirements made
it clear that the tests were unnecessary to perform the work. In its verdict, the
Court placed the burden of proof on the employer: unless intelligence or other
tests were “demonstrably a reasonable measure of job performance,”
employers could not require them under Title VII.
The objective of Congress in the enactment of Title VII is plain from
the language of the statute. It was to achieve equality of employment
opportunities and remove barriers that have operated in the past to
favor an identifiable group of white employees over other employees.
Under the Act, practices, procedures, or tests neutral on their face,
and even neutral in terms of intent, cannot be maintained if they
operate to “freeze” the status quo of prior discriminatory employment
practices.

The Court of Appeals’ opinion, and the partial dissent, agreed that,
on the record in the present case, “whites register far better on the
Company’s alternative requirements” than Negroes…. This
consequence would appear to be directly traceable to race. Basic
intelligence must have the means of articulation to manifest itself
fairly in a testing process. Because they are Negroes, petitioners
have long received inferior education in segregated schools….
Congress did not intend by Title VII, however, to guarantee a job to
every person regardless of qualifications. In short, the Act does not
command that any person be hired simply because he was formerly
the subject of discrimination, or because he is a member of a
minority group. Discriminatory preference for any group, minority or
majority, is precisely and only what Congress has proscribed. What
is required by Congress is the removal of artificial, arbitrary, and
unnecessary barriers to employment when the barriers operate
invidiously to discriminate on the basis of racial or other
impermissible classification.
… The Act proscribes not only overt discrimination, but also
practices that are fair in form, but discriminatory in operation. The
touchstone is business necessity. If an employment practice which
operates to exclude Negroes cannot be shown to be related to job
performance, the practice is prohibited….

The Court of Appeals held that the Company had adopted the
diploma and test requirements without any “intention to discriminate
against Negro employees.” … We do not suggest that either the
District Court or the Court of Appeals erred in examining the
employer’s intent; but good intent or absence of discriminatory intent
does not redeem employment procedures or testing mechanisms
that operate as “built-in headwinds” for minority groups and are
unrelated to measuring job capability….

Nothing in the Act precludes the use of testing or measuring

procedures; obviously they are useful. What Congress has forbidden
is giving these devices and mechanisms controlling force unless they
are demonstrably a reasonable measure of job performance.
Congress has not commanded that the less qualified be preferred
over the better qualified simply because of minority origins. Far from
disparaging job qualifications as such, Congress has made such
qualifications the controlling factor, so that race, religion, nationality,
and sex become irrelevant. What Congress has commanded is that
any tests used must measure the person for the job, and not the
person in the abstract.
Regents of the University of California v. Bakke
[1978]

In this case, the Supreme Court ruled that the medical school of the University
of California, Davis, had discriminated against Allan Bakke, a white
prospective student, when it denied him admission. Bakke believed he was
the victim of reverse discrimination. The school maintained an admissions
quota, overseen by a special committee, in which sixteen out of one hundred
seats in each entering class were reserved for racial minorities. The justices
were divided over the case. Ultimately, in a 5–4 decision, the Court argued
that a system of racial “quotas” was unconstitutional, whereas a more flexible
policy of affirmative action — with educational diversity as its goal — could,
under some circumstances, be constitutional. The Court believed that the
medical school’s system did not meet the requirements for constitutionality
and thus ordered Bakke’s admission.

Racial and ethnic classifications of any sort are inherently suspect

and call for the most exacting judicial scrutiny. While the goal of
achieving a diverse student body is sufficiently compelling to justify
consideration of race in admissions decisions under some
circumstances, petitioner’s special admissions program, which
forecloses consideration to persons like respondent, is unnecessary
to the achievement of this compelling goal, and therefore invalid
under the Equal Protection Clause….

The concept of “discrimination,” like the phrase “equal protection of

the laws,” is susceptible of varying interpretations, for as Mr. Justice
Holmes declared, “[a] word is not a crystal, transparent and
unchanged, it is the skin of a living thought and may vary greatly in
color and content according to the circumstances and the time in
which it is used.” …

… The parties fight a sharp preliminary action over the proper

characterization of the special admissions program. Petitioner
prefers to view it as establishing a “goal” of minority representation in
the Medical School. Respondent, echoing the courts below, labels it
a racial quota.

This semantic distinction is beside the point: The special admissions

program is undeniably a classification based on race and ethnic
background. To the extent that there existed a pool of at least
minimally qualified minority applicants to fill the 16 special
admissions seats, white applicants could compete only for 84 seats
in the entering class, rather than the 100 open to minority applicants.
Whether this limitation is described as a quota or a goal, it is a line
drawn on the basis of race and ethnic status.
Selected Documents
These documents, penned by two of history’s most influential African
Americans, are revealing of the state of black America at key points
in the nation’s history. In each document, the author lays out the
circumstances as he sees them and provides his thoughts on how
best to address the situation. As you read these documents,
consider how they would have been received by their audiences and
what they have to tell us about the evolution of race relations in the
nineteenth and twenty-first centuries.

Booker T. Washington, The Atlanta Compromise

Speech [1895]

When Booker T. Washington delivered the following speech at the Cotton

States and International Exposition in Atlanta, he managed to speak to
multiple audiences. Washington urged that blacks remain in the South, start
at the bottom, and advance within the confines of the prevailing system. White
employers, he argued, should do their part by recognizing blacks’
contributions and hiring them rather than foreign laborers. Washington’s
emphasis on black self-help and economic uplift as the keys to race
advancement provided a hopeful message for many blacks. Whites, however,
focused on Washington’s accommodationism and acceptance of the racial
status quo, drawing encouragement from his admonition that blacks should
struggle for their own economic prosperity rather than agitate for social
equality.
Mr. President and Gentlemen of the Board of Directors and Citizens.

One-third of the population of the South is of the Negro race. No

enterprise seeking the material, civil, or moral welfare of this section
can disregard this element of our population and reach the highest
success. I but convey to you, Mr. President and Directors, the
sentiment of the masses of my race when I say that in no way have
the value and manhood of the American Negro been more fittingly
and generously recognized than by the managers of this magnificent
Exposition at every stage of its progress. It is a recognition that will
do more to cement the friendship of the two races than any
occurrence since the dawn of our freedom.

Not only this, but the opportunity here afforded will awaken among
us a new era of industrial progress. Ignorant and inexperienced, it is
not strange that in the first years of our new life we began at the top
instead of at the bottom; that a seat in Congress or the state
legislature was more sought than real estate or industrial skill; that
the political convention or stump speaking had more attractions than
starting a dairy farm or truck garden.

A ship lost at sea for many days suddenly sighted a friendly vessel.
From the mast of the unfortunate vessel was seen a signal, “Water,
water; we die of thirst!” The answer from the friendly vessel at once
came back, “Cast down your bucket where you are.” A second time
the signal, “Water, water; send us water!” ran up from the distressed
vessel, and was answered, “Cast down your bucket where you are.”
And a third and fourth signal for water was answered, “Cast down
your bucket where you are.” The captain of the distressed vessel, at
last heeding the injunction, cast down his bucket, and it came up full
of fresh, sparkling water from the mouth of the Amazon River. To
those of my race who depend on bettering their condition in a foreign
land or who underestimate the importance of cultivating friendly
relations with the Southern white man, who is their next-door
neighbour, I would say: “Cast down your bucket where you are” —
cast it down in making friends in every manly way of the people of all
races by whom we are surrounded.

Cast it down in agriculture, mechanics, in commerce, in domestic

service, and in the professions. And in this connection it is well to
bear in mind that whatever other sins the South may be called to
bear, when it comes to business, pure and simple, it is in the South
that the Negro is given a man’s chance in the commercial world, and
in nothing is this Exposition more eloquent than in emphasizing this
chance. Our greatest danger is that in the great leap from slavery to
freedom we may overlook the fact that the masses of us are to live
by the productions of our hands, and fail to keep in mind that we
shall prosper in proportion as we learn to dignify and glorify common
labour and put brains and skill into the common occupations of life;
shall prosper in proportion as we learn to draw the line between the
superficial and the substantial, the ornamental gewgaws of life and
the useful. No race can prosper till it learns that there is as much
dignity in tilling a field as in writing a poem. It is at the bottom of life
we must begin, and not at the top. Nor should we permit our
grievances to overshadow our opportunities.

To those of the white race who look to the incoming of those of

foreign birth and strange tongue and habits for the prosperity of the
South, were I permitted I would repeat what I say to my own race,
“Cast down your bucket where you are.” Cast it down among the
eight millions of Negroes whose habits you know, whose fidelity and
love you have tested in days when to have proved treacherous
meant the ruin of your firesides. Cast down your bucket among these
people who have, without strikes and labour wars, tilled your fields,
cleared your forests, builded your railroads and cities, and brought
forth treasures from the bowels of the earth, and helped make
possible this magnificent representation of the progress of the South.
Casting down your bucket among my people, helping and
encouraging them as you are doing on these grounds, and to
education of head, hand, and heart, you will find that they will buy
your surplus land, make blossom the waste places in your fields, and
run your factories. While doing this, you can be sure in the future, as
in the past, that you and your families will be surrounded by the most
patient, faithful, law-abiding, and unresentful people that the world
has seen. As we have proved our loyalty to you in the past, in
nursing your children, watching by the sick-bed of your mothers and
fathers, and often following them with tear-dimmed eyes to their
graves, so in the future, in our humble way, we shall stand by you
with a devotion that no foreigner can approach, ready to lay down
our lives, if need be, in defence of yours, interlacing our industrial,
commercial, civil, and religious life with yours in a way that shall
make the interests of both races one. In all things that are purely
social we can be as separate as the fingers, yet one as the hand in
all things essential to mutual progress.

There is no defence or security for any of us except in the highest

intelligence and development of all. If anywhere there are efforts
tending to curtail the fullest growth of the Negro, let these efforts be
turned into stimulating, encouraging, and making him the most useful
and intelligent citizen. Effort or means so invested will pay a
thousand per cent interest. These efforts will be twice blessed —
“blessing him that gives and him that takes.”

There is no escape through law of man or God from the inevitable:

—

The laws of changeless justice bind

Oppressor with oppressed;

And close as sin and suffering joined

We march to fate abreast.

Nearly sixteen millions of hands will aid you in pulling the load
upward, or they will pull against you the load downward. We shall
constitute one-third and more of the ignorance and crime of the
South, or one-third its intelligence and progress; we shall contribute
one-third to the business and industrial prosperity of the South, or we
shall prove a veritable body of death, stagnating, depressing,
retarding every effort to advance the body politic.

Gentlemen of the Exposition, as we present to you our humble effort

at an exhibition of our progress, you must not expect overmuch.
Starting thirty years ago with ownership here and there in a few
quilts and pumpkins and chickens (gathered from miscellaneous
sources), remember the path that has led from these to the
inventions and production of agricultural implements, buggies,
steam-engines, newspapers, books, statuary, carving, paintings, the
management of drug-stores and banks, has not been trodden
without contact with thorns and thistles. While we take pride in what
we exhibit as a result of our independent efforts, we do not for a
moment forget that our part in this exhibition would fall far short of
your expectations but for the constant help that has come to our
educational life, not only from the Southern states, but especially
from Northern philanthropists, who have made their gifts a constant
stream of blessing and encouragement.

The wisest among my race understand that the agitation of

questions of social equality is the extremest folly, and that progress
in the enjoyment of all the privileges that will come to us must be the
result of severe and constant struggle rather than of artificial forcing.
No race that has anything to contribute to the markets of the world is
long in any degree ostracized. It is important and right that all
privileges of the law be ours, but it is vastly more important that we
be prepared for the exercise of these privileges. The opportunity to
earn a dollar in a factory just now is worth infinitely more than the
opportunity to spend a dollar in an opera-house.

In conclusion, may I repeat that nothing in thirty years has given us

more hope and encouragement, and drawn us so near to you of the
white race, as this opportunity offered by the Exposition; and here
bending, as it were, over the altar that represents the results of the
struggles of your race and mine, both starting practically empty-
handed three decades ago, I pledge that in your effort to work out
the great and intricate problem which God has laid at the doors of
the South, you shall have at all times the patient, sympathetic help of
my race; only let this be constantly in mind, that, while from
representations in these buildings of the product of field, of forest, of
mine, of factory, letters, and art, much good will come, yet far above
and beyond material benefits will be that higher good, that, let us
pray God, will come, in a blotting out of sectional differences and
racial animosities and suspicions, in a determination to administer
absolute justice, in a willing obedience among all classes to the
mandates of law. This, this, coupled with our material prosperity, will
bring into our beloved South a new heaven and a new earth.

Barack Obama, A More Perfect Union [2008]

 In March 2008, during the presidential primaries, presidential hopeful Senator
Barack Obama delivered the following speech. He addressed the issue of
race head-on, partially in response to public concern over controversial
statements made by his former pastor, the Reverend Jeremiah Wright.
Quoting the preamble of the Constitution, Obama laid out the lingering
problems and divisions that characterized black and white America.
Americans could either focus on divisiveness, he said, or they could move
forward by addressing their shared concerns in a unified way. This, Obama
argued, would be the first step toward improving the American lot and
creating as perfect a union as possible.

“We the people, in order to form a more perfect union.”

Two hundred and twenty-one years ago, in a hall that still stands
across the street, a group of men gathered and, with these simple
words, launched America’s improbable experiment in democracy.
Farmers and scholars; statesmen and patriots who had traveled
across an ocean to escape tyranny and persecution finally made real
their declaration of independence at a Philadelphia convention that
lasted through the spring of 1787.

The document they produced was eventually signed but ultimately

unfinished. It was stained by this nation’s original sin of slavery, a
question that divided the colonies and brought the convention to a
stalemate until the founders chose to allow the slave trade to
continue for at least twenty more years, and to leave any final
resolution to future generations.
Of course, the answer to the slavery question was already
embedded within our Constitution — a Constitution that had at its
very core the ideal of equal citizenship under the law; a Constitution
that promised its people liberty, and justice, and a union that could
be and should be perfected over time.

And yet words on a parchment would not be enough to deliver

slaves from bondage, or provide men and women of every color and
creed their full rights and obligations as citizens of the United States.
What would be needed were Americans in successive generations
who were willing to do their part — through protests and struggle, on
the streets and in the courts, through a civil war and civil
disobedience and always at great risk — to narrow that gap between
the promise of our ideals and the reality of their time.

This was one of the tasks we set forth at the beginning of this
campaign — to continue the long march of those who came before
us, a march for a more just, more equal, more free, more caring and
more prosperous America. I chose to run for the presidency at this
moment in history because I believe deeply that we cannot solve the
challenges of our time unless we solve them together — unless we
perfect our union by understanding that we may have different
stories, but we hold common hopes; that we may not look the same
and we may not have come from the same place, but we all want to
move in the same direction — towards a better future for our children
and our grandchildren.
This belief comes from my unyielding faith in the decency and
generosity of the American people. But it also comes from my own
American story.

I am the son of a black man from Kenya and a white woman from
Kansas. I was raised with the help of a white grandfather who
survived a Depression to serve in Patton’s Army during World War II
and a white grandmother who worked on a bomber assembly line at
Fort Leavenworth while he was overseas. I’ve gone to some of the
best schools in America and lived in one of the world’s poorest
nations. I am married to a black American who carries within her the
blood of slaves and slaveowners — an inheritance we pass on to our
two precious daughters. I have brothers, sisters, nieces, nephews,
uncles and cousins, of every race and every hue, scattered across
three continents, and for as long as I live, I will never forget that in no
other country on Earth is my story even possible.

It’s a story that hasn’t made me the most conventional candidate.

But it is a story that has seared into my genetic makeup the idea that
this nation is more than the sum of its parts — that out of many, we
are truly one.

Throughout the first year of this campaign, against all predictions to

the contrary, we saw how hungry the American people were for this
message of unity. Despite the temptation to view my candidacy
through a purely racial lens, we won commanding victories in states
with some of the whitest populations in the country. In South
Carolina, where the Confederate Flag still flies, we built a powerful
coalition of African Americans and white Americans.

This is not to say that race has not been an issue in the campaign.
At various stages in the campaign, some commentators have
deemed me either “too black” or “not black enough.” We saw racial
tensions bubble to the surface during the week before the South
Carolina primary. The press has scoured every exit poll for the latest
evidence of racial polarization, not just in terms of white and black,
but black and brown as well.

And yet, it has only been in the last couple of weeks that the
discussion of race in this campaign has taken a particularly divisive
turn.

On one end of the spectrum, we’ve heard the implication that my

candidacy is somehow an exercise in affirmative action; that it’s
based solely on the desire of wide-eyed liberals to purchase racial
reconciliation on the cheap. On the other end, we’ve heard my
former pastor, Reverend Jeremiah Wright, use incendiary language
to express views that have the potential not only to widen the racial
divide, but views that denigrate both the greatness and the goodness
of our nation; that rightly offend white and black alike.

I have already condemned, in unequivocal terms, the statements of

Reverend Wright that have caused such controversy. For some,
nagging questions remain. Did I know him to be an occasionally
fierce critic of American domestic and foreign policy? Of course. Did
I ever hear him make remarks that could be considered controversial
while I sat in church? Yes. Did I strongly disagree with many of his
political views? Absolutely — just as I’m sure many of you have
heard remarks from your pastors, priests, or rabbis with which you
strongly disagreed.

But the remarks that have caused this recent firestorm weren’t
simply controversial. They weren’t simply a religious leader’s effort to
speak out against perceived injustice. Instead, they expressed a
profoundly distorted view of this country — a view that sees white
racism as endemic, and that elevates what is wrong with America
above all that we know is right with America; a view that sees the
conflicts in the Middle East as rooted primarily in the actions of
stalwart allies like Israel, instead of emanating from the perverse and
hateful ideologies of radical Islam.

As such, Reverend Wright’s comments were not only wrong but

divisive, divisive at a time when we need unity; racially charged at a
time when we need to come together to solve a set of monumental
problems — two wars, a terrorist threat, a falling economy, a chronic
health care crisis and potentially devastating climate change;
problems that are neither black or white or Latino or Asian, but rather
problems that confront us all.

Given my background, my politics, and my professed values and

ideals, there will no doubt be those for whom my statements of
condemnation are not enough. Why associate myself with Reverend
Wright in the first place, they may ask? Why not join another church?
And I confess that if all that I knew of Reverend Wright were the
snippets of those sermons that have run in an endless loop on the
television and YouTube, or if Trinity United Church of Christ
conformed to the caricatures being peddled by some commentators,
there is no doubt that I would react in much the same way.

But the truth is, that isn’t all that I know of the man. The man I met
more than twenty years ago is a man who helped introduce me to
my Christian faith, a man who spoke to me about our obligations to
love one another; to care for the sick and lift up the poor. He is a
man who served his country as a U.S. Marine; who has studied and
lectured at some of the finest universities and seminaries in the
country, and who for over thirty years led a church that serves the
community by doing God’s work here on Earth — by housing the
homeless, ministering to the needy, providing day care services and
scholarships and prison ministries, and reaching out to those
suffering from HIV/AIDS.

In my first book, Dreams from My Father, I described the experience

of my first service at Trinity:

“People began to shout, to rise from their seats and clap and cry out,
a forceful wind carrying the reverend’s voice up into the rafters….
And in that single note — hope! — I heard something else; at the
foot of that cross, inside the thousands of churches across the city, I
imagined the stories of ordinary black people merging with the
stories of David and Goliath, Moses and Pharaoh, the Christians in
the lion’s den, Ezekiel’s field of dry bones. Those stories — of
survival, and freedom, and hope — became our story, my story; the
blood that had spilled was our blood, the tears our tears; until this
black church, on this bright day, seemed once more a vessel
carrying the story of a people into future generations and into a
larger world. Our trials and triumphs became at once unique and
universal, black and more than black; in chronicling our journey, the
stories and songs gave us a means to reclaim memories that we
didn’t need to feel shame about … memories that all people might
study and cherish — and with which we could start to rebuild.”

That has been my experience at Trinity. Like other predominantly

black churches across the country, Trinity embodies the black
community in its entirety — the doctor and the welfare mom, the
model student and the former gang-banger. Like other black
churches, Trinity’s services are full of raucous laughter and
sometimes bawdy humor. They are full of dancing, clapping,
screaming and shouting that may seem jarring to the untrained ear.
The church contains in full the kindness and cruelty, the fierce
intelligence and the shocking ignorance, the struggles and
successes, the love and yes, the bitterness and bias that make up
the black experience in America.

And this helps explain, perhaps, my relationship with Reverend

Wright. As imperfect as he may be, he has been like family to me.
He strengthened my faith, officiated my wedding, and baptized my
children. Not once in my conversations with him have I heard him
talk about any ethnic group in derogatory terms, or treat whites with
whom he interacted with anything but courtesy and respect. He
contains within him the contradictions — the good and the bad — of
the community that he has served diligently for so many years.

I can no more disown him than I can disown the black community. I
can no more disown him than I can my white grandmother — a
woman who helped raise me, a woman who sacrificed again and
again for me, a woman who loves me as much as she loves anything
in this world, but a woman who once confessed her fear of black
men who passed by her on the street, and who on more than one
occasion has uttered racial or ethnic stereotypes that made me
cringe.

These people are a part of me. And they are a part of America, this
country that I love.

Some will see this as an attempt to justify or excuse comments that

are simply inexcusable. I can assure you it is not. I suppose the
politically safe thing would be to move on from this episode and just
hope that it fades into the woodwork. We can dismiss Reverend
Wright as a crank or a demagogue, just as some have dismissed
Geraldine Ferraro, in the aftermath of her recent statements, as
harboring some deep-seated racial bias.
But race is an issue that I believe this nation cannot afford to ignore
right now. We would be making the same mistake that Reverend
Wright made in his offending sermons about America — to simplify
and stereotype and amplify the negative to the point that it distorts
reality.

The fact is that the comments that have been made and the issues
that have surfaced over the last few weeks reflect the complexities of
race in this country that we’ve never really worked through — a part
of our union that we have yet to perfect. And if we walk away now, if
we simply retreat into our respective corners, we will never be able
to come together and solve challenges like health care, or education,
or the need to find good jobs for every American.

Understanding this reality requires a reminder of how we arrived at

this point. As William Faulkner once wrote, “The past isn’t dead and
buried. In fact, it isn’t even past.” We do not need to recite here the
history of racial injustice in this country. But we do need to remind
ourselves that so many of the disparities that exist in the African
American community today can be directly traced to inequalities
passed on from an earlier generation that suffered under the brutal
legacy of slavery and Jim Crow.

Segregated schools were, and are, inferior schools; we still haven’t

fixed them, fifty years after Brown v. Board of Education, and the
inferior education they provided, then and now, helps explain the
pervasive achievement gap between today’s black and white
students.

Legalized discrimination — where blacks were prevented, often

through violence, from owning property, or loans were not granted to
African American business owners, or black homeowners could not
access FHA mortgages, or blacks were excluded from unions, or the
police force, or fire departments — meant that black families could
not amass any meaningful wealth to bequeath to future generations.
That history helps explain the wealth and income gap between black
and white, and the concentrated pockets of poverty that persist in so
many of today’s urban and rural communities.

A lack of economic opportunity among black men, and the shame

and frustration that came from not being able to provide for one’s
family, contributed to the erosion of black families — a problem that
welfare policies for many years may have worsened. And the lack of
basic services in so many urban black neighborhoods — parks for
kids to play in, police walking the beat, regular garbage pick-up and
building code enforcement — all helped create a cycle of violence,
blight and neglect that continues to haunt us.

This is the reality in which Reverend Wright and other African

Americans of his generation grew up. They came of age in the late
fifties and early sixties, a time when segregation was still the law of
the land and opportunity was systematically constricted. What’s
remarkable is not how many failed in the face of discrimination, but
rather how many men and women overcame the odds; how many
were able to make a way out of no way for those like me who would
come after them.

But for all those who scratched and clawed their way to get a piece
of the American Dream, there were many who didn’t make it —
those who were ultimately defeated, in one way or another, by
discrimination. That legacy of defeat was passed on to future
generations — those young men and increasingly young women
who we see standing on street corners or languishing in our prisons,
without hope or prospects for the future. Even for those blacks who
did make it, questions of race, and racism, continue to define their
worldview in fundamental ways. For the men and women of
Reverend Wright’s generation, the memories of humiliation and
doubt and fear have not gone away; nor has the anger and the
bitterness of those years. That anger may not get expressed in
public, in front of white co-workers or white friends. But it does find
voice in the barbershop or around the kitchen table. At times, that
anger is exploited by politicians, to gin up votes along racial lines, or
to make up for a politician’s own failings.

And occasionally it finds voice in the church on Sunday morning, in

the pulpit and in the pews. The fact that so many people are
surprised to hear that anger in some of Reverend Wright’s sermons
simply reminds us of the old truism that the most segregated hour in
American life occurs on Sunday morning. That anger is not always
productive; indeed, all too often it distracts attention from solving real
problems; it keeps us from squarely facing our own complicity in our
condition, and prevents the African American community from
forging the alliances it needs to bring about real change. But the
anger is real; it is powerful; and to simply wish it away, to condemn it
without understanding its roots, only serves to widen the chasm of
misunderstanding that exists between the races.

In fact, a similar anger exists within segments of the white

community. Most working- and middle-class white Americans don’t
feel that they have been particularly privileged by their race. Their
experience is the immigrant experience — as far as they’re
concerned, no one’s handed them anything, they’ve built it from
scratch. They’ve worked hard all their lives, many times only to see
their jobs shipped overseas or their pension dumped after a lifetime
of labor. They are anxious about their futures, and feel their dreams
slipping away; in an era of stagnant wages and global competition,
opportunity comes to be seen as a zero sum game, in which your
dreams come at my expense. So when they are told to bus their
children to a school across town; when they hear that an African
American is getting an advantage in landing a good job or a spot in a
good college because of an injustice that they themselves never
committed; when they’re told that their fears about crime in urban
neighborhoods are somehow prejudiced, resentment builds over
time.

Like the anger within the black community, these resentments aren’t
always expressed in polite company. But they have helped shape
the political landscape for at least a generation. Anger over welfare
and affirmative action helped forge the Reagan Coalition. Politicians
routinely exploited fears of crime for their own electoral ends. Talk
show hosts and conservative commentators built entire careers
unmasking bogus claims of racism while dismissing legitimate
discussions of racial injustice and inequality as mere political
correctness or reverse racism.

Just as black anger often proved counterproductive, so have these

white resentments distracted attention from the real culprits of the
middle class squeeze — a corporate culture rife with inside dealing,
questionable accounting practices, and short-term greed; a
Washington dominated by lobbyists and special interests; economic
policies that favor the few over the many. And yet, to wish away the
resentments of white Americans, to label them as misguided or even
racist, without recognizing they are grounded in legitimate concerns
— this too widens the racial divide, and blocks the path to
understanding.

This is where we are right now. It’s a racial stalemate we’ve been
stuck in for years. Contrary to the claims of some of my critics, black
and white, I have never been so naive as to believe that we can get
beyond our racial divisions in a single election cycle, or with a single
candidacy — particularly a candidacy as imperfect as my own.

But I have asserted a firm conviction — a conviction rooted in my

faith in God and my faith in the American people — that working
together we can move beyond some of our old racial wounds, and
that in fact we have no choice if we are to continue on the path of a
more perfect union.

For the African American community, that path means embracing the
burdens of our past without becoming victims of our past. It means
continuing to insist on a full measure of justice in every aspect of
American life. But it also means binding our particular grievances —
for better health care, and better schools, and better jobs — to the
larger aspirations of all Americans — the white woman struggling to
break the glass ceiling, the white man who’s been laid off, the
immigrant trying to feed his family. And it means taking full
responsibility for own lives — by demanding more from our fathers,
and spending more time with our children, and reading to them, and
teaching them that while they may face challenges and
discrimination in their own lives, they must never succumb to despair
or cynicism; they must always believe that they can write their own
destiny.

Ironically, this quintessentially American — and yes, conservative —

notion of self-help found frequent expression in Reverend Wright’s
sermons. But what my former pastor too often failed to understand is
that embarking on a program of self-help also requires a belief that
society can change.

The profound mistake of Reverend Wright’s sermons is not that he

spoke about racism in our society. It’s that he spoke as if our society
was static; as if no progress has been made; as if this country — a
country that has made it possible for one of his own members to run
for the highest office in the land and build a coalition of white and
black; Latino and Asian, rich and poor, young and old — is still
irrevocably bound to a tragic past. But what we know — what we
have seen — is that America can change. That is [the] true genius of
this nation. What we have already achieved gives us hope — the
audacity to hope — for what we can and must achieve tomorrow.

In the white community, the path to a more perfect union means

acknowledging that what ails the African American community does
not just exist in the minds of black people; that the legacy of
discrimination — and current incidents of discrimination, while less
overt than in the past — are real and must be addressed. Not just
with words, but with deeds — by investing in our schools and our
communities; by enforcing our civil rights laws and ensuring fairness
in our criminal justice system; by providing this generation with
ladders of opportunity that were unavailable for previous
generations. It requires all Americans to realize that your dreams do
not have to come at the expense of my dreams; that investing in the
health, welfare, and education of black and brown and white children
will ultimately help all of America prosper.

In the end, then, what is called for is nothing more, and nothing less,
than what all the world’s great religions demand — that we do unto
others as we would have them do unto us. Let us be our brother’s
keeper, Scripture tells us. Let us be our sister’s keeper. Let us find
that common stake we all have in one another, and let our politics
reflect that spirit as well.

For we have a choice in this country. We can accept a politics that

breeds division, and conflict, and cynicism. We can tackle race only
as spectacle — as we did in the OJ trial — or in the wake of tragedy,
as we did in the aftermath of Katrina — or as fodder for the nightly
news. We can play Reverend Wright’s sermons on every channel,
every day and talk about them from now until the election, and make
the only question in this campaign whether or not the American
people think that I somehow believe or sympathize with his most
offensive words. We can pounce on some gaffe by a Hillary
supporter as evidence that she’s playing the race card, or we can
speculate on whether white men will all flock to John McCain in the
general election regardless of his policies.

We can do that.

But if we do, I can tell you that in the next election, we’ll be talking
about some other distraction. And then another one. And then
another one. And nothing will change.

That is one option. Or, at this moment, in this election, we can come
together and say, “Not this time.” This time we want to talk about the
crumbling schools that are stealing the future of black children and
white children and Asian children and Hispanic children and Native
American children. This time we want to reject the cynicism that tells
us that these kids can’t learn; that those kids who don’t look like us
are somebody else’s problem. The children of America are not those
kids, they are our kids, and we will not let them fall behind in a 21st
century economy. Not this time.

This time we want to talk about how the lines in the Emergency
Room are filled with whites and blacks and Hispanics who do not
have health care; who don’t have the power on their own to
overcome the special interests in Washington, but who can take
them on if we do it together.

This time we want to talk about the shuttered mills that once
provided a decent life for men and women of every race, and the
homes for sale that once belonged to Americans from every religion,
every region, every walk of life. This time we want to talk about the
fact that the real problem is not that someone who doesn’t look like
you might take your job; it’s that the corporation you work for will ship
it overseas for nothing more than a profit.

This time we want to talk about the men and women of every color
and creed who serve together, and fight together, and bleed together
under the same proud flag. We want to talk about how to bring them
home from a war that never should’ve been authorized and never
should’ve been waged, and we want to talk about how we’ll show our
patriotism by caring for them, and their families, and giving them the
benefits they have earned.
I would not be running for President if I didn’t believe with all my
heart that this is what the vast majority of Americans want for this
country. This union may never be perfect, but generation after
generation has shown that it can always be perfected. And today,
whenever I find myself feeling doubtful or cynical about this
possibility, what gives me the most hope is the next generation —
the young people whose attitudes and beliefs and openness to
change have already made history in this election.

There is one story in particular that I’d like to leave you with today —
a story I told when I had the great honor of speaking on Dr. King’s
birthday at his home church, Ebenezer Baptist, in Atlanta.

There is a young, twenty-three-year-old white woman named Ashley

Baia who organized for our campaign in Florence, South Carolina.
She had been working to organize a mostly African American
community since the beginning of this campaign, and one day she
was at a roundtable discussion where everyone went around telling
their story and why they were there.

And Ashley said that when she was nine years old, her mother got
cancer. And because she had to miss days of work, she was let go
and lost her health care. They had to file for bankruptcy, and that’s
when Ashley decided that she had to do something to help her mom.

She knew that food was one of their most expensive costs, and so
Ashley convinced her mother that what she really liked and really
wanted to eat more than anything else was mustard and relish
sandwiches. Because that was the cheapest way to eat.

She did this for a year until her mom got better, and she told
everyone at the roundtable that the reason she joined our campaign
was so that she could help the millions of other children in the
country who want and need to help their parents too.

Now Ashley might have made a different choice. Perhaps somebody

told her along the way that the source of her mother’s problems were
blacks who were on welfare and too lazy to work, or Hispanics who
were coming into the country illegally. But she didn’t. She sought out
allies in her fight against injustice.

Anyway, Ashley finishes her story and then goes around the room
and asks everyone else why they’re supporting the campaign. They
all have different stories and reasons. Many bring up a specific
issue. And finally they come to this elderly black man who’s been
sitting there quietly the entire time. And Ashley asks him why he’s
there. And he does not bring up a specific issue. He does not say
health care or the economy. He does not say education or the war.
He does not say that he was there because of Barack Obama. He
simply says to everyone in the room, “I am here because of Ashley.”

“I’m here because of Ashley.” By itself, that single moment of

recognition between that young white girl and that old black man is
not enough. It is not enough to give health care to the sick, or jobs to
the jobless, or education to our children.

But it is where we start. It is where our union grows stronger. And as

so many generations have come to realize over the course of the
two hundred and twenty-one years since a band of patriots signed
that document in Philadelphia, that is where the perfection begins.

S : Booker T. Washington, Up from Slavery: An Autobiography (New York:

Doubleday, Page, 1907), 218–25.
APPENDIX: Tables and Charts
African American Population of the United States, 1790–2010
Year Black Percentage of Number of Percentage of
Population Total Slaves Blacks Who Were
Population Enslaved

1790 757,208 19.3 697,681 92

1800 1,002,037 18.9 893,602 89

1810 1,377,808 19.0 1,191,362 86

1820 1,771,656 18.4 1,538,022 87

1830 2,328,642 18.1 2,009,043 86

1840 2,873,648 16.1 2,487,355 87

1850 3,638,808 15.7 3,204,287 88

1860 4,441,830 14.1 3,953,731 89

1870 4,880,009 12.7 — —

1880 6,580,793 13.1 — —

1890 7,488,788 11.9 — —

1900 8,833,994 11.6 — —

1910 9,827,763 10.7 — —

1920 10,463,131 9.9 — —

1930 11,891,143 9.7 — —

1940 12,865,518 9.8 — —

1950 15,044,937 10.0 — —

1960 18,871,931 10.6 — —

1970 22,580,289 11.1 — —

1980 26,482,349 11.8 — —

1990 29,986,060 12.0 — —

2000 34,658,190 12.3 — —

2010 38,929,319 12.6 — —

S : U.S. Census Bureau, Historical Statistics of the United States, Colonial Times to 1970
(1975); Statistical Abstract of the United States, 2010.

Historically Black Colleges and Universities, 1865 – Present

College/University and Location Year Principal Funding Source
Founded

Alabama A&M University, Normal, 1875 Alabama

Alabama

Alabama State University, 1867 Alabama

Montgomery, Alabama

Albany State University, Albany, 1903 Georgia

Georgia

Alcorn State University, Lorman, 1871 Mississippi

Mississippi
Allen University, Columbia, South 1870 African Methodist Episcopal
Carolinai

Arkansas Baptist College, Little 1884 Baptist

Rock, Arkansas

Barber-Scotia College, Concord, 1867 Presbyterian

North Carolina

Benedict College, Columbia, South 1870 Baptist

Carolinai

Bennett College, Greensboro, North 1873 United Methodist

Carolinai

Bethune-Cookman College, Daytona 1904 United Methodist

Beach, Floridai

Bluefield State College, Bluefield, 1895 West Virginia

West Virginia

Bowie State University, Bowie, 1865 Maryland

Maryland

Central State University, Wilberforce, 1887 Ohio

Ohio

Cheyney University, Cheyney, 1837 Quaker

Pennsylvania

Claflin College, Orangeburg, South 1869 United Methodist

Carolinai

Clark Atlanta University, Atlanta, 1988 United Methodist

Georgiai
Concordia College, Selma, Alabama 1922 Lutheran

Coppin State University, Baltimore, 1900 Maryland

Maryland

Delaware State University, Dover, 1891 Delaware

Delaware

Dillard University, New Orleans, 1869 United Church of Christ and

Louisianai United Methodist

Edward Waters College, 1866 African Methodist Episcopal

Jacksonville, Floridai

Elizabeth City State University, 1891 North Carolina

Elizabeth City, North Carolina

Fayetteville State University, 1867 North Carolina

Fayetteville, North Carolina

Fisk University, Nashville, 1866 United Church of Christ

Tennesseei

Florida A&M University, Tallahassee, 1887 Florida

Florida

Florida Memorial College, Miami, 1879 Baptist Church

Floridai

Fort Valley State College, Fort Valley, 1895 Georgia

Georgia

Grambling State University, 1901 Louisiana

Grambling, Louisiana
Hampton University, Hampton, 1868 American Missionary
Virginia Association and Freedmen’s
Bureau

Harris-Stowe State College, St. 1857 Missouri

Louis, Missouri

Howard University, Washington, D.C. 1867 Federal

Huston-Tillotson University, Austin, 1877 United Church of Christ

Texasi

Jackson State University, Jackson, 1877 Mississippi

Mississippi

Jarvis Christian College, Hawkins, 1913 Christian Church (Disciples of

Texasi Christ)

Johnson C. Smith University, 1867 Presbyterian Church

Charlotte, North Carolinai

Kentucky State University, Frankfort, 1886 Kentucky

Kentucky

Knoxville College, Knoxville, 1875 Presbyterian Church

Tennessee

Lane College, Jackson, Tennesseei 1882 Christian Methodist Episcopal

Church

Langston University, Langston, 1897 Oklahoma

Oklahoma

LeMoyne-Owen College, Memphis, 1871 United Church of Christ

Tennesseei
Lincoln University, Jefferson City, 1866 Missouri
Missouri

Lincoln University, Lincoln, 1854 Pennsylvania

Pennsylvania

Livingstone College, Salisbury, North 1879 African Methodist Episcopal

Carolinai Zion

Miles College, Birmingham, 1908 Christian Methodist Episcopal

Alabamai

Mississippi Valley State University, 1946 Mississippi

Itta Bena, Mississippi

Morehouse College, Atlanta, 1867 Baptist

Georgiai

Morgan State University, Baltimore, 1867 Maryland

Maryland

Morris Brown College, Atlanta, 1881 African Methodist Episcopal

Georgia

Morris College, Sumter, South 1908 Baptist

Carolinai

Norfolk State University, Norfolk, 1935 Virginia

Virginia

North Carolina A&T State University, 1892 North Carolina

Greensboro, North Carolina

North Carolina Central University, 1909 North Carolina

Durham, North Carolina
Oakwood College, Huntsville, 1896 Seventh-day Adventist
Alabamai

Paine College, Augusta, Georgiai 1882 United Methodist Church and

Christian Methodist Episcopal

Paul Quinn College, Dallas, Texas 1872 African Methodist Episcopal

Philander Smith College, Little Rock, 1877 United Methodist

Arkansasi

Prairie View A&M University, Prairie 1878 Texas

View, Texas

Rust College, Holly Springs, 1866 United Methodist

Mississippii

Saint Augustine’s University, Raleigh, 1867 Episcopal

North Carolinai

Saint Paul’s College, Lawrenceville, 1888 Episcopal

Virginia

Savannah State University, 1890 Georgia

Savannah, Georgia

Selma University, Selma, Alabama 1878 Baptist

Shaw University, Raleigh, North 1865 American Baptist Home

Carolinai Mission Society and
Freedmen’s Bureau

Simmons College, Louisville, 1879 Baptist

Kentucky

South Carolina State University, 1896 South Carolina

Orangeburg, South Carolina

Southern University and A&M 1880 Louisiana

College, Baton Rouge, Louisiana

Southern University at New Orleans, 1956 Louisiana

New Orleans, Louisiana

Southwestern Christian College, 1949 Church of Christ

Terrell, Texas

Spelman College, Atlanta, Georgiai 1881 Presbyterian

Stillman College, Tuscaloosa, 1876 Presbyterian

Alabamai

Talladega College, Talladega, 1867 United Church of Christ

Alabamai

Tennessee State University, 1912 Tennessee

Nashville, Tennessee

Texas College, Tyler, Texasi 1894 Christian Methodist Episcopal

Texas Southern University, Houston, 1947 Texas

Texas

Tougaloo College, Tougaloo, 1869 United Church of Christ

Mississippii

Tuskegee University, Tuskegee, 1881 Alabama

Alabamai

University of Arkansas at Pine Bluff, 1873 Arkansas

Pine Bluff, Arkansas
University of Maryland Eastern 1886 Maryland
Shore, Princess Anne, Maryland

University of the District of Columbia, 1977 D.C./Federal

Washington, D.C.

University of the Virgin Islands, St. 1962 U.S. Virgin Islands

Thomas, United States Virgin Islands

Virginia State University, Petersburg, 1882 Virginia

Virginia

Virginia Union University, Richmond, 1865 Baptist

Virginiai

Virginia University of Lynchburg, 1886 Baptist

Lynchburg, Virginia

Voorhees College, Denmark, South 1897 Episcopal

Carolinai

West Virginia State University, 1891 West Virginia

Institute, West Virginia

Wilberforce University, Wilberforce, 1856 Methodist Episcopal

Ohioi

Wiley College, Marshall, Texasi 1873 Methodist Episcopal

Winston-Salem State University, 1892 North Carolina

Winston-Salem, North Carolina

Xavier University of Louisiana, New 1925 Catholic

Orleans, Louisianai
i United Negro College Fund member college
Glossary of Key Terms
This Glossary of Key Terms contains definitions of words and ideas that are central
to your understanding of the material covered in this textbook. Each term in the
Glossary is in boldface in the text where it is first defined.

#BlackLivesMatter:
The hashtag for a national movement that protests all the ways that racism
destroys black lives, including the state-sanctioned killing of black men and women
by the police and the mass incarceration of people of African descent.

#SayHerName:
The hashtag for a social justice movement that calls attention to the invisibility of
black women’s experience with police brutality and antiblack violence.

abolitionist movement:
A loose coalition of organizations with black and white members that worked in
various ways to end slavery immediately.

abroad marriages:
Marriages between slaves who belonged to different owners and lived on different
plantations.

accommodationism:
A strategy, popularized by Booker T. Washington, for achieving black progress
through vocational/industrial training and an acceptance of the racial status quo,
including segregation.

affirmative action:
A set of ideas and programs aimed at compensating African Americans for past
discrimination by giving them preferential treatment in hiring and school
admissions.

Allies:
The nations that fought against the Axis powers in World War II. Among the Allies
were the United States, Canada, France, Great Britain, Mexico, and the Soviet
Union.
American Missionary Association:
A Protestant missionary organization resulting from the merger of black and white
missionary societies in 1846 to promote abolition and black education.

American Recovery and Reinvestment Act (ARRA) (2009):

A measure intended to boost the economy that included tax incentives, expansion
of unemployment benefits, aid to low-income workers and retirees, and money for
infrastructure improvements.

Amistad case:
An 1839 slave insurrection aboard the Amistad, a Spanish ship, in international
waters near Cuba. The case became a widely publicized abolitionist cause and
ultimately reached the U.S. Supreme Court, which freed the rebels in 1841.

asiento:
A contract or trade agreement created by the Spanish crown.

Atlanta Compromise speech (1895):

Booker T. Washington’s classic statement of racial conciliation and
accommodationism.

Atlantic Charter (1941):

A document signed by President Franklin Roosevelt and British Prime Minister
Winston Churchill in August 1941. Among other things, it declared that all people
had the right to economic advancement, to social security, and to choose their own
form of government.

Axis powers:
The nations that fought against the United States and the other Allies in World War
II. The principal Axis powers were Germany, Italy, and Japan.

barracoons:
Barracks or sheds where some slaves were confined before boarding slave ships.

bilboes:
Iron hand and leg cuffs used to shackle slaves.

Black Arts Movement:

The cultural side of black power, in which black musicians, artists, dancers,
playwrights, and novelists in the 1960s and 1970s used their talent to demonstrate
black pride and nationhood.

Black Cabinet:
The informal name of the Federal Council on Negro Affairs, a group of black New
Deal political advisers organized by Mary McLeod Bethune in 1937.

black church:
A term often used to indicate the centrality of black religious congregations in
African American life. Traditionally, the church served as an educational, social,
and civil rights center as well as a place of worship. This does not, however,
indicate that all black people attend the same church or belong to the same
denomination.

black codes:
Laws regulating the labor and behavior of freedpeople passed by southern states
in the immediate aftermath of emancipation. These laws were overturned by the
Civil Rights Act of 1866.

black convention movement:

A series of national, regional, and local conventions, starting in 1830, where black
leaders addressed the concerns of free and enslaved blacks.

Black History Month:

A celebration of African American history and culture that began in 1926 as Negro
History Week, established by Carter G. Woodson. It became Black History Month
in 1976.

black laws:
Laws adopted in some midwestern states requiring all free black residents to
supply legal proof of their free status and post a cash bond of up to $1,000 to
guarantee their good behavior.

black nationalism:
A diffuse ideology founded on the idea that black people constituted a nation within
a nation. It fostered black pride and encouraged black people to control the
economy of their communities.
Black Reconstruction:
The revolutionary political period from 1867 to 1877 when, for the first time ever,
black men actively participated in the mainstream politics of the reconstructed
southern states and, in turn, transformed the nation’s political life.

black tax:
A colloquial reference to the extra work African Americans must do to achieve the
same goals as whites. Many also use the term to indicate that black people,
regardless of individual achievements, are held responsible for the behavior of
black people collectively.

Bloody Sunday (1965):

A confrontation on March 7, 1965, between black voting rights advocates and
Alabama state troopers on the Edmund Pettus Bridge in Selma, Alabama.

Bobalition:
A rendition of the word abolition, based on what whites heard as a
mispronunciation by blacks. It was used on broadsides and in newspapers to mock
free black celebrations of abolition.

bozales:
A term used by the Spanish for recently imported African captives.

broken windows theory:

A criminology theory that holds that if small crimes are left unaddressed, bigger,
more serious crimes are sure to follow. For example, if the windows of a building
are not repaired, vandals will break more windows, and soon the building itself will
be burglarized. Cities that adopt the broken windows method of policing closely
monitor behavior such as loitering and public alcohol and drug consumption in
order to prevent crimes like larceny and murder.

Brotherhood of Sleeping Car Porters and Maids:

The union formed in 1925 to represent the rights of low-paid black railroad
workers.

Brown v. Board of Education of Topeka (1954):

A landmark U.S. Supreme Court case that overturned Plessy v. Ferguson (1896)
by declaring that segregated public schools were inherently unequal.
buffalo soldiers:
Black soldiers who served in U.S. army units in the West.

busing:
A strategy to promote integration by transporting black children to predominantly
white schools and white children to predominantly black schools.

carceral state:
The extensive surveillance and criminalization of public spaces that results in
restricted mobility and control of people’s behavior.

carracks/caravels:
Small sailing ships used by the Portuguese to explore Africa and the Atlantic
world. Lightweight, fast, and easy to maneuver, they generally had two or three
masts.

cash crops:
Readily salable crops grown for commercial sale and export rather than local use.

chain migration:
A migration pattern in which initial migrants prepare the way for family members
and friends to follow, creating migrant clusters from specific locales in their new
settings.

chattel slavery:
A system by which slaves were considered portable property and denied all rights
or legal authority over themselves or their children.

Chicago Renaissance:
A rich and wide-ranging black arts movement of the 1930s and 1940s reflecting
the cultural worlds of black Chicago.

civil disobedience:
The refusal to obey a law that one believes is unjust.

Civil Rights Act of 1866:

An act defining U.S. citizenship and protecting the civil rights of freedpeople.

Civil Rights Act of 1875:

An act requiring equal treatment regardless of race in public accommodations and
on public conveyances.

Civil Rights Act of 1964:

A law prohibiting discrimination in places of public accommodation, outlawing bias
in federally funded programs, authorizing the U.S. Justice Department to initiate
desegregation lawsuits, and providing technical and financial aid to communities
desegregating their schools. President Lyndon Johnson used his considerable
influence to break a record-setting 534-hour filibuster in the Senate.

Civil Rights Cases (1883):

A U.S. Supreme Court ruling that overturned the Civil Rights Act of 1875.

Code Noir:
The slave code used in France’s colonies in the Americas.

coffle:
A group of animals, prisoners, or slaves chained together in a line.

colonization:
The idea that blacks should be sent back to Africa or moved to another territory
outside the United States.

Colored Farmers’ Alliance (CFA):

A late-nineteenth-century organization comprised of African American farmers and
farm workers, which fought for farmers’ rights.

Community Action Programs (CAPs):

Programs initiated and financed by President Lyndon Johnson’s War on Poverty
that directed antipoverty agencies to involve poor people in solving the problems of
their own communities.

Comprehensive Crime Control Act (1984):

A major revision of the U.S. criminal code that included provisions increasing drug
penalties and that incentivized law enforcement to cooperate with the Department
of Defense to increase their surveillance of African American communities.

Compromise of 1850:
A compromise aimed at reducing sectional tensions by admitting California as a
free state; permitting the question of slavery to be settled by popular sovereignty in
New Mexico and Utah Territories; abolishing the slave trade in the District of
Columbia; resolving the Texas debt issue; and enacting a new fugitive slave law.

Confederate States of America:

The eleven southern states that seceded from the United States in 1860 and 1861,
precipitating the Civil War.

Congress of Industrial Organizations (CIO):

An association of unions based on industry rather than skill. African Americans
joined CIO unions in record numbers during World War II.

Congressional Black Caucus:

An organization of black representatives that became an official presence in
Congress in 1971. It supported black candidates, lobbied for social reforms, and
attempted to fashion a national strategy to increase black political power.

conjure:
Traditional African folk magic in which men and women called conjurers draw on
the powers of the spirit world to influence human affairs.

contraband:
A refugee slave seeking protection behind Union lines. This designation
recognized slaves’ status as human property and paved the way for their
emancipation.

convict lease:
A penal system in which convict labor is hired out to landowners or businesses to
generate income for the state.

country marks:
Facial scars indicating particular African origins.

creole:
A language that originated as a combination of other languages; the term creole
can also refer to people who are racially or culturally mixed.
Creole insurrection:
An 1841 slave insurrection aboard the Creole, a ship carrying 135 slaves from
Hampton Roads, Virginia, to New Orleans, Louisiana.

crop lien:
An agricultural system in which a farmer borrows against his anticipated crop for
the seed and supplies he needs and settles his debt after the crop is harvested.

de facto segregation:
Racial separation that occurs in practice — as a result of housing patterns or
social custom, for example — but is not based on law. Though this kind of
segregation is caused by particular practices, its causes are less visible than the
causes of de jure segregation and often appear to be the result of unintentional or
natural circumstances.

de jure segregation:
Racial separation mandated by law.

Deacons for Defense and Justice:

An armed grassroots organization formed in Louisiana in 1964 to protect black
people against increased Ku Klux Klan activity.

debt peonage:
A system of forced labor requiring servitude in exchange for payment of one’s
debts. This system trapped thousands of black agricultural workers in the South in
conditions not unlike those of slavery.

diaspora:
The dispersion of a people from their homeland. Applied to Africans, this term
usually describes the mass movement of Africans and their descendants to the
Americas during the slave trade.

Dismal Swamp:
A coastal plain on Virginia’s southeastern border that became a refuge for runaway
slaves in 1730.

Don’t Buy Where You Can’t Work boycotts:

1930s grassroots campaigns that fought for the hiring of blacks in white-owned
stores in black communities.

Double V campaign:
Nickname for the “Double Victory” campaign, a World War II strategy committing
African Americans to fight for liberty both at home and abroad.

Dred Scott v. Sandford (1857):

A controversial U.S. Supreme Court decision ruling that Scott, a slave, was not
entitled to sue in the Missouri courts and was not free even though he had been
taken into a free territory; that no person of African descent could be a citizen; that
slaves were property; and that Congress had no authority to regulate slavery in the
territories.

driver:
A slave assigned to oversee the work of other slaves.

dynasty:
A family of royal rulers.

Economic Opportunity Act (1964):

Part of President Lyndon Johnson’s War on Poverty, this act established the Job
Corps, Head Start, the Neighborhood Youth Corps, and Volunteers in Service to
America (VISTA).

Elmina Castle:
A fortress in present-day Ghana, built by the Portuguese as a trading post in 1482
and used as a major slave trading center by the Dutch from 1637 to 1814.

Emancipation Proclamation (1863):

A presidential proclamation, issued by Abraham Lincoln, freeing all slaves under
Confederate control and authorizing the use of black troops in the Civil War.

encomienda:
A labor system used by the Spanish in their colonization of the Americas. Under
this system, the crown granted colonists control over a specified number of Native
Americans from whom they could extract labor.
Executive Order 8802 (1941):
President Franklin Roosevelt’s response to the March on Washington Movement.
It banned racial discrimination in defense industries and created the Fair
Employment Practices Commission (FEPC).

Executive Order 9981 (1948):

Issued by President Harry Truman, this order called for “equality of treatment and
opportunity for all persons in the armed services without regard to race, color,
religion, or national origin.”

Exodusters:
Black migrants who left the South to settle on federal land in Kansas.

Fair Housing Act (1968):

A law prohibiting discrimination based on race, color, religion, or national origin in
the sale or rental of housing and making the practices of blockbusting, steering,
and redlining illegal. Subsequent amendments prohibited discrimination based on
sex, familial status, and disability.

fictive kin:
People regarded as family even though they were not related by blood or
marriage.

Fifteenth Amendment (ratified 1870):

The constitutional amendment that enfranchised black men.

First Confiscation Act (1861):

A congressional act authorizing the confiscation of Confederate property, including
slaves employed in the rebellion, who were then considered free.

Force Acts (1870, 1871):

Two laws providing federal protection of blacks’ civil rights in the face of white
terroristic activities.

Fort Mose:
The first free black town within the present-day borders of the United States,
located within what is now Florida and founded by blacks who had escaped
enslavement in the Carolina colony.
Four Freedoms:
The four essential human rights that, in January 1941, President Franklin
Roosevelt proclaimed people everywhere ought to have: freedom of speech and
religion and freedom from want and fear.

Fourteenth Amendment (ratified 1868):

The constitutional amendment that defined U.S. citizenship to include blacks and
guaranteed citizens due process and equal protection of the law.

Freedmen’s Bureau (1865–1869):

A federal agency created during Reconstruction to aid freedpeople in their
transition to freedom.

Freedom Rides:
An organized effort in 1961 to desegregate interstate travel by having white and
black students ride buses through the South and use “whites only” facilities.

freedom suits:
Legal actions by which slaves sought to achieve freedom in British and American
courts.

Fugitive Slave Act (1850):

Part of the Compromise of 1850, this law strengthened federal authority over
fugitive slaves.

fugitive slave clause:

A constitutional clause permitting slave owners of any state to retrieve their fugitive
slaves from any other state.

Gabriel’s rebellion:
An abortive slave plot that took place in Richmond, Virginia, in 1800. It was led by
an enslaved man known as Prosser’s Gabriel.

gag rule:
A series of congressional resolutions passed by the House of Representatives
between 1836 and 1840 that tabled, without discussion, petitions regarding
slavery; the gag rule was instituted to silence dissent over slavery. It was repealed
in 1844.
GI Bill (1944):
The popular name of the Servicemen’s Readjustment Act, which provided
returning soldiers with educational benefits, low-interest home loans, and
unemployment benefits. African Americans were disproportionately denied these
benefits.

gospel music:
A popular and influential musical genre that achieved prominence in the 1930s and
continues to evolve. Gospel marries black sacred music with popular black musical
forms.

Great Awakening:
A multidenominational series of evangelical revivals that took place in North
America between the 1730s and the 1780s.

Great Migration:
The migration of 1.5 million African Americans from the South to the metropolises
of the North in the years from 1915 to 1940.

Greensboro Four:
The four black college students who, by sitting down at a segregated lunch counter
in Greensboro, North Carolina, and requesting service in February 1960, initiated
the nationwide sit-in movement.

Griggs v. Duke Power Co. (1971):

A U.S. Supreme Court ruling which held that IQ tests, high school diplomas, and
other requirements that were not necessary for the performance of a job were by
their very nature discriminatory and had to be eliminated.

Guanches:
The aboriginal inhabitants of the Canary Islands.

Gullah:
A creole language composed of a blend of West African languages and English.

habeas corpus:
A feature of English common law that protects prisoners from being detained
without trial. Translated literally, the Latin phrase means “you should have the
body.”

Haitian Revolution (1791–1804):

A rebellion against slavery and colonialism in the French colony of Saint Domingue
that led to the establishment of an independent country with black rule.

half-freedom:
A status allotted primarily to Dutch-owned slaves who helped defend New
Netherland against Indian attacks. Half-freedom liberated adult slaves but not their
children.

Harlem Renaissance:
The New Negro arts movement, a flourishing of African American art and culture
rooted in Harlem in the 1920s.

Hell Fighters:
The 369th Infantry Regiment, formed from the Fifteenth New York National Guard
in Harlem, one of the most highly decorated fighting units of World War I.

hiring out:
The practice of owners contracting out their slaves to work for other employers.

historically black colleges and universities:

Separate institutions of higher learning for African Americans. Most of them were
founded in the post-emancipation era.

hominins:
Members of the primate group that includes the species Homo sapiens.

human rights:
Rights that apply universally to all people, regardless of nation, history, and
culture.

hunter-gatherers:
People kept on the move by their method of subsistence, which involves following
game and tracking down plant foods as they ripen.

imperialism:
The late-nineteenth-century European and U.S. extension of political and
economic power over nations in Africa, Asia, and the Americas.

indentured servants:
White laborers who came to the English North American colonies under contract to
work for a specified amount of time, usually four to seven years.

Indian Removal Act (1830):

An act signed into law by President Andrew Jackson that forced Indians living east
of the Mississippi River to relocate to Indian Territory (present-day Oklahoma).

institutionalized racism (also known as systemic racism):

Discrimination practiced by corporations and governments.

invisible church:
A term used to describe groups of African American slaves who met in secret for
Christian worship.

Jena Six case (2006):

The arrest and indictment as adults of six black teenagers in Jena, Louisiana, for
attempted murder after a schoolyard fight sent a white youth to the hospital.

Jim Crow:
A system of laws and customs that enforced segregation, the spatial and physical
separation of the races.

John Brown’s raid (1859):

An unsuccessful attempt by the white abolitionist John Brown to seize the federal
arsenal at Harpers Ferry, Virginia, and incite a slave insurrection.

Juneteenth:
The June 19 holiday that celebrates the effective end of slavery in the United
States.

Kansas-Nebraska Act (1854):

A law that allowed the residents of Kansas and Nebraska Territories to decide
whether slavery should be allowed.

Kerner Commission:
Officially, the National Advisory Commission on Civil Disorders. In 1968, it found
that the violence plaguing inner cities could be traced to job discrimination and
institutional racism rather than black power ideology or a particular organization.

ladinos:
Latinized blacks who were born or raised in Spain, Portugal, or these nations’
Atlantic or American colonies and who spoke fluent Spanish or Portuguese.

Little Rock Nine:

The nine black students who, in 1957, tested Brown v. Board of Education of
Topeka (1954) by enrolling in Little Rock Central High School in Little Rock,
Arkansas.

living out:
The practice of allowing slaves who were hired out in urban areas to keep part of
their wages to pay for their rented lodgings.

Lord Dunmore’s Proclamation (1775):

A document issued by Virginia’s royal governor John Murray, the Earl of Dunmore,
in November 1775, offering freedom to “rebel” colonists’ slaves who joined his
forces.

Louisiana Purchase (1803):

The federal government’s purchase of Louisiana from France, which doubled the
size of the United States and fostered the spread of slavery.

loyalists:
Colonists who remained loyal to Britain during the American Revolution.

loyalty program:
The program instituted by President Harry Truman in 1947 requiring federal
employees to swear that they were not Communists or Communist affiliates. Many
unions and several civil rights organizations adopted similar programs thereafter.

lying out:
A form of resistance in which slaves hid near their home plantations, often to
escape undesirable work assignments or abusive treatment by their owners.
lynching:
The public murder, by a lawless mob, of an individual alleged to have committed a
crime or a breach of social custom.

manumission:
A legal process that slave owners could initiate to grant freedom to a slave.

March on Washington for Jobs and Freedom (1963):

A gathering of more than 250,000 Americans on August 28, 1963, to protest
discrimination in all facets of American life. Martin Luther King Jr. delivered his “I
Have a Dream” speech during the event.

March on Washington Movement (1941):

A. Philip Randolph’s call for 50,000 to 100,000 black Americans to gather in
Washington, D.C., on July 1, 1941, to demand equal opportunity for blacks in
defense industries and the armed services.

maroons:
Members of runaway slave communities; also known as cimarrons, from the
Spanish cimarrón.

matrilineal succession:
The practice of passing property and/or leadership from generation to generation
from mother to daughter.

Middle Passage:
The phase of the trans-Atlantic slave trade in which slave ships transported
enslaved people from the West African coast to slave ports in the Americas.

Million Man March (1995):

A gathering of mostly African American men on the National Mall in Washington,
D.C. The men gathered to affirm their commitment to black women, children, and
communities and to dedicate their lives to improving themselves and their
communities.

Million Woman March (1997):

A gathering of mostly African American women on the Benjamin Franklin Parkway
in Philadelphia. The women came together to affirm their commitment to one
another and the black family and community.

Mississippi Freedom Democratic Party (MFDP):

An independent, nondiscriminatory political party established to represent black
Mississippians at the 1964 Democratic National Convention.

Mississippi Freedom Summer Project:

A massive education and voter registration campaign conducted in the summer of
1964.

Missouri Compromise (1820):

An agreement balancing the admission of Missouri as a slave state with the
admission of Maine as a free state and prohibiting slavery north of latitude 36°30′
in any state except Missouri.

Montgomery bus boycott (1955–1956):

A thirteen-month boycott begun on December 1, 1955, when Rosa Parks refused
to give up her seat to a white person on an Alabama bus. The boycott resulted in
significant economic losses for the bus company.

moral suasion:
A primary strategy in the abolitionist movement that relied on vigorous appeals to
the nation’s moral and Christian conscience.

Morgan v. Virginia (1946):

A U.S. Supreme Court ruling that declared illegal the practice of making blacks sit
in the back of the bus behind whites in interstate bus travel.

Moynihan Report:
The controversial 1965 report written primarily by Assistant Secretary of Labor
Daniel Patrick Moynihan that labeled the black family dysfunctional and set off a
storm of protest within black America.

mulatto:
A person with mixed white and African ancestry.

mutual aid society:

An organization or voluntary association in which members agreed to assist one
another in securing benefits such as insurance.

National Association for the Advancement of Colored People (NAACP):

Founded in 1909, the leading advocacy group for black civil rights up to the
present.

National Association of Colored Women (NACW):

A federation of black women’s clubs founded in 1896 to promote the interrelated
uplift of black women and black people.

National Equal Rights League:

An organization established by black leaders in 1864 to promote emancipation,
legal equality, and black male suffrage.

National Negro Congress:

An umbrella organization of black organizations whose first national meeting in
1936 expressed a commitment to radical politics and militant labor organization
and activism.

National Urban League (NUL):

An organization founded in the early twentieth century dedicated to assisting black
migrants from the South and to advancing the concerns of urban blacks.

Naturalization Act of 1790:

The nation’s first immigration law, which instituted a two-year residency
requirement for immigrants who wished to become U.S. citizens and limited
naturalization to free white people.

Nazism:
A racist totalitarian ideology proclaiming Germans to be a superior race destined to
rule the world.

Négritude:
A cultural movement launched in the 1930s that called for a common identity
among Africans dispersed throughout the world, supported decolonization and the
liberation of African and African-descended peoples, and generally favored
Marxism.
Negro Election Day:
An annual New England celebration in which black communities elected their own
kings and governors in elaborate ceremonies that included royal processions,
political parades, and inaugural parties.

New Lights:
Protestant ministers who, during the Great Awakening, challenged traditional
religious practices by delivering emotional sermons that urged listeners to repent
and find salvation in Christ.

New Negro:
A term used increasingly after World War I to describe a growing assertiveness
animating African Americans, especially those associated with Marcus Garvey’s
Universal Negro Improvement Association and the Harlem Renaissance.

New Right:
An ideology introduced in the late 1960s meant to broaden the conservative base
of the Republican Party. Proponents added the politics of law and order and a
meritocratic color-blind ideal to an ideology that had previously been centered on
anticommunism, limited government, and racialism.

New York City draft riots (1863):

Antiblack riots sparked by white working-class opposition to the Union’s military
draft.

Niagara movement (1905):

A militant protest organization committed to revitalizing a national black civil rights
agenda in opposition to Booker T. Washington’s accommodationist program.

North Star:
A star, also known as Polaris, that always points north and was used by escaped
slaves to navigate their way to freedom.

Northwest Ordinance (1787):

An act of the Confederation Congress organizing the region known as the Old
Northwest, which included U.S. territories north of the Ohio River and east of the
Mississippi River. Slavery was banned in these territories.
oba:
A royal title in the ancient kingdom of Benin.

Orangeburg Massacre:
An incident that occurred on February 8, 1968, in Orangeburg, South Carolina,
near the campus of the historically black South Carolina State College. Police
were called to quell the violence that erupted after blacks were refused admittance
to a “whites only” bowling alley. This incident is called a massacre because twenty-
eight students were injured, and three unarmed students were shot in the back or
side by police.

Pan-African Congress (1900):

An international meeting in London to address the welfare of Africans around the
world and to argue for an end to European colonization of Africa.

Pan-Africanism:
A global political movement committed to African self-determination and the end of
European domination of the African continent.

patrilineal succession:
The practice of passing property and/or leadership from generation to generation
from father to son.

Pentecostalism:
A religious movement that emphasizes a personal and life-changing experience of
grace and promotes the belief that the presence of the Holy Spirit is manifested by
speaking in tongues.

personal liberty laws:

A series of state laws in the North aimed at preventing the return of fugitive slaves
to the South.

pharaoh:
An Egyptian ruler during the period of empire, recognized as the ultimate source of
power.

Plessy v. Ferguson (1896):

A U.S. Supreme Court decision upholding the constitutionality of state laws
mandating racial segregation in public facilities.

political action:
A primary strategy in the abolitionist movement that relied on working through
political channels to force changes in the law and political practices.

Poor People’s Campaign:

A movement spearheaded in 1967–1968 by Martin Luther King Jr. and the
Southern Christian Leadership Conference (SCLC) demanding a $30 billion
antipoverty package from the U.S. government. The desired package would
include a commitment to full employment, a guaranteed annual income measure,
and increased construction of low-income housing.

popular sovereignty:
An approach to resolving the question of whether to allow slavery in new states by
letting residents of the territories decide.

Port Royal Experiment:

An attempt by government officials and civilian volunteers to assist Sea Island
slaves, who had been abandoned by their owners, in their transition to freedom.

post-black:
A controversial term differentiating black identity at the end of the twentieth century
from that during other periods in American history. Not to be confused with post-
racial, this term emphasizes the individuality and diversity of black Americans.

post-racial:
A controversial term used to indicate that racism no longer inhibits the life chances
of minorities in America. Not to be confused with post-black, this term is often used
by conservative blacks and whites.

Pound Cake speech (2004):

A widely debated speech in which the black comedian Bill Cosby castigated lower-
class blacks for their behavior.

preliminary Emancipation Proclamation (1862):

A presidential proclamation giving the Confederacy one hundred days to cease the
rebellion. If it did not, all its slaves would be freed.

Proclamation of Amnesty and Reconstruction (1863):

Lincoln’s proposal for the reorganization and readmission into the Union of the
defeated Confederate states.

progressivism:
A wide-ranging reform movement that sought to eliminate corruption, bring
efficiency to American political and economic life, and improve society.

Quaker:
A member of the Religious Society of Friends, a pacifist Protestant sect known for
its commitment to social justice.

racial profiling:
Using race, rather than specific evidence, to determine how a person should be
treated.

rap music:
A type of music developed in the early to mid-1970s critiquing poverty, police
surveillance, drug addiction, black-on-black crime, and unemployment.

Reconstruction Act of 1867 (first):

An act dividing the South into military districts and requiring the former
Confederate states to write new constitutions at conventions with delegates
elected by universal male suffrage.

Red-baited:
Accused of being a Communist. Red-baiting was used to discredit individuals
during the Red scare beginning in 1947 in order to undermine their politics.

Red Summer (1919):

The summer of 1919, in the aftermath of World War I, during which a series of
more than two dozen race riots, many in northern cities, took place.

Regents of the University of California v. Bakke (1978):

A U.S. Supreme Court decision ruling that the university’s medical school at Davis
had discriminated against Allan Bakke, a white male, when it took race into
account in determining admissions.

restrictive covenants:
Discriminatory clauses in deeds that prohibited owners from selling their property
to a person or family of a particular racial or religious group.

ring shout:
A religious ritual developed by slaves in the West Indies and North America that
involved forming a circle and shuffling counterclockwise while singing and praying.

Sahel:
A stretch of semi-arid land that cuts across the African continent, dividing the
Sahara Desert to its north from the savannah (grasslands) to its south.

scientific racism:
Pseudoscientific yet powerful notions of white superiority endorsed by most of the
academic and scientific establishment until well into the twentieth century.

Scottsboro Boys case (1931):

A highly publicized series of trials of black youths in Scottsboro, Alabama, who
were falsely accused of rape and successfully defended by lawyers paid for by the
Communist Party.

Second Confiscation Act (1862):

A congressional act declaring freedom for all slaves employed in the rebellion and
for refugee slaves able to make it to Union-controlled territory.

Second Great Awakening:

A Christian revival movement that took place during the first half of the nineteenth
century.

separate but equal:

The legal doctrine established in Plessy v. Ferguson (1896) stating that as long as
they were deemed equal to those of whites, separate (Jim Crow) facilities and
accommodations for blacks did not violate the Fourteenth Amendment’s equal
protection clause.
settlement houses:
Urban institutions created by progressive women reformers to house migrant
women and help them adjust to urban life.

sharecropping:
An agricultural system that emerged during Reconstruction in which a landowner
contracts with a farmer to work a parcel of land in return for a share of the crop.

silent march (1917):

A mass march orchestrated by the NAACP down New York City’s Fifth Avenue on
July 28, 1917, to protest the horrific East St. Louis, Illinois, race riot of July 2.

Slaughterhouse Cases (1873):

A U.S. Supreme Court ruling limiting the authority of the Fourteenth Amendment.
The ruling expanded the scope of state-level citizenship at the expense of U.S.
citizenship.

Social Darwinism:
The idea that the evolutionary notion of the survival of the fittest applies to society
and the economy, used to justify white domination of both.

soldiers without swords:

The name given to African American journalists because of their relentless
reporting of the injustices blacks suffered during World War II.

Somerset case (1772):

A British legal case that freed an American slave named James Somerset and
inspired other slaves to sue for their freedom.

Southern Negro Youth Congress:

A radical southern-based youth organization that promoted the interrelated
concerns of black youth and their people framed around four core commitments:
jobs, education, health, and citizenship.

southern strategy:
(1) An unsuccessful British military plan, adopted in late 1778, that was designed
to defeat the patriots by recapturing the American South. (2) Policies adopted by
President Richard Nixon in 1969 aimed at moving southern whites, who were
traditionally Democrats, into the Republican Party.

Special Field Order 15 (1865):

A military order by Union general William T. Sherman that granted freedpeople the
right to land that had been abandoned by Confederate plantation owners.

Stono rebellion (1739):

A slave rebellion that took place near South Carolina’s Stono River in 1739. It was
led by slaves who hoped to find freedom in Spanish Florida. The rebels killed
about twenty whites before they were captured and subdued.

“stop and frisk”:

Otherwise known as a “Terry stop” — after a 1968 Supreme Court decision that
upheld the constitutionality of such stops — stop and frisk is the practice by which
police detain and search anyone who appears to be engaged in suspicious activity.
While some blacks and police argue that stop-and-frisk laws, which are used in
tandem with broken windows policing, are necessary to keep a community and the
police safe, most blacks and Latinos complain that stop and frisk amounts to police
harassment of mostly innocent people. They believe that people of color are more
likely than whites to be detained and patted down, which they say is unfair.

systemic racism (also known as institutionalized racism):

Discrimination practiced by corporations and governments.

Taino Indians:
One of the indigenous peoples of the Caribbean.

task system:
A system of slave labor in which enslaved workers were assigned daily tasks and
permitted to work unsupervised as long as they completed their tasks.

Thirteenth Amendment (1865):

The constitutional amendment that formally abolished slavery.

Three-Fifths Compromise:
A compromise between the northern and southern states, reached during the
Constitutional Convention, establishing that three-fifths of each state’s slave
population would be counted in determining federal taxes and representation in the
House of Representatives.

tight packing:
Crowding the human cargo carried on slave ships to maximize profits. By contrast,
“loose packing” involved carrying fewer slaves in better conditions in an effort to
keep mortality rates low.

Title VII:
The most contentious part of the Civil Rights Act of 1964, it banned discrimination
in employment on the basis of race, color, religion, sex, or national origin and
created the Equal Employment Opportunity Commission to investigate and litigate
cases of job discrimination.

trans-Saharan trade:
Trade that connected Berber-speaking merchants of North Africa with West African
merchants of the Sahel.

triangle trade:
The trade system that propelled the transatlantic slave trade, in which European
merchants exchanged manufactured goods for enslaved Africans, whom they
shipped to the Americas to exchange for New World commodities, which they then
shipped back to European markets.

truant:
A slave who ran away for a limited period of time to visit loved ones; attend
religious meetings or other social events; or escape punishment, abusive
treatment, or undesirable work assignments.

Tuskegee Airmen:
Black pilots trained by the Army Air Corps at Tuskegee Institute during World War
II. The pilots earned distinction despite efforts to disband and malign them.

Tuskegee Syphilis Study:

A federally funded study in collaboration with Tuskegee Institute of the long-term
consequences of untreated syphilis, now infamous for the horrific and unethical
treatment of its subjects, mostly local, poor, and illiterate black male
sharecroppers.
Uncle Tom’s Cabin (1852):
A best-selling novel by Harriet Beecher Stowe that portrayed the horrors of
slavery, boosted the abolitionist cause, and angered the proslavery South.

underground railroad:
A network of antislavery activists who helped fugitive slaves escape to the North
and Canada.

Union League:
An organization founded in 1862 to promote the Republican Party. During
Reconstruction, the league recruited freedpeople into the party and advanced their
political education.

United Steelworkers of America v. Weber (1979):

A U.S. Supreme Court case considered a victory for affirmative action. The Court
ruled that Brian Weber, a white male, had not been discriminated against by either
the United Steelworkers union or the Kaiser Aluminum Corporation when they
initiated a job training program to bring the proportion of blacks in the craft trades
closer to their proportion in the local labor force.

Universal Negro Improvement Association (UNIA):

The global organization founded by Marcus Garvey in Jamaica in 1914 that
promoted race pride, racial unity, black separatism, and African redemption.

uplift:
The idea that racial progress demands autonomous black efforts; especially seen
as the responsibility of the more fortunate of the race to help lift up the less
fortunate.

U.S. Colored Troops:

The official designation for the division of black units that joined the U.S. army
beginning in 1863.

vigilance committees:
Groups led by free blacks and their allies in the North to assist fugitive slaves.

Voting Rights Act (1965):

An act outlawing literacy requirements and poll taxes and sending federal election
examiners south to protect blacks’ rights to register and vote.

Wade-Davis Bill (1864):

A congressional proposal for the reorganization and readmission into the Union of
the defeated Confederate states. Lincoln refused to sign the bill.

white flight:
The movement of whites out of urban areas to racially exclusive suburbs,
facilitated by federal highway construction, federally subsidized low-interest loans,
and discrimination against blacks.

white primary:
A state primary election in the Democratic Party–controlled South in which the
party functioned as a private club that determined its own membership and was
thus able to exclude blacks. This practice was outlawed by Smith v. Allwright in
1944.

Wilmington Insurrection (1898):

A race riot in Wilmington, North Carolina, that restored white political power in the
city and signaled the end of biracial politics in the city and state.

Wilmot Proviso (1846):

A controversial congressional proposal that sought to prohibit slavery in the new
territories gained as a result of the Mexican-American War. Although it did not pass
the Senate, it sparked angry debate between the North and South.

zoot suit riots:

World War II riots in Los Angeles that pitted white sailors and civilians against
African American and Hispanic men. So called because of the blacks’ and Latinos’
broad felt hats, pegged trousers, and gold chains, which were popularly referred to
as zoot suits.
Notes
Introduction: The Study of African
American History
1. W. E. B. Du Bois, The Souls of Black Folk: Essays and Sketches
(Chicago: A. C. McClurg, 1903), 11.
2. W. E. B. Du Bois, “The Conservation of Races,” in W. E. B. Du
Bois: A Reader, ed. David Levering Lewis (New York: Henry Holt,
1995), 25.
3. W. E. B. Du Bois, Black Reconstruction in America, 1860–1880
(1935; repr., New York: Free Press, 1998), 721.
4. Ibid., 714.
Chapter 1: African Origins
1. Countée Cullen, “Heritage,” The Survey (March 1, 1925), 674.
2. Phillis Wheatley, “On Being Brought from Africa to America,”
Poems on Various Subjects, Religious and Moral (1773).
3. John Russwurm, “The Mutability of Human Affairs,” Freedom’s
Journal (April 4, 1827).
4. John Iliffe, Africans: The History of a Continent, 3rd ed.
(Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2017), 1.
5. Georg Wilhelm Friedrich Hegel, The Philosophy of History, trans.
J. Sibree, M.A. (New York: Wiley Book Co., 1900), 99.
6. Quoted in David Conrad, Empires of Medieval West Africa, 26.
7. Al-Bakri, The Book of Routes and Realms, cited in Levitzion and
Hopkins, Corpus of Early Arabic Sources for West African History
(Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1981), 79–81.
8. John Hunwick, ed., “Leo Africanus,” Timbuktu and the Songhay
Empire. Al-Sa'Di's Ta'Rikh Al-Sudan Down to 1613 and Other
Contemporary Documents, 281.
9. Martin A. Klein, “The Slave Trade and Decentralized Societies,”
The Journal of African History 42, no. 1 (2001).
10. John S. Mbiti, African Religions and Philosophy (New York:
Praeger, 1969), 108.
11. Orlando Patterson, Slavery and Social Death: A Comparative
Study (Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 2007).
12. Olaudah Equiano, The Interesting Narrative of the Life of
Olaudah Equiano (London: Author, 1789), 26–27,
http://docsouth.unc.edu/neh/equiano1/equiano1.html.
Chapter 2: From Africa to America
1. Gomes Eannes de Azurara, The Chronicle of the Discovery and
Conquest of Guinea (c. 1453), trans. C. Raymond Beazley and
Edgar Prestage, in Documents Illustrative of the History of the Slave
Trade to America, ed. Elizabeth Donnan (Washington, DC: Carnegie
Institution, 1930), 1:28.
2. Luis de Camões, Os Lusíadas, quoted in Luis Madureira, “The
Accident of America: Marginal Notes on the European Conquest of
the World,” CR: The New Centennial Review 2, no. 1 (2002): 145.
3. Matthew Restall, “Black Conquistadors: Armed Africans in Early
Spanish America,” Americas 57, no. 2 (October 2000): 176.
4. Dum Diversas, as summarized in the bull Romanus Pontifex
(January 8, 1455), translated and reprinted in European Treaties
Bearing on the History of the United States and Its Dependencies to
1648, ed. Frances Gardiner Davenport (Washington, DC: Carnegie
Institution, 1917), 23.
5. Quoted in George Sanderlin, trans. and ed., Bartolomé de Las
Casas: A Selection of His Writings (New York: Knopf, 1971), 81.
6. Quoted in Lawrence Clayton, “Bartolomé de las Casas and the
African Slave Trade,” History Compass 7, no. 6 (September 2009):
1528.
7. Olaudah Equiano, The Interesting Narrative of the Life of Olaudah
Equiano, or Gustavus Vassa, the African (London: printed for the
author, 1789), 49, 51.
8. Samuel Ajayi Crowther, “Narrative of the Events in the Life of a
Liberated Negro,” The Missionary Register (London: Seeley,
Jackson, & Halliday, 1837), 436.
9. John Barbot, “A Description of the Coasts of North and South-
Guinea,” in A Collection of Voyages and Travels, ed. Awnsham
Churchill and John Churchill (London: J. Walthoe, 1732), 5:326.
10. Quoted in Stephanie E. Smallwood, Saltwater Slavery: A Middle
Passage from Africa to American Diaspora (Cambridge: Harvard
University Press, 2007), 119.
11. Equiano, Interesting Narrative, 70, 76.
12. Mahommah Gardo Baquaqua and Samuel Moore, Biography of
Mahommah G. Baquaqua, a Native of Zoogoo, in the Interior of
Africa (Detroit: Geo. E. Pomeroy, 1854), 41.
13. Quoted in Michael A. Gomez, Exchanging Our Country Marks:
The Transformation of African Identities in the Colonial and
Antebellum South (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press,
1998), 158.
14. Marcus Rediker, The Slave Ship: A Human History (New York:
Viking, 2007), 63.
15. Herbert S. Klein, Stanley L. Engerman, Robin Haines, and Ralph
Shlomowitz, “Transoceanic Mortality: The Slave Trade in
Comparative Perspective,” William and Mary Quarterly 58, no. 1
(2001): 93–118.
16. Thomas Clarkson, The History of the Rise, Progress, and
Accomplishment of the Abolition of the African Slave-Trade by the
British Parliament (London: R. Taylor, 1808), 197.
17. Alexander Falconbridge, An Account of the Slave Trade on the
Coast of Africa (London: J. Phillips, 1788), 23.
18. Ibid., 24–25.
19. John Newton, Thoughts upon the African Slave Trade (1788), in
The Works of Reverend John Newton (New York: J. Seymour, 1811),
6:532.
20. John Newton, Journal of a Slave Trader, ed. Bernard Martin and
Mark Spurrell (London: Epworth Press, 1962), 75.
21. Ottobah Cugoano, Narrative of the Enslavement of Ottobah
Cugoano, a Native of Africa; Published by Himself, in the Year 1787,
reprinted in Thomas Fisher, “The Negro’s Memorial, or, Abolitionist’s
Catechism; by an Abolitionist” (London: printed for the author, 1825),
124.
22. Thomas Phillips, A Journal of a Voyage Made in the Hannibal of
London, Ann. 1693, 1694, in A Collection of Voyages and Travels,
ed. Awnsham Churchill and John Churchill (London: J. Walthoe,
1732), 6:235.
23. Captain Thomas Snelgrave, quoted in Hugh Thomas, The Slave
Trade: The Story of the Atlantic Slave Trade, 1440–1870 (New York:
Simon & Schuster, 1999), 427.
24. Barbot, “Coasts of North and South-Guinea,” 272.
25. Neta Crawford, Argument and Change in World Politics
(Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2002), 64.
26. Smallwood, Saltwater Slavery, 152.
27. Rediker, Slave Ship, 5.
28. Vincent Carretta, Equiano, the African: Biography of a Self-Made
Man (Athens: University of Georgia Press, 2005).
Chapter 3: Slavery in North America
1. John Rolfe, “A Letter to Sir Edwin Sandys, January 1619/20,” in
The Records of the Virginia Company of London, ed. Susan Myra
Kingsbury (Washington, DC: Government Printing Office, 1933),
3:243.
2. Tim Hawshaw, The Birth of Black America: The First African
Americans and the Pursuit of Freedom at Jamestown (New York:
Carroll and Graf, 2007), 69.
3. John Thornton, “The African Experience of the ‘20. and Odd
Negroes’ Arriving in Virginia in 1619,” William and Mary Quarterly 55,
no. 3 (1998): 421–24.
4. Raphael Holinshed, William Harrison, and others, Holinshed’s
Chronicles of England, Scotland, and Ireland (1587; repr., London: J.
Johnson, 1807), 1:275.
5. Quoted in Anthony S. Parent Jr., Foul Means: The Formation of a
Slave Society in Virginia, 1660–1740 (Chapel Hill: University of North
Carolina Press, 2003), 16.
6. Meeting minutes, July 9, 1640, in Minutes of the Council and
General Court of Colonial Virginia (Richmond, VA: Colonial Press,
1924), 466.
7. William Waller Hening, ed., The Statutes at Large; Being a
Collection of All the Laws of Virginia (Richmond, VA: Samuel
Pleasants, 1810), 2:170.
8. Ibid, 3: 87.
9. Ibid, 2: 260.
10. Virginia Gazette (Williamsburg), November 2, 1739.
11. “Bacon’s ‘Manifesto,’ ” Virginia Magazine of History and
Biography 1 (1893), quoted in Warren Billings, ed., The Old
Dominion in the Seventeenth Century: A Documentary History of
Virginia, 1606–1689 (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press,
1975), 277–79.
12. William Byrd to John Perceval, Earl of Egmont, July 12, 1736, in
Documents Illustrative of the History of the Slave Trade to America,
ed. Elizabeth Donnan (Washington, DC: Carnegie Institution, 1930),
4:131–32.
13. Olaudah Equiano, The Interesting Narrative of the Life of
Olaudah Equiano, or Gustavus Vassa, the African (London: printed
for the author, 1789), 90.
14. Ira Berlin, Many Thousands Gone: The First Two Centuries of
Slavery in North America (Cambridge: Harvard University Press,
1998), 111.
15. John Brickell, The Natural History of North-Carolina (1737),
quoted in Parent, Foul Means, 161.
16. Quoted in Daniel Littlefield, Rice and Slaves: Ethnicity and the
Slave Trade in Colonial South Carolina (Baton Rouge: LSU Press,
1981), 100.
17. Advertisement, Charleston Evening Gazette, July 11, 1785,
quoted in Judith Ann Carney, Black Rice: The African Origins of Rice
Cultivation in the Americas (Cambridge: Harvard University Press,
2001), 90.
18. Gideon Johnston, “Instructions of the Clergy of South Carolina
Given to Mr. Johnston” (1713), in Carolina Chronicle: The Papers of
Commissary Gideon Johnston, 1707–1716, ed. Frank J. Klingberg,
University of California Publications, vol. 35 (Berkeley: University of
California Press, 1946), 123, 124.
19. Henry Melchior Muhlenberg, The Journals of Henry Melchior
Muhlenberg, trans. Theodore G. Tappert and John W. Doberstein
(Philadelphia: Muhlenberg Press, 1942), 1:58.
20. Quoted in Albert J. Raboteau, Slave Religion: The “Invisible
Institution” in the Antebellum South (New York: Oxford University
Press, 1978), 122.
21. Francis Le Jau, The Carolina Chronicle of Dr. Francis Le Jau,
1706–1717 (Berkeley: University of California Press, 1980).
22. “The Massachusetts Body of Liberties” (1641), reprinted in
Charles W. Eliot, ed., American Historical Documents, 1000–1904,
The Harvard Classics (New York: P. F. Collier & Son, 1910), 43:79.
23. Samuel Sewall, Diary of Samuel Sewall, June 19, 1700,
Collections of the Massachusetts Historical Society, vol. 6 (Boston:
Published by the Society, 1878), 16.
24. Samuel Sewall, The Selling of Joseph: A Memorial (Boston:
Bartholomew Green and John Allen, 1700), 3, 1.
25. John Saffin, A Brief and Candid Answer to a Late Printed Sheet,
Entitled, The Selling of Joseph, 1701. Reprinted in George Henry
Moore, Notes on the History of Slavery in Massachusetts (New York:
D. Appleton & Co., 1866), 256.
26. Cotton Mather, The Negro Christianized. An Essay to Excite and
Assist That Good Work, the Instruction of Negro-Servants in
Christianity (1706), ed. Paul Royster, Electronic Texts in American
Studies, paper 28, UNL DigitalCommons@University of Nebraska-
Lincoln, 16, 20, http://digitalcommons.unl.edu/cgi/viewcontent.cgi?
article=1028&context=etas.
27. Quoted in William Dillon Piersen, Black Yankees: The
Development of an Afro-American Subculture in Eighteenth-Century
New England (Amherst: University of Massachusetts Press, 1988),
5.
28. Connecticut Courant, February 23, 1733.
29. Quoted in Wendy Warren, “‘Thrown Upon the World’: Valuing
Infants in the Eighteenth-Century North American Slave Market,”
Slavery and Abolition 39, no. 4 (2018): 624.
30. Quoted in Thelma Wills Foote, Black and White Manhattan: The
History of Racial Formation in Colonial New York City (New York:
Oxford University Press, 2004), 36.
31. “Freedoms and Exemptions Granted by the Board of the
Nineteen of the Incorporated West India Company, to All Patroons,
Masters or Private Persons Who Will Plant Colonies in New
Netherland” (1630), in Documents Relative to the Colonial History of
the State of New-York, ed. Edmund B. O’Callaghan (Albany: Weed,
Parsons and Company, 1858), 2:557.
32. Foote, Black and White Manhattan, 39.
33. See, for example, “Draft of Instructions for Robert Hunter,
Governor of New-York” (1709), in Documents Relative to the
Colonial History of the State of New-York, ed. Edmund B.
O’Callaghan (Albany: Weed, Parsons and Company, 1855), 5:136.
34. New-York Weekly Journal, June 21, 1742.
35. William Penn, quoted in Samuel McPherson Janney, The Life of
William Penn; With Selections from His Correspondence and Auto-
biography (Philadelphia: Hogan, Perkins and Company, 1852), 422.
36. The Germantown Protest (1688), quoted in David Brion Davis,
“Slavery and Emancipation in Western Culture,” in Slavery and
Freedom in American History and Memory, Gilder Lehrman Center
for the Study of Slavery, Resistance, and Abolition, Yale University,
http://www.yale.edu/glc/aces/germantown.htm.
37. Nicolas de la Salle to the French Ministry of the Colonies, Fort
Louis, 29 August 1709, trans. and quoted in Gwendolyn Midlo Hall,
Africans in Colonial Louisiana: The Development of Afro-Creole
Culture in the Eighteenth Century (Baton Rouge: LSU Press, 1995),
57.
38. William Finch, a British merchant who visited Sierra Leone in
1607, quoted in Alexander Peter Kup, A History of Sierra Leone,
1400–1787 (New York: Cambridge University Press, 1961), 160.
39. Quoted in Jane Landers, Black Society in Spanish Florida
(Urbana: University of Illinois Press, 1999), 25.
40. Quoted in Patrick Riordan, “Finding Freedom in Florida: Native
Peoples, African Americans, and Colonists, 1670–1816,” Florida
Historical Quarterly 75, no. 1 (1996): 30–31.
41. Patrick Telfair, Douglass Hugh Anderson, and others. “A True
and Historical Narrative of the Colony of Georgia in America, &c.”
(1740), in Collections of the Georgia Historical Society, Volume II
(Savannah: Georgia Historical Society, 1842), 166.
42. Salzburger Petition 91739, quoted in James Van Horn Melton,
“From Alpine Miner to Low-Country Yeoman: The Transatlantic
Worlds of a Georgia Salzburger, 1693–1761,” Past and Present 201,
no. 1 (2008): 125.
43. Johann Martin Bolzius, quoted in Melton, “From Alpine Miner,”
126, 127.
44. “Protest of the Salzburgers,” in Charles Colcock Jones Jr., The
History of Georgia (Boston: Houghton, Mifflin, 1883), 1:307.
45. “Statements Made in the Introduction to the Report on General
Oglethorpe’s Expedition to St. Augustine” (1741), in Historical
Collections of South Carolina, ed. Bartholomew Rivers Carroll (New
York: Harper & Bros., 1836), 2:359.
46. “Report of the Committee Appointed to Enquire into the Causes
of the Disappointment of Success in the Late Expedition against St.
Augustine” (1741), in Stono: Documenting and Interpreting a
Southern Slave Revolt, ed. Mark Michael Smith (Columbia:
University of South Carolina Press, 2005), 28.
47. Joseph Brevard, An Alphabetical Digest of the Public Statute
Law of South-Carolina (Charleston: John Hoff, 1816), 229, 231.
48. William Bull to the Royal Council, October 5, 1739, South
Carolina Department of Archives and History, Columbia.
49. Quoted in Parent, Foul Means, 155, 153, 154.
50. “The Massachusetts Body of Liberties” (1641), reprinted in
Charles W. Eliot, ed., American Historical Documents, 1000–1904,
The Harvard Classics (New York: P. F. Collier & Son, 1910), 43:84.
Chapter 4: African Americans in the Age
of Revolution
1. Daniel Horsmanden, The New York Conspiracy, or a History of the
Negro Plot, with the Journal of the Proceedings against the
Conspirators at New-York in the Years 1741–2 (New York: Southwick
and Pelsue, 1810), 181.
2. Ibid., 28, 155, 160, 161.
3. Quoted in Jill Lepore, New York Burning: Liberty, Slavery, and
Conspiracy in Eighteenth-Century Manhattan (New York: Knopf,
2005), 50, 51.
4. Leopold S. Launitz-Schurer Jr., “Slave Resistance in Colonial New
York: An Interpretation of Daniel Horsmanden’s New York
Conspiracy,” Phylon 41, no. 2 (1980): 137–52.
5. Marcus Rediker, “A Motley Crew of Rebels: Sailors, Slaves, and
the Coming of the American Revolution,” in The Transforming Hand
of Revolution: Reconsidering the American Revolution as a Social
Movement, ed. Ronald Hoffman and Peter J. Albert (Charlottesville:
University Press of Virginia, 1995), 155.
6. Quoted in Thelma Wills Foote, Black and White Manhattan: The
History of Racial Formation in Colonial New York City (New York:
Oxford University Press, 2004), 46.
7. Quoted in Gary B. Nash and Jean R. Soderlund, Freedom by
Degrees: Emancipation in Pennsylvania and Its Aftermath (New
York: Oxford University Press, 1991), xii.
8. Leslie M. Harris, In the Shadow of Slavery: African Americans in
New York City, 1626–1863 (Chicago: University of Chicago Press,
2003), 47.
9. Quoted in Philip D. Morgan, Slave Counterpoint: Black Culture in
the Eighteenth-Century Chesapeake and Lowcountry (Chapel Hill:
University of North Carolina Press, 1998), 490.
10. Quoted in William Dillon Piersen, Black Yankees: The
Development of an Afro-American Subculture in Eighteenth-Century
New England (Amherst: University of Massachusetts Press, 1988),
121.
11. Quoted ibid., 77.
12. Quoted in Morgan, Slave Counterpoint, 572.
13. Morgan, Slave Counterpoint, 567.
14. Quoted in Thomas S. Kidd, The Great Awakening: The Roots of
Evangelical Christianity in Colonial America (New Haven: Yale
University Press, 2007), 215–16.
15. Charles Chauncy, Seasonable Thoughts on the State of Religion
in New-England (Boston: Rogers and Fowle, 1743), 226.
16. Mukhtar Ali Isani, “Phillis Wheatley in London: An Unpublished
Letter to David Wooster,” American Literature 51, no. 2 (1979): 257.
17. James Albert Ukawsaw Gronniosaw, A Narrative of the Most
Remarkable Particulars in the Life of James Albert Ukawsaw
Gronniosaw, An African Prince, as Related by Himself (Bath: Printed
by W. Gye, 1770), 12.
18. Quoted in Timothy L. Hall, American Religious Leaders (New
York: Facts on File, 2003), 137.
19. Quoted in Stephen J. Stein, “George Whitefield on Slavery:
Some New Evidence,” Church History 42, no. 2 (1973): 243–56.
20. George Whitefield, The Works of the Reverend George
Whitefield, M.A. (London: printed for Edward and Charles Dilly,
1771), 4:38.
21. Quoted in Allan Gallay, “The Origins of Slaveholders’
Paternalism: George Whitefield, the Bryan Family, and the Great
Awakening in the South,” Journal of Southern History 53, no. 3
(1987): 386.
22. “Davies’ Account of the Negroes” (1756), reprinted in William
Henry Foote, Sketches of Virginia, Historical and Biographical
(Philadelphia: W. S. Martien, 1850), 290.
23. Albert J. Raboteau, Slave Religion: The “Invisible Institution” in
the Antebellum South (New York: Oxford University Press, 2004).
24. John Marrant, A Narrative of the Lord’s Wonderful Dealings with
John Marrant, a Black, (Now Going to Preach the Gospel in Nova-
Scotia) Born in New-York, in North-America (London: R. Hawes,
1785), 30–33.
25. James Otis, The Rights of the British Colonists, Asserted and
Proved (1761), reprinted in Pamphlets of the American Revolution,
1750–1776, ed. Bernard Bailyn (Cambridge: Harvard University
Press, 1965), 444.
26. Quoted in Patricia Bradley, Slavery, Propaganda, and the
American Revolution (Jackson: University Press of Mississippi,
1999), 3.
27. John Locke, The Second Treatise of Civil Government (1689;
repr., Amherst, NY: Prometheus Books, 1986), 54.
28. Quoted in Sylvia R. Frey, Water from the Rock: Black Resistance
in a Revolutionary Age (Princeton: Princeton University Press,
1993), 15.
29. Quoted in John Wood Sweet, Bodies Politic: Negotiating Race in
the American North, 1730–1830 (Philadelphia: University of
Pennsylvania Press, 2006), 253.
30. Phillis Wheatley, The Collected Works of Phillis Wheatley, John
Shields, ed. (New York: Oxford University Press, 1988), 73, 74, 177.
31. John Adams, The Works of John Adams, Second President of
the United States: With a Life of the Author, Notes and Illustrations
(Boston: Charles C. Little and James Brown, 1850), 2:200.
32. “Felix” [Holbrook], “The humble PETITION of Many Slaves” in A
Documentary History of the Negro People in the United States, ed.
Herbert Aptheker (New York: Citadel Press, 1951), 6.
33. Virginia Gazette (Williamsburg, VA), June 30, 1774.
34. Quoted in Aptheker, A Documentary History of the Negro People
in the United States, 7, 8.
35. Quoted in David McCullough, John Adams (New York: Simon &
Schuster, 2008), 67.
36. The quote is from a poem by John Boyle O’Reilly that appears
on the Crispus Attucks Memorial on Boston Common.
37. George T. Downing to William Cooper Nell, 3 March 1860, in
William Cooper Nell, Nineteenth-Century African American
Abolitionist, Historian, Integrationist: Selected Writings from 1832–
1874, ed. Dorothy Porter Wesley and Constance Porter Uzelac
(Baltimore: Black Classic Press, 2002), 581.
38. Ruth Bogin, “‘The Battle of Lexington’: A Patriotic Ballad by
Lemuel Haynes,” William and Mary Quarterly, 3rd ser., 42, no. 4
(1985): 501, 503.
39. Quoted in Michael Stephenson, Patriot Battles: How the War of
Independence Was Fought (New York: HarperCollins, 2008), 184.
40. Benjamin Quarles, The Negro in the American Revolution
(Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1996), 10–11.
41. Margaret Elizabeth May, Brookline in the Revolution,
Publications of the Brookline Historical Publication Society, 1st ser.,
no. 3 (Brookline, MA: Riverdale Press, 1897), 30.
42. Ruth Bogin, “‘Liberty Further Extended’: A 1776 Antislavery
Manuscript by Lemuel Haynes,” William and Mary Quarterly, 3rd
ser., 40, no. 1 (1983): 92.
43. Boyrereau Brinch, The Blind African Slave, or Memoirs of
Boyrereau Brinch (St. Albans, VT: Harry Whitney, 1810), 156.
44. Quoted in Sidney Kaplan and Emma Nogrady Kaplan, The Black
Presence in the Era of the American Revolution (Amherst: University
of Massachusetts Press, 1989), 254.
45. Quoted in Robin Blackburn, The Overthrow of Colonial Slavery,
1776–1848 (New York: Verso, 1988), 112–13.
46. Quoted in Simon Schama, Rough Crossings: The Slaves, the
British, and the American Revolution (New York: Harper-Collins,
2007), 123.
47. Quoted in Peter A. Dorsey, Common Bondage: Slavery as
Metaphor in Revolutionary America (Knoxville: University of
Tennessee Press, 2009): 131.
48. “Memoirs of the Life of Boston King, a Black Preacher,”
Methodist Magazine, April 1798, 15.
49. Schama, Rough Crossings, 127.
50. Quoted in Henry Wiencek, An Imperfect God: George
Washington, His Slaves, and the Creation of America (New York:
Macmillan, 2004), 248.
51. Quoted in Catharine Maria Sedgwick, “Slavery in New England,”
Bentley’s Miscellany 34 (1853), 424.
52. Jeremiah Asher, Incidents in the Life of the Reverend J. Asher
(1850; repr., Freeport, NY: Books for Libraries Press, 1971), 18.
53. “Petition for Freedom to the Massachusetts Council and the
House of Representatives” (January 1777), in Collections of the
Massachusetts Historical Society, 5th ser. (Boston: The
Massachusetts Historical Society, 1877), 3:436.
Chapter 5: Slavery and Freedom in the
New Republic
1. Benjamin Banneker to Thomas Jefferson, 19 August 1791,
reprinted in John H. B. Latrobe, “Memoir of Benjamin Banneker,”
African Repository, and Colonial Journal 21 (November 1845): 330.
2. Ibid.
3. Jefferson to Benjamin Banneker, 30 August 1791, in The Works of
Thomas Jefferson, ed. Paul Leicester Ford, vol. 6 (New York: G. P.
Putnam’s Sons, 1904), 309–10.
4. Thomas Jefferson, Notes on the State of Virginia (London: printed
for John Stockdale, 1787), 239.
5. Thomas Jefferson to Joel Barlow, 8 October 1809, in The Works
of Thomas Jefferson, ed. Paul Leicester Ford, vol. 11 (New York: G.
P. Putnam’s Sons, 1905), 121.
6. James Madison, speech, Constitutional Convention, June 1787, in
The Debates in the Several State Conventions on the Adoption of
the Federal Constitution, ed. Jonathan Elliott (New York: Lippincott,
1876), 5:162.
7. Quoted in Ira Berlin, Generations of Captivity: A History of African-
American Slaves (Cambridge: Belknap Press of Harvard University
Press, 2003), 151.
8. Charles Ball, Fifty Years in Chains; or, The Life of an American
Slave (New York: H. Dayton, 1859), 29.
9. Ibid., 430.
10. Quoted in Thomas J. Fleming, The Louisiana Purchase
(Hoboken, NJ: John Wiley and Sons, 2003), 110.
11. Quoted in Seth Rockman, Scraping By: Wage Labor, Slavery,
and Survival in Early Baltimore (Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University
Press, 2008), 36.
12. “Proceedings of the Virginia Legislature on the Subject of African
Colonization,” African Repository, and Colonial Journal 8, no. 4
(June 1832): 104.
13. Douglas R. Egerton, Gabriel’s Rebellion: The Virginia Slave
Conspiracies of 1800 and 1802 (Chapel Hill: University of North
Carolina Press, 1993), 164.
14. Quoted in Ira Berlin, Slaves without Masters: The Free Negro in
the Antebellum South (New York: New Press, 2007), 89.
15. Revisors of the Laws, Virginia, Draughts of Such Bills as Have
Been Prepared by the Revisors of the Laws (Richmond, VA: Ritchie,
Trueheart & Du-Val, and Shepherd & Pollard, 1817), 263.
16. Berlin, Slaves without Masters, 147.
17. Sojourner Truth, Narrative of Sojourner Truth, ed. Olive Gilbert
(Boston: printed for the author, 1850), 39.
18. Ibid., 43.
19. “Preamble of the Free African Society,” in William Douglass,
Annals of the First African Church, in the United States of America,
Now Styled the African Episcopal Church of St. Thomas,
Philadelphia (Philadelphia: King & Baird, 1862), 15.
20. Quoted in Richard Newman, Freedom’s Prophet: Bishop Richard
Allen, the AME Church, and the Black Founding Fathers (New York:
New York University Press, 2008), 64.
21. Ibid., 67.
22. Jarena Lee, Religious Experience and Journal of Mrs. Jarena
Lee, Giving an Account of her Call to Preach the Gospel
(Philadelphia: Printed and published for the author, 1849).
23. Hosea Easton, A Treatise on the Intellectual Character, and Civil
and Political Condition of the Colored People of the U. States
(Boston: Isaac Knapp, 1837), 41, 43.
24. New York Manumission Society, An Address to the Parents and
Guardians of the Children Belonging to the New York African Free
School, by the Trustees of the Institution (New York: Samuel Wood
and Sons, 1818), 20–21.
25. Quoted in Charles C. Andrews, The History of the New-York
African Free-Schools (New York: Mahlon Day, 1830), 132.
26. New York Evening Post, September 22, 1826.
27. Quoted in Proceedings of the One Hundredth Anniversary of the
Granting of Warrant 459 to African Lodge, at Boston (Boston:
Franklin Press, 1885), 15.
28. Annals of the Congress of the United States, 4th Cong., 2nd
sess. [March 1795–March 1797] (Washington, DC: Gales and
Seaton, 1849), 6:2015–18.
29. Absalom Jones and Richard Allen, A Narrative of the
Proceedings of the Black People, During the Late Awful Calamity in
Philadelphia, in the Year 1793: And a Refutation of Some Censures,
Thrown upon Them in Some Late Publications (Philadelphia: printed
for the authors by William W. Woodward, 1794), 25.
30. Militia Act of 1792, May 8, 1792, United States Congress, United
States Statutes at Large, v.1 Public Acts of the Second Congress,
First Session, Chapter 33, https://www.loc.gov/law/help/statutes-at-
large/2nd-congress/session-1/c2s1ch33.pdf.
31. Gerald T. Altoff, Amongst My Best Men: African-Americans and
the War of 1812 (Put-in-Bay, OH: Perry Group, 1996), 23, 36, 40.
32. Prince Hall and African Lodge No. 1, “Petition for Repatriation to
Africa” (1787), in The African American Experience: Black History
and Culture through Speeches, Letters, Editorials, Poems, Songs,
and Stories, ed. Kai Wright (New York: Black Dog, 2009), 101.
33. Paul Cuffe to Nathan G. M. Senter, 1 March 1814, in Captain
Paul Cuffe’s Logs and Letters, 1808–1817: A Black Quaker’s “Voice
from within the Veil,” ed. Rosalind Cobb Wiggins (Washington, DC:
Howard University Press, 1996), 276.
34. Quoted in Julie Winch, A Gentleman of Color: The Life of James
Forten (New York: Oxford University Press, 2002), 188.
35. Prince Hall and African Lodge No. 1, “Petition for Repatriation to
Africa,” 101.
36. Resolution of Assembled Free Blacks, Bethel AME Church,
Philadelphia, January 15, 1817, reprinted in William Lloyd Garrison,
Thoughts on African Colonization, Part II (Boston: Garrison and
Knapp, 1832), 9–10.
37. James Forten to Paul Cuffe, 25 January 1817, Cuffe Papers,
quoted in Winch, A Gentleman of Color, 191.
38. American Convention for Promoting the Abolition of Slavery and
Improving the Condition of the African Race, Minutes of the
Proceedings of a Special Meeting of the Fifteenth American
Convention for Promoting the Abolition of Slavery and Improving the
Condition of the African Race, Assembled at Philadelphia on the
Tenth Day of December, 1818 (Philadelphia: printed for the
convention by Hall & Atkinson, 1818), 70.
Chapter 6: Black Life in the Slave South
1. William Wells Brown, Narrative of William W. Brown, a Fugitive
Slave. Written by Himself, 2nd ed. (Boston: Anti-Slavery Office,
1848), 15.
2. Ibid., 20.
3. Ibid., 44, 61.
4. Thomas Jefferson to John Holmes, 22 April 1820, in Thomas
Jefferson: Writings, ed. Merrill D. Peterson (New York: Library of
America, 1984), 1433–35.
5. Lyman Abbott, Reminiscences (New York: Houghton Mifflin,
1915), 102.
6. Interview with Charity Bowery, in Slave Testimony: Two Centuries
of Letters, Speeches, Interviews, and Autobiographies, ed. John W.
Blassingame (Baton Rouge: LSU Press, 1977), 265.
7. William Johnson, quoted in Benjamin Drew, ed., Refugees from
Slavery (Mineola, NY: Dover, 2004), 19.
8. Interview with Carrie E. Davis, in The WPA Oklahoma Slave
Narratives, ed. T. Lindsay Baker and Julie P. Baker (Norman:
University of Oklahoma Press, 1996), 102.
9. Robert James Turnbull [Brutus], The Crisis: or, Essays on the
Usurpations of the Federal Government, no. 26 (Charleston, SC: A.
E. Miller, 1827), 133.
10. Quoted in Douglas R. Egerton, He Shall Go Out Free: The Lives
of Denmark Vesey (Madison, WI: Madison House, 1999), 198.
11. Thomas Wentworth Higginson, “Denmark Vesey,” Atlantic, June
1861, 735.
12. David Walker, Walker’s Appeal, in Four Articles; Together with a
Preamble, to the Coloured Citizens of the World, but in Particular,
and Very Expressly, to Those of the United States of America,
Written in Boston, State of Massachusetts, September 28, 1829, rev.
ed (Boston: published by the author, 1830), 5.
13. Ibid., 41.
14. Quoted ibid., 63.
15. Ibid., 19–20, 35.
16. William Lloyd Garrison, “Walker’s Appeal,” Liberator, January 8,
1831, 1; William Lloyd Garrison, “Walker’s Pamphlet,” Liberator,
January 29, 1831, 4.
17. Nat Turner, The Confessions of Nat Turner, the Leader of the
Late Insurrection in Southampton, Va. (Baltimore: Thomas R. Gray,
1831), 10, 11.
18. Both quoted in Kenneth S. Greenberg, ed., Nat Turner: A Slave
Rebellion in History and Memory (New York: Oxford University
Press, 2003), 154, 156.
19. Interview with May Satterfield, in Weevils in the Wheat:
Interviews with Virginia Ex-Slaves, ed. Charles L. Perdue Jr.,
Thomas E. Barden, and Robert K. Phillips (Charlottesville: University
of Virginia Press, 1976), 244–45; Rosa Barnwell, quoted in
Blassingame, Slave Testimony, 698; Louisa Gause, quoted in
Federal Writers’ Project, Slave Narratives: A Folk History of Slavery
in the United States from Interviews with Former Slaves, vol. 14,
South Carolina Narratives, part 2 (Washington, DC: 1941), 110.
20. Cozzins v. Whitacker (1833), quoted in Ariela Gross, “Pandora’s
Box: Slave Character on Trial in the Antebellum Deep South,” Yale
Journal of Law & the Humanities 7, no. 2 (1995): 308; James Stirling,
Letters from the Slave States (London: John W. Parker and Son,
1857), quoted in Robert Vaughan, “Epilogue on Books — English
Literature,” British Quarterly Review 26 (July and October 1857):
517.
21. Frederick Douglass, Narrative of the Life of Frederick Douglass,
an American Slave, Written by Himself (Boston: Anti-Slavery Office,
1845), 63, 71, 73.
22. John v. State, 16 GA 203 (1854).
23. Quoted in Sally E. Hadden, Slave Patrols: Law and Violence in
Virginia and the Carolinas (Cambridge: Harvard University Press,
2001), 120.
24. Solomon Northup, Twelve Years a Slave: Narrative of Solomon
Northup, a Citizen of New-York, Kidnapped in Washington City in
1841, and Rescued in 1853 (Auburn, NY: Derby and Miller, 1853),
230.
25. Quoted in Deborah Gray White, Ar’n’t I a Woman? Female
Slaves in the Plantation South, rev. ed. (New York: Norton, 1999),
72.
26. Interview with Anna Morgan, in The American Slave: A
Composite Autobiography, North Carolina and South Carolina
Narratives, ed. George P. Rawick, suppl., 1st ser., vol. 11, part 1
(Westport, CT: Greenwood Press, 1978), 149.
27. Interview with Wes Brady, in The American Slave: A Composite
Autobiography, Texas Narratives, ed. George P. Rawick, suppl., 2nd
ser., vol. 2, part 1 (Westport, CT: Greenwood Press, 1979), 401.
28. Interview with Mose Hursey, in The American Slave: A
Composite Autobiography, Texas Narratives, ed. George P. Rawick,
suppl., 2nd ser., vol. 4, part 2 (Westport, CT: Greenwood Press,
1979), 170–71.
29. Frederick Douglass, My Bondage and My Freedom (New York:
Miller, Orton & Mulligan, 1855), 35.
30. Quoted in Richard Follett, “Heat, Sex, and Sugar: Pregnancy and
Childbearing in the Slave Quarters,” Journal of Family History 28
(October 2003): 528.
31. White, Ar’n’t I a Woman?, 112.
32. Paul D. Escott, Slavery Remembered (Chapel Hill: University of
North Carolina Press, 1979), 43.
33. William Goodell, The American Slave Code in Theory and
Practice (New York: American and Foreign Anti-Slavery Society,
1853), 105.
34. Quoted in Rebecca J. Fraser, Courtship and Love among the
Enslaved in North Carolina (Jackson: University Press of Mississippi,
2007), 89.
35. Quoted in Thomas E. Will, “Weddings on Contested Grounds:
Slave Marriage in the Antebellum South,” Historian 62, no. 1 (1999):
111.
36. Ibid., 110.
37. Interview with Louisa Everett, in Far More Terrible for Women:
Personal Accounts of Women in Slavery, ed. Patrick Neal Minges
(Winston-Salem, NC: John F. Blair, 2006), 16–17.
38. Quoted in White, Ar’n’t I a Woman?, 102.
39. Harriet Ann Jacobs, Incidents in the Life of a Slave Girl (Boston:
printed for the author, 1861), 58.
40. Quoted in Edward D. C. Campbell Jr. and Kim S. Rice, Before
Freedom Came: African-American Life in the Antebellum South
(Charlottesville: University of Virginia Press, 1997), 62.
41. Emily West, “The Debate on the Strength of Slave Families:
South Carolina and the Importance of Cross-Plantation Marriages,”
Journal of American Studies 33, no. 2 (1999): 225.
42. Interview with Millie Barbie, in The American Slave: A Composite
Autobiography, South Carolina Narratives, ed. George P. Rawick,
vol. 2, part 1 (Westport, CT: Greenwood Press, 1973), 39.
43. Henry Bibb, Narrative of the Life and Adventures of Henry Bibb,
an American Slave, Written by Himself (New York: published by the
author, 1849), 42.
44. Ibid., 43, 44.
45. Interview with Julia Woodberry, in The American Slave: A
Composite Autobiography, South Carolina Narratives, ed. George P.
Rawick, 1st ser., vol. 3, part 4 (Westport, CT: Greenwood Press,
1972), 95–96.
46. Quoted in Ira Berlin, The Making of African America: The Four
Great Migrations (New York: Penguin, 2010), 119.
47. This phrase is drawn from the title of Ira Berlin’s Generations of
Captivity: A History of African-American Slaves (Cambridge: Belknap
Press of Harvard University Press, 2004).
48. Anthony G. Barthelemy, ed., Collected Black Women’s
Narratives (New York: Oxford University Press, 1990), xlvii.
Chapter 7: The Northern Black Freedom
Struggle and the Coming of the Civil War
1. North Star, March 23, 1849, quoted in Jane Rhodes, Mary Ann
Shadd Cary: The Black Press and Protest in the Nineteenth Century
(Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1998), 21.
2. Frederick Douglass’ Paper, November 9, 1855, quoted ibid., 109.
3. Alexis de Tocqueville, Democracy in America, ed. Phillips Bradley
(New York: Knopf, 1945), 1:359–60.
4. Quoted in Patrick Rael, Black Identity and Black Protest in the
Antebellum North (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press,
2002), 262.
5. George Wilson Pierson, Tocqueville and Beaumont in America
(New York: Oxford University Press, 1938), 565.
6. James O. Horton and Lois E. Horton, Black Bostonians: Family
Life and Community Struggle in the Antebellum North (New York:
Holmes & Meier, 1979), 2; Ira Berlin, Slaves without Masters: The
Free Negro in the Antebellum South (New York: New Press, 2007),
176.
7. George Foster, “Philadelphia in Slices” (1848–1849), quoted in
Leonard P. Curry, The Free Black in Urban America, 1800–1850:
The Shadow of the Dream (Chicago: University of Chicago Press,
1986), 49; George Foster, “New York in Slices” (1849), quoted ibid.,
78.
8. Julie Winch, A Gentleman of Color: The Life of James Forten
(New York: Oxford University Press, 2003), 84–85.
9. Leslie M. Alexander, African or American? Black Identity and
Political Activism in New York City, 1784–1861 (Urbana: University of
Illinois Press, 2008), 158.
10. Martin R. Delany, The Condition, Elevation, Emigration, and
Destiny of the Colored People of the United States (1852; repr., New
York: Arno Press, 1969), 45–46.
11. Minutes and Proceedings of the Second Annual Convention, for
the Improvement of the Free People of Color in These United States
(Philadelphia: published by order of the convention, 1832), 34.
12. Proceedings of the National Convention of Colored People and
Their Friends, Held in Troy, N.Y., on the 6th, 7th, 8th, and 9th
October, 1847, quoted in Leon Litwack, North of Slavery: The Negro
in the Free States, 1790–1860 (Chicago: University of Chicago
Press, 1961), 135.
13. Maria W. Stewart, America’s First Black Woman Political Writer:
Essays and Speeches, ed. Marilyn Richardson (Bloomington:
Indiana University Press, 1987), 21, 35, 59–60.
14. Ibid., 46.
15. Lewis Woodson [Augustine], “Moral Work for Colored Men,”
Colored American, August 12, 1837.
16. Howard H. Bell, “The American Moral Reform Society, 1836–
1841,” Journal of Negro Education 27, no. 1 (Winter 1958): 34–40;
Minutes and Proceedings of the First Annual Meeting of the
American Moral Reform Society (1837), quoted in Litwack, North of
Slavery, 238.
17. Report of the Proceedings of the Colored National Convention,
Held at Cleveland, Ohio, on Wednesday, September 6, 1848
(Rochester, NY: John Dick, 1848), 18.
18. Freedom’s Journal, March 16, 1827.
19. Quoted in Ronald L. F. Davis and B. J. Krekorian, “The Black
Press in Antebellum America,” Slavery in America,
http://www.slaveryinamerica.org/history/hs_es_press.htm.
20. Frederick Douglass’ Paper, March 9, 1855, quoted in Benjamin
Quarles, Black Abolitionists (New York: Oxford University Press,
1969), 86.
21. Despite several early positive reviews, Jacobs’s text languished
in obscurity, its authenticity questioned, until Jean Fagan Yellin
convincingly demonstrated its authenticity in the 1980s. Jean Fagan
Yellin, Harriet Jacobs: A Life (New York: Basic Civitas Books, 2004).
22. Quoted in Nell Irvin Painter, Sojourner Truth: A Life, a Symbol
(New York: Norton, 1996), 160.
23. Quoted ibid., 125.
24. Ibid.
25. “Legal Rights Vindicated,” Frederick Douglass’ Paper, March 2,
1855. Cited in Elizabeth Stordeur Pryor, Colored Travelers: Mobility
and the Fight for Citizenship before the Civil War (Chapel Hill:
University of North Carolina Press, 2016), 98.
26. Charles Sumner, Argument … against the Constitutionality of
Separate Colored Schools, in the Case of Sarah C. Roberts vs. the
City of Boston. Before the Supreme Court of Mass., Dec. 4, 1849,
quoted in Litwack, North of Slavery, 147.
27. Quoted in Quarles, Black Abolitionists, 23.
28. Winch, A Gentleman of Color, 241–42.
29. Lois E. Horton, “Kidnapping and Resistance: Antislavery Direct
Action in the 1850s,” in Passages to Freedom: The Underground
Railroad in History and Memory, ed. David W. Blight (Washington,
DC: Smithsonian Books, 2004), 166.
30. Quoted in Milton C. Sernett, “Jermain Wesley Loguen,” in African
American Lives, ed. Henry Louis Gates Jr. and Evelyn Brooks
Higginbotham (New York: Oxford University Press, 2004), 542.
31. This information is drawn largely from Sarah H. Bradford’s
nineteenth-century biography Harriet Tubman: The Moses of Her
People (New York: printed for the author by G. R. Lockwood and
Son, 1886). Recently, however, scholars have challenged several
aspects of this text. For an overview of the debate, see Milton
Sernett, Harriet Tubman: Myth, Memory, and History (Durham, NC:
Duke University Press, 2007), 55–66.
32. Quoted in Quarles, Black Abolitionists, 212.
33. Taney, C. J., Opinion of the Court, Scott v. Sandford 60 U.S. 393
(1857).
34. All quoted in Quarles, Black Abolitionists, 231.
35. Martin R. Delany, Official Report of the Niger Valley Exploring
Party, in Search for a Place: Black Separatism and Africa, ed.
Howard H. Bell (1861; repr., Ann Arbor: University of Michigan
Press, 1969), 35.
36. Quoted in Quarles, Black Abolitionists, 231.
37. Quoted ibid., 240, 241.
38. Quoted in David S. Reynolds, John Brown, Abolitionist: The Man
Who Killed Slavery, Sparked the Civil War, and Seeded Civil Rights
(New York: Knopf, 2005), 395.
39. “The Destiny of Colored Americans,” North Star, November 16,
1849.
Chapter 8: Freedom Rising: The Civil
War
1. New York Times, October 3, 1862.
2. South Carolina Ordinance of Secession, December 20, 1860, in
Documents of American History, ed. Henry Steele Commager and
Milton Cantor (Englewood Cliffs, NJ: Prentice Hall, 1988), 1:372;
Declaration of the Immediate Causes Which Induce and Justify the
Secession of South Carolina from the Federal Union, December 24,
1860, in ibid., 1:372–74.
3. Abraham Lincoln, First Inaugural Address, March 4, 1861, in ibid.,
385–88.
4. Quoted in Roy C. Basler, ed., The Collected Works of Abraham
Lincoln (New Brunswick: Rutgers University Press, 1953), 4:331–32.
5. Letter from Hannibal Guards to General James S. Negley,
Pittsburgh Gazette, April 18, 1861, quoted in James M. McPherson,
The Negro’s Civil War: How American Negroes Felt and Acted
during the War for the Union (New York: Pantheon, 1965), 19–20.
6. Benjamin Quarles, The Negro in the Civil War (Boston: Little,
Brown, 1953), 28.
7. Peter H. Clark, The Black Brigade of Cincinnati (Cincinnati, 1864),
4–5.
8. Quoted in Basler, Collected Works of Abraham Lincoln, 5:423.
9. James M. McPherson, Battle Cry of Freedom: The Civil War Era
(New York: Oxford University Press, 1988), 563.
10. Anglo-African Magazine, April 20–27, 1861.
11. Douglass’ Monthly, May 1861, 45–52.
12. Quoted in Basler, Collected Works of Abraham Lincoln, 5:388–
89.
13. Quoted in Willie Lee Rose, Rehearsal for Reconstruction: The
Port Royal Experiment (Indianapolis: Bobbs-Merrill, 1964), xiii.
14. Second Confiscation Act, July 17, 1862, Freedmen and Southern
Society Project, http://www.history.umd.edu/Freedmen/conact2.htm.
15. Ira Berlin et al., eds., Freedom: A Documentary History of
Emancipation, 1861–1867, 1st ser., vol. 1, The Destruction of
Slavery (New York: Cambridge University Press, 1985), 103–14,
187–99.
16. Henry M. Turner, The Negro in Slavery, War and Peace
(Philadelphia: A.M.E. Book Concern, 1913), 6–7.
17. Charlotte Forten, “Life on the Sea Islands,” Atlantic Monthly,
June 1864, 4.
18. Interview with Felix Haywood, in The American Slave: A
Composite Autobiography, Texas Narratives, ed. George P. Rawick,
2nd ser., vol. 4, part 2 (Westport, CT: Greenwood Press, 1972–
1973), 131.
19. Liberator, May 22, 1863.
20. Douglass’ Monthly, August 1863. Douglass said this in an
address to a meeting for the promotion of colored enlistments on
July 6, 1863.
21. William Wells Brown, The Negro in the American Rebellion
(Boston: Lee and Shepard, 1867), 172.
22. Charles A. Dana, Recollections of the Civil War (New York: D.
Appleton, 1899), 86.
23. McPherson, Battle Cry of Freedom, 634.
24. Quoted ibid., 638.
25. Lewis Douglass to Amelia Loguen, 20 July 1863, quoted in
McPherson, The Negro’s Civil War, 190–91.
26. New York Tribune, September 8, 1865.
27. Abraham Lincoln, Gettysburg Address, November 19, 1863, in
Commager and Cantor, Documents of American History, 1:428–29.
28. Resolutions of the Illinois State Legislature, January 7, 1863, in
ibid., 1:421–22. See also New Jersey Peace Resolutions, March 18,
1863, in ibid., 1:427–28, and McPherson, Battle Cry of Freedom,
595–96.
29. Christian Recorder, July 25, 1863, quoted in McPherson, The
Negro’s Civil War, 74.
30. J. W. C. Pennington, “The Position and Duties of the Colored
People,” cited in Philip S. Foner and Robert James Branham, eds.,
Lift Every Voice: African American Oratory, 1787–1900 (Tuscaloosa:
University of Alabama Press, 1998), 397–407.
31. Abraham Lincoln, Proclamation of Amnesty and Reconstruction,
December 8, 1863, in Commager and Cantor, Documents of
American History, 1:429–31.
32. Elizabeth Botume, First Days amongst the Contrabands (New
York: Lee and Shepard, 1893; repr., New York: Arno Press, 1968),
15.
33. Second Annual Report of the Freedmen and Soldiers Relief
Association (Late Contraband Relief Association), Organized August
12, 1862, quoted in McPherson, The Negro’s Civil War, 139.
34. Abraham Lincoln, Second Inaugural Address, March 4, 1865, in
Commager and Cantor, Documents of American History, 1:442–43.
35. For information on the Freedmen’s Bureau, see Mary Farmer-
Kaiser, Freedwomen and the Freedmen’s Bureau: Race, Gender,
and Public Policy in the Age of Emancipation (New York: Fordham
University Press, 2010).
36. Interview with Richard Carruthers, in The American Slave: A
Composite Autobiography, Texas Narratives, ed. George P. Rawick,
vol. 4, part 1(Westport, CT: Greenwood Press, 1972–1973), 200;
Haywood interview, in ibid., 133; interview with Virginia woman, in
Virginia Writers Project, The Negro in Virginia (New York: Hastings
House, 1940), 210.
37. Interview with a former Mississippi slave, in The American Slave:
A Composite Autobiography, Oklahoma and Mississippi Narratives,
ed. George P. Rawick, vol. 7 (Westport, CT: Greenwood Press,
1971), 94; interview with a former South Carolina slave, in The
American Slave: A Composite Autobiography, South Carolina
Narratives, ed. George P. Rawick, vols. 2–3 (Westport, CT:
Greenwood Press, 1972), 54.
38. Interview with Aleck Trimble, in The American Slave: A
Composite Autobiography, Texas Narratives, ed. George P. Rawick,
vol. 5, part 4(Westport, CT: Greenwood Press, 1972), 109; Texas
woman, quoted in Edward D. C. Campbell Jr., with Kym S. Rice,
eds., Before Freedom Came: African-American Life in the
Antebellum South (Charlottesville: University of Virginia Press,
1991), xiii.
39. Thomas Morris Chester, Black Civil War Correspondent: His
Dispatches from the Virginia Front, ed. R. J. M. Blackett (Baton
Rouge: LSU Press, 1989), 46. See also Hugh Davis, “We Will Be
Satisfied with Nothing Less”: The African American Struggle for
Equal Rights in the North during Reconstruction (Ithaca: Cornell
University Press, 2011), 17–26.
40. Quoted in John Hope Franklin, “The Emancipation Proclamation:
An Act of Justice,” Prologue 25, no. 2 (Summer 1993): 3.
41. Davis, “We Will Be Satisfied,” 11–12.
42. Quoted in Basler, Collected Works of Abraham Lincoln, 5:370–
75.
43. William Kloss and Doreen Bolger, Art in the White House: A
Nation’s Pride, 2nd ed. (Washington, DC: White House Historical
Association, 2008), 158–59, 302–3.
44. Kirk Savage, Standing Soldiers, Kneeling Slaves: Race, War,
and Monument in Nineteenth-Century America (Princeton: Princeton
University Press, 1997), 90.
45. Aaron Lloyd, “Statue of Limitations: Why Does D.C. Celebrate
Emancipation in Front of a Statue That Celebrates 19th-Century
Racism?” Washington City Paper, April 28, 2000; John W. Cromwell,
quoted in Freeman H. M. Murray, Emancipation and the Freed in
American Sculpture: A Study in Interpretation (Washington, DC:
published by the author, 1916), 199.
Chapter 9: Reconstruction: The Making
and Unmaking of a Revolution
1. Jourdon Anderson to Colonel P. H. Anderson, 7 August 1865,
quoted in Leon F. Litwack, Been in the Storm So Long: The
Aftermath of Slavery (New York: Knopf, 1979), 333–35.
2. Quoted ibid., 230.
3. Provost Marshal at Sedalia, Missouri, to the Superintendent of the
Organization of Missouri Black Troops, 21 March 1864, in Freedom:
A Documentary History of Emancipation, 1861–1867, ed. Ira Berlin
et al., 1st ser., vol. 1, The Destruction of Slavery (New York:
Cambridge University Press, 1985), 481–82.
4. Litwack, Been in the Storm So Long, 230.
5. Ibid., 229.
6. Tera Hunter, To ’Joy My Freedom: Southern Black Women’s Lives
and Labors after the Civil War (Cambridge: Harvard University
Press, 1997), 39.
7. Quoted in Henry L. Swint, ed., Dear Ones at Home: Letters from
Contraband Camps (Nashville: Vanderbilt University Press, 1966),
242–43.
8. Interview, in The American Slave: A Composite Autobiography,
North Carolina Narratives, ed. George P. Rawick, vol. 14, part 1
(Westport, CT: Greenwood Press, 1972–1973), 248–52.
9. Interview, in The American Slave: A Composite Autobiography,
Unwritten History of Slavery, ed. George P. Rawick, vol. 18
(Westport, CT: Greenwood Press, 1972), 124.
10. Interview, in The American Slave: A Composite Autobiography,
Arkansas Narratives, ed. George P. Rawick, vol. 8, part 2 (Westport,
CT: Greenwood Press, 1972), 52.
11. Matthew Gilbert, “Colored Churches: An Experiment,” quoted in
William E. Montgomery, Under Their Own Vine and Fig Tree: The
African-American Church in the South, 1865–1900 (Baton Rouge:
LSU Press, 1993), 54.
12. C. Eric Lincoln and Lawrence H. Mamiya, The Black Church in
the African American Experience (Durham: Duke University Press,
1990), 25, 66.
13. Leslie A. Schwalm, Emancipation’s Diaspora: Race and
Reconstruction in the Upper Midwest (Chapel Hill: University of
North Carolina Press, 2009), 144.
14. Quoted in Carter G. Woodson, The History of the Negro Church
(Washington, DC: Associated Publishers, 1921), 225.
15. Quoted in Reginald F. Hildebrand, The Times Were Strange and
Stirring: Methodist Preachers and the Crisis of Emancipation
(Durham: Duke University Press, 1995), 65.
16. Quoted in Steven Hahn et al., eds., Freedom: A Documentary
History of Emancipation, 1861–1867, 3rd ser., vol. 1, Land and
Labor, 1865 (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2008),
396.
17. Quoted in Manuel Gottlieb, “The Land Question in Georgia
during Reconstruction,” Science & Society 3, no. 3 (1939): 364.
18. Quoted in Hahn, Freedom, 51–52.
19. Quoted in Litwack, Been in the Storm So Long, 366.
20. Cited in Henry Lewis Gates Jr. and Nellie Y. McKay, The Norton
Anthology of African Literature (New York: Norton), 418–419.
21. The 2003 National Assessment of Adult Literacy, Institute of
Education Sciences, National Center for Education Statistics, U.S.
Department of Education.
22. Quoted in Adam Fairclough, A Class of Their Own: Black
Teachers in the Segregated South (Cambridge: Belknap Press of
Harvard University Press, 2007), 42.
23. Quoted in Clarence E. Walker, A Rock in a Weary Land: The
African Methodist Episcopal Church during the Civil War and
Reconstruction (Baton Rouge: LSU Press, 1982), 51.
24. Quoted in Fairclough, A Class of Their Own, 69.
25. Quoted in “Fisk’s Storied Past,” Fisk University,
http://www.fisk.edu/AboutFisk/HistoryOfFisk.aspx.
26. Quoted in “History,” Hampton University,
http://www.hamptonu.edu/about/history.cfm.
27. Louisianian, May 10, 1879, quoted in James D. Anderson, The
Education of Blacks in the South, 1860–1935 (Chapel Hill: University
of North Carolina Press, 1988), 64.
28. Samuel Thomas to O. O. Howard, 6 September 1865, quoted in
Eric Foner, Reconstruction: America’s Unfinished Revolution, 1863–
1877 (New York: Harper & Row, 1988), 150.
29. W. E. B. Du Bois, Black Reconstruction in America: An Essay
toward a History of the Part Which Black Folk Played in the Attempt
to Reconstruct Democracy in America, 1860–1880 (1935; repr., New
York: Atheneum, 1970), 708. See also W. E. B. Du Bois,
“Reconstruction and Its Benefits,” American Historical Review 15,
no. 4 (July 1910): 781–99.
30. Eric Foner, Freedom’s Lawmakers: A Directory of Black
Officeholders during Reconstruction, rev. ed. (Baton Rouge: LSU
Press, 1993), xi. This book includes entries for the 1,500 officials for
whom Foner found documentation. The number of black
officeholders cited in the text includes those for whom
documentation was lacking.
31. Eric Foner, The Second Founding: How the Civil War and
Reconstruction Remade the Constitution (New York: Norton, 2019),
xx.
32. Quoted in James M. McPherson, Ordeal by Fire: The Civil War
and Reconstruction (New York: Knopf, 1982), 536.
33. Emanuel Fortune, quoted in Foner, Reconstruction, 426; Jack
Dupree story, cited ibid., 426.
34. Christian Recorder, November 8, 1883, quoted in Henry M.
Turner, “The Barbarous Decision of the Supreme Court,” in Respect
Black: The Writings and Speeches of Henry McNeal Turner, ed.
Edwin Redkey (New York: Arno Press, 1971), 60.
35. Schwalm, Emancipation’s Diaspora, 46.
36. Quoted in Quintard Taylor, In Search of the Racial Frontier:
African Americans in the American West, 1528–1990 (New York:
Norton, 1998), 164.
37. Quoted in Nell Irvin Painter, Exodusters: Black Migration to
Kansas after Reconstruction (New York: Knopf, 1977), 158.
38. Nicodemus Western Cyclone, March 24, 1887, quoted in Taylor,
In Search of the Racial Frontier, 140.
39. “Go to Kansas”: History and Culture, Nicodemus National
Historic Site, National Park Service,
http://www.nps.gov/nico/index.htm.
40. Quoted in Painter, Exodusters, 4.
41. Taylor, In Search of the Racial Frontier, 138.
42. “Caroline Le Count,” Pennsylvania Civil War 150,
http://www.pacivilwar150.com/people/africanamericans/Story.aspx?
id=1.
43. Quoted in Hugh Davis, “We Will Be Satisfied with Nothing Less”:
The African American Struggle for Equal Rights in the North during
Reconstruction (Ithaca: Cornell University Press, 2011), 78.
44. Davis, “We Will Be Satisfied,” 95.
45. Foner, Reconstruction, 448.
46. Frances Ellen Watkins Harper, “We Are All Bound Up Together,”
speech, Eleventh National Women’s Rights Convention, New York,
May 1866, http://www.blackpast.org/?q=1866-frances-ellen-watkins-
harper-we-are-all-bound-together-0. In this speech, Harper describes
her humiliation at not being allowed to ride Philadelphia’s streetcars.
47. Frederick Douglass, Proceedings of the Republican National
Convention, Held at Cincinnati, Ohio … June 14, 15, and 16, 1876,
http://quod.lib.umich.edu/cgi/t/text/text-idx?
c=moa&cc=moa&q1=republican%20national%20convention&view=t
ext&rgn=main&idno=AEW7097.0001.001.
48. Quoted in August Meier, Negro Thought in America, 1880–1915:
Racial Ideologies in the Age of Booker T. Washington (Ann Arbor:
University of Michigan Press, 1963), 69.
Chapter 10: Black Life and Culture
during the Nadir
1. Ida B. Wells, Crusade for Justice: The Autobiography of Ida B.
Wells, ed. Alfreda Duster (Chicago: University of Chicago Press,
1970), 19.
2. Ibid., 19.
3. Mia Bay, To Tell the Truth Freely: The Life of Ida B. Wells (New
York: Hill and Wang, 2009), 76, 79.
4. Quoted in Plessy v. Ferguson: A Brief History with Documents, ed.
Brook Thomas (Boston: Bedford/St. Martin’s, 1997), 41.
5. Plessy v. Ferguson, 163 U.S. 537 (1896), 3, 7.
6. Quoted in Phillips Verner Bradford and Harvey Blume, Ota Benga:
The Pygmy in the Zoo (New York: St. Martin’s Press, 1992), 183.
7. Quoted in Christopher Waldrep, ed., Lynching in America: A
History in Documents (New York: New York University Press, 2006),
186.
8. Ray Stannard Baker, Following the Color Line: American Negro
Citizenship in the Progressive Era (1908; repr., New York: Harper &
Row, 1964), 175–76.
9. Wells, Crusade for Justice, 47–52; Bay, To Tell the Truth Freely,
82–85.
10. The pamphlet, titled The Reason Why the Colored American Is
Not in the World’s Columbian Exposition, is available online at
http://digital.library.upenn.edu/women/wells/exposition/exposition.ht
ml. See also Bay, To Tell the Truth Freely, 151–68.
11. Quoted in Bay, To Tell the Truth Freely, 222.
12. Evelyn Brooks Higginbotham, Righteous Discontent: The
Women’s Movement in the Black Baptist Church, 1880–1920
(Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1993), 186–87.
13. Fannie Barrier Williams, “The Club Movement among Colored
Women of America” (1904), in Jane Dailey, The Age of Jim Crow
(New York: Norton, 2009), 106, 107. On uplift generally, see Kevin K.
Gaines, Uplifting the Race: Black Leadership, Politics, and Culture in
the Twentieth Century (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina
Press, 1996).
14. Bay, To Tell the Truth Freely, 48–49.
15. Martha Robb Montgomery, quoted in Neil R. McMillen, Dark
Journey: Black Mississippians in the Age of Jim Crow (Urbana:
University of Illinois Press, 1989), 129.
16. Quoted in Leon Litwack, Trouble in Mind: Black Southerners in
the Age of Jim Crow (New York: Knopf, 1998), 126.
17. Quoted in Charles L. Perdue Jr., Thomas E. Barden, and Robert
K. Phillips, eds., Weevils in the Wheat: Interviews with Virginia Ex-
slaves (Charlottesville: University of Virginia Press, 1976), 53.
18. Quoted in W. E. B. Du Bois, The Souls of Black Folk, in Three
Negro Classics (1903; repr., New York: Avon, 1965), 312.
19. W. E. B. Du Bois, “The Economic Revolution in the South,” in
The Negro in the South: His Economic Progress in Relation to His
Moral and Religious Development (1907; repr., New York: Citadel
Press, 1970), 99, 100.
20. Souvenir Views: Negro Enterprises and Residences, Richmond,
Va. (Richmond: D. A. Ferguson, 1907), available online at American
Memory, Library of Congress.
21. Richmond Planet, April 8, 1905.
22. Richmond Planet, July 16, 1910.
23. Quoted in Geoffrey C. Ward, Unforgivable Blackness: The Rise
and Fall of Jack Johnson (New York: Vintage, 2006), 235.
24. W. E. B. Du Bois, “The Upbuilding of Black Durham: The
Success of the Negroes and Their Value to a Tolerant and Helpful
Southern City,” World’s Work, January 1912.
25. Quoted in Karen Sotiropoulos, Staging Race: Black Performers
in Turn of the Century America (Cambridge: Harvard University
Press, 2006), 42.
26. John Rosamond Johnson and James Weldon Johnson, “Lift
Every Voice and Sing,” in Negro Year Book: An Annual Encyclopedia
of the Negro, 1918–1919, ed. Monroe N. Work (Tuskegee Institute,
AL: Negro Year Book Publishing Company, 1919).
27. William Christopher Handy, Father of the Blues: An
Autobiography, ed. Arna Bontemps (1955; repr., New York: Da Capo
Press, 1991), 75.
28. Wells, Crusade for Justice, 53.
29. Quoted in Willard B. Gatewood Jr., comp., “Smoked Yankees”
and the Struggle for Empire: Letters from Negro Soldiers, 1898–
1902 (Fayetteville: University of Arkansas Press, 1987), 28. See also
“Black Americans in the U.S. Military from the American Revolution
to the Korean War: The Spanish American War and the Philippine
Insurgency,” New York State Military Museum and Veterans
Research Center, New York State Division of Military and Naval
Affairs,
http://dmna.ny.gov/historic/articles/blacksMilitary/BlacksMilitarySpan
Am.htm.
30. Quoted in Willard B. Gatewood Jr., Black Americans and the
White Man’s Burden, 1898–1903 (Urbana: University of Illinois
Press, 1975), 212.
31. Quoted in Marcy Sacks, Before Harlem: The Black Experience in
New York City before World War I (Philadelphia: University of
Pennsylvania Press, 2006), 19–20.
32. Booker T. Washington, Up from Slavery: An Autobiography, ed.
William L. Andrews (New York: Norton, 1996), 99–100, 101.
33. W. E. B. Du Bois, The Souls of Black Folk, ed. David W. Blight
and Robert Gooding-Williams (Boston: Bedford/ St. Martin’s, 1997),
67, 68, 72.
34. W. E. B. Du Bois, “To the Nations of the World,” in W. E. B. Du
Bois: A Reader, ed. David Levering Lewis (New York: Henry Holt,
1995), 639.
35. “Declaration of Principles,” in Black Protest Thought in the
Twentieth Century, ed. August Meier, Elliott Rudwick, and Francis L.
Broderick, 2nd ed. (Indianapolis: Bobbs-Merrill, 1971), 62.
36. Clyatt v. United States, 197 U.S. 207 (1905).
37. See, for example, Douglas A. Blackmon, Slavery by Another
Name: The Re-enslavement of Black Americans from the Civil War
to World War II (New York: Anchor Books, 2009).
38. “The Lynching at Urbana,” New York Times, June 6, 1897.
Chapter 11: The New Negro Comes of
Age
1. “Additional Letters of Negro Migrants of 1916–1918,” comp.
Emmett J. Scott, Journal of Negro History 4, no. 4 (October 1919):
447.
2. “Letters of Negro Migrants of 1916–1918,” comp. Emmett J. Scott,
Journal of Negro History 4, no. 3 (July 1919): 318.
3. Ibid., 295.
4. Ibid., 319.
5. Ibid., 298.
6. James Grossman, “Chicago and the ‘Great Migration,’” Migration,
Illinois Periodicals Online (IPO) Project, Northern Illinois University
Libraries, http://www.lib.niu.edu/1996/iht329633.html.
7. Quoted in Eric Arnesen, “Introduction: The Great American
Protest,” in Black Protest and the Great Migration: A Brief History
with Documents (Boston: Bedford/St. Martin’s, 2003), 11.
8. Quoted in James R. Grossman, Land of Hope: Chicago, Black
Southerners, and the Great Migration (Chicago: University of
Chicago Press, 1989), 157.
9. Chicago Commission on Race Relations, The Negro in Chicago: A
Study of Race Relations and a Race Riot (Chicago: University of
Chicago Press, 1922), 122.
10. Quoted in Davarian L. Baldwin, Chicago’s New Negroes:
Modernity, the Great Migration, and Black Urban Life (Chapel Hill:
University of North Carolina Press, 2007), 64.
11. “Close Ranks,” Crisis 16, no. 3 (July 1918): 111.
12. Quoted in Arnesen, Black Protest and the Great Migration, 20–
21.
13. Ibid., 86.
14. Walter White, “Chicago and Its Eight Reasons,” Crisis 18, no. 6
(1919): 297.
15. Claude McKay, “If We Must Die,” in The Norton Anthology of
African American Literature, ed. Henry Louis Gates Jr. and Nellie Y.
McKay (New York: Norton, 1997), 984.
16. A. Philip Randolph and Chandler Owen, “The New Negro —
What Is He?” Messenger 2 (August 1920): 73–74, in Jeffrey B.
Ferguson, The Harlem Renaissance: A Brief History with Documents
(Boston: Bedford/ St. Martin’s, 2008), 40–41.
17. James Weldon Johnson, Black Manhattan (New York: Knopf,
1930), in Ferguson, The Harlem Renaissance, 46, 54.
18. Arthur A. Schomburg, “The Negro Digs Up His Past” (1925), in
Gates and McKay, The Norton Anthology of African American
Literature, 937.
19. Quoted in Claude McKay, Harlem: Negro Metropolis (New York:
Dutton, 1940), 154, cited in E. David Cronon, ed., Great Lives
Observed: Marcus Garvey (Englewood Cliffs, NJ: Prentice Hall,
1973), 5.
20. Lawrence W. Levine, “Marcus Garvey and the Politics of
Revitalization,” in Black Leaders of the Twentieth Century, ed. John
Hope Franklin and August Meier (Urbana: University of Illinois Press,
1982), 121.
21. Cited in A. Jacques Garvey, Garvey and Garveyism (Kingston,
Jamaica: United Printers, 1963), 50.
22. W. E. B. Du Bois, “Opinion of W. E. B. Du Bois,” Crisis 28, no. 1
(May 1924): 8.
23. Alain Locke, “Harlem,” Survey Graphic 6 (March 1925), reprinted
in Ferguson, The Harlem Renaissance, 79.
24. Ibid., 80.
25. W. E. B. Du Bois, “Criteria of Negro Art” (1926), in Ferguson, The
Harlem Renaissance, 167.
26. Langston Hughes, “The Negro Artist and the Racial Mountain”
(1926), in Ferguson, The Harlem Renaissance, 149, 154.
27. David Levering Lewis, ed., The Portable Harlem Renaissance
Reader (New York: Viking, 1994), xliii.
Chapter 12: Catastrophe, Recovery, and
Renewal
1. Harvard Sitkoff, A New Deal for Blacks: The Emergence of Civil
Rights as a National Issue: The Depression Decade (New York:
Oxford University Press, 2008), 39.
2. “The Patriot and the Partisan,” Pittsburgh Courier, September 17,
1932.
3. Richard Wright, “Blueprint for Negro Writing,” in Jeffrey B.
Ferguson, The Harlem Renaissance: A Brief History with Documents
(Boston: Bedford, 2007), 172, 175.
4. Quoted in Lawrence W. Levine, Black Culture and Black
Consciousness: Afro-American Folk Thought from Slavery to
Freedom (New York: Oxford University Press, 1977), 434.
Chapter 13: Fighting for a Double Victory
in the World War II Era
1. Quoted in Yvonne Latty, We Were There: Voices of African
American Veterans, from World War II to the War in Iraq (New York:
Amistad, 2004), 40.
2. Ibid., 41.
3. Quoted in Michael Keith Honey, Black Workers Remember: An
Oral History of Segregation, Unionism, and the Freedom Struggle
(Berkeley: University of California Press, 1999), 101.
4. Ibid., 105.
5. Quoted in Robert B. Edgerton, Hidden Heroism: Black Soldiers in
America’s Wars (Boulder, CO: Westview Press, 2001), 128.
6. Both quoted in Bernard C. Nalty, Strength for the Fight: A History
of Black Americans in the Military (New York: Free Press, 1986),
139.
7. All quoted in Jack D. Foner, Blacks and the Military in American
History (New York: Praeger, 1974), 133–38.
8. Ibid., 141.
9. Quoted in Marc Gallicchio, The African American Encounter with
Japan and China: Black Internationalism in Asia, 1895–1945 (Chapel
Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2000), 119.
10. Ibid., 118.
11. Gallicchio, The African American Encounter, 122–38.
12. Quoted ibid., 116–17.
13. Foner, Blacks and the Military, 148–54.
14. Quoted in Latty, We Were There, 20.
15. Nalty, Strength for the Fight, 191–92.
16. Edgerton, Hidden Heroism, 135–38.
17. Foner, Blacks and the Military, 149.
18. Patricia Sullivan, Days of Hope: Race and Democracy in the
New Deal Era (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press,
1996), 136.
19. Quoted in Foner, Blacks and the Military, 154.
20. Quoted in Sullivan, Days of Hope, 137.
21. Harvard Sitkoff, “Racial Militancy and Interracial Violence in the
Second World War,” Journal of American History 58, no. 3 (1971):
668–69.
22. Edgerton, Hidden Heroism, 134.
23. Foner, Blacks and the Military, 157–59.
24. Joanna Bourke, An Intimate History of Killing: Face-to-Face
Killing in Twentieth-Century Warfare (New York: Basic Books, 1999),
119.
25. Quoted in Edgerton, Hidden Heroism, 163.
26. Quoted in Vincent Harding, Robin D. G. Kelley, and Earl Lewis,
We Changed the World: African Americans, 1945–1970 (New York:
Oxford University Press, 1997), 28.
27. Ronald Takaki, Double Victory: A Multicultural History of America
in World War II (Boston: Little, Brown, 2000), 40.
28. Charles D. Chamberlain, Victory at Home: Manpower and Race
in the American South during World War II (Athens: University of
Georgia Press, 2003), 26, 56.
29. Chamberlain, Victory at Home, 62, 80–81.
30. Takaki, Double Victory, 42–43.
31. Chamberlain, Victory at Home, 63–67.
32. Quoted in Donna Jean Murch, Living for the City: Migration,
Education, and the Rise of the Black Panther Party in Oakland,
California (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2010),
15–16.
33. Quintard Taylor, “African American Men in the American West,
1528–1990,” Annals of the American Academy of Political and Social
Science 569 (May 2000): 111–12.
34. Chamberlain, Victory at Home, 85–86.
35. Quoted in Takaki, Double Victory, 45.
36. Ibid., 45–46.
37. Sitkoff, “Racial Militancy and Interracial Violence,” 671.
38. Marilynn Johnson, “Gender, Race, and Rumors,” Gender and
History 10, no. 2 (1998): 256–60.
39. Quoted in Harriet Sigerman, ed., The Columbia Documentary
History of American Women since 1941 (New York: Columbia
University Press, 2003), 36.
40. Quoted in Chamberlain, Victory at Home, 124.
41. Ibid., 122–23.
42. Sullivan, Days of Hope, 162.
43. Quoted in Takaki, Double Victory, 51.
44. Nicholson Baker, Human Smoke: The Beginnings of World War
II, the End of Civilization (New York: Simon & Schuster, 2008), 343.
45. Crisis 50, no. 1 (January 1943): 8.
46. Takaki, Double Victory, 51.
47. Chamberlain, Victory at Home, 138–39.
48. Ibid., 110–14.
49. Quoted in Nancy MacLean, Freedom Is Not Enough: The
Opening of the American Workplace (Cambridge: Harvard University
Press, 2006), 25.
50. Richard M. Dalfiume, “The ‘Forgotten Years’ of the Negro
Revolution,” Journal of American History 55, no. 1 (1968): 100.
51. The Black Press: Soldiers without Swords (South Burlington, VT:
California Newsreel, 1998), DVD.
52. Quoted in Steven F. Lawson, Black Ballots: Voting Rights in the
South, 1944–1969 (Lanham, MD: Lexington Books, 1999), 130.
53. Quoted in Harding, Kelley, and Lewis, We Changed the World,
26–27.
54. Quoted in Robert Korstad and Nelson Lichtenstein,
“Opportunities Found and Lost: Labor, Radicals, and the Early Civil
Rights Movement,” Journal of American History 75, no. 3 (1988):
793.
55. Quoted in Sullivan, Days of Hope, 119.
56. Quoted in Patricia Sullivan, “Movement Building during the World
War II Era: The NAACP’s Legal Insurgency in the South,” in Fog of
War: The Second World War and the Civil Rights Movement, ed.
Kevin M. Kruse and Stephen Tuck (New York: Oxford University
Press, 2012), 75.
57. Sullivan, Days of Hope, 170.
58. Quoted in Takaki, Double Victory, 50.
59. Sullivan, Days of Hope, 218–19.
60. Darlene Clark Hine, Black Women in White: Racial Conflict and
Cooperation in the Nursing Profession, 1890–1950 (Bloomington:
Indiana University Press, 1989), 183–86.
61. Sandra M. Bolzenius, Glory in Their Spirit: How Four Black
Women Took on the Army During World War II (Urbana: University of
Illinois Press, 2018), 3–4, 155.
62. Both quoted in Nalty, Strength for the Fight, 242.
63. Karen Brodkin Sacks, “How Did Jews Become White Folks?” in
Race, ed. Steven Gregory and Roger Sanjek (New Brunswick:
Rutgers University Press, 1994), 89–99.
64. Associated Press, “House Committee Urges Army Quit Use of
‘Blue’ Discharges,” Sarasota Herald Tribune, January 30, 1946.
65. Hilary Herbold, “Never a Level Playing Field: Blacks and the GI
Bill,” Journal of Blacks in Higher Education 6 (Winter 1994–1995):
104–8.
66. Ira Katznelson, When Affirmative Action Was White: An Untold
History of Racial Inequality in Twentieth-Century America (New York:
Norton, 2005), 113–41.
67. James H. Jones, Bad Blood: The Tuskegee Syphilis Experiment
(New York: Free Press, 1981), 179.
68. U.S. Army War College, “The Army War College Studies Black
Soldiers,” HERB: Resources for Teachers, American Social History
Project/Center for Media and Learning, accessed August 22, 2015,
http://herb.ashp.cuny.edu/items/show/808.
69. “Who Were They?” Tuskegee Airmen National Historical
Museum, accessed August 22, 2015,
http://www.tuskegeemuseum.org/who-were-they/.
Chapter 14: The Early Civil Rights
Movement
1. Martin B. Duberman, Paul Robeson: A Biography (New York: New
Press, 1989), 440–41.
2. Quoted in Roberta Yancy Dent, ed., Paul Robeson Tributes and
Selected Writings (New York: Paul Robeson Archives, 1976), 65.
3. Quoted in Legal Information Institute of Cornell University Law
School at www.law.cornell.edu, CFR, Title 5, Chapter V, Part 1501,
Section 1501.8.
4. Quoted in Nikhil Pal Singh, Black Is a Country: Race and the
Unfinished Struggle for Democracy (Cambridge: Harvard University
Press, 2004), 163.
5. Singh, Black Is a Country, 164.
6. Robert Harris, “Ralph Bunche and Afro-American Participation in
Decolonization,” in The African American Voice in U.S. Foreign
Policy since World War II, ed. Michael Krenn (New York: Garland,
1998), 163–80.
7. Mary L. Dudziak, Cold War Civil Rights: Race and the Image of
American Democracy (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2000),
44–45.
8. Josh Sides, L.A. City Limits: African American Los Angeles from
the Great Depression to the Present (Berkeley: University of
California Press, 2003), 147.
9. Singh, Black Is a Country, 165.
10. Quoted in Martha Biondi, To Stand and Fight: The Struggle for
Civil Rights in Postwar New York City (Cambridge: Harvard
University Press, 2003), 179.
11. Biondi, To Stand and Fight, 151.
12. Quoted in Patricia Sullivan, Lift Every Voice: The NAACP and the
Making of the Civil Rights Movement (New York: New Press, 2009),
349.
13. Quoted in Biondi, To Stand and Fight, 167.
14. Quoted in Patricia Sullivan, Days of Hope: Race and Democracy
in the New Deal Era (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press,
1996), 227.
15. Quoted in Vincent Harding, Robin D. G. Kelley, and Earl Lewis,
We Changed the World: African Americans, 1945–1970 (New York:
Oxford University Press, 1997), 36.
16. Quoted in William Bradford Huie, “The Shocking Story of
Approved Killing in Mississippi,” Look 20 (January 24, 1956): 46–48.
17. Quoted in Timothy Tyson, The Blood of Emmett Till (New York:
Simon & Schuster, 2017), 6–7.
18. Anne Moody, Coming of Age in Mississippi (New York: Dell,
1968), 129.
19. Danielle L. McGuire, At the Dark End of the Street: Black
Women, Rape, and Resistance: A New History of the Civil Rights
Movement from Rosa Parks to the Rise of Black Power (New York:
Vintage Books, 2010), xvii.
20. Quoted in Clayborne Carson et al., eds., The Eyes on the Prize
Civil Rights Reader: Documents, Speeches, and Firsthand Accounts
from the Black Freedom Struggle (New York: Viking, 1991), 49.
21. Quoted in Belinda Robnett, How Long? How Long? African-
American Women in the Struggle for Civil Rights (New York: Oxford
University Press, 1997), 59.
22. Quoted in Chappell, A Stone of Hope, 88.
23. Nicholas J. Johnson, “Firearms and the Black Community: An
Assessment of the Modern Orthodoxy,” Connecticut Law Review:
Commentary: Gun Control Policy and the Second Amendment 45
(2013): 1545.
24. Quoted in Carson et al., Eyes on the Prize Civil Rights Reader,
49–50.
25. Aldon Morris, quoted in Barbara Ransby, Ella Baker and the
Black Freedom Movement: A Radical Democratic Vision (Chapel
Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2003), 175.
26. Ibid., 175–77.
27. Quoted in Cynthia Griggs Fleming, Soon We Will Not Cry: The
Liberation of Ruby Doris Smith Robinson (New York: Rowman &
Littlefield, 1998), 112
28. Charles E. Cobb Jr., This Nonviolent Stuff’ll Get You Killed: How
Guns Made the Civil Rights Movement Possible (New York: Basic
Books, 2014), 2.
29. Quoted in Harding, Kelley, and Lewis, We Changed the World,
67.
30. Quoted in Mary L. Dudziak, Cold War Civil Rights: Race and the
Image of American Democracy (Princeton: Princeton University
Press, 2000), 133.
31. Interview with Franklin McCain, in Howell Raines, My Soul Is
Rested: The Story of the Civil Rights Movement in the Deep South
(New York: Penguin Books, 1983), 75–82.
32. Quoted in Harding, Kelley, and Lewis, We Changed the World,
96.
33. Ibid., 97.
34. Abraham L. Davis and Barbara Luck Graham, The Supreme
Court, Race, and Civil Rights (Thousand Oaks, CA: Sage, 1995),
81–83.
35. Quoted in Dudziak, Cold War Civil Rights, 157–58.
36. Harding, Kelley, and Lewis, We Changed the World, 121.
37. Thomas Borstelmann, The Cold War and the Color Line:
American Race Relations in the Global Arena (Cambridge: Harvard
University Press, 2001), 160.
38. Dudziak, Cold War Civil Rights, 169–71.
39. Quoted ibid., 158–59.
40. Quoted in Cynthia Griggs Fleming, Soon We Will Not Cry: The
Liberation of Ruby Doris Smith Robinson (New York: Rowman &
Littlefield, 1998), 67.
41. Quoted in Harding, Kelley, and Lewis, We Changed the World,
72.
42. Quoted in Timothy Tyson, Radio Free Dixie: Robert F. Williams
and the Roots of Black Power (Chapel Hill: University of North
Carolina Press, 1999), 215.
43. Quoted in Cobb, This Nonviolent Stuff’ll Get You Killed, 5.
44. Biondi, To Stand and Fight, 223.
45. Sides, L.A. City Limits, 133.
46. Quoted in Sides, L.A. City Limits, 132.
47. Sides, L.A. City Limits, 133.
48. Beryl Satter, Family Properties: How the Struggle over Race and
Real Estate Transformed Chicago and Urban America (New York:
Metropolitan, 2009), 36–64.
49. George Lipsitz, The Possessive Investment in Whiteness: How
White People Profit from Identity Politics (Philadelphia: Temple
University Press, 1998), 26.
50. Both quoted in Sides, L.A. City Limits, 106.
51. Quoted in Biondi, To Stand and Fight, 230.
52. Sides, L.A. City Limits, 105–7.
53. Joe William Trotter Jr., River Jordan: African American Urban
Life in the Ohio Valley (Lexington: University Press of Kentucky,
1998), 157.
54. Arnold Hirsch, “Massive Resistance in the Urban North: Trumbull
Park, Chicago, 1953–1966,” Journal of American History 82, no. 2
(September 1995): 522–50.
55. Quoted in Philip A. Klinkner and Rogers M. Smith, The Unsteady
March: The Rise and Decline of Racial Equality in America (Chicago:
University of Chicago Press, 2002), 280.
56. Both quoted in Biondi, To Stand and Fight, 193, 204.
57. Quoted in Sides, L.A. City Limits, 135.
58. Sides, L.A. City Limits, 136.
59. Biondi, To Stand and Fight, 208–22.
60. Sides, L.A. City Limits, 151–58.
61. Biondi, To Stand and Fight, 218–19.
62. Quoted in Sides, L.A. City Limits, 200.
63. Quoted in Lance Hill, The Deacons for Defense: Armed
Resistance and the Civil Rights Movement (Chapel Hill: University of
North Carolina Press, 2004), 263.
64. Jervis Anderson, Bayard Rustin: Troubles I’ve Seen: A Biography
(New York: HarperCollins, 1997), 239–59.
65. Quoted in Sarah Azaransky, The Dream Is Freedom: Pauli
Murray and American Democratic Faith (New York: Oxford University
Press, 2011), 62.
66. All quoted in Peter Levy, Let Freedom Ring: A Documentary
History of the Modern Civil Rights Movement (Westport, CT: Praeger,
1992), 123.
67. Both quoted in Dudziak, Cold War Civil Rights, 194, 197–200.
68. Ronald Takaki, Double Victory: A Multicultural History of America
in World War II (Boston: Little, Brown, 2000), 50.
69. Quoted in Charles E. Cobb Jr., On the Road to Freedom: A
Guided Tour of the Civil Rights Trail (Chapel Hill: Algonquin Books,
2008), 257.
70. For two versions of this song, see “We Shall Overcome,” on
Voices of the Civil Rights Movement: Black American Freedom
Songs, 1960–1966, Smithsonian Folkways Recordings SF 40084,
1997, compact disc.
71. Rachel Devlin, A Girl Stands at the Door: The Generation of
Young Women who Desegregated America’s Schools (New York:
Basic Book, 2018), xxii.
Chapter 15: Multiple Meanings of
Freedom: The Movement Broadens
1. Stokely Carmichael, Ready for Revolution: The Life and Struggles
of Stokely Carmichael (Kwame Ture), with Ekwueme Michael
Thelwell (New York: Scribner, 2003), 457.
2. Charles E. Cobb, On the Road to Freedom: A Guided Tour of the
Civil Rights Trail (Chapel Hill: Algonquin Books, 2008), 241–45.
3. Quoted in Carmichael, Ready for Revolution, 461–62.
4. Ibid., 458.
5. Quoted in Clayborne Carson, In Struggle: SNCC and the Black
Awakening of the 1960s (Cambridge: Harvard University Press,
1981), 164.
6. Quoted in Hasan Kwame Jeffries, Bloody Lowndes: Civil Rights
and Black Power in Alabama’s Black Belt (New York: New York
University Press, 2009), 149.
7. Quoted in Carson, In Struggle, 166.
8. Carmichael, Ready for Revolution, 457–83.
9. Quoted in Jeffries, Bloody Lowndes, 180.
10. Quoted in Nikhil Pal Singh, Black Is a Country: Race and the
Unfinished Struggle for Democracy (Cambridge: Harvard University
Press, 2004), 184–85.
11. Quoted in Vincent Harding, Robin D. G. Kelley, and Earl Lewis,
We Changed the World: African Americans, 1945–1970 (New York:
Oxford University Press, 1997), 131–32.
12. Mary Frances Berry and John W. Blassingame, Long Memory:
The Black Experience in America (New York: Oxford University
Press, 1982), 242.
13. Douglas S. Massey and Nancy A. Denton, American Apartheid:
Segregation and the Making of the Underclass (Cambridge: Harvard
University Press, 1993), 42–57.
14. Peter B. Levy, Civil War on Race Street: The Civil Rights
Movement in Cambridge, Maryland. (Gainesville: University of
Florida Press, 2003), 97. See also “Gloria Hayes Richardson oral
history interview conducted by Joseph Mosnier in New York, New
York, 2011-07-19,” July 19, 2011,
https://www.loc.gov/item/afc2010039_crhp0035/.
15. Thomas J. Sugrue, Sweet Land of Liberty: The Forgotten
Struggle for Civil Rights in the North (New York: Random House,
2008), 318–23.
16. Quoted ibid., 340–41. In these pages, also note Stokely
Carmichael’s statement about the amorphous and uncongealed
nature of black radicalism. According to Carmichael, in the North, it
had “no clear, solid center … no single accepted community of
leadership and resistance you could identify” (340). It is impossible,
and would be inaccurate, to impose more order on the philosophy
and nature of black radicalism than actually existed.
17. Peniel E. Joseph, Waiting ’til the Midnight Hour: A Narrative
History of Black Power in America (New York: Henry Holt, 2006), 53.
18. Larry Neal, “The Black Arts Movement,” in Within the Circle: An
Anthology of African American Literary Criticism from the Harlem
Renaissance to the Present, ed. Angelyn Mitchell (Durham: Duke
University Press, 1994), 184.
19. Both quoted in Paula Giddings, When and Where I Enter: The
Impact of Black Women on Race and Sex in America (New York:
Bantam, 1984), 315.
20. Ibid., 317–24.
21. “Malcolm X: A Problem of Human Rights,” interview, YouTube,
July 1964, http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=mzjn11OGBK8.
22. Malcolm X, The Autobiography of Malcolm X, with the assistance
of Alex Haley (New York: Ballantine, 1992), 91, 226.
23. Berry and Blassingame, Long Memory, 110–12, 394.
24. Quoted ibid., 417.
25. Harding, Kelley, and Lewis, We Changed the World, 145.
26. Quoted in Carson, In Struggle, 113–15.
27. Quoted in Chana Kai Lee, For Freedom’s Sake: The Life of
Fannie Lou Hamer (Urbana: University of Illinois Press, 1999), 75.
28. Both quoted in Carson, In Struggle, 99.
29. Quoted in Lee, For Freedom’s Sake, 85–102.
30. Ibid., 100.
31. John Lewis, Walking with the Wind: A Memoir of the Movement,
with Michael D’Orso (New York: Simon & Schuster, 1998), 291.
32. Quoted in Lee, For Freedom’s Sake, 100.
33. Quoted in Carson, In Struggle, 128.
34. Both quoted in Joseph, Waiting ’til the Midnight Hour, 110.
35. Janet L. Abu-Lughod, Race, Space, and Riots in Chicago, New
York, and Los Angeles (New York: Oxford University Press, 2007),
159–94.
36. Carson, In Struggle, 158–61.
37. Both quoted ibid., 161.
38. Quoted ibid., 160.
39. Quoted in Joseph, Waiting ’til the Midnight Hour, 142.
40. Robert O. Self, “The Black Panther Party and the Long Civil
Rights Era,” in In Search of the Black Panther Party: New
Perspectives on a Revolutionary Movement, ed. Jama Lazerow and
Yohuru Williams (Durham: Duke University Press, 2006), 36–38;
Sugrue, Sweet Land of Liberty, 342–43.
41. Joseph, Waiting ’til the Midnight Hour, 207–14.
42. Quoted ibid., 225.
43. U.S. Congress, House Comm. on Internal Security, Gun-Barrel
Politics: The Black Panther Party, 1966–1971, rep., 92d Cong., 1st
sess. (Washington, DC: Government Printing Office, 1971), 43.
44. Quoted in Nancy MacLean, Freedom Is Not Enough: The
Opening of the American Workplace (Cambridge: Harvard University
Press, 2006), 55.
45. All quoted ibid., 38, 39, 52–53.
46. Sugrue, Sweet Land of Liberty, 256.
47. Quoted in MacLean, Freedom Is Not Enough, 54–55.
48. Ibid., 54–55, 62.
49. Sugrue, Sweet Land of Liberty, 257–58.
50. Ibid., 259–60.
51. Ibid., 261.
52. Quoted in Ira Katznelson, When Affirmative Action Was White:
An Untold History of Racial Inequality in Twentieth-Century America
(New York: Norton, 2005), 175.
53. MacLean, Freedom Is Not Enough, 70–71, 76.
54. Ibid., 88, 95–103.
55. Quoted in Chester Higgins, “We Can Change Course of U.S.,”
Jet, July 1967, 23.
56. Both quoted in MacLean, Freedom Is Not Enough, 104–5.
57. Quoted in Sugrue, Sweet Land of Liberty, 273.
58. Quoted in MacLean, Freedom Is Not Enough, 106.
59. Ibid., 109–10.
60. Ibid., 242–43.
61. James E. Westheider, The African American Experience in
Vietnam: Brothers in Arms (Lanham, MD: Rowman & Littlefield,
2008), 21.
62. Ibid., 23–36.
63. Ibid., 25–36, 39–62.
64. Ibid., 30–32.
65. Quoted ibid., 25.
66. Westheider, The African American Experience in Vietnam, 64–
65.
67. Harding, Kelley, and Lewis, We Changed the World, 155.
68. Martin Luther King Jr., I Have a Dream: Writings and Speeches
That Changed the World, ed. James Melvin Washington (New York:
HarperSanFrancisco, 1992), 138, 149.
69. MacLean, Freedom Is Not Enough, 340.
70. Martin Glaberman, “Survey: Detroit,” International Socialism, no.
36 (April/May 1969): 8–9.
71. Sugrue, Sweet Land of Liberty, 384–91.
72. Ibid., 371.
73. Ibid., 367–74.
74. Harding, Kelley, and Lewis, We Changed the World, 147–48.
75. Quoted in Sugrue, Sweet Land of Liberty, 346–47.
76. Sugrue, Sweet Land of Liberty, 346.
77. Quoted ibid., 349.
78. Sugrue, Sweet Land of Liberty, 338–39.
79. Quoted ibid., 340.
80. Quoted in MacLean, Freedom Is Not Enough, 106.
81. Quoted in Sugrue, Sweet Land of Liberty, 340.
82. B. Marybeth Gasman with Louise W. Sullivan, The Morehouse
Mystique: Becoming a Doctor at the Nation’s Newest African
American Medical School (Baltimore, MD: The Johns Hopkins
University Press, 2012), 5.
83. Rebecca Burns, Burial for a King: Martin Luther King Jr.’s
Funeral and the Week That Transformed Atlanta and Rocked the
Nation (New York: Scribner, 2011), 137.
84. Quoted in Ruth Feldstein, How It Feels to Be Free: Black Women
Entertainers and the Civil Rights Movement (Oxford: Oxford
University Press, 2013), 84, 84–112.
85. Neal, “The Black Arts Movement,” 184, 186.
86. Quoted in Jerry Gafio Watts, Amiri Baraka: The Politics and Art
of a Black Intellectual (New York: New York University Press, 2001),
194.
Chapter 16: Racial Progress in an Era of
Backlash and Change
1. “Shirley Chisholm: Men in My Political Career,” interview, YouTube
video, 4:01, posted by “visionaryproject,” April 26, 2010,
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Hubaho0vX2U&feature=related.
2. Ibid.
3. Shirley Chisholm, Unbought and Unbossed (Boston: Houghton
Mifflin, 1970), 67.
4. Ibid., 74.
5. Ibid., 75.
6. Ibid., 76.
7. Quoted in Paula Giddings, When and Where I Enter: The Impact
of Black Women on Race and Sex in America (New York: Bantam,
1984), 337–38.
8. Quoted ibid., 339.
9. “Chisholm ’72 Unbought & Unbossed Women Make Movies Clip,”
YouTube video, 3:09, from the documentary film Chisholm ’72 —
Unbought and Unbossed by Shola Lynch, posted by Women Make
Movies, January 22, 2010, http://www.youtube.com/watch?
v=vU0jtxf7-vo.
10. Quoted in Sara Diamond, Roads to Dominion: Right-Wing
Movements and Political Power in the United States (New York:
Guilford Press, 1995), 63.
11. Quoted in William H. Chafe, The Unfinished Journey: America
since World War II, 5th ed. (New York: Oxford University Press,
2003), 364.
12. Nancy MacLean, Freedom Is Not Enough: The Opening of the
American Workplace (Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 2006),
100.
13. Peniel E. Joseph, Waiting ’til the Midnight Hour: A Narrative
History of Black Power in America (New York: Henry Holt, 2006),
242.
14. Elizabeth Hinton, From the War on Poverty to the War on Crime
(Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 2016), 142.
15. Hinton, From the War on Poverty to the War on Crime, 173–74.
16. Thomas J. Sugrue, Sweet Land of Liberty: The Forgotten
Struggle for Civil Rights in the North (New York: Random House,
2008), 518.
17. Quoted in MacLean, Freedom Is Not Enough, 208.
18. Ibid., 233.
19. David Goldberg and Trevor Griffey, eds., Black Power at Work:
Community Control, Affirmative Action, and the Construction Industry
(Ithaca: ILR Press/Cornell University Press, 2010), 135.
20. Kevin Boyle, The UAW and the Heyday of American Liberalism,
1945–1968 (Ithaca: Cornell University Press, 1998), 252–53.
21. MacLean, Freedom Is Not Enough, 303–4.
22. Quoted in Sugrue, Sweet Land of Liberty, 518–19.
23. Michelle Alexander, The New Jim Crow: Mass Incarceration in
the Age of Colorblindness (New York: New Press, 2010), 40–57.
24. Alexander, The New Jim Crow: Mass Incarceration in the Age of
Colorblindness, 109.
25. McCleskey v. Kemp, U.S. 279 (1987), 481.
26. Quoted in Donna Jean Murch, Living for the City: Migration,
Education, and the Rise of the Black Panther Party in Oakland,
California (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2010),
173.
27. Ibid., 172.
28. Ibid., 178, 181–83.
29. Ibid., 203.
30. Annelise Orleck, Storming Caesar’s Palace: How Black Mothers
Fought Their Own War on Poverty (Boston: Beacon Press, 2005),
107.
31. Quoted in Deborah Gray White, Too Heavy a Load: Black
Women in Defense of Themselves, 1894–1994 (New York: Norton,
1999), 235.
32. Quoted ibid., 234.
33. Kimberly Springer, Living for the Revolution: Black Feminist
Organizations, 1968–1980 (Durham: Duke University Press, 2005),
47–50.
34. Ibid., 186.
35. Quoted in White, Too Heavy a Load, 245.
36. Quoted in Springer, Living for the Revolution, 132–33.
37. Sugrue, Sweet Land of Liberty, 449–92.
38. Ibid., 465–83.
39. Ibid., 464.
40. Ibid., 476.
41. Ibid., 488.
42. Ari Berman, “The Lost Promise of the Voting Rights Act,” Atlantic,
August 5, 2015,
http://www.theatlantic.com/politics/archive/2015/08/give-us-the-
ballot-expanding-the-voting-rights-act/399128/.
43. DeBray “Fly Benzo” Carpenter, “Bilingual Education as It Relates
to African-Americans: The Ebonics Debate,” San Francisco Bay
View, March 9, 2012.
44. Brenda Stevenson, The Contested Murder of Latasha Harlins:
Justice, Gender, and the Origins of the LA Riots (New York: Oxford
University Press, 2013), 75–77.
45. David A. Bositis, Black Elected Officials: A Statistical Summary
(Washington, DC: Joint Center for Political and Economic Studies,
1998–2009), 5.
46. Ibid., 26.
47. Ibid., 17.
48. See Frank Clemente, ed., Keep Hope Alive: Jesse Jackson’s
1988 Presidential Campaign (Boston: South End Press, 1989).
49. Sugrue, Sweet Land of Liberty, 537.
50. Ibid.
51. Andrew Wiese, Places of Their Own: African American
Suburbanization in the Twentieth Century (Chicago: University of
Chicago Press, 2004), 2, 124–25, 217–18, 259, 285.
52. Quoted in Douglas S. Massey and Nancy A. Denton, American
Apartheid: Segregation and the Making of the Underclass
(Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1993), 195–96.
53. Both quoted in Wiese, Places of Their Own, 228.
54. Both quoted in Sugrue, Sweet Land of Liberty, 425.
55. Both quoted in Wiese, Places of Their Own, 231.
56. Wiese, Places of Their Own, 254.
57. Ibid., 255.
58. Henry Louis Gates Jr., “Are We Better Off?” Frontline, PBS.org,
1998,
http://www.pbs.org/wgbh/pages/frontline/shows/race/etc/gates.html.
59. Michael C. Dawson, Behind the Mule: Race and Class in African-
American Politics (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1994), 80–
84.
60. See William Julius Wilson, The Truly Disadvantaged: The Inner
City, the Underclass, and Public Policy (Chicago: University of
Chicago Press, 1987), 6–8, 112–18.
61. Patricia Hill Collins, Black Sexual Politics: African Americans,
Gender, and the New Racism (New York: Routledge, 2004), 80–81.
62. Clarence Lusane, Pipe Dream Blues: Racism and the War on
Drugs (Boston: South End Press, 1991), 22–25, 44–47, 62–63.
63. Mark Anthony Neal, “Postindustrial Soul: Black Popular Music at
the Crossroads,” in That’s the Joint: The Hip-Hop Studies Reader,
ed. Murray Forman and Mark Anthony Neal (New York: Routledge,
2004), 368.
64. Elizabeth Hinton, From the War on Poverty to the War on Crime
(Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 2016), 307–332.
65. Clarence Lusane, Pipe Dream Blues: Racism and the War on
Drugs (Boston: South End Press, 1991), 56.
66. Chafe, The Unfinished Journey, 522.
67. Orleck, Storming Caesar’s Palace, 305.
68. Naomi Murakawa, The First Civil Right: How Liberals Built Prison
America (New York: Oxford University Press, 2014), 143–147.
69. James Forman Jr., Locking Up Our Own: Crime and Punishment
in Black America (New York: Farrar, Straus & Giroux, 2017), 210.
70. “Dr. Bill Cosby Speaks at the 50th Anniversary Commemoration
of the Brown vs. Topeka Board of Education Supreme Court
Decision,” May 17, 2004, transcript, Eight Cities Media and
Publications, http://www.eightcitiesmap.com/transcript_bc.htm.
71. Michael Eric Dyson, “The Culture of Hip-Hop,” in Forman and
Neal, That’s the Joint, 62.
72. Neal, “Postindustrial Soul,” 378.
73. Chafe, The Unfinished Journey, 518–19.
74. Toni Morrison, “Introduction: Friday on the Potomac,” in Race-ing
Justice, En-Gendering Power: Essays on Anita Hill, Clarence
Thomas, and the Construction of Social Reality, ed. Toni Morrison
(New York: Pantheon, 1992), xxx.
75. Quoted in Darren Lenard Hutchinson, “‘Claiming’ and ‘Speaking’
Who We Are: Black Gays and Lesbians, Racial Politics, and the
Million Man March,” in Black Men on Race, Gender, and Sexuality: A
Critical Reader, ed. Devon W. Carbado (New York: New York
University Press, 1999), 28.
76. Monica Anderson, “A Rising Share of the U.S. Black Population
Is Foreign Born: 9 Percent Are Immigrants; and While Most Are from
the Caribbean, African Dive Recent Growth,” Pew Research Center,
April 9, 2015, https://www.pewsocialtrends.org/2015/04/09/a-rising-
share-of-the-u-s-black-population-is-foreign-born/.
77. W. E. Burghardt Du Bois, The Souls of Black Folk: Essays and
Sketches (Chicago: A. C. McClurg, 1907), vii.
78. Hugh Davis Graham, Collision Course: The Strange
Convergence of Affirmative Action and Immigration Policy in America
(Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2002).
79. Candis Watts Smith, Black Mosaic: The Politics of Black Pan-
Ethnic Diversity (New York: New York University Press, 2014), 8–10;
Christina M. Greer, Black Ethnics: Race Immigration, and the Pursuit
of the American Dream (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2013), 39–
44.
80. Lani Guinier, “Our Preference for the Privileged,” The Boston
Globe, July 9, 2004.
Chapter 17: African Americans in the
Twenty-First Century
1. Quoted in Barack Obama, Dreams from My Father: A Story of
Race and Inheritance (New York: Random House, 1995), 135–36.
2. Nancy MacLean, Freedom Is Not Enough: The Opening of the
American Workplace (Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 2006),
317–18.
3. Eugene Robinson, “Which Black America?” Washington Post,
October 9, 2007.
4. Pew Research Center, “Blacks See Growing Values Gap between
Poor and Middle Class: Optimism about Black Progress Declines,”
November 13, 2007,
https://www.pewsocialtrends.org/2007/11/13/blacks-see-growing-
values-gap-between-poor-and-middle-class/.
5. Juliana Menasce Horowitz, Anna Brown, and Kiana Cox, “Race in
America 2019: Public Has Negative Views of the Country’s Racial
Progress; More Than Half Say Trump Has Made Race Relations
Worse.” Pew Research Center, April 9, 2019,
https://www.pewsocialtrends.org/2019/04/09/race-in-america-2019/.
6. This discussion parallels Eugene Robinson’s exploration of black
diversity in Disintegration: The Splintering of Black America (New
York: Doubleday, 2010). He describes four categories of difference:
Mainstream, Abandoned, Transcendent, and Emergent.
7. Pew Research Center, “Blacks See Growing Values Gap,” 4;
National Urban League, “Save Our Cities: Powering the Digital
Revolution, The State of Black America, 2018,” http://www.ncbw-
qcmc.org/uploads/1/0/2/9/102980742/nul-soba2018-
executive_summary.pdf.
8. Sean Veal and Jonathan Spader, “Rebounds in Homeownership
Have Not Reduced the Gap for Black Homeowners.” July 10, 2019,
Joint Center for Housing Studies of Harvard University,
https://www.jchs.harvard.edu/blog/rebounds-in-homeownership-
have-not-reduced-the-gap-for-black-homeowners/.
9. “Labor Force Characteristics by Race and Ethnicity, 2017,” Report
1076, Bureau of Labor Statistics, August 2018,
https://www.bls.gov/opub/reports/race-and-ethnicity/2017/home.htm.
10. Ellis Cose, The Rage of a Privileged Class: Why Are Middle-
Class Blacks Angry? Why Should America Care? (New York:
HarperCollins, 1993), 6–8.
11. Quoted in Ange-Marie Hancock, The Politics of Disgust: The
Public Identity of the Welfare Queen (New York: New York University
Press, 2004), 121.
12. Quoted in Michelle Alexander, The New Jim Crow: Mass
Incarceration in the Age of Colorblindness (New York: New Press,
2010), 163.
13. Robinson, Disintegration, 139–62.
14. Monica Anderson, “A Rising Share of the U.S. Black Population
Is Foreign Born: 9 Percent Are Immigrants; and While Most Are from
the Caribbean, Africans Drive Recent Growth,” Pew Research
Center, April 9, 2015, https://www.pewsocialtrends.org/2015/04/09/a-
rising-share-of-the-u-s-black-population-is-foreign-born/.
15. Candis Watts Smith, Black Mosaic: The Politics of Black Pan-
Ethnic Diversity (New York: New York University Press, 2014), 156.
See also Christina M. Greer, Black Ethnics: Race Immigration, and
the Pursuit of the American Dream (Oxford: Oxford University Press,
2013), 139.
16. Lisa Jean Francois, “How I Learned That Being West Indian
Didn’t Make Me Better than African Americans,” BGLH Marketplace,
January 18, 2016, https://bglh-marketplace.com/2016/01/how-i-
learned-that-being-west-indian-didnt-make-me-better-than-african-
americans/.
17. Smith, 156.
18. Lauren Davenport, Politics beyond Black and White: Biracial
Identity and Attitudes in America (Cambridge, UK: Cambridge
University Press, 2018), 35; Rhea M. Perkins, “Life in Duality:
Biracial Identity Development,” Race, Gender & Class 21, no. 1–2
(2014): 211–19.
19. Davenport, 49; Kim Parker et al., “Multiracial in America: Proud,
Diverse, and Growing in Numbers,” Pew Research Center, June 11,
2015, https://www.pewsocialtrends.org/2015/06/11/multiracial-in-
america/.
20. Davenport, 166–69.
21. Ibid., 125–128.
22. Davenport, 166–68; Perkins, 211–19.
23. Michael A. Fletcher, “Tiger Woods Says He’s ‘Cablinasian,’ But
the Police Only Saw Black,” May 30, 2017, The Undefeated,
https://theundefeated.com/features/tiger-woods-dui-arrest-police-
only-saw-black/.
24. Stanley Crouch, “What Obama Isn’t: Black Like Me on Race,”
New York Daily News, November 2, 2006,
http://www.nydailynews.com/archives/opinions/obama-isn-black-
race-article-1.585922.
25. Debra J. Dickerson, “Colorblind,” Salon, January 22, 2007,
http://www.salon.com/2007/01/22/obama_161/.
26. Pew Research Center, “Blacks See Growing Values Gap,” 19–
29; Pew Research Center, “Blacks Upbeat about Black Progress,
Prospects: A Year after Obama’s Election,” January 12, 2010, 5,
https://www.pewsocialtrends.org/2010/01/12/blacks-upbeat-about-
black-progress-prospects/.
27. Thelma Golden, introduction to Freestyle: The Studio Museum in
Harlem, exhibition catalog (New York: Studio Museum in Harlem,
2001), 14.
28. Ibid., 15.
29. Catherine Fox, “National Black Arts Festival: Role of Race in
Black Art Debated,” Atlanta Journal Constitution, July 25, 2003, 4F.
30. Touré, Who’s Afraid of Post-Blackness? What It Means to Be
Black Now (New York: Free Press, 2011), 5.
31. Shelby Steele, “The Double Bind of Race and Guilt,” Hoover
Digest, no. 1 (2001).
32. Shelby Steele, “The Age of White Guilt: And the Disappearance
of the Black Individual,” Harper’s Magazine, November 2002, 34.
33. Quoted in Obama, Dreams from My Father, 135–36.
34. Robinson, Disintegration, 229.
35. Both quoted in Joy Bennett Kinnon, “Election 2006: The New
Black Power,” Ebony, November 2006, 166.
36. Quoted in Norman Merchant, “New Generation Challenging Old
Guard Blacks in Congress,” Washington Times, May 14, 2012.
37. Quoted in Ed Gordon, “Cory Booker Wins Newark’s ‘Street
Fight,’” News and Notes, NPR, June 2, 2006,
https://www.npr.org/templates/story/story.php?storyId=5446231.
38. Quoted in Sylvester Monroe, “Does the Rev. Jesse Jackson Still
Matter?” Ebony, November 2006, 176.
39. For an extensive review of the black megachurch, see Sharon E.
Moore, ed., “African American Megachurches and Community
Empowerment: Fostering Life in Dry Places,” Journal of African
American Studies 15, no. 2 (June 2011).
40. The Sentencing Project, “Criminal Justice Facts,”
https://www.sentencingproject.org/criminal-justice-facts/.
41. John Gramlich, “The Gap between the Number of Blacks and
Whites in Prison Is Shrinking,” Pew Research Center, April 30, 2019;
Chantel de Silva, “Racial Gap in U.S. Jails Narrows as White
Incarceration Rates Rise and Black Imprisonment Declines, Study
Says,” Newsweek, February 27, 2018.
42. Heather Ann Thompson, “Why Mass Incarceration Matters:
Rethinking Crisis, Decline, and Transformation in Postwar American
History,” Journal of American History 97, no. 3 (December 2010):
707–14.
43. Alexander, The New Jim Crow, 12–13.
44. Quoted ibid., 159.
45. “Dr. Bill Cosby Speaks at the 50th Anniversary Commemoration
of the Brown vs. Topeka Board of Education Supreme Court
Decision,” May 17, 2004, Eight Cities Media and Publications,
http://www.eightcitiesmap.com/transcript_bc.htm.
46. Natalie Byfield, Savage Portrayals: Race, Media, & the Central
Park Jogger Story (Philadelphia: Temple University Press, 2014),
184.
47. Quoted in Neal Conan, “Congress Questions ‘Jena 6’ Lawyers,”
Talk of the Nation, NPR, October 16, 2007,
https://www.npr.org/transcripts/15340680?storyId=15340680.
48. Derrick Z. Jackson, “Blacks Have Good Cause to Oppose War in
Iraq,” Boston Globe, February 26, 2003.
49. Quoted in Derrick Z. Jackson, “For African-Americans, Folly of
This War Hits Home,” Boston Globe, May 9, 2007.
50. Stephen Zunes, “Hurricane Katrina and the War in Iraq,”
CommonDreams.org, September 3, 2005.
51. “Neighborhood Change Rates: Growth continues through 2018”
Aug 23, 2018, The Data Center, Independent Analysis for Informed
Decisions in Southeast Louisiana
https://www.datacenterresearch.org/about-us/; “Who Lives in New
Orleans and Metro Parishes Now?” October 10, 2019; The Data
Center, Independent Analysis for Informed Decisions in Southeast
Louisiana, https://www.datacenterresearch.org/data-resources/who-
lives-in-new-orleans-now/.
52. Laura Bliss, “10 Years Later, There’s So Much We Don’t Know
about Where Katrina Survivors Ended Up,” Citylab.com, August 25,
2015, https://www.citylab.com/equity/2015/08/10-years-later-theres-
still-a-lot-we-dont-know-about-where-katrina-survivors-ended-
up/401216/.
53. Christina Kasica, “Subprime Crisis Causing Huge Loss of
African-American Wealth,” San Francisco Bay View, January 23,
2008, https://sfbayview.com/2008/01/subprime-mortgage-crisis-
causing-greatest-loss-of-african-american-wealth-in-modern-u-s-
history/.
54. Quoted in Brian Ross and Rehab el-Buri, “Obama’s Pastor: God
Damn America, U.S. to Blame for 9/11,” ABC News, March 13, 2008.
55. See, for example, Douglass K. Daniel, “AP: Palin’s Ayers Attack
‘Racially Tinged,’” Huffington Post, October 5, 2008,
https://straighttalkexpresswatch.wordpress.com/tag/palin-racially-
tinged/.
56. Quoted in John Bentley, “McCain Says Taxpayers Should Not
Bail Out Wall Street, Criticizes Obama for ‘Nasty’ Campaign,”
CBSNews.com, September 15, 2008,
https://www.cbsnews.com/news/mccain-says-taxpayers-should-not-
bail-out-wall-street-criticizes-obama-for-nasty-campaign/.
57. Quoted in Tom Brokaw, “Meet the Press,” NBC, October 19,
2008,
http://www.nbcnews.com/id/27266223/ns/meet_the_press/t/meet-
press-transcript-oct/#.XiDBglNKhuU.
58. Quoted in Kate Stroup, “Oprah on Obama’s Election: ‘It Feels
Like Hope Won,’” People, November 5, 2008.
59. “Obama Wins Nobel Peace Prize,” Huffington Post, October 9,
2009.
60. Quoted in “Carter Again Cites Racism as Factor in Obama’s
Treatment,” CNN.com, September 15, 2009,
https://www.cnn.com/2009/POLITICS/09/15/carter.obama/index.html.
61. Ibid.
62. “The Charge of Racism: It’s Time to Bury the Divisive Politics of
the Past,” Sarah Palin’s Facebook page, July 13, 2010,
https://www.facebook.com/notes/sarah-palin/the-charge-of-racism-
its-time-to-bury-the-divisive-politics-of-the-past/408166998434/.
63. The White House, Office of the Press Secretary, News
Conference By The President, East Room, July 22, 2009
https://obamawhitehouse.archives.gov/realitycheck/the_press_office/
News-Conference-by-the-President-July-22-2009.
64. David A. Graham, “Quote of the Day: Obama: ‘If I Had a Son,
He’d Look Like Trayvon’” The Atlantic, March 23, 2012,
https://www.theatlantic.com/politics/archive/2012/03/quote-of-the-
day-obama-if-i-had-a-son-hed-look-like-trayvon/254971/.
65. Newt Gingrich, interview by Sean Hannity, The Sean Hannity
Show, YouTube video, March 23, 2012,
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v5Oa_pb6dXqK4.
66. Adam Kelsey, “Donald Trump’s 2012 Election Tweetstorm
Resurfaces as Popular and Electoral Vote Appear Divided,”
ABCNews, November 9, 2016,
https://abcnews.go.com/Politics/donald-trumps-2012-election-
tweetstorm-resurfaces-popular-electoral/story?id=43431536.
67. The White House, Office of the Press Secretary, “Statement by
the President on the Re-Establishment of Diplomatic Relations with
Cuba,” July 1, 2015, https://www.whitehouse.gov/the-press-
office/2015/07/01/statement-president-re-establishment-diplomatic-
relations-cuba.
68. See Ariane de Vogue and Jeremy Diamond, “Supreme Court
Saves Obamacare,” CNN.com, June 25, 2015,
http://www.cnn.com/2015/06/25/politics/supreme-court-ruling-
obamacare/.
69. The source is: “Health Insurance Coverage and the Affordable
Care Act, 9/22/2015,” Office of the Assistant Secretary for Planning
and Evaluation, https://aspe.hhs.gov/basic-report/health-insurance-
coverage-and-affordable-care-act-september-2015.
70. Jennifer Gonnerman, “Before the Law,” New Yorker, October 6,
2014, http://www.newyorker.com/magazine/2014/10/06/before-the-
law.
71. Kimberlé Williams Crenshaw, “The Girls Obama Forgot,” New
York Times, July 29, 2014.
72. “Remarks by the President in Eulogy for the Honorable Reverend
Clementa Pinckney,” whitehouse.gov, June 26, 2015,
https://www.whitehouse.gov/the-press-office/2015/06/26/remarks-
president-eulogy-honorable-reverend-clementa-pinckney.
73. Elizabeth Kneebone, “Ferguson, Mo. Emblematic of Growing
Suburban Poverty,” The Avenue/Rethinking Metropolitan America,
Brookings Institution, August 15, 2014,
http://www.brookings.edu/blogs/the-avenue/posts/2014/08/15-
ferguson-suburban-poverty.
74. Aamer Madhani, “Trump’s Victory Leaves Black Community
Reeling,” USA Today, November 10, 2016.
75. Toni Morrison, “Making America White Again,” The New Yorker,
November 14, 2016,
https://www.newyorker.com/magazine/2016/11/21/making-america-
white-again.
76. Quoted in Madhani, “Trump’s Victory Leaves Black Community
Reeling.”
77. Juliet Eilperin and Darla Cameron, “How Trump Is Rolling Back
Obama’s Legacy,” The Washington Post, March 24, 2017, updated
January 20, 2018.
78. Carrie Johnson, “Trump’s Impact on Federal Courts: Judicial
Nominees by the Numbers,” NPR, August 5, 2019,
https://www.npr.org/2019/08/05/747013608/trumps-impact-on-
federal-courts-judicial-nominees-by-the-numbers.
79. Madhani, “Trump’s Victory Leaves Black Community Reeling.”
80. Quoted in Akinyi Ochieng, “Black Muslims Face Double
Jeopardy, Anxiety in the Heartland,” NPR, February 25, 2017,
https://www.npr.org/sections/codeswitch/2017/02/25/516468604/blac
k-muslims-face-double-jeopardy-anxiety-in-the-heartland.
81. Quoted ibid.
82. Jayashri Srikantiah and Shirin Sinnar, “White Nationalism as
Immigration Policy,” Stanford Law Review, March 2019,
https://www.stanfordlawreview.org/online/white-nationalism-as-
immigration-policy/.
83. Quoted in Jesse Washington, “African-Americans See Painful
Truths in Trump Victory,” The Undefeated, November 10, 2016,
https://theundefeated.com/features/african-americans-see-painful-
truths-in-trump-victory/.
84. Quoted in Srikantiah and Sinnar, “White Nationalism as
Immigration Policy.”
85. Quoted in Bryan Armen Graham, “Donald Trump Blasts NFL
Anthem Protesters: ‘Get That Son of a Bitch Off the Field,’” The
Guardian, September 23, 2017,
https://www.theguardian.com/sport/2017/sep/22/donald-trump-nfl-
national-anthem-protests.
86. Quoted in Sean Sullivan, “Trump Slams Colin Kaepernick:
‘Maybe He Should Find a Country That Works Better for Him,” The
Washington Post, August 29, 2016.
87. Quoted in “Felicia Sonmez and Mike DeBonis, “Trump Tells Four
Liberal Congresswomen to ‘Go Back’ to Their Countries, Prompting
Pelosi to Defend Them,” The Washington Post, July 14, 2019.
88. Quoted in Maya Eliahou, “‘Go Back to Where You Came From’:
Our Readers Recall Racist Taunts from Their Lives,” Los Angeles
Times, July 15, 2019.
89. Quoted in Ariane de Vogue and Steve Almasy, “New Texas Voter
ID Law Discriminates, Federal Judge Rules,” CNN, August 23, 2017,
https://www.cnn.com/2017/08/23/politics/texas-voter-id-
ruling/index.html.
90. Griffin Sims Edwards and Stephen Rushin, “The Effect of
President Trump’s Election on Hate Crimes,” Social Science
Research Network, January 14, 2018,
https://ssrn.com/abstract=3102652.
91. Juliana Menasce Horowitz, Anna Brown, and Kiana Cox, “Race
in America 2019: Public Has Negative Views of the Country’s Racial
Progress; More Than Half Say Trump Has Made Race Relations
Worse,” Pew Research Center, April 9, 2019,
https://www.pewsocialtrends.org/2019/04/09/race-in-america-2019/.
92. https://abcnews.go.com/Politics/donald-trumps-2012-election-
tweetstorm-resurfaces-popular-electoral/story?id=43431536. Ibid.
See also Pew Research Center, “Blacks See Growing Values Gap.”
93. Quoted in Akinyi Ochieng, “Black Muslims Face Double
Jeopardy, Anxiety in the Heartland.”
94. Glenn Kessler, “Fact Checker: Did Racially Motivated Voter
Suppression Thwart Stacey Abrams?” The Washington Post,
October 30, 2019.
95. Quoted in Derrick Bell, Faces at the Bottom of the Well: The
Permanence of Racism (New York: Basic Books, 1992), 40.
96. Black Lives Matter, “About the Black Lives Matter Network,”
http://blacklivesmatter.com/about/.
97. Mapping Police Violence, home page, last modified January 1,
2016, http://mappingpoliceviolence.org.
98. Quoted in Lynn Peeples, “What the data say about police
shootings,” Nature, September 4, 2019: Edwards, F., Lee, H. &
Esposito, M. Proc. Natl Acad. Sci. USA 116, 16793–16798 (2019).
99. U.S. Department of Justice, Civil Rights Division, Investigation of
the Ferguson Police Department, March 4, 2015,
https://www.justice.gov/sites/default/files/opa/press-
releases/attachments/2015/03/04/ferguson_police_department_repo
rt.pdf.
100. Richard A. Oppel Jr. and Lazaro Gamio, “Minneapolis Police
Use Force Against Black People at 7 Times the Rate of Whites,”
New York Times, June 3, 2020.
101. Shaila Dewan and Mike Baker, “Rage and Promises Followed
Ferguson, but Little Changed,” New York Times, June 13, 2020.
102. “Defunding the Police Can Achieve ‘Real Accountability and
Justice,’ Black Lives Matter Co-Founder Says,”
https://www.wbur.org/hereandnow/2020/06/03/black-lives-matter-co-
founder. Accessed June 13, 2020.
103. African American Policy Forum, Center for Intersectionality and
Social Policy Studies, “Say Her Name: Resisting Brutality Against
Black Women,” 2015, https://aapf.org/sayhernamereport.
104. Alex Kane, “Not Just Ferguson: 11 Eye-Opening Facts about
America’s Militarized Police Forces,” Moyers & Company, August 13,
2014, http://billmoyers.com/2014/08/13/not-just-ferguson-11-eye-
opening-facts-about-americas-militarized-police-forces/14.
105. Quoted in Alexander, The New Jim Crow, 72–73.
106. Matt Apuzzo, “War Gear Flows to Police Departments,” New
York Times, June 8, 2014.
107. Ira Glass, “547: Cops See It Differently, Part One,” This
American Life, podcast audio, February 6, 2015,
https://www.thisamericanlife.org/547/cops-see-it-differently-part-one;
Ira Glass, “548: Cops See It Differently, Part Two,” This American
Life, podcast audio, February 13, 2015,
https://www.thisamericanlife.org/548/cops-see-it-differently-part-two.
108. Erin Durkin, “De Blasio Talks of Worries for Son Dante after
Grand Jury Declines to Indict Cop in Eric Garner Death,” New York
Daily News, December 3, 2014.
Index
A
Aaron, Hank, 511
Abbott, Lyman, 207
Abbott, Robert, 420
Abernathy, Ralph, 543, 545, 672
Abolitionists and abolitionism. See also Emancipation; specific
Antislavery entries
Amistad case and, 216
black freedom struggle and, 251
Civil War and, 284
converts among whites, 251, 259
female abolitionists and, 258
lecturers and, 254–55
Liberty Party and, 258, 260, 267
moral suasion and, 256–57
in North, 144, 158
in Oregon Territory, 261
political action and, 256–57
Revolution and northern slavery, 158
in 1840s and 1850s, 239–40
Walker on, 213
Abortion rights, 688
Abrams, Stacey, 698
Abroad marriage, 227
Abyssinian Baptist Church, 465
Accommodationism
of Booker T. Washington, 390, 395–97
 Du Bois as critic of, 396
“Account of the Slave Trade on the Coast of Africa, An”
(Falconbridge), 69(d)
Acculturation, in Chesapeake region, 121
ACS. See American Colonization Society
“Act for Regulating of Slaves in New Jersey, An,” 107–8(d)
Act for the Gradual Abolition of Slavery (Pennsylvania), 175
Activism. See also Civil rights movement
by Adam Clayton Powell Jr., 465
affirmative action and, 593
anti-Communist hysteria and, 532
black, 184, 250, 253–56
by black women, 424
after Civil War, 308
by 1860, 240
by free blacks, 191–97
in 1960s and 1970s, 577–78, 584–93
Nixon actions against, 624
political, 374–75
Adam (slave), freedom struggles of, 88
Adams, Eliza, 227
Adams, Henry, migration promoted by, 348
Adams, John, 128
Adams, John Quincy, 215
Adams–Onís Treaty (1821), 207
Addams, Jane, 400, 421
“Address of the Colored State Convention to the People of Iowa in
Behalf of Their Enfranchisement, 1868” (Clark), 362–63(d)
“Address to the Slaves of the United States of America, An”
(Garnet), 276–77(d)
Adeline Brown v. State (1865), 332
Administration of Justice Act, 131
Adventurers, English, 74
Affirmative action, 593, 597
black American debate on, 671
Nixon and, 624
opponents of, 599
Thomas, Clarence, and, 648
Affordable Care Act, 685, 690, 694
Afghanistan, 674
black support for war in, 677
Obama troop withdrawal from, 685, 689
Africa. See also Black(s); Colonization; Slave trade
African American arts inspired by, 612(v)
African American colonization of, 186–88
African American culture and, 119–20
ancient societies of, 8–15, 9(m)
celebration of, 609
climate of, 4, 5(m)
countries of, 4
cultural geography of, 6
as “Dark Continent,” 3
Du Bois on colonization of, 398
facial markings from, 85
geography of, 5(m)
humankind origins in, 6
 hunter-gatherers in, 7
landscape of, 4–6
livestock in, 7, 8(i)
map of, 5(m)
mobility and migration in, 6–7
newly independent nations of, 582
peoples of, 6–8
population of slaves from, 60
Portuguese and, 37
religions of, 4
religious traditions from, 86
size of, 4
slave trade and, 41–42, 49
slaves from, 118
social identity of, 26
soils of, 4
“Africa for Africans” idea, of Garvey, 437
African American Policy Forum (AAPF), 707–8
African American Soldiers Storm Fort Wagner, 297(i)
African Americans. See also Black(s); Black men; Black women;
Black(s); Interracial relationships; Slave(s)
African origins of, 43–45
Africans as, 74
AIDS treatments and, 644
American Revolution and, 116, 126–46, 132(i), 158
ancestral origins of, 3–4
in Battle of New Orleans, 185
black immigrants and, 667
British taxation and, 127
in Civil War battles, 298–99, 299(m)
class divide among, 643–45
Cold War, loyalty program, and, 533–36
competence and equality after Civil War, 340
culture of, 119–22, 669
as distinct people, 252
election impacts of, 639
end to federal protections for rights of, 368
families separated and, 163–64
GI Bill and, 515–16
in Great Depression, 458–61
identification with Jews, 492
John F. Kennedy assassination and, 578
law enforcement and, 692–93
lifestyle in 18th-century North America, 117–26
migration by, 416–19, 419(m), 499–500, 500(m)
Muslims, 673
police killings of, 693
population in United States (1790–2010), A-33
in public schools, 182
in South, 117
spread of population, 419(m)
Trump and, 694–99
Tuskegee experiments and, 520–28
in United States (1770 and 1800), 145(m)
use of term, 592, 652
in Vietnam War, 599–601, 600(c)
 in Virginia, 73–74
visual arts of, 440–41
voting by, 186
in War of 1812, 185–86
white marriages with, 90
World War I and, 425–29
World War II and, 492–94, 499–506
African Brigade, Louisiana Native Guards as, 295, 298–99
African Episcopal Church of St. Thomas, 180
African Meeting House (Boston), 180
African Methodist Episcopal (AME) Church, 179–80, 327. See also
Bethel AME Church
destruction of, 212
in South, 327
Vesey and, 210
African Methodist Episcopal Zion (AME Zion) Church, 327
African Orthodox Church, 437
African Society (Boston), 178
African Society for Mutual Relief (New York), 178
African Times and Orient Review, 436
African Union Meeting House (Providence), 180
African Union Society (Providence), 178, 180
Africans
as African Americans, 74
arrivals in Americas, 42–45, 81–82
in New England, 87–90
supplies of, 80
value as slaves, 80–81
Africanus, 22
Afro, use of term, 592
Afro-American Association, 580
Afro-Christianity, 126
Agassiz, Louis, 241
Agency (purposeful action), constraint and, 405–13
Agrarian protest movements, in South and Midwest, 375
Agricultural Adjustment Administration, 462
Agriculture. See also Farming; Plantation agriculture
black labor in, 499–500
in Louisiana, 96–97
in Maryland, 169–70
in slave South (1860), 202(m)
slaves in, 54, 85, 94, 118, 201
teaching of techniques, 223
Ahmose I, 11
Aid to Families with Dependent Children, 603, 633, 645
AIDS epidemic, 644
Aircraft industry, 501
Aka, 87
Akan people, 60, 61
Aksum, 9, 12–13
Al Qaeda
Obama policy toward, 689
September 11, 2001 attacks and, 677, 685
Alabama. See also Birmingham, Alabama; Wallace, George C.
black voters in, 589
integration of University of, 559
 National Guard federalization in, 559
riots in (1943), 503
Selma to Montgomery march in, 588
slavery in, 162, 206
University of, 559
Alabama Christian Movement for Human Rights, 549
Alabama Sharecroppers Union (ASU), 467
Albany, Georgia, demonstrators in, 544(i)
Albright, Madeleine, 681
Alcorn Agricultural and Mechanical College (Alcorn A&M), 334
Alexander the Great, 8–9, 12
al-Hamawi, Yaqut, 17
Ali, Duse Muhammad, 436, 601
Allegheny Institute, 249
Allen, Louis, 548
Allen, Richard, 177–78, 182, 185, 251
black church and, 179, 182
colonization and, 187
resolutions about colonization opposition and, 194–95(d)
Alliances, black-Jewish, 636–37
Allies
in World War I, 425
in World War II, 491, 506, 517
Almanac (Banneker), 157, 158(i)
“Along the Color Line” (Du Bois), 411(d)
Al-Sahili, Abu Ishaq Ibrahim, 21
Altgeld Gardens public housing project (Chicago), 664
Alton, Illinois, race riot in, 243
Aluminum Ore company, black workers in, 427
AMA. See American Missionary Association
Amadioha, 23
AME Church. See African Methodist Episcopal (AME) Church
AME Zion Church. See African Methodist Episcopal Zion (AME Zion)
Church
Amendments, A-10–A-14
Fifteenth, 343, 344–45, 352, A-12
Fourteenth. See Fourteenth Amendment
Nineteenth, A-12
Tallmadge, 203–4
Thirteenth, 307, 309, 354, 356, 406, A-11
Twenty-fourth, A-13
America(s). See also Slave trade
African identities in, 61
Africans in, 41–45, 60–61
enslavement of indigenous peoples in, 41–43
French colonies in, 96–97
slave trade in, 41–43
American and Foreign Anti-Slavery Society (AFAS), 258
American Anti-Slavery Society, 257, 258
American Civil Liberties Union (ACLU), 457
American Colonization Society (ACS), 187, 393
migration to Liberia sponsored by, 212, 241, 269
American Crusade against Lynching, 531
American Equal Rights Association
“Debate, A: Negro Male Suffrage Equal Rights Association vs.
Woman Suffrage,” 357–59(d)
 Sojourner Truth at, 356–57
women and blacks in, 352, 356
American Federation of Labor (AFL), 466–67
black organizing and, 504
blacks excluded from, 386
American Football League, 512
American Freedmen’s Union Commission, schools and, 332, 333
American Indian Movement, COINTELPRO and, 614
American Indians. See Native Americans
American Missionary Association (AMA)
assistance to former slaves by, 291
formation of, 259
school sponsored by, 329, 332
American Moral Reform Society, 250
American Negro Academy, 394
American Negro Theatre (ANT), 513
American Nurses Association, color bar eliminated in, 511
American Recovery and Reinvestment Act (ARRA), 685
American Red Cross, separation of black and white blood by, 493
American Revolution
African Americans and, 116, 126–46, 132(i)
chances for freedom after, 143–46
events leading to, 126–30
free black life after, 177–88
opening of, 131
outcomes of, 142–46
slave freedom and, 116, 143–46, 158
slave soldiers in, 133
 status of slavery after, 160–61
American Society for Colonizing the Free People of Color of the
United States, 187
American Sociological Association, 433
American Woman Suffrage Association, 352
Amherst College, 470
Amistad case, 216
Amos ‘n’ Andy Show, 475
Amsterdam News (newspaper), 438
Ancient societies, of Africa, 8–15, 9(m)
Aksum, 12–13
Bantu, 13–15
Egypt, 8–12
Kush, 12–13
Nok, 13–15
Nubia, 12–13
overview of, 8–9
Anderson, Jourdan and Mandy, 323–24
Anderson, Major, at Fort Sumter, 285
Anderson, Marian, 477, 478(i)
Anderson, P. H., 323
Angelou, Maya, 632
Anglican Church, missionaries from, 85
Anglo-Saxons, scientific racism and, 373
Angola
description of, 14
slave trade and, 46, 73
Anna Lucasta (Yordan), 513
Anne (Queen of England), 94
Annexation, of Texas, 200, 207
Anslinger, Henry, 474
Antebellum era, 274
reform in, 250
slave communities in, 230
Anthony, Susan B., 352, 356–57, 358(d), 358–60(d), 360, 360(d)
Anthropology
on “primitives” and Anglo-Saxons, 373
slavery justified by, 240
Antiabortion justices, 648
Antiblack riots. See also Race riots
in Civil War, 301
Anti-Catholicism, of Know-Nothings, 243
Anticolonization campaign, 187
Anticommunism
black freedom struggle and, 532
civil rights and, 547
after World War II, 533–38
Anti-Lynching Bill (Dyer), 406
Antilynching campaign, of Wells, 377–78
Antimiscegenation laws, 80, 373
Antipoverty programs
Community Action Programs and, 603
Poor People’s Campaign and, 602–3
Antislavery movement
emancipation as focus of, 213
Pennsylvania organizations and, 176–77
Antislavery petitions
in Congress, 216
in Georgia, 100
Antislavery political parties, 258
Antiwar movement, during Vietnam War, 601–2
Antor, Sandra, 707
Apaches, Geronimo at World’s Fair, 372
Apartheid, 549
Appomattox Court House, Lee’s surrender at, 305
Apprentices, 332
Arabian Peninsula, 13
Arbery, Ahmaud, 698, 699, 702
Archibald, Julius, 557
Argall, Samuel, 75
Arkansas, 168(m)
cotton in, 206
school desegregation in, 546–47, 569–70(d), 572(v)
slavery in, 162, 167
Arlington Heights, Illinois, 641
Armed forces. See Military; specific battles and wars; specific wars
Armistead, James, 139
Armstrong, Louis “Satchmo,” 442, 471
Armstrong, Samuel Chapman, 335–36, 336, 394
Army Air Corps, NAACP lawsuit against, 493
Army Corps of Engineers, Hurricane Katrina and, 679
Army of Northern Virginia, 289
Army of the Potomac, 298
Art(s). See also Black Arts Movement; Literature
 Harlem Renaissance and, 438–43
New Negro arts movement and, 438
post-black, 670
as propaganda, 434, 441
Articles of Constitution. See Constitution (U.S.)
Artisans, slaves trained by, 118
Ashmun Institute, 249
Asia, World War II in, 491
Asians, racism against, 373
Asiento system, 46
Associated Agencies (Oakland), 557
Associated Negro Press, 506
Association for the Study of Negro Life and History, 434
Atlanta Compromise speech (Washington), 395, A-24–A-26
Atlanta Life Insurance Company, 460
Atlantic Charter (1941), 491, 506
Atlantic Ocean region, slave trade in, 40–42
Atomic bombs, in World War II, 517
Attorney general
Lynch as, 691
“subversive” organizations, 536
Attucks, Crispus, 130–31
Attucks Guards, 286
Auctions, slave, 37, 94(i), 208–9, 209(i)
Australia, black loyalists in, 142
Australopithecus afarensis, 6, 7(i)
Autobiography, of Jarena Lee, 254
Automobile industry, government loans to, 685, 688
Avery, Charles, 249
Aviators, black in World War II, 495, 498, 525–26(d), 525–28, 526–
27(v)
AWOL soldiers, in World War II, 497
Axis powers, in World War II, 491, 494
Axum, 13
Azores, 39
Azusa Street Revival (Los Angeles), 422
B
Bacchus (slave), 129
Back to Africa Movement
of Garvey, 438
in 19th century, 393
Backcountry, white migration to, 163
Bacon, Nathaniel, and Bacon’s Rebellion, 81
Bahamas, black loyalists in, 142
Bailey v. Alabama, 406, 411
Baker, Ella, 460, 581, 586(i)
Baker, Frank, 289
Baker, George, 465
Baker, Josephine, 442
Baker, Ray Stannard
on lynching, 376–77
on National Negro Committee, 400
Bakke case (1978), 629
Bakri, Al, 18
Baldwin, James, 497, 577
Balkan region, forced labor from, 40
Ball, Charles, 166
Ball, Thomas, Emancipation (Freedmen’s Memorial), 320(v)
Baltimore
Federal occupation of, 286
slavery and free blacks in, 169–70
Baltimore Afro-American, 493, 506
Bambara, Toni Cade, 632
Bambara slaves, 97
Banjo Lesson, The (Tanner), 390, 390(i)
Banks, 384
Banks, Ernie, 511
Banneker, Benjamin, 157–58
Almanac of, 157, 158(i)
Bantu, 13–15
Bantu expansion, 9, 14
Bantu-speaking people, 9
Baptists
black, 122, 180, 221
churches in Richmond and, 384
revivals and, 215
in South, 327
Baquaqua, Mahommah G., 54
Baraka, Amiri (LeRoi Jones), 506, 611–12(v)
Barbadoes, James G., 257
Barbados
immigrants from, 394
slave disembarkation in, 60
slave labor in, 86
Barbie, Millie, 227
Barbot, James Jr., 52
“General Observations on the Management of Slaves,” 67–68(d)
Barbot, John, 59
Barkley, Alben, 507
Barnett, Ferdinand L., 398
Barnett, Ida B. Wells. See Wells-Barnett, Ida B.
Barnwell, Rosa, 216
Barracoons (barracks), life in, 50, 52
Barrett, Janie Porter, 385
Bartering, 465
Bas du Fleuve, 98
Baseball
desegregation of, 511
racism in, 476
Basketball, desegregation of, 511
Bates, Evelyn, 499, 503
in World War II, 489–90
Bates, Ruby, 457
Battles. See specific battles and wars
Baumfree, Isabella. See Truth, Sojourner
Bear Creek settlement, 142
Beat Street (film), 646(i)
Beaumont, Texas, race riot in (1943), 502
Bebop, 513
Bectom, John, 225
Bedford-Stuyvesant, race riot in, 588
Beliefs. See Ideology; Religion
Benevolent societies, 421
Benezet, Anthony, 176
Benga, Ota, 372
Benguela, 73
Benin, 25–27, 46
Bennett, Gwendolyn, 440
Berbers, 16, 18
Berkeley, California, Afro-American Association and, 580
Berkeley, William, 81
Bethel AME Church (Philadelphia), 178(i), 179, 248, 251, 303. See
also African Methodist Episcopal (AME) Church
Bethune, Mary McLeod, 463(i)
HUAC and, 533
in NACW, 384
Bethune-Cookman College, 463(i)
Bett, Mum, 143, 144(i)
Beyoncé, 667
Bibb, Henry, 209, 227, 254
Bibb, James, 227
Bibb, Mary Frances, 227
Biden, Joe, 688
Bilbo, Theodore, 507, 509
Bilboes (iron cuffs), 55
Bilingual education, 637
Bin Laden, Osama, 677, 685
Biracials, 668
Biram, 25
Birmingham, Alabama
civil rights movement in, 548–53
Sixteenth Street Baptist Church bombing in, 562(i), 563
veteran killed in, 427
Birth of a Nation (film), 400
Birther movement, 694
Birthrate, slave, 89, 121
Black(s). See also African Americans; Free blacks; Slave(s)
African- vs. American-born, 120–21
alliances with Jews, 636–37
American Revolution’s results and, 146
in Baptist churches, 122
biracial children and, 668
caricatures of, 280–81(v)
churches of, 180
conversions by, 126
distribution of (1680), 76(m)
as elected officials, 638–39
ethnic groups defined as, 650
in Ferguson, Missouri, 692–93
free, 169
as freedom fighters, 149–55
GI Bill and, 515–16
health care insurance among, 690
institutions of, 159
leadership by, 671
as loyalists, 134–38, 140–42, 141(i)
in Massachusetts, 129
in military, 599–600, 678
in militias, 185
myth of corrupt black voters and, 374
as patriots, 130–34, 132(i), 138–39, 141(i)
protesting the killing of unarmed black men, 709–10(v)
responsibility for own uplift, 354
revival meetings and, 125
as Revolutionary soldiers, 133–34, 137–39
 rights denied to, 267
as runaway servants, 78
schools for, 180, 249
slave population of, 146
as soldiers, 133
as southern patriots, 134
study of, as “primitives,” 373
support for Revolution by, 128–29
unemployment of, 691
use of term, 86, 583, 592
voting rights for, 242, 337, 339, 342–43, 351–52
white attacks on, after Civil War, 344–45
Black activism. See Activism
Black Arts Movement, 581
post-black art and, 670, 670(i)
Black Arts Repertory Theatre/School, 611(v)
Black belt
in Chicago, 423
in South, 347(m)
Black belt, in South, 347(m)
Black Brigade, 136
Black Cabinet, 464
“Black Camelot,” 683
Black church(es), 328(i), 465, 672–73.See also Church(es); Religion
Black codes. See also Black laws; Slave codes
after Civil War, 331–32
Code Noir as (Louisiana), 98, 111(v)
Black convention movement, 251–53
Black culture. See Culture
Black Entertainment Television, 667
Black Folk, Then and Now (Du Bois), 434
Black freedom movement
black middle and upper classes and, 639
by mid-1960s, 599
opposition to, 623–30
persistence of, 630–42
Black History Month (February), 434, 435(i)
Black identity. See Identity
“Black Immigrants and Black Natives Attending Selective Colleges
and Universities in the United States” (Massey, Mooney, Torres, and
Charles), 659–60(d)
“Black is beautiful,” 609
“Black Land,” 10
Black laws. See also Slave codes
in Illinois, 241
in Indiana, 241
in Missouri, 241
in Ohio, 174, 241
in Wisconsin, 241
Black life, sociological studies of, 432–33
Black Manhattan (James Weldon Johnson), 433
Black men. See also African Americans; Black(s); Black women;
Men
incarceration rates for, 629(i), 675, 675(c)
Black Metropolis: … (Drake and Cayton), 433
Black middle class. See Middle class (black)
Black Muslims, 673, 695. See also Nation of Islam
Black nationalism, 580, 590–91, 599, 604
Blyden and, 393–94
after Civil War, 348
Delany and, 269
economic, 437
Garvey and, 435
Lyndon B. Johnson on, 593
of Malcolm X, 582–84, 583(i)
militancy of, 605
Black Panther Party, 575, 591–93, 592(i)
Breakfast Program of, 617(d), 631
FBI fake letters about, 615–16(d)
Nixon, FBI, and, 625
in politics, 631
transformation of, 630–31
Vietnam War and, 601
women and, 631
Black power, 577–78, 590–93, 609–19, 611–12(v), 616(v)
early organizations for, 578–82
emergence of, 577–84
FBI and, 614–17
Mississippi politics and, 584–87
in New York, 587–88
Vietnam War and, 601, 602(i)
violence and, 604–5
Black pride, 581
Black Reconstruction, 336, 339–43, 342(m)
 Du Bois on, 339–40
education during, 351–52
equal rights in state constitutions during, 369
politics and, 336
Black Reconstruction (Du Bois), 434
Black Seminoles, 205–6, 206(i)
“Black Shirts,” 459
Black Star Line steamship company, 437–38
Black studies, 415–16
Black tax, 666
Black teachers, 249. See also Teachers
Black Thunder (Bontemps), 472
Black uplift, 246, 249, 252
Black women. See also Million Woman March (1997); Woman
suffrage; Women
as attorney general, 691
on black woman suffrage, 356–57(d)
childbearing by, 221
education and, 249
elite, 275, 380
in freedom’s first generation, 379–82, 382(i)
as national security adviser and secretary of state, 681
roles of, 632–34
in teaching, 249
as widows, 244, 247
at work during Civil War, 312
Black Women Organized for Action, 634
Blackface, in minstrel shows, 280–81(v)
Black-labor alliance, 627
Blacklist, in entertainment industry, 535
#BlackLivesMatter, 693, 702–3
“Herstory of the #BlackLivesMatter Movement, A” (Garza), 703–
7(d)
Blackness, 159, 668–71
Black-on-black crime, 644
Blackstone Rangers, FBI and, 615–16(d)
Blake, Eubie, 442
Blanco, Kathleen, 678
Bland, Ann, 502(i)
Bland, Sandra, 707
“Bleeding Kansas,” 266
Blockbusting, in housing, 554
Blood, separation of black and white, 493
Bloody Sunday (1965), 588
“Blue” discharges, in World War II, 516
“Blueprint for Negro Writing” (Wright), 471
Blues music
in Harlem Renaissance, 442
popularization of, 388–89
Blues music, ring shouts and, 222
Blyden, Edward, 393–94, 398
Boas, Franz, 415
Bobalition, 184
“Bobalition” (Life in Philadelphia cartoon, Clay), 196–97(v)
Body of Liberties (Massachusetts), chattel slavery sanctioned in, 87
Bolden, Charles “Buddy,” 389
Boley, Oklahoma, 391
Boll weevil, 417
Bolzius, Johann Martin, 100
Bombings, in Chicago, 423
Bonaparte, Napoleon, 166–67
Bond requirement, for free blacks in North, 174
Bondmen and bondwomen, 103
Bontemps, Arna, 472
Booker, Archie, 381
Booker, Cory, 672
Booth, John Wilkes, 305
Border states
in Civil War, 286
emancipation and, 288
slavery protected in, 291
Boston
African Meeting House in, 180
African Society in, 178
busing in, 637
“Nigger Hill” in, 245
public schools in, 182
resistance to Fugitive Slave Act in, 264
school integration in, 256
slaves in, 88, 118
Walker, David, in, 212
Boston Guardian (newspaper), 396
Boston Massacre (1770), 130–31
Boston Port Act, 131
Boston Riot (1903), 396
Boston Tea Party (1773), 131
Boston Vigilance Committee, 263–64
Botswana, 7
Botume, Elizabeth, 303
Bourke-White, Margaret, “Louisville Flood, 1937, The,” 486
Bowdoin College, 33(d)
Bowery, Charity, 207
Bowser, Mary Elizabeth, 303
Boxing
integration of, 512–13
Johnson, Jack, and, 386
racism in, 476–77
Boycotts
of British goods, 128, 132
of Chicago World’s Fair (1893), 378
of Montgomery buses, 542
by Urban League, 432
of Virginia Passenger and Power Company streetcars, 386
Boys, in My Brother’s Keeper initiative, 691
Bozales (African-born slaves), 45
Braddock, Jim, 477
Bradley, Mamie Till, 540
Bradley, Tom, 638
Brady, Wes, 222
Brain capacity, Morton on, 241
Brief and Candid Answer to a Late Printed Sheet, Entitled, The
Selling of Joseph (Saffin), 88
Brinch, Boyrereau, 133
Brinsley, Ismaaiyl, 712
Brisbon, Rumain, 712–16(d)
Britain. See England (Britain)
British Anti-Lynching Committee, 378
British North America
distribution of blacks and whites in (1680), 76(m)
slaves in, 117
Broken windows theory, 692
“Bronx Slave Market, The,” 460
Brooklyn Dodgers, desegregation of baseball by, 511
Brooks, Preston S., 266
Broomstick ceremonies, 119(i), 326
Brotherhood of Sleeping Car Porters and Maids, 466, 492
Browder, Kalief, 691
Browder v. Gayle (1956), 542, 543
Brown, Elaine, politics and, 631, 632(i)
Brown, Everett, 476
Brown, Henry “Box,” 220, 220(i), 254
Brown, James, 599
Brown, John
murder of proslavery settlers by, 266
slave insurrection and, 270
Brown, Michael, 693, 702, 709(v)
“Letter to Michael Brown’s Family” (Fulton), 716–18(d)
revenge for, 712
Brown, Sterling, 440
Brown, William Wells
 on African American militia, 298
background of, 199–200
Clotel, 254
mother of, 199, 225
narratives by, 232, 254
as successful fugitive, 218–19
“Brown Bomber, The,” 476–77
Brown Fellowship Society (Charleston), 178
Brown v. Board of Education of Topeka (1954), 470, 539, 545, 648,
A-22
Browne, William Washington, 384
Brownsville, Texas, Twenty-Fifth Infantry Regiment in, 393
Bruce, Blanche K., 341
Bryan, Hugh and Jonathan, 125
Bryan, William Jennings, 375
Bryant, Roy, 539–40
Buchanan, Bessie, 557
Buchanan v. Warley (1917), 433
Buffalo soldiers, after Civil War, 346–47
Bull Run, battle at, 286
Bunche, Ralph, 468–69, 535
Bunker Hill, Battle of, 133
Bure, 18–19
Burgoyne, John, patriot defeat at Saratoga and, 138
Burke, Edmund, 141
Burke, Tarana, 698
Burkina Faso, 19, 23–24
Burnham, Dorothy, 469
Burnham, Lewis, 469
Burns, Anthony, 264, 265(i)
Burns, Tommy, 386
Burns, Ursula M., 667
Bus boycott, in Montgomery, Alabama, 542–43
Bush, George H. W., 648, 649(i)
Bush, George W.
Colin Powell and, 680
September 11, 2001 attacks and, 677
Tuskegee Airmen honored by, 529
2000 election and, 674
Business
black, 246, 460, 663
slave trade as, 40
Busing
in Boston, 637
for integration, 625, 628, 635
Reagan and, 628
Butler, Andrew P., 266
Butler, Benjamin F.
runaway slaves and, 289, 292, 309
U.S. Colored Troops and, 295
Butler School for Negro Children, 332, 336
Buxtun, Peter, 520
Byrd, William, 81
Byzantine Empire, 17
C
Cabin in the Sky (film), 513
Cabinet, during Reconstruction, 339
Cain, Richard, 330, 334
Cairo Conference, of Organization of African Unity, 582
Cakewalk (dance), 387
Caldwell, Elias, 213
California
as free state, 261
race riots in, 502
schools for black children in, 351
University of California (Berkeley), 580
Call to the Unconverted (Baxter), 124
Cambodia, invasion of, 626
Cambridge Nonviolent Action Committee, 579–80
Cameroon, 14
Camp fever, 138
Campbell, Robert, 269
“Can We All Get Along? Interviews with Immigrants and Native-Born
Blacks,” 657–58(d)
Canada
African Americans in, 239–40, 243, 269
black loyalists in, 142
Canary Islands, 40
Cane (Toomer), 440
Cannibalism, African fears of, 54–55
Cannon, Corinne, 597
Cape Bojador, 39
Cape Coast Castle, 52–53
Cape Verde Islands, 39
CAPs. See Community Action Programs
Captives, enslaved African, 49–53
Caravels, 39–40
Carceral state, 674–77
use of term, 676
Caribbean region
in American Revolution, 139
immigrants from, 394
Middle Passage to, 55
slaves from, 118
Carlton, William Tolman, 312, 318
Watch Meeting—Dec. 31st—Waiting for the Hour, 318(v)
Carmichael, Stokely, 575–76, 586(i), 589–90
black power and, 590–91
FBI and, 614(d)
on international black freedom struggle, 592
on Vietnam War, 601
Carnegie, Andrew, Tuskegee Institute funding from, 395
Carnera, Primo, 476
Carolina(s), 83–86. See also North Carolina; South Carolina
fugitives to Spanish Florida from, 98
loyalists in, 140
plantations in, 85
rice cultivation in, 84–85
Carpetbaggers, 340
Carracks (ships), 39
Carruthers, Richard, 306
Carter, Alprentice “Bunchy,” 625
Carter, Jimmy, 628, 639, 686
Cary, Mary Ann Shadd, 239–40, 259, 269
“Woman’s Right to Vote, Early 1870s,” 360–61(d)
Case law, for employment issues, 597
Cash crops, 102, 159. See also Cotton
in Jamestown, 75, 77
slavery for, 201
Castles, slave, 46, 52, 53
Catawba Indians, 102, 142
Catholic Church
African slavery and, 42
in Kongo, 101
in Spanish Florida, 98
Catto, Octavius, 298, 308, 351–52
Cavalry, post–Civil War blacks in, 346
Cayton, Horace R., 433
Center on Race and Social Problems, 694
Central High School, Little Rock
desegregation of, 546–47, 569–70(d), 572(v)
Central powers, in World War I, 425
Ceremonies. See also Marriage
of black funerals, 120
of Negro Election Day, 120
Césaire, Aimé, 473
CFA. See Colored Farmers’ Alliance
“Chain Gang,” 413(v)
Chain gangs, 406, 413(v)
Chain migration pattern, 418
Chains
on ships, 55
slave marches in, 50, 51(i)
Chaney, James, 585
Charles, Camille Z., “Black Immigrants and Black Natives Attending
Selective Colleges and Universities in the United States,” 659–60(d)
Charles II (England), 93
Charles II (Spain), 98
Charleston
Brown Fellowship Society of, 178
in Revolution, 139
slave trade in, 169
Vesey’s rebellion in, 210–12
Chattel slavery, 78, 80, 87. See also Slavery
Chauncey, Isaac, 185
Chauvin, Derek, 702, 710
Cherokee Indians
removal of, 204, 206
Trail of Tears and, 206
Chesapeake Marine Railway and Dry Dock Company, 350
Chesapeake region
black and white populations in, 81–82, 82(c)
Dutch slave trade in, 80
free blacks in, 139
slave population in, 117
 slave trade in, 121
slave worker decline in, 161–62
slavery in, 75, 77(i), 77–78, 81–82
slaves in religious revivals and, 125
tobacco in, 75, 77
Chesnutt, Charles, 389
Chester, Thomas Morris, 298, 308
Chicago
black businesses in, 423–24
black medicine and hospitals in, 423
black migration to, 420–21
black women in, 424
Chicago Defender and, 420
civil rights activists in, 558
Commission on Race Relations in, 432
Democratic National Convention in (1968), 625
gospel music in, 422
housing in, 423, 554, 556
migration to, 420–23, 501
New Negro arts movement in, 438
Obama in, 663
Operation Breadbasket in, 597
public housing in, 556
race riots in, 428–29, 431–32, 502
storefront churches in, 422
strikes in, 422
urban renewal in, 595, 596(i)
Chicago Defender (newspaper), 506
 great migration and, 416, 418, 420
Till photos in, 540
World War I and, 425
Chicago Housing Authority, 535, 556
Chicago Renaissance, 471–73
Chicago School, 432–33
Chicago World’s Fair (1893)
black boycott of, 378
Chickasaw Indians, 102, 204
“Chiefs of Indigo,” 25
Childbearing
by slave women, 221
women’s workloads and, 224
Children
education for free blacks, 182
flight from Confederate control, 303
in Middle Passage, 58
slave, 207
slave raids for, 50
status of slave women’s children, 78, 175
Childs, Lyn, 501
China Gates (Johnson), 670(i)
Chinese Exclusion Act (1882), 373
Chisholm, Shirley, 621–22, 623(i), 632
Congressional Black Caucus and, 638
as presidential candidate, 622
Choctaw Indians, 204
Christiana Resistance, 264
Christianity. See also Church(es); Great Awakening; Religion;
Revivals
abolitionist movement and, 259
of African Americans, 117
civil rights movement and, 542–43
conversion of Indians to, 43
Crusades and, 39
freedoms of African converts to, 105
Great Awakening and, 122–24
in Kongo, 101
pagan beliefs vs., 86
as slave support, 221–22
slavery and, 80, 98, 125
Christianization, of contrabands, 291
Chrysler, government loans to, 685
Church(es). See also Religion
black, 178(i), 180, 182
bombings of, 545
in Chicago, 422
civil rights movement and, 538–39
after emancipation, 327–30, 328(i)
folk religion and, 328–29
in Great Awakening, 122
in Great Depression, 464–65
independent, 247
institutions stimulated by, 329
invisible, 222
in Richmond, 384
 slave attendance at, 222
Church, Frank, abuses of power investigated by, 618–19(d)
“Church Committee Report,” 618–19(d)
Churchill, Winston, Atlantic Charter and (1941), 491
Cincinnati
black high school in, 249
blacks in, during Civil War, 286–87
race riots in, 243
CIO. See Congress of Industrial Organizations
CIO Political Action Committee, 507, 508(i)
Cities. See also Urban areas; specific locations
all-black, 348–50
black communities in New South, 382–87
educational quality in, 634–35
free blacks in northern, 177
great migration and, 416, 420–25
migration to, 595
racial diversity in, 245
violence in, 604
Citizens’ Commission to Investigate the FBI, 614
Citizenship
denied to African Americans, 268
Dred Scott decision and, 268, 308
Fourteenth Amendment and, 337, 345
for free blacks, 174
struggle in World War II, 506–17
after World War II, 509
Civil disobedience. See also Black power
 by aiding fugitive slaves, 264
against segregated railroads, 369–70
World War II and, 505
Civil rights. See also Nonviolent protest; Voting and voting rights
anticommunism and, 547
attorney general’s list of “subversive” organizations and, 536
for blacks, 186, 267
Du Bois on, 390–91
Fourteenth Amendment and, 337
Griggs decision and, 598
in 1948 election, 537–38
organizing for, 469–70
post–Civil War struggle for, 351–52
Robeson and, 531–32
in 1870s, 344–46
Supreme Court undermining of, 345
Civil Rights Act
of 1866, 337
of 1875, 343, 345, 369, A-14–A-15
of 1957, 623
of 1964, 578, 593, 597, 623, A-15–A-18
of 1968, 639
Civil Rights Cases (1883), 345, 369
Civil rights laws, 556
Civil rights movement. See also Black nationalism; Black power;
Nonviolent
in Birmingham, Alabama, 548–53
black power and, 577–78
 expansion of, 577–78
fracturing of, 606
leadership of, 542–48
Montgomery bus boycott and, 542
as national movement, 553–63
protests in, 570–72(v)
in South, 538–53
students in, 547–50
violence in, 539–41, 540(i), 546–50, 552–53, 571(v)
Civil rights organizations, 538
Civil War. See also Reconstruction
black migration during, 416
black military service in, 283–84, 286–87, 294–97, 296(c),
299(m), 309, 325
black patriotism in, 286
black women during, 303, 312
border states in, 286
causes of, 283–84
coming of (1861–1862), 284–92
families separated during, 325
free blacks before, 240–50
military in, 285
northern fugitive slaves in, 283–84
opportunities and dilemmas in, 312
Civilian Conservation Corps (CCC), 461
Civilization, 372
Clark, A., “Address of the Colored State Convention to the People of
Iowa in Behalf of Their Enfranchisement, 1868,” 362–63(d)
Clark, Laura, 229
Clarke, George, 115
Clarke, Lewis Garrard, “Questions and Answers about Slavery,”
233–34(d)
Clash in Charlottesville, A, 696(i)
Class
among African Americans, 643–45
diversity based on, 666
of elite black southern women, 380
female welfare rights and, 633
Clay, Edward Williams, “Bobalition” (Life in Philadelphia cartoon),
196–97(v)
Clay, Henry
African colonization and, 187
Missouri Compromise and, 204
Cleaver, Eldridge, 631
Cleaver, Kathleen, 631
Clerical workers, black, 640
Clinton, Bill
African American support for, 639, 644–45
apology to Tuskegee Syphilis Study participants, 529
Clinton, Henry, 139
Clinton, Hillary
Trump and, 694
2008 election and, 682
2016 election and, 694
Clotel (Brown), 254
Clotel (Jefferson’s alleged daughter), 254
Clothing, homespun, 162
Clyatt v. United States (1905), 406
Coasts
slave coast, 53–55, 54(i)
West African, 40, 46
Cocaine
black and white use of, 675
crack, 643
Code Noir (“Black Code”), 98, 111(v)
Codes of law. See also Black codes; Slave codes
in New England, 107(d)
in Virginia, 215
“Codification of Slavery and Race in Seventeenth-Century Virginia,”
105–6(d)
Coffles
slave marches in, 50, 51(i)
slave migration in, 207
Coggeshall, Jane, “Petition for Freedom, 1785,” 191–92(d)
COINTELPRO (Counterintelligence Program, FBI), black freedom
movement and, 614–15(d), 702
Cold War
labor unions during, 535–36
Red scare during, 533–38
Cole, Bob, 387
Collective action, by rural black women, 381
Colleges and universities
historically black, 329, 334, 335, 655, A-34–A-36
liberal arts curriculum at, 333–34, 335
 teacher training at, 333–34
Collins, Addie Mae, 562(i)
Colman, Benjamin, 122
Colonel’s Dream, The (Chesnutt), 389
Colonies and colonization
in Africa, 186–88
African Americans and, 582
African slaves sent to, 41–42
British, after American Revolution, 142
Carolinas as, 83–86
in Chesapeake region, 75
French, 166
Georgia as, 100–101
nation-states in, 577
resolutions opposing, 194–95(d)
slave trade and, 61
slaves and free blacks in, 117–19
white supremacy in, 371–72
Colonization
in Africa, 398
in Liberia, 348
opposition to, 252
Walker on, 213
white northerners on, 241
Colonization bill, in Virginia, 215
Colonization Council (Kansas), 348
Color. See Skin color
Colorado, 168(m)
Color-blind arguments, 627
Colored American (newspaper), 250
Colored Farmers’ Alliance (CFA), 375
Colored Ladies of Baltimore, 287(i)
Colored National Labor Union, 350
Colored Orphan Asylum (New York City), 247, 300
Colored Rule in a Reconstructed(?) State, 1874 (Nast), 364(v)
Colored Troops under General Wild, Liberating Slaves in North
Carolina, 306(i)
Colvin, Claudette, 541–42
Combahee River Collective, 634
“Coming of Age in Mississippi” (Moody), 566(d)
Commercial farms, 202
Commission on Race Relations (Chicago), 432
Committee for Industrial Organization (CIO), 504
Committee for Preventing Irregular Conduct Among Free Negroes,
183
Common man, era of, 241, 243
Common school movement, 249
Communal belief systems, of slaves, 86
Communism. See also Communist Party of the United States
radicalism, 481–82
Red scare after World War I and, 428
Red scare after World War II and, 533–38
Communist Party of the United States (CPUSA)
African Americans and, 481
radicalism of, 481–82
Robeson and, 531
 Scottsboro Boys case and, 467–68
Communities
African American, 120, 229, 244–47
church networks in, 329
of free blacks, 177–80
in Great Depression, 464–65
in New South cities, 382–87
northern black urban, 423
of plantation slaves, 85
school control by, 636
Community Action Programs (CAPs), War on Poverty and, 603–4
Community service programs, Black Panthers and, 631
Company of the West Indies (France), 96, 97
Compensation, for slave emancipation, 288
Compensatory programs, 598
opponents of, 626–27
Comprehensive Crime Control Act of 1984, 628
Comprehensive Employment and Training Act (CETA), 628
Compromise of 1850, 261
Concord, battle at, 133
Concubinage, 28
Condition, Elevation, Emigration, and Destiny of the Colored People
of the United States, The (Delany), 269
Confederate flag, in South Carolina, 692
Confederate States of America. See also South
black migration from, 346–50
black Union soldiers and, 296
creation of, 285
 emancipation and, 293–94
Fifteenth Amendment and, 352
flag of, 287(i)
as independent nation, 286
Jim Crow in, 369–71, 371(m)
lands to former slaves from, 305
Lincoln’s attitude toward, 305
military districts in, 339
military of, 285
Reconstruction for, 304–5, 336–46
refugee slaves and, 289–90, 290(i)
and slave emancipation after Civil War, 305–6
slave labor for army of, 301–2
state governments dissolved in, 339
Confederate White House, black spy in, 303
Congo River, 14
Congress (U.S.). See also Radical Republicans; Reconstruction
African Americans in, 638, 698
antilynching bills in, 406
De Priest in, 423
on debt peonage, 406
gag rule against antislavery petitions in, 215
Obama and, 689, 691
post-emancipation blacks in, 340(i)
Congress of Industrial Organizations (CIO), 467, 504, 508(i)
during Red scare, 535–36
Congress of Racial Equality (CORE), 505, 539, 581
black power and, 590
 black violence and, 605
employment discrimination protests by, 558
Freedom Rides and, 549(m)
interracial student activism and, 576
Vietnam War and, 601
Congressional Black Caucus, 638, 645
Congressional Medal of Honor, 346
Congressional Reconstruction, 336–39, 342(m)
Conjure, power of, 121–22
Connecticut, 91
emancipation in, 175
slavery in, 87
Connor, Eugene “Bull,” 530, 549–550
Conquistadors, black, 44(i), 45
Conscription. See also Military draft
into British Royal Navy, 185
Conservatives and conservatism. See also New Right
black, 671
in early 21st century, 674
on economic injustice, 594
Constitution (ship), 185
Constitution (U.S.), A-1–A-3
amendments to, A-10–A-14
as antislavery document, 257
during Reconstruction, 339
slavery in, 159–62, 260
on state discrimination, 175
Constitutional Convention, 160–61, 339
Constitutional Union Party, 270
Continental army, black soldiers in, 134, 139
Continental Congress
First, 132
Second, 133
Contraband
Army of the Potomac and, 298
in Hampton, Virginia, 332
slaves as, 289, 290(i), 291, 309
Contraband Relief Association, 303
Contracts, labor, 330–31
Conventions
black, 251–53, 308
women’s rights (Seneca Falls), 258
Conversion
by black lay preachers, 126
of Indians, 43
of slaves, 98, 125
Convict lease system, 331
Conyers, John Jr., 672
Cook, Will Marion, 387
Cooke, Marvel, 460
Cooper, Anna Julia, 380, 398
Cooper, Charles “Chuck,” 512
Cooperative action, in Richmond, 383–87
Cooperative enterprises, black, 251
Copley, John Singleton, Death of Major Peirson, The, 154, 155(v)
CORE. See Congress of Racial Equality
Cornish, Samuel, 33(d), 252, 259
Cornwallis, Charles, 140
Coronavirus pandemic, 662, 698–699, 702
Corrupt voters, myth of black, 374
Cortés, Hernán, 44, 44(i)
Cortor, Eldzier, 472
Cosby, Bill, 645
Pound Cake speech by, 676
Cotton and cotton industry
boll weevil and, 417
expansion of plantation agriculture and, 200
frontiers of slavery and, 162–66, 188
growth of, 206–7
in Louisiana Purchase, 168
overproduction in, 459
slave family and, 228(v)
slave processing of, 165(i)
slavery and, 164(c), 201–3, 202(m)
Cotton Club, 442
Cotton gin, 162, 165(i)
Cotton States and International Exposition (Atlanta, 1895), 370–71
Council of Federated Organizations (COFO), 584
Council on African Affairs, 536
Country marks (facial scars), 85
Countryside. See Rural areas
Courts. See also Juries; Supreme Court (U.S.)
black testifying in, 308
discrimination ended by, 256–57
 Kansas-Nebraska Act and, 266
Reagan and, 630
rightward turn of, 674
Covert actions, by FBI, 614(d)
Covert resistance, 229
Cowboys, blacks as, 392
Cox, Courtland, 575
Crack cocaine, 643
Craft, Ellen and William, 219
Crandall, Prudence, 248
Crania Americana (Morton), 241
Craniology, 241
Creek Indians
forced migration of, 204
in Oklahoma, 349
Crenshaw, Kimberlé Williams, 691
Creole communication, 83
Creole insurrection, 216
Criminal justice, Obama reform of, 690
Criminal surety laws, 406
Criminality, blacks accused of, 241
Criminalization, of African Americans, 649
Crisis, the (journal), 400, 412, 425
Du Bois and, 470
Harlem Renaissance and, 440
Crittenden, John J., 285
Croix de Guerre, for black regiments (World War I), 426
Crop(s). See also Cash crops; Sharecropping
 in Middle Atlantic colonies, 93
in New England, 87
slave workers for, 201
sugarcane as, 40
Crop lien system, 331
Crouch, Stanley, 669
Crowley, James, 687
Crowther, Samuel Ajayi, 50
Crummell, Alexander, 393–94, 398
Crusades, 39
Cuba
African slaves in, 44
Obama policy toward, 689
Cuffe (Cuffee), Paul, 186, 187
Cugoano, Ottobah, 58
Cullen, Countee, 3, 34(d), 440
Cullors, Patrisse, 702, 703(d)
Cultural activism, 474–75
Culture, 470–77. See also Art(s); Harlem Renaissance; Religion
African American, 119–22, 513
African Americans in France and, 426
Black Arts Movement and, 438, 439(m)
blackness and, 668–71
blended African and American, 121
creation of African American, 119(i), 119–22
expressions of, 387–90
Hurston on, 415–16
popular images of black women in, 634
 racial stereotypes in, 475–77
Currer (Jefferson’s alleged mistress), 254
Curriculum, at Hampton Institute, 334–36, 335
D
“Daddy Grace,” 465
Daley, Richard J., violence against blacks and, 556
Damas, Léon, 473
Dana, Charles, 298
Dance. See also Minstrel shows
in Chicago Renaissance, 472–73
in Harlem Renaissance, 442–43
“Negroes Jitterbugging in a Juke Joint on Saturday Afternoon,
Clarksdale, Mississippi Delta, 1939” (Wolcott), 486–87(d), 487(i)
“Dancing the slaves,” on slave ships, 57(i), 58
Daniels, Jonathan, 575–76
Darrow, Clarence, 482
Darwin, Charles
natural selection and, 373
Social Darwinism and, 373
Daughters of the American Revolution, 477
Daura, 25
Davies, Samuel, 126
Davis, Angela, 581, 625, 631
Davis, Artur, 672
Davis, Ben (NYC councilman), 535
Davis, Benjamin O. Jr., 521
Davis, Benjamin O. Sr., 492
Davis, Elizabeth Lindsay, 421
Davis, Hugh, 105
Davis, Jefferson. See also Confederate States of America
 election of, 285
slave emancipation and, 305
Davis, John P., 462, 469
Davis, Larry, 694
Davis, Miles, 513
Davis, Pauline W., 357, 359(d)
Dawson, William Levi, 556
“Days of Slavery, The” (Reynolds), 236(i), 236–37(d)
Daytona Normal and Industrial Institute for Negro Girls, 384
De Bieuw, Edward, 224
De Blasio, Bill, 712
De facto segregation, 423, 537
De jure segregation, 423, 538
De la Silva, Juan, 115
De Large, Robert C., 340(i)
De Priest, Oscar, 423, 464
De Verger, Jean Baptiste Antoine, Soldiers in Uniform, 152, 153(v)
Deacons for Defense and Justice, 590
Death. See Mortality
Death of Major Peirson, The (Copley), 149, 154, 155(v)
Death Row Records, 647
“Debate, A: Negro Male Suffrage Equal Rights Association vs.
Woman Suffrage” (American Equal Rights Association), 357–59(d)
Debt
in crop lien system, 331
imprisonment for, 406
Debt peonage, 382, 406, 409–12
Declaration of Independence (1776), 133, A-1–A-3
 equality in, 133
slavery and, 157
DeCuir, Josephine, 369
Defense industries
blacks in, 501
racial discrimination in, 493
Deindustrialization, 596(i), 603
Delany, Hubert T., 535
Delany, Martin R., 398
on black self-help, 247
Condition, Elevation, Emigration, and Destiny of the Colored
People of the United State, The, 269
family in Canada, 269
novels by, 254
in U.S. Colored Troops, 295
Delaware, 91, 93, 307
Democracy
fight for in World War II, 508
limits of, 159
Democratic National Committee, Watergate and, 627
Democratic National Convention
in 1944, 507
in 1964, 585, 586–87
in 1968, 625
Democratic Party
African Americans in, 462–64, 639, 672
as all-white party after Civil War, 344
Chisholm as candidate of, 622
 1864 election and, 304–5
in 1860, 270
in 1948 election, 537–38
as private club, 374
proslavery interests of, 267
racism during Civil War, 300
in South, 374
“Democratic Party Broadside” (1866), 338(v)
Democratic Republic of the Congo, 14
Demonstrations. See also Protests
in Albany, Georgia, 544(i)
in Ferguson, Missouri, 702
at Kent State and Jackson State, 626
Denmark, slave trade and, 60
Deportations, by Obama, 688
Depression (economic). See also Great Depression (1930s);
Recession
great migration to North and, 417–18
in 1870s, 345
Depression (emotional), among captives, 59
Derrick, John, 556
Desegregation. See also Integration; Racial segregation
in Birmingham, 548
of lunch counters, 547
of military, 514–17
Nixon on, 624
in North, 308
of Philadelphia public conveyances, 351
 of schools, 539, 546–47, 558
of sports, 511
of University of Mississippi, 550
white resistance and, 635
Detroit
black auto workers in, 500
housing in, 555
migration to, 499–500
public housing in, 556
race riots in, 502–4, 604
school segregation in, 635
strikes in, 502, 504, 603
Dewey, Thomas, 538
Diallo, Amadou, 668
Diaspora, in slave trade, 60–61
Diasporic, 3
Dickerson, Debra, 669
Dinkinesh, 6
Discrimination. See also Civil Rights Act; Racial discrimination;
Racial segregation
in academic institutions, 639
Constitution on state laws, 175
in educational institutions receiving federal funding, 639
in employment, 557, 578
Fair Housing Act and, 639
in housing, 595
institutional racism and, 595
in military, 678
 Reagan on, 627–28
in World War II military, 494–98
Disease
AIDS epidemic and, 644
black hospitals and, 329
during Middle Passage, 56(i), 59–60
Old World in Americas, 42
Disfranchisement, political activism and, 374–75
Dismal Swamp, 83
Dissent. See also Demonstrations; Protests; Revolts and rebellions
African American in World War II, 493
slave, 209–16
District of Columbia Emancipation Act, 288–89
Diversity
of black America, 650, 665–66
of black leadership, 674
in cities, 245
in politics and religion, 671–74
in 21st century, 668–69
Division of Negro Affairs, National Youth Administration, 492
Dixiecrat Party, 538
Dixon, Paul, 501
Djenne, 19
Djibouti, 13
DJs
rap music and, 646
turntablism and, 646(i)
Dodge Revolutionary Union Movement, 603
Dodson, Ben and Betty, reuniting of, 325
Dolly, Quamino (slave), 139
Domestic slave trade, 200–201, 206–9, 208(m)
Domestic Workers’ Union, 466
Dominican missionaries, critique of mistreatment of native peoples,
43
“Don’t Buy Where You Can’t Work” boycotts, 465–66
dorobo, 87
Dorsey, Thomas, 472
Double V[ictory] campaign, in and after World War II, 490, 494(i),
499, 506, 513
Douglas, Aaron, 440
Douglas, H. Ford, 269
Douglas, Stephen A., 266
Douglass, Charles, 297(i)
Douglass, Frederick, 274
American Equal Rights Association and, 352, 356, 357–59(d)
black military recruitment and, 295
on black voting rights, 337
on Brown, John, 270
on codependent relationship of blacks and whites, 700
Contraband Relief Association and, 303
desegregation of streetcars and, 369
on destiny of colored man, 272
on Dred Scott decision, 268–69
Emancipation Proclamation celebrated by, 309
on escape by Henry “Box” Brown, 220(i)
as former slave, 217–18
 Freedman’s Savings and Trust Company and, 345
on Freedmen’s Memorial, 320
at Fugitive Slave Law Convention, 259(v)
Garrison and, 257–59
grandmother of, 223
lectures by, 253, 254
My Bondage and My Freedom, 253
Narrative of the Life of Frederick Douglass, an American Slave,
253
National Convention of Colored Men and, 308
North Star (newspaper) of, 252, 259
novels by, 232, 253–54
portrait of, 253(i)
at Republican National Convention (1876), 353
in Republican Party, 267
at Seneca Falls convention, 258
on slavery and Civil War, 252, 288
sons of, 295, 297(i), 298
as successful fugitive, 218
Wells and, 367, 378
“What to the Slave Is the Fourth of July?,” 278–79(d)
Douglass, Grace, 258
Douglass, Lewis, 297(i), 393
Douglass, Sarah Mapps, 249, 258, 274
“To Make the Slaves’ Cause Our Own,” 275(d)
Draft. See Military draft
Draft riots, in New York City (1863), 300–301
Drake, Francis, 75
Drake, St. Clair, 433
DREAM Act, 688
Dred Scott v. Sandford (1857), A-20–A-21
citizenship and, 267, 308
Douglass on, 269
impact of decision, 269
portrait of plaintiffs, 268(v)
reversal of, 337
Drew, Charles, 493
Driver (black overseer), 85
Drug use
imprisonment for, 675
war on drugs and, 628–29
Du Bois, W. E. B. See also Crisis, the (journal)
“Along the Color Line,” 411(d)
Black Folk, Then and Now, 434
on Black Reconstruction, 339–40
Black Reconstruction by, 434
on civil and political rights, 390–91
on color line, 652
communism and, 534–35
Crisis, the (journal) and, 400, 412, 470
on Durham, North Carolina, 386
emergence of, 396–98, 400, 402
“From the South” (Letter to the Editor), 412(d)
Garvey and, 438
on group economy in black urban communities, 383
Harlem Renaissance and, 440
 NAACP and, 400
“Negro Editors on Communism: A Symposium of the American
Negro Press, 1932,” 482–83(d)
Philadelphia Negro, The, and, 432
portrait of, 396(i)
Red scare and, 533
“Upbuilding of Black Durham, The,” 386
Washington and, 397
on World War I, 425
Ducksworth, Roman, 548
Duke, David, 694
Dum Diversas (papal bull), 42–43
Dumont, John, 175–76
Dunbar, Paul Laurence, 389
“Haunted Oak, The,” 389
“We Wear the Mask,” 389
Dunham, Katherine, 472(i), 472–73
Dunham, Stanley and Madelyn, 664(i)
Dunmore, Earl of, 134–37, 140
Dupree, Jack, 344
Durham, North Carolina, black progress in, 386
Dutch. See also New Amsterdam; New Netherland
in Middle Atlantic colonies, 91–93
slave trade and, 46, 60, 74, 80
Dutch West India Company, 91, 93
Duties, on African slaves, 118
Dwight, Ed, 211(v)
Dyer, Leonidas, 406
Dyer Anti-Lynching Bill, 406, 433
Dynasties, 10
E
East Africa, 9
East St. Louis, Illinois, race riot in (1917), 427, 428(i)
Eastern Europe, communism in, 533
Eastern Woodlands Indians, 77
Easton, Hosea, 182
Treatise on the Intellectual Character, and Civil and Political
Condition of the Colored People of the U. States, A, 254
Ebonics, 637
Eckford, Elizabeth, 546, 572(v)
“First Day, The: Little Rock,” 569–70(d)
Economic bill of rights, 603
Economic nationalism, of Garvey, 437
Economic Opportunity Act (1964), 597
Economy
black freedom struggle and, 599
black power in, 639
Great Depression effects on, 458–61
injustice in, 596–98
in New England, 87
Obama and, 685
organizing for opportunity in, 503–6
panic of 1873 and, 345
politics, jobs, and, 593–98
regional differences in, 201–3
slave, 162
in South, 201–2
 2008 election and, 682, 683
after World War I, 428
Edmund Pettus Bridge, 588
Edo, 25–26
Education. See also Colleges and universities; Schools
Bill Clinton and, 645
Brown decision and, 539, 545–46
after Civil War, 351–52
equal, 635
forbidden to blacks, 212
for free blacks, 181–84, 249–50
for freedpeople, 332–36
GI Bill and, 516
passage through generations, 224
religious, 222
for Richmond blacks, 384–85
for slaves, 125
Education Amendments (1972), Title IX of, 639
Edwards, Jonathan, 125
EEOC. See Equal Employment Opportunity Commission
Efe pygmies, 87
Efik-Ibibio language, 122
Egalitarianism
of Great Awakening, 126, 146
after Revolution, 185
Egypt, 3, 8–12
dynasties of, 10
literacy in, 12
 Middle Kingdom of, 10
military in, 12
New Kingdom of, 11, 13
Old Kingdom of, 10, 12
pharaohs of, 10–11, 11(i)
pyramid complex in, 10, 12
religion in, 11
taxation in, 12
“Eight box law” (South Carolina), 374
Eighteenth Dynasty, 11
Eisenhower, Dwight D.
on international image of black Americans, 551(i)
school desegregation and, 546–47
El Salvador, 696
Elders, schooling by, 223
Election(s)
of 1860, 260, 284
of 1864, 304–5, 336
of 1876, 368
of 1896, 375
of 1932, 461
of 1948, 537–38
of 1964, 584–87
of 1968, 623
of 1972, 623(i), 632
of 1980, 627
of 1984, 639, 680
of 1988, 639, 680
 of 2000, 674
of 2008, 664–69, 680, 681–83
of 2012, 687–89
African American impacts on, 639
Election officials, black, 638–39
Elite black women
attitudes and experiences of, 275
lifestyle of, 380
Ellington, Duke, 442
Elliott, Robert Brown, 340(i)
Ellis, Harold, 394
Ellison, Ralph, 471
Elmina Castle, 46, 53
Emancipation. See also Abolitionists and abolitionism; Former
slaves; Freedpeople; Gradual emancipation
churches and community after, 327–30, 328(i)
in District of Columbia, 288
education after, 332–36
gradual, 174–75
land and labor after, 330–32
Lincoln on, 288
meaning of, 319(v), 320(v)
national state-sponsored, 307
in North after Louisiana Purchase, 174–77
in North after Revolution, 158–59
political revolution after, 336–46
social revolution after, 324–36
as war goal, 298
Emancipation Day, parade in Richmond, 385, 385(i)
Emancipation (Freedmen’s Memorial, Ball), 320(v)
Emancipation Oak, school at, 294, 332
Emancipation Proclamation (1863),292–94, 300, 307, 309, 316–
17(d)
Emanuel AME Church (Charleston, South Carolina), 692
Emigration. See also Migration
to Canada, 239, 240, 243, 269
payment for relocation and, 288
Emperor Jones, The, 475
Empires
slavery and, 166–68
white supremacy in, 371–72
Employment. See also Labor unions; Unemployment
in crack trade, 643–44
discrimination in, 557, 578
for educated blacks, 183
of free blacks, 181–84
in northern cities, 421
Employment Service, U.S., 505
Encomienda system, 42
End of Blackness, The (Dickerson), 669
England (Britain). See also British North America; Slave(s); Slavery
American Revolution and, 126–42
antislavery movement in, 129
Middle Atlantic colonies and, 91
New Netherland and, 93
Oregon Treaty with, 261
 slave trade and, 52, 60, 80, 141
slavery and, 74
slavery in middle colonies of, 93–95
Somerset case and, 129
southern strategy in American Revolution, 139–40
Englewood Movement (New Jersey), 635
English language
Gullah and, 122
slave uses of, 82
English North America. See British North America
Enlightenment, American Revolution and, 126
Entertainment and entertainment industry. See also Films
black, 387–90
Epic of Sundiata, 18–19
Episcopal church, African American, 180
Equal Employment Opportunity Commission (EEOC), 578, 597, 628,
648
Equal rights. See also Rights
post–Civil War struggle for, 351–52
in southern state constitutions, 369
Equal School Rights Committee (Boston), 256
“Equal Voting Rights” (Truth), 356–57(d)
Equality
abolitionism and, 256
in Declaration of Independence, 133
educational, 635
Equal rights. See Rights
post–Civil War struggle for, 351–52
 in public accommodations, 343
social, 431
Equality index, in 2018, 666
Equiano, Olaudah, 50, 53–54, 54(i), 82
“Interesting Narrative of the Life of Olaudah Equiano, or
Gustavus Vassa, the African, The,” 63–66(d)
Eritrea, 13
“Escaping Slavery via the Underground Railroad,” 280(v)
Establishment, black people and, 671
Ethiopia, 3, 6, 13
Ethiopian Manifesto, The (Young), 254
Ethiopian Orthodox Church, 13
Ethiopian Regiment, of Dunmore, 136
Ethnic groups, 85, 650
Europe
immigration from, 201
transatlantic slave trade and, 39–40, 60
West African separation from, 39
in World War II, 491
Europe, James Reese, 426–27
Evangelicalism, 125
Evans, Walker, 482
Everett, Louisa, 226
Evers, Medgar, 559
“Evil Injustice of Colonization, The” (Wears), 314(d)
Executive Orders
8802 (1941), 493, 504
9981 (1948), 515
 Truman’s loyalty program and, 533
Exodusters, 348, 391
Expansion. See also Exploration; Westward expansion
black communities in era of, 244–47
of slavery, 81–83, 200–209
westward, 260–62
Exploration
of Mississippi River region, 96
by Portugal, 39–40
Exports, of African slaves, 45–46
Exposition Universelle. See World’s Fair, in Paris (1900)
Ezana, King, 13
F
Facsimile of the Catalan Atlas Showing the King of Mali Holding a
Gold Nugget, 20(i)
Factories, black women in, 490, 501
Fair Employment Practices Commission (FEPC), 493, 504
Red scare and, 536
Fair housing. See Housing
Fair Housing Act (1968), 640–41
Fair Labor Standards Act, 462
Falconbridge, Alexander, “Account of the Slave Trade on the Coast
of Africa, An,” 69(d)
Families
African American, 666
of black loyalists, 142
black violence and, 605
cotton industry and, 228(v)
fictive kin and, 229
of fugitive slaves, 221
growth of slave, 117
marriage and, 325–26, 326
migration of, 347–48, 348
of Obama, 684(i)
reuniting after emancipation, 325–27
scattering along cotton frontier, 163–64
separation of, 90, 207
size in North, 244
slave names and, 326
 in slave trade, 58
Farm Security Administration (FSA), 481
Farmer, James, 590, 594
Farmers’ Alliance, 375
Farming. See also Agriculture
in Carolinas, 84–85
in Chesapeake region, 82
men in, 381
in Middle Atlantic colonies, 94
moral virtue of, 251
in North, 202
women in, 381
“Father Divine,” 465
“Father of Negro History,” Woodson as, 434, 435(i)
Fathers. See Men
Faubus, Orval, 546
FBI
African Americans and, 493–94
Black Panther Party and, 615–16(d), 616(v), 625
black power and, 614–17
“Church Committee Report” and, 618–19(d)
King targeted by, 605
Nixon and, 625
N.W.A. and, 647
“FBI Uses Fake Letters to Divide the Chicago Black Panthers and
Blackstone Rangers,” 615–16(d)
Federal Bureau of Investigation. See FBI
Federal Council on Negro Affairs, 464
Federal Emergency Relief Administration (FERA), 461
Federal Housing Administration (FHA), 462, 554
Federal Theatre Project, 473
Federal Writers’ Project, 232, 236
Felix (slave), 129
Fellowship of Reconciliation, 542
Female Literary Society of Philadelphia, 275
Female-headed households, 667
Females. See Black women; Feminists; Women
Feminists, 352
black, 634
white and black, 352
Fenty, Adrian, 672
FEPC. See Fair Employment Practices Commission
Ferguson, Missouri, Brown killing in, 693, 702, 703–4(d)
Fetchit, Stepin, 475–76
FHA. See Federal Housing Administration
Fiction, of Dunbar, Paul Laurence, 389
Fictive kin, 229, 326
Field hands, sex segregation of, 224
Fifteenth Amendment (1869)
protection of, 344–45
voting rights for men in, 343, 356
whites on, 343
women’s rights and, 352
Fifty-Fourth Massachusetts Volunteer Infantry Regiment, 295, 297,
297(i), 298
Films, black actors in, 513
Finances
of black women, 381
of Fisk University, 335
Finley, Robert, 187
Fire!! (magazine), 440–41
First Confiscation Act (1861), 289–90
First Continental Congress (1774), 132
“First Day, The: Little Rock” (Eckford), 569–70(d)
First Great Awakening. See Great Awakening
First Louisiana, 298
First South Carolina Volunteers (Thirty-Third U.S. Colored Troops),
295
First Vote, The (Waud), 362(i)
First World War. See World War I
Fisher, Abigail, 674
Fisher v. University of Texas, 674
Fisk Jubilee Singers, 334, 335, 335(i)
Fisk University
Douglas, Aaron, at, 440
liberal arts curriculum at, 334
scholars at, 433
Fitzgerald, Ella, 474–75
Five Civilized Tribes, 204–6
Five Points district (New York), 245, 246(i)
Flag Is Bleeding, The (Ringgold), 613(v)
Flipper, Henry O., 347
Floods, great migration and, 417
Florida
 black society in, 98–99
freedpeople in, 332
slavery in, 74, 95–96, 98–99, 99(i), 207
Spanish cession to United States, 207
2000 election and, 674
U.S. control of, 162
“Florida Negro, The,” 471
Florida War Training Center, 501
Flowers, Sandra, 634
Floyd, George, 662, 698, 699, 702–703, 707, 710, 711(v)
police militarization and, 711
Fodio, Usman dan, 25
Folk culture
newly freed families and, 326
women and religion in, 328–29
Folk religion, women in, 328–29
Food, Tobacco, Agricultural, and Allied Workers of America, 536
Football, desegregation of, 512
For My People (Wright), 472
Force Acts (1870, 1871), 344
Forced labor
in frontier settlements, 95–98
from Russia and Balkans, 40
Forced migration, of African Americans, 187
Ford, Harold, 672
Forman, James, 590
Former slaves. See also Emancipation; Freedpeople
in black convention movement, 251
 landownership and, 330
Fort Bragg, 497
Fort Devens strike, 515
Fort George, 115
Fort Mose, 99
Fort Sumter, 285, 288
Fort Wagner, 297(i), 298, 315–16(d)
Forten, Charlotte, 332
on Emancipation Proclamation, 294
as teacher of former slaves, 291, 332
Forten, James, 246, 250, 257, 291
“Letters from a Man of Colour,” 193–94(d)
Fortress Monroe, refugee slaves in, 289, 290(i)
Fortune, Emanuel, 344
Fortune, T. Thomas, 377–78, 398
Foster, Andrew “Rube,” 476
Four Freedoms, 491
Fourteenth Amendment (1866), A-11–A-12
bus segregation and, 542
citizenship and, 337, 345
civil rights and, 337
debt peonage and, 406
Plessy v. Ferguson and, 370, 539
protection of, 344
suffrage and, 356
France
black soldiers in World War I and, 426
Haitian Revolution and, 166, 167(i)
 Louisiana and, 95–97
Louisiana Purchase and, 166–67
Natchez uprising against, 97
slave trade and, 60, 74
sugar colonies of, 96
Franklin, Benjamin
in antislavery organization, 177
on slavery, 118
Fraternal orders, black, 180
Frazier, E. Franklin, 433
Frederick Douglass’ Paper, 253, 256
Free African Society (Philadelphia), 178, 180
Free blacks
activism by, 191–97
American Colonization Society and, 212
in Baltimore, 169
in Cincinnati, 243
citizenship and, 174
during Civil War, 286–87, 312
communities of, 177–80
education for, 181–84, 249–50
employment of, 181–84
after Gabriel’s rebellion, 173
lifestyle after Revolution, 177–88
in Lower South, 144
in North and South, 139, 159
in northern cities, 244–47
northern communities of, 118, 244–47
 in Ohio, 174
organizations of, 177–79, 178(i)
“Petition for Freedom, 1785,” 191–92(d)
“Petition to Congress on the Fugitive Slave Act,” 192–93(d)
population of, 245(c)
prejudice against, 184
after Revolution, 143–46
slaves and, 117–19
in South, 118, 143–45, 188
in South Carolina, 211–12
southern slavery and, 146
as southern workers, 169
in Upper South, 143–45
Vesey as, 209–12
Virginia restrictions on, 215
in War of 1812, 185
“Washington’s Runaway Slave, 1845,” 195–96(d)
Free education. See also Education
forbidden to blacks, 212
Free labor. See also Labor
in North, 201
Free produce movement, 258
Free states
California as, 261
from Louisiana Purchase, 174
Maine as, 204
Freedman’s Savings and Trust Company, 345
Freedmen. See Freedpeople
Freedmen’s Bureau (1865)
blacks in Republican Party and, 342
cartoon, 338(i)
establishment of, 305
Medical Division of, 329
post-emancipation labor contracts and, 330–31
reauthorization of, 336–37, 337
schools and, 333, 384
Freedmen’s Friend Society, 303
Freedmen’s Memorial (Ball), 320(v)
Freedom(s). See also Emancipation; Rights
after American Revolution, 143–46
during American Revolution, 133, 134–38
for black loyalists, 136, 138, 140–42
for blacks, 118–19, 250–60, 300
chances for, after Revolution, 116
before Civil War, 240–50
first generation after, 379–80
legislation for, 174
religious path to, 123–24
slave petitions for, 129–30
slave purchase of, 89
“Freedom Budget,” 598
Freedom fighters, black, 149–55
Freedom Now party, 580
Freedom Rides and Riders, 548–49
routes of (1961), 549(m)
Freedom suits, 128–29, 144(i)
Freedom’s Journal, 33(d), 213, 252
Freedpeople. See also Emancipation; Freedmen’s Bureau
black women’s support of, 303
in Civil War period, 289–92
education for, 332–36
after emancipation, 324–36
government abandonment of, 345
public land for, 330
in Republican Party, 341–42
Freeman, Elizabeth. See Bett, Mum
Free-Soil Party, 258, 266–67. See also Liberty Party
Freestyle art exhibit (2001), 670, 673
Frelinghuysen, Theodore, 123–24
Frémont, John C., 267, 289–90, 304, 336
French Revolution (1789), Haitian Revolution after, 166
French Royal Africa Company, 52
“From the South” (Letter to the Editor), 412(d)
Frontier settlements
forced labor in, 95–98
slaves for, 117
Fugitive slave(s). See Runaways
Fugitive Slave Act
of 1793, 161, 192–93(d)
of 1850, 242(i), 261–62, 264
Fugitive slave clause, 161
Fugitive Slave Law Convention, 259(v)
Fulton, Sybrina, “Letter to Michael Brown’s Family,” 716–18(d)
Funerals
black, 120, 423
cultural importance of, 211
G
Gabon, 14
Gabriel’s rebellion (1800), 169, 172–74, 173
Gag rule, against antislavery petitions in Congress, 215
Gaines, Lloyd, 470
Gambia, 19, 40
Gandhi, Mohandas, King and, 543
Gao, 19
Garner, Eric, 702, 707, 710(v)
revenge for, 712
Garnet, Henry Highland, 274
“Address to the Slaves of the United States of America, An,”
276–77(d)
American and Foreign Anti-Slavery Society and, 258
in American Missionary Association, 259
black military recruitment and, 295
call for rebellion by, 252
Contraband Relief Association and, 303
on emigration, 269
on Smalls escape, 283
Garnet, Henry Highland, on emigration, 393
Garrido, Juan, 44, 44(i)
Garrison, William Lloyd
on colonization, 214
on constitutional incorporation of blacks, 343
Douglass and, 253, 257–59
moral suasion and, 257
 on slavery, 257
Garrison, William Lloyd, on constitutional incorporation of blacks,
343
Garvey, Amy Jacques, 437
Garvey, Marcus
Black Star Line steamship company and, 437–38
Garveyites and, 436(i), 437
UNIA and, 435–38
Garza, Alicia, 703(d)
“Herstory of the #BlackLivesMatter Movement, A,” 703–7(d)
Gates, Henry Louis Jr., 642
arrest of, 686–87
on cultural rootedness in black arts, 670
Gause, Louisa, 217
Gays and lesbians, black feminists and, 634
Ge’ez, 13
Gender. See also Men; Women
African American agency and, 406
black feminists and, 634
black nationalism and, 582
diversity based on, 666
equality of slave, 224
segregation during Middle Passage, 58
sexuality and, 648–50
tasks by, 224
Gender roles, in post-emancipation families, 324, 327
“General Observations on the Management of Slaves” (Barbot), 67–
68(d)
Generations, social diversity based on, 666
Georgia
black labor in, 499
black loyalists in, 140
black voters in, 589
blacks during Revolution and, 134
cotton boom and slavery in, 163
loyalists in, 140
runaways in, 86
slave escapes in, 129
slave population in, 102, 117
slavery in, 96, 100–101
Georgia Negro peon, A, “New Slavery in the South, The,” 409–11(d)
German prisoners of war, and discrimination against black soldiers,
497
Germany, surrender in 1945, 517
Geronimo, displayed at World’s Fair, 372
Gettysburg, battle at, 298
Gettysburg Address, 299
Ghana, 15–19, 22
slave trading posts in, 46
GI Bill (1944), 515–16
Gibson, Althea, 512
Gibson, Josh, 476
Gilbert, Matthew, 327
Gilder, George, 627
Gillespie, Dizzy, 513
Gingrich, Newt, 687
Girls, in My Brother’s Keeper initiative, 691
Giza, 12
Glass, Thelma, 543
Gliddon, George Robins, 241
Gobir, 25
Gold, 17–18
Gold Bug, The (musical), 387
Gold Coast
Akan captives from, 60
slaves from, 46
Golden, Thelma, 670
Goldman, Ronald, 648
Goldwater, Barry, 588, 624
Gone with the Wind, 476
Goodman, Andrew, 585
Gordon, James H., 372
Gorsuch, Edward, 264
Gorsuch, Neil, 694
Gospel music, 222, 422, 472
Government
blacks in, after Civil War, 341–42
racial separation by, 373
state emancipation and, 307
support for black equality, 645
Grace, Charles Emmanuel, 465
Gracia Real de Santa Teresa de Mose, 99
Gradual emancipation
free labor in North and, 201
 Missouri border of, 204
in North, 174–75
Graetz, Robert S., 545
Granada, 21
Grandfather clauses
in Oklahoma, 400
for voting, 374
Grant, George, 583
Grant, Ulysses S., 298
Gray, Freddie, 542, 707
Great Awakening
egalitarianism of, 126, 146
manumission and, 144
Second, 215
of slaves, 122–26
Great Depression (1930s)
African Americans in, 416, 458–61
black collective action in, 466–67
causes of, 458
churches during, 464–65
Communist Party’s appeal, 467–68
community during, 464–65
economic crisis in, 458–61
Harlem Renaissance and, 443
insurance companies in, 460
interracial unionism in, 466–67
joblessness in, 458–61
medical care in, 460–61
 stock market crash, 458
World War II and, 499
Great Gbara Assembly, 19
Great migration
black opposition to, 418–19
in Civil War, 416
1910–1929, 416–19, 419(m)
to northern cities, 417(i), 420–25
resources pooled for travel during, 418
Great Mississippi Flood of 1927, 459
Great War. See World War I
Greeley, Horace, 289
Green, Alfred M., 312
Let Us … Take Up the Sword, 313(d)
Green, Joe, 427
Greensboro Four, 547
Griggs v. Duke Power Co. (1971), 598, 639, A-22–A-23
Grimké, Angelina, 259(v)
Gronniosaw, James Albert Ukawsaw, 123–24
Guadalupe Hidalgo, Treaty of, 261
Guadeloupe, 96
African slaves in, 44
indigo from, 97
Guam, 372
Guanches, 40
Guihard, Paul, 548
Guinea-Bissau, 19, 46
Guinier, Lani, 644, 659
Guinn v. United States (1915), 400
Gullah language, 122
H
Habeas corpus, 129
Hadar, 6
Hadza, 87
Hair Culturists Union of America, 425
Haiti, 696
emigration promoted to, 269
freed slave relocation to, 288
Haitian Revolution (1791–1804), 166, 167(i)
Hakluyt, Richard, 75
Half-freedom, in New Netherland, 91–93
Hall, Felix, 497
Hall, Prince, 184
Hall v. DeCuir, 369
Hamburg Massacre, 345
Hamer, Fannie Lou, 585–87, 586(i)
Hampton, Fred, 616(v), 616–17(d)
Hampton Institute
curriculum at, 334–36
Washington at, 394
Hampton University, 294
Handy, William Christopher “W. C.,” 365, 426
Harassment, by police, 556
Hardin, Lil, 472
Harlem
arts in, 438–43, 439(m)
foreign-born blacks in, 394
 Johnson, James Weldon, on, 433–34
New Negro and, 431
race riot in (1964), 588
riot in (1935), 469
“Harlem: Mecca of the New Negro,” Locke and, 440
Harlem Renaissance, 438–43, 439(m), 471–72
Harlins, Latasha, 638, 647
Harper, Frances Ellen Watkins
on Brown’s raid, 270
desegregation of streetcars and, 351
as feminist, 352, 357, 359–60(d), 360(d)
“Learning to Read,” 332
literary works by, 254, 333(i)
at NACW meeting, 379
Poems on Miscellaneous Subjects, 254, 333(i)
portrait of, 333(i)
Harpers Ferry, Brown insurrection at, 270
Harper’s Weekly. See also Nast, Thomas
Colored Rule in a Reconstructed(?) State, 1874 (Nast), 364(v)
First Vote, The (Waud), 361–62(v)
Harris, Abram, 468
Harris, Kamala, 698
Harris, Michael, 670
Hartwell family, migration to Kansas by, 348
Hastie, William H., 464, 492, 498
“Resignation Memo and Response,” 527–28(d)
Hatcher, Richard, 638
Hate strikes, in 1960s, 597
“Haunted Oak, The” (Dunbar), 389
Hausaland, 25
Hawaii, Pearl Harbor bombing in, 491
Hayden, Palmer, 474
Hayes, George E. C., Brown decision and, 539
Hayes, Jajana, 698
Hayes, Rutherford B., 345
Haymarket bombing (Chicago, 1886), 350
Haynes, Lemuel, 133, 149
“Liberty Further Extended,” 151–52(d)
Haywood, Felix, 294, 306
Head Start, 597
Health Care and Education Reconciliation Act, 685
Health programs
Clinton, Bill, and, 644
Obama and, 685
Hedgeman, Anna Arnold, 460
Hegel, 6
Hell Fighters regiment, in World War I, 426
Hemp, 201, 202(m)
Henry the Navigator (Portugal), 39
Heritability. See Inheritance
Herndon, Angelo, 467, 481
“You Cannot Kill the Working Class, 1934,” 484–85
Herodotus, 10
Heroin use, black and white use of, 675
“Herstory of the #BlackLivesMatter Movement, A” (Garza), 703–7(d)
Hieroglyphic writing, 9
Higginson, Thomas Wentworth, 294
Higher education. See Colleges and universities; Education
Hijab, 695
Hill, Abram, 513
Hill, Anita, 648, 649(i)
Hill, Fanny Christina, 501, 503
Hill, T. Arnold, 432, 464, 492
Hill, W. R., 348
Hip-hop culture, 645–48
Hippodrome Theater, 387
Hiring-out system, 170–71, 171(i)
Hiroshima, atomic bombing of, 517
Hispanics. See Latinos
Hispaniola
African workers in, 45
Spaniards in, 41–42
Historically black colleges and universities, 329, 334–35, 655, A-34–
A-36
Hitler, Adolf, 476, 477(i)
Jews and, 492
World War II and, 491–92
Ho Chi Minh, 599
Hoard, Rosina, 381
Holder, Eric, 690, 692
Holiday, Billie, 474–75
Holidays, King’s birthday as, 606
Holidays, Negro Election Day as, 120
Holiness movement, 422
Holland. See Dutch
Holly, James Theodore, 269
Holt Street Baptist Church, 542, 672
Holtzclaw, Daniel, 708
Home fronts, 300–308, 499–506
Home Owners Loan Corporation (HOLC), 462
Home rule, 344
Homespun clothing, cotton and, 162
Homestead Act (1862), black migration and, 348
Homicides, among black males, 643
Hominins, 6
Homo sapiens, 4, 6
Homophobia, black feminists and, 634
Homosexuality. See Gays and lesbians
“Honoring African American History with a Kente Cloth Stole,” 35(d)
hooks, bell, 632
Hoover, Herbert, 461
Hoover, J. Edgar
King and, 614
Sixteenth Street Baptist Church bombing and, 563
Hopkins, Esek, Sally’s log and, 70–71(v)
Horne, Lena, 477, 513
Horse, John (Black Seminole), 206, 206(i)
Horsmanden, Daniel, 117
Horton, Robert, 418
Horus, 12
Hospitals, black, 329, 423
Hour of Emancipation, The. See Watch Meeting—Dec. 31st—
Waiting for the Hour (Carlton)
House of Representatives
blacks in, 340(i), 341
slave states and, 161, 203
House Un-American Activities Committee (HUAC), 531–32
Households, female-headed and single-parent, 667
Households, in black urban communities, 244
Housing. See also Residential segregation
black home ownership and, 666
in Chicago, 423, 554
discrimination in, 595
Fair Housing Act and, 639
GI Bill and, 516
in Los Angeles, 556
in 1960s, 554
in northern cities, 421
public, 595
segregation in, 578
after World War I, 428
Houston, Charles Hamilton, 470, 492
Houston, Texas, race riot in (1919), 427
Houston Works Progress Administration, 501
Howard, Donald and Betty, 556
Howard University, 469
Howard University Law School, 470
Howe, Julia Ward, 357
HUAC. See House Un-American Activities Committee
Huggins, Ericka, 631
Huggins, John, 625
Hughes, Langston, 440–41, 474
HUAC and, 533, 535
Hulett, John, 575–76
Hull, Isaac, 185
Hull House, 421
Human rights, Malcolm X on, 582
Human zoos, at Paris World’s Fair (1900), 372
Humanitarian aid, by black women in Civil War, 303
Humphrey, Hubert, 587
Hunter, David, 291, 295, 309
Hunter-gatherers, 7
Hurricane Katrina, 678–80
photographs of, 679(i)
Hurricane Plantation, 223(i)
Hursey, Mose, 222
Hurston, Zora Neale, 415–16, 438, 440–41, 470–71
Hussein, Saddam, 677
Hyksos, 11
I
“I Have a Dream” speech (King), 560–61, 561(i), 563
Iberian Peninsula, 39
Ibraahim, Ahlaam, 695
Ice age, 8
ID laws, for voting, 690
Identity
of African Americans, 117
black, 252
Harlem Renaissance and, 443
LGBT, 650
in New World, 61
Ideology, of white supremacy, 371–73
“If We Must Die” (McKay), 429
Igbo people (Africa), 50, 61
Igboland, 24
Ike (security guard), 663, 671
Iliffe, John, 6
Illegal immigrants, Obama policy toward, 688
Illinois
repeal of law fining African Americans, 308
schools for black children in, 351
slavery banned in, 174
Illiteracy, decrease in, 333
Immigrants and immigration, 657–58(d)
black, 394, 650, 667
European, 201
 illegal, 688
quotas on, 650
slave percentage in North, 118
white, in New Netherland, 91
after World War I, 431
Immigration and Nationality Act (1965), 637, 650
Impeachment, of Andrew Johnson, 339
Imperialism, white supremacy and, 371–72
Imports, slave, 97, 117
Imprisonment
of blacks, 241, 665, 675(c), 676–77
for debt, 406
for drug use, 675
In re Turner (1867), 332
Inauguration
of Lincoln (first), 285
of Lincoln (second), 305
Incarceration. See Imprisonment
Incidents in the Life of a Slave Girl (Jacobs), 254
Income, 666
Indentured servants, 78
from Georgia, 100
gradual emancipation and, 174
Independence
of Haiti, 166
road to Revolution and, 126–30
slave protests and, 128
for Texas, 207
Independent black churches, 247
Independent Order of St. Luke, 384
Indian(s). See Native Americans
Indian policy, in Virginia, 81
Indian Removal Act (1830), 204–6
Indian Territory
black migrants in, 349–50
slavery in, 204–6
Indian wars, black regiments in, 346–47
Indiana
schools for black children in, 351
slavery banned in, 174
Indigenous peoples, enslavement of, 41–43
Indigo, in Louisiana, 97
Industrialization
slavery, cotton, and, 201–3, 202(m)
South and, 200
Industry. See also Labor
black labor in, 500–501
slave labor in South, 201–2
in World War II, 489–90
Infants
care of slave, 225
mortality of, 224
Inheritance, of slave status, 78, 80
Inner cities, 554. See also Cities
Inner-ring suburbs, 642
Institute for Colored Youth (Philadelphia), 249, 275, 351
Institutional racism, 595, 599
Institutions, black, 159
Insurance, health care, 685
Insurance companies, 460
Insurrections. See also Revolts and rebellions
fears of, 134
Integration. See also Civil rights movement; Desegregation; Racial
segregation
acceptance of, 624
Brown decision and, 539
busing for, 625, 637
Freedom Rides and, 548–49
Garvey’s condemnation of, 438
of labor unions, 505
of military in World War II, 495
of Revolutionary troops, 134
of suburbs, 642
Intercommunal Youth Institute (Oakland), 631
“Interesting Narrative of the Life of Olaudah Equiano, or Gustavus
Vassa, the African, The” (Equiano), 63–66(d)
Intermarriage. See also Interracial relationships; Miscegenation
as crime, 79–80
International Brotherhood of Boilermakers (IBB), 505
International Committee on African Affairs (1937), 531
International Labor Defense (ILD), 457, 468(i), 484
International Migration Society, 393
International relations, U.S. racism and, 539
Interracial civil rights movement, 585
Interracial labor unions, 422
demise of, 386
Interracial relationships
labor solidarity and, 350
marriage as, 79–80, 373
Wilmington Insurrection and, 375
Interracial unionism, 466–67
Interstate bus travel, segregation outlawed in, 511
Interstate commerce, segregation of, 369
Interstate Commerce Commission (ICC), segregation outlawed by,
548
“Interview with a Tuskegee Airman” (Jefferson), 525–26(d)
Intolerable Acts, 131
Invisible church, 222
African Americans’ Christianity as invisible institution, 126
Involuntary migrants. See Slave(s)
Iowa, 168(m)
Iran, Obama policy toward, 689
Iraq War, 674
black opposition to, 678
end of, 685
Iron technology, 13, 16
ISIS (Islamic State), 689
Islam, 18–19
Ivory Coast, 19, 23
J
Jackson, Andrew
and blacks in War of 1812, 186
Indian removal and, 205
Jackson, Esther, 469
Jackson, Jacob and Geneva, 556
Jackson, James, 469
Jackson, Jesse
Obama, 2008 election, and, 680
as presidential candidate, 639
relevance of, 672
Jackson, Jimmie Lee, 588–89
Jackson, Luther Porter, 507
Jackson, Maynard, 638
Jackson, Samuel L., 667
Jackson State University, violence at, 626
Jackson Ward (Richmond), churches in, 384
Jacobs, Harriet, 227, 369
Incidents in the Life of a Slave Girl, 254
Jakes, T. D., 673(i)
Jamaica
black loyalists in, 142
immigrants from, 394
maroons in, 115
James, Joseph, 505
James, LeBron, 667
James I (England), 75
James II (Duke of York, England), 93
Jamestown
Bacon’s Rebellion and, 81
as North America’s first permanent settlement, 75
slaves transported to, 73
Japan
black admiration of, 493
Pearl Harbor bombing by, 491
surrender in, 517
Japanese Americans, discrimination against, 493
Jasper, John, 384
Jay, John, 177
Jay-Z, 667
Jazz, 513
in Europe, 426
in Harlem Renaissance, 442–43
popularization of, 389
Jefferson, Alexander, “Interview with a Tuskegee Airman,” 525–26(d)
Jefferson, Thomas
Banneker’s letter to, 157–58
Gabriel’s rebellion and, 173
Louisiana Purchase and, 167
slavery and, 157–58
Jeffries, Jim, 386
Jena Six case, 677
Jennings, Elizabeth, 256, 369
Jet magazine, Till photos in, 540
Jewish people
 African American identification with, 492
alliances with blacks, 636–37
civil rights movement and, 542
school control and, 636
after World War I, 429
World War II and, 492
Jim Crow
in armed forces, 393
in former Confederate states, 369–70, 371(m)
great migration and, 417
men and women under, 379–82
new Jim Crow and, 676
Obama on, 682
racial etiquette of, 370–71
segregation and, 369–71
in unions, 505
during World War II, 497
“Jim Crow” (character), 274, 280–81(v)
Job(s). See also Economy; Employment; Labor; Occupations
black men in, 244, 251
black unemployment and, 594
opened for blacks, 639–40, 663
politics and, 593–94
Job Corps, 597
Joblessness, 458–61
John Brown’s raid (1859), 270
John v. State (1854), 218
Johnson, Andrew
 1864 election and, 305
impeachment of, 339
land distribution and, 330
Radical Republicans and, 324
Reconstruction and, 336–39
Johnson, Charles S., 432–33, 440, 501
Johnson, George H., “Sphinx Builder Speaks, 1919, The,” 34(d)
Johnson, Jack, 386
Johnson, James Weldon, 428, 432–33, 440
Lift Every Voice and Sing, 387–88, 474
NAACP and, 432
Johnson, John Rosamond, Lift Every Voice and Sing, 387–88
Johnson, Lyndon B., 655
on black nationalism, 593
black organizations in Vietnam War and, 601
civil rights and, 578, 588
1964 election and, 587, 588
social/economic programs of, 596–97
Vietnam War and, 599
Johnson, Rashid, China Gates, 670(i)
Johnson, Robert L., 667
Johnston, Gideon, 85
Joint-stock company, Virginia Company as, 75
Jones, Absalom, 177–80, 179(i), 185
colonization and, 187
“Petition to Congress on the Fugitive Slave Act,” 192–93(d)
Jones, Elizabeth, 218
Jones, Eugene K., 432, 464
Jones, Gabriel, 129
Jones, John, 308
Jones, LeRoi (Amiri Baraka), 506, 611–12(v), 613(v)
Jones, Los Mailou, Ubi Girl from Tai Region, 611–12(v)
Jones, Van, 695
Joplin, Scott, 389
Jordan, Barbara, 632
Jos Plateau, 14(i)
Journal of Negro History, 434, 435(i)
Journey of Reconciliation, 511
Jubilee Singers, at Fisk University, 334, 335, 335(i)
Judge, Ona, “Washington’s Runaway Slave, 1845,” 195–96(d)
Judicial system. See Courts
“Jumping the broom[stick]” ceremonies, 119(i), 326
Juneteenth, 306
Juries, blacks on, 241
Justice Department (DOJ), and police brutality, 578, 703
Juveniles, punishment of black, 675
K
Kaepernick, Colin, 696
Kaiser Shipyards, black women in, 502(i)
Kangaba, 18–19
Kano, 25
Kansas, 168(m)
Exodusters in, 348
migration to, 348, 349(v), 391
slavery and, 266
Kansas City, civil rights demonstrations in, 558
Kansas-Nebraska Act (1854)
free and slave states after, 266(m)
Free-Soilers and, 267
terms of, 266
Karenga, Ron (Maulana), 613(v)
Katrina (Hurricane). See Hurricane Katrina
Katsina, 25
Katzenbach, Nicholas, 588
Kavanaugh, Brett, 694
Keckley, Elizabeth, 303, 304(i)
Keita, Sundiata, 18–19
Kelly, Rogers, 499
Kemet, 10
Kennedy, Anthony, 630
Kennedy, John F.
assassination of, 578
civil rights bill and, 559
 civil rights movement and, 547–48, 550
on international image of black Americans, 551(i)
March on Washington and, 559
Obama and, comparisons between,683
Kent State University, 626
Kente cloth, 35(d)
Kentucky
lynchings in, 407
slavery in, 162
slaves freed in, 307
Kenya, 14
Kerner Commission, 605
Key, Elizabeth, 79
Khoikhoi, 7
Khoisan peoples, 7
King, A. D., 552
King, Boston, 142, 149
“Memoirs of a Black Loyalist,” 153–54
King, Edward, 315
King, Martin Luther Jr., 538. See also Civil rights movement
antiwar movement and, 601–2
assassination of, 599, 605
Birmingham, Alabama, and, 548–53
birthday as national holiday, 606
on black violence, 605
on Chicago housing, 556
economic concerns and, 593–94
“I Have a Dream” speech, 560–61, 561(i), 563
 “Letter from Birmingham City Jail,” 550
Malcolm X’s ideas and, 583
march against fear and, 590
March on Washington and, 560–61, 561(i), 563
Montgomery bus boycott and, 542–43
Nobel Peace Prize to, 590
nonviolence of, 561, 563
Operation Breadbasket and, 597
as pastor and civil rights leader, 672
SCLC and, 544
Selma-Montgomery march and, 588–89
Vietnam War and, 602(i)
King, Rodney, 647, 707
King v. Burwell, 690
Kinship. See also Families
family structures and, 326
fictive, 229
in West Africa, 24–25
Kirinia, battle of, 19
KKK. See Ku Klux Klan
Kleinpeter, Joseph, 224
Knights of Labor, interracial labor solidarity in, 350
Knights of the White Camelia, 344
Know-Nothings, 243
Knox, Frank, 492
Kongo, 46, 73, 101
Koreans, black relations with, 638
Ku Klux Klan (KKK)
 in Alabama, 575
in Birth of a Nation (film), 400
black protection against, 590
after Civil War, 344
Garvey and, 438
lynchings and, 405
Trump and, 694
during World War II, 508–9
Kumbi Saleh, 16–18
Kush, 9, 12–13
Kushites, 12–13
Kwanzaa, 592
L
La France maritime … (engraving), 57(i)
La Salle, Robert de, 96
Labor. See also Forced labor; Servants; Sharecropping; Slave(s);
Slave labor; Whites
African, in making of Americas, 61
black code enforcement of, 331–32
of black men, 381
of black women, 380–81
in Carolinas, 86
of contrabands, 291
contracts after emancipation, 330–31
along cotton frontier, 163
debt peonage and, 406, 409–12
after emancipation, 324–25, 330–32
encomienda system and, 42
fair wages for blacks, 350
hiring-out system for, 170–71, 171(i)
interracial solidarity in, 350
living-out system for, 171
in Maryland, 169–70
in Middle Atlantic colonies, 94–95
Native Americans as, 96
segregation of, 499–500
slave, 45, 95
southern loss of, 499–500
Labor movement, discrimination in, 558
Labor unions
all-black “auxiliary,” 505
blacks and, 350, 504, 508(i)
Cold War and, 535–36
discrimination in, 603
interracialism in, 422
Jim Crow in, 505
Red scare and, 535–36
in Richmond, 386
Ladies’ Anti-Slavery Society of Rochester, New York, 278
Ladinos, 45
Lafayette, Marquis de, 139
“L’Ag ‘Ya,” 472
Lagos, Nigeria, 50
Land. See also Sharecropping
contraband purchase of, 291
after emancipation, 330
for former slaves in Confederacy, 305
Indian, 204–6
Land-Grant College Act (1890), 385
Land-grant institutions, for blacks, 334, 335
Landowners
black, 348
cotton and, 162
dependence on slave labor, 118
Lange, Dorothea, 482
Langston, John Mercer, National Convention of Colored Men and,
308
Language minorities, 637
Languages
of African American blended culture, 121
Creole, 83
Gullah as, 122
slave uses of, 82
Las Casas, Bartolomé de, 43, 75
Latinos
African Americans and, 637
police stops of, 693
racism against, 502
Laveau, Marie, 328
Law(s). See also Black codes; Slave codes; specific laws
black inferior status decreed in, 78
civil rights, 556
discrimination against blacks in, 241
legal status of slave women’s children in, 78
“Law and order”
black incarceration rates and, 675
Nixon on, 624–25
Reagan war on drugs and, 674
Law enforcement
African Americans and, 692–93
Pentagon firepower to, 709(v)
Lawrence, Kansas, 266
Le Count, Caroline, 351
Leaders and leadership
black, 671, 674
 of civil rights movement, 542–48
Leaders and leadership, black, 120, 184, 251–52
“Learning to Read” (Harper), 332
Lecturers, abolitionist, 254–55
Lee, Euel, 482
Lee, George, 539
Lee, Herbert, 548
Lee, Jarena, 254
Lee, Robert E.
at Gettysburg, 298
on slave emancipation, 305
Lee, Russell
“Negro Drinking at ‘Colored’ Water Cooler in Streetcar Terminal,
Oklahoma City, Oklahoma, 1939,” 485
Left wing (political), 438, 536, 593
Legal codes. See Codes of law
Legal Defense and Educational Fund (NAACP), 597
Legalization, of slave marriages, 326
Legislation, for black freedom, 175
Leibowitz, Samuel, 457
Lesbian, gay, bisexual, transgendered (LGBT) community, 650
black feminists and, 634
Let Us … Take Up the Sword (Green), 313(d)
“Letter from Birmingham City Jail” (King), 550
“Letter to Michael Brown’s Family” (Fulton), 716–18(d)
“Letter to the Editor,” From the South, 412(d)
“Letter to the Reverend Samson Occom” (Wheatley), 150–51(d)
“Letters from a Man of Colour” (Forten), 193–94(d)
Levitt, William, and Levittowns, 554
Lewis, John (SNCC), 560–61, 578, 585, 587
Bloody Sunday beating of, 588–89
Carmichael and, 590
compensatory employment and, 598
Lewis, John Solomon, 348
Lexington, battle at, 133
Liberal arts curriculum
in colleges and universities, 333–34
vocational curriculum vs., 334–36, 335–36
Liberals, on economic injustice, 594
“Liberation schools,” 631
Liberator (newspaper), 257, 295
Liberia, 187
black migration to, 241, 269, 348, 393
founding of, 212
“Liberties of Forreiners and Strangers,” 107(d)
“Liberty Further Extended” (Haynes), 133, 151–52(d)
Liberty Party
abolitionism and, 258, 267
Slave Power and, 260
Life expectancy
of black males vs. females, 244
of black women, 380
for blacks vs. whites, 244
Life in Philadelphia cartoons, “Bobalition” (Clay), 196–97(v)
Lifestyle
in barracoons, 52
 of Carolina slaves, 85–86
of 18th-century North American African Americans, 117–26
moral virtue and, 251
righteous, 251
of southern black women, 380–81
of southern blacks, 199–200
Lift Every Voice and Sing (Johnson and Johnson), 387–88, 474
“Lifting As We Climb” motto, of NACW, 380
Lightfoot, Lori, 698
Lincoln, Abraham, 330
assassination of, 305
1860 election of, 284
1864 election and, 304–5
Emancipation Proclamation and, 292–93, 316–17(d)
as Great Emancipator, 313, 320, 320(v)
inaugural address of, 285
land distribution and, 330
as president, 260
on slavery, 270, 288, 309
Lincoln, Mary Todd, Keckley, Elizabeth, and, 303
Lincoln Memorial concert, 477, 478(i)
Lincoln University, 249
Lineage, classification of race by, 373
Linguistic patterns. See Languages
Lion King, The, 18
Literacy
in Egypt, 12
after emancipation, 332
 forbidden to blacks, 212
increase in, 333
slave, 126, 223
Literacy tests, for voting, 374
Literature
black, 254, 389
black heritage and, 415–16
in Harlem Renaissance, 440
Little, Wilbur, 427
Little Rock, Arkansas, school desegregation in, 546–47, 569–70(d),
572(v)
Little Rock Nine, 547, 569(d)
Liu, Wenjian, 712
Livestock, 7, 8(i)
Living Way (black Baptist newspaper), 367
Living-out system, 171
Lobi-Dagarti, 23
Locke, Alain, 438, 440–41, 469
Loguen, Jermain W., 258, 262
Lone Star Republic (Texas), 260–61
Long, Jefferson F., 340(i)
Long, Russell, 633
Lord Dunmore’s Proclamation (1775),134–37, 139
Los Angeles
civil rights activists in, 557
Pentecostalism in, 422
race riot in, 502
Rodney King riots in, 647
 Simpson case in, 648
Watts neighborhood in, 556
Watts riot in (1965), 604
Los Angeles Sentinel (newspaper), 554
Louima, Abner, 668
Louis, Joe, 476–77, 512
Louis XIV (France), 98
Louis XV (France), 96
Louisiana, 168(m). See also New Orleans
black voters in, 375
civil rights act in (1869), 369
slavery in, 74, 95–97, 162, 206
slaves freed in, 307
sugar in, 201, 202(m)
in United States, 162
Louisiana National Guard, Hurricane Katrina and, 679
Louisiana Native Guards, as African Brigade, 295, 298–99
Louisiana Purchase (1803), 159, 166–67, 168(m)
emancipation in North after, 174–77
slavery prohibited in, 204
Louisiana Territory, slavery and, 260
Louisiana Weekly, 499
Louisianian (newspaper), 336
Louisville, New Orleans and Texas Railway v. Mississippi (1890),
369
“Louisville Flood, 1937, The” (Bourke-White), 486
Lovejoy, Elijah P., 243
Low-country blacks, English language and, 86
Lower Egypt, 10, 13
Lower South. See also South
African American movement from Upper South, 207, 208(m)
conjure and other traditions in, 121
cotton in, 162
free blacks in, 144
sales of surplus slaves from, 201
slave auctions in, 208–9, 209(i)
slaves in, 119(i)
Lowndes County Freedom Organization (LCFO), 576, 631
Loyalists, 134
black, 134–38, 135(m), 140–42, 141(i)
as refugees, 142
Loyalty programs, of Truman, 533, 536–38
Luanda, slaves from, 73
Lucy, 6, 7(i)
Lydia (slave), 218
Lying out, as resistance, 217
Lyles, Aubrey, 442
Lynch, Loretta, 691
Lynching, 376–78, 405
of black soldier (1885), 347
after Civil War, 344
Dyer Anti-Lynching Bill and, 406, 433
felony charge as, 676
in Memphis, 377
of Mitchell, Charles, 407(v)
in New York City draft riots, 300
 1940–1946, 510(m)
in 1946, 509
Wells’s campaign against, 377–78
after World War I, 427
during World War II, 510(m)
Lynching of Charles Mitchell, The, 407(v)
Lyrics of Lowly Life (Dunbar), 389
M
Maat, 12
Macedonia, 12
Madagascar, 46
Maddox, Lester, 606
Madeira, 39
Madison, James
on slave insurrection, 134
on slavery and abolition, 158, 162
Maghan, Nare, 18
Magic, slave beliefs in, 86
Mail carriers, blacks as, 308
Maine, as free state, 204
“Make America Great Again,” 694–97
Makki, Hind, 697
Malcolm X, 582–84, 583(i)
assassination of, 583(i), 584
Maldives, 17
Mali, 18–22, 20(m)
Malinke-speaking peoples, 97
Mallory, Shepard, 289
Managerial workers, black, 640
Mandinka people, 61
Manhattan
black candidates in, 557
Dutch in, 91
Manifest destiny, 261
Manly, Alexander, 375
Mann, John, 218
Mansa, 19
Mansfield, Earl of, 129
Manufacturing, North and, 200, 202–3
Manumission
colonization and, 187
definition of, 28
laws discouraging, 118
in Maryland, 170
in Upper South, 144, 161
in Virginia, 174
in West Africa, 28
“Maple Leaf Rag” ( Joplin), 389
March against fear (1966), 590
March on Washington for Jobs and Freedom (1963), 553, 559–64,
561(i), 563
media coverage of, 563
March on Washington Movement (1941), 493
A. Philip Randolph and, 504
Marine Corps
blacks restricted in, 185
in World War II, 495
Mariners, Portuguese, 39–40
Maroons, 86, 128
Francis Drake and, 75
in Jamaica, 115
in Louisiana, 98
 Native American slave catchers and, 163
Marrant, John, 126
Marriage
abroad, 227
antimiscegenation laws and, 80, 373
between blacks and whites, 90
broomstick ceremonies and, 119(i), 326
choice of, 227
imposed on slaves, 226
legalization of slave, 326
separating slaves and, 90
slave, 88, 225–29
Marrow of Tradition, The (Chesnutt), 389
Marshall, Burke, 550
Marshall, Thurgood, 470
Brown v. Board of Education (1954) and, 539
replacement for, 648
Martin, Trayvon, 687, 703(d)
killing of, 692, 702, 716–17(d)
Martinique, 96
indigo from, 97
Maryland
Adeline Brown v. State in, 332
Baltimore slaves and, 169–70
black population of, 81
evangelicalism in, 125
loyalty in Civil War, 288
slaves freed in, 307
 slaves in, 77–78, 117, 169–70
white servitude in, 77
Masonic Lodge, black, 120, 180
Massachusetts
abolition of slavery in, 158
black population of, 118
blacks on juries in, 241
Free-Soilers and, 267
nullification of Fugitive Slave Law (1850) and, 262
slave freedom petitions in, 129–30
slavery in, 87–90, 175
“Massachusetts Body of Liberties, The,” 107(d)
Massachusetts Government Act, 131
Massachusetts Safety Committee, 133
Massachusetts Supreme Court, on slavery in Massachusetts, 143
Massey, Douglas S., “Black Immigrants and Black Natives Attending
Selective Colleges and Universities in the United States,” 659–60(d)
Mather, Cotton, 89
Matrilineal, 24
Mauritania, 15, 18
Maybank, Burnet R., 498, 508
Mayors, black, 638, 663
Mays, Willie, 511
McBath, Lucy, 698
McCabe, Edward P., 348
McCain, John, 682–83
McCarthy, Joseph, McCarthy era and, 533
McClellan, George B., 305
McCombs, Henry, 346
McCrummell, James, 257
McDaniel, Hattie, 476
McDowell, Calvin, 377
McGovern, George, 627
McKay, Claude, 440
“If We Must Die,” 429
“Outcast, 1922,” 34(d)
McKinley, William, 1896 election and, 375
McKissick, Floyd, 581, 590, 605
McNair, Denise, 562(i)
McQueen, Thelma “Butterfly,” 476
Mecca, 19, 21
Mechanics Savings Bank (Richmond), 384
Medical Division, of Freedmen’s Bureau, 329
Medical education, Douglass, Sarah Mapps, and, 249
Medical insurance, 690
Obamacare and, 685, 690
Medicine
AIDS treatment costs, 644
black, in Chicago, 423
black hospitals and, 329
Mediterranean region, sugarcane in, 40
Meeropol, Abel, 474
“Meeting of Cultures, The,” 660(d), 661(i)
Megachurch, black, 672–73, 673(i)
“Memoirs of a Black Loyalist” (King), 153–54
Memphis
 entertainment in, 388
lynchings in, 377
Memphis Free Speech and Headlight (newspaper)
on lynchings, 377
Wells and, 367, 391
Men. See also Black men; Black women; Gender; Million Man March
(1995)
in church leadership, 327
free black employment and, 182
in Jim Crow era, 379–82
labor of, 381
in Middle Passage, 57
in newly freed families, 327
suffrage for, 356
unemployment of blacks and, 594
voting rights for, 351–52, 356
work of, 224
Mendes da Cunha, Manuel, 73
Menéndez de Avilés, Pedro, 74
Menes, 10
Meredith, James, 550, 590
Messenger (socialist magazine), 425, 431
Methodists and Methodist Church
Allen and, 180
black, 180, 221
revivals and, 215
Methodists and Methodist Church, in Chicago, 422
#MeToo, 697
Metropolitan Funeral Home Association (Chicago), 423
Mexican-American War (1846), slavery in West and, 261
Mexico
African slaves in, 45
Texas slavery and, 260
Michigan, black laborers in, 499
Middle Atlantic colonies
Dutch in, 91–93
English in, 93–95
slavery in, 91–95, 94(i)
Middle class (black), 639–42, 665
black poor and, 669
in early 20th century, 379
in early 21st century, 666
expansion of, 639–40
southern, 368, 386
Middle colonies (England), 93–95, 118
Middle Kingdom, 10
Middle Passage, 49–60, 56(i), 63–71(d)
conditions during, 49–53, 55–58
gender segregation during, 58
life in barracoons and, 50, 52
log of brig Sally from, 70–71(v)
mortality in, 50, 52, 56(i), 59–60
suicide in, 55, 59
survivors of, 73
Midsummer Night in Harlem, 474
Midwest
 African American migration to, 499
commercial farms in, 202
Migrant slaves, fictive kin of, 229
Migration. See also Emigration; Great migration; Immigrants and
immigration; Removal; Slave(s)
of African Americans (1940–1970), 500(m)
of African Americans during World War II, 499
African colonization and, 187
by black people, 416
to Chicago, 420–23
during and after Civil War, 346–50, 349(v), 416
Du Bois on, 398
fair wages for, 350
of families, 347–48, 348
free blacks and, 244
to Liberia, 269, 393
to North, 416–25, 431
to northern and western cities, 595
of slaves, 163, 207, 208(m)
from South, 390–94, 416–19, 419(m)
to West, 499, 501
of whites with slaves, 163
Migration club, 418
Milam, J. W., 539–41
Milano, Alyssa, 698
Militancy
black, 254, 575, 605
at March on Washington (1963), 560
Militarization, of local police, 711
Military. See also specific battles and wars
black officers in, 346–47, 347
black service in Civil War, 286–87, 294–97, 296(c), 299(m), 309
black soldiers in American Revolution, 133–34
black women in World War II, 495–96
after Civil War, 346–47, 346–48
Confederate, 285
decline of blacks in, 678
desegregation of, 514–17
former slaves in, 294–95
in Hurricane Katrina, 679
Jim Crow in, 393
Union, 285, 292
Vietnam War and, 599–602
violence and discrimination in, 494–98
in World War I, 416, 425–27
in World War II, 489–90, 492–93
Military districts, in former Confederacy, 339
Military draft
of blacks for Confederate army, 301
in Civil War, 300
in Vietnam War, 599–600
in World War I, 425
in World War II, 491, 494–95
Military Intelligence, African Americans and, 494
Militia
black, in Louisiana, 97
 blacks in, 185, 286–87
Union, 285
Miller, Flournoy, 442
Miller, Rosann, 707
Milliken v. Bradley (1970), 635, 637
Milliken’s Bend, battle at, 298
Million Man March (1995), 649, 650
Million Woman March (1997), 649
Mills, Florence, 442
Milwaukee, civil rights activists in, 558
Ministers, black, 672–73, 673(i)
Minkins, Shadrach (Frederick Wilkins), 240
Minnesota, 168(m)
Minorities
employment discrimination and, 598
language, 637
Minstrel shows, 280–81(v)
stereotypes from, 335(i)
Miscegenation
antimiscegenation laws and, 80, 373
interracial relationships and, 375
Miss Crandall’s School for Young Ladies and Little Misses of Color,
249
Missionaries
abolitionist, 259
in Carolinas, 85
contrabands assisted by, 291
on mistreatment of native peoples, 43
Mississippi
black power and politics in, 584–93
black voting in, 374, 589
Evers killed in, 559
integration of University of Mississippi and, 550
labor of freedpeople in, 332
slavery in, 162
Mississippi Freedom Democratic Party (MFDP), 582, 586(i), 586–87
Mississippi Freedom Summer Project (1964), 584–85
Mississippi National Guard, Hurricane Katrina and, 679
Mississippi River region
in Civil War, 298
cotton in, 162
exploration of, 96
slavery in, 95
sugar cultivation in, 166
Missouri, 168(m)
in Civil War, 285
congressional debates over, 210
cotton in, 206
Kansas-Nebraska Act and, 266(m)
slavery in, 162, 167, 203–4, 260
slaves freed in, 307
Missouri Compromise
approval of, 203–4, 205(m)
Civil War and, 285
Kansas-Nebraska Act and, 266
popular sovereignty and, 260
Missouri ex rel. Gaines v. Canada, 470
Mitchell, Arthur, 464
Mitchell, Charles, 407(v)
Mitchell, John (Nixon attorney general), 624
Mitchell, John Jr., 383–84, 386
Mitchell, Margaret, 476
Mixed ballads, 388
Mohammad, 18
Momyer, William, 525
Monaghan, George P., 556
Monarchies, European, 39
Monk, Thelonious, 513
Monroe, James
Gabriel’s rebellion and, 172
Louisiana Purchase and, 167
Montesinos, Antonio de, 43
Montgomery, Alabama
bus boycott in, 542, 543
march from Selma to (1965), 588
Montgomery, Olen, 457, 468(i)
Montgomery Improvement Association, 542–43
Moody, Anne, 541
“Coming of Age in Mississippi,” 566–67(d)
Mooney, Margarita, “Black Immigrants and Black Natives Attending
Selective Colleges and Universities in the United States,” 659–60(d)
“Moonshine Blues” (Rainey), 389
Moore, William Lewis, 548
Moral reform
 abolitionism and, 251
black self-help and, 247–50
Moral suasion, 254, 256–57
Moral virtues, 251
Morality
of black women, 379
of slavery, 88
Moravian Baptism Ceremony, A, 123(v)
More Perfect Union, A, speech (Obama), 682, A-26–A-32
Morgan v. Virginia (1946), 511
Moring, Richard, 225
Morocco, 6, 17, 23
Morris, Gouverneur, 161
Morris, Robert, 256
Morrison, Toni, 632, 648, 694
Morrisroe, Richard, 576
Mortality
in Louisiana, 96–97
in Middle Passage, 50, 52, 56(i), 59–60
on slave ships, 59–60
of slaves, 86, 89
Mortgages, in 1960s, 554
Morton, Jelly Roll, 389
Morton, Samuel G., 10, 241
Mortuary rites, West African, 60
Moses, Bob, 585, 587
Mosque, 673
Moss, Thomas, 377
Mossi kingdom, 25
Mothers. See Black women; Families; Women
Motley, Archibald, 472
Mott, Lucretia, 258
Movies. See Films
Moynihan, Daniel Patrick, 605
Moynihan Report and, 634
Muhammad, Askia al-Hajj, 22–23, 25
Muhammad, Elijah, 583–84, 673
Muhammad, Warith Deen, 673
Mulattoes, 80, 83
Mules and Men (Neale), 471
Mum Bett. See Bett, Mum
Murals, by Aaron Douglas, 440
Murray, Andrew, 553
Murray, Donald, 470
Murray, John (Earl of Dunmore). See Dunmore, Earl of
Murray, Pauli, 560
Murray, William (Earl of Mansfield). See Mansfield, Earl of
Musa, Mansa, 20(i), 21
“Muse Melley,” 20(i)
Music
African American, 334, 335(i), 388–89, 513
blues, 388–89
Chicago Renaissance, 472
gospel, 422, 471
in Harlem Renaissance, 442–43
jazz, 389
 rap, 646
shout as, 222
spirituals as, 222
Musical theater
black, 387
Dunbar, Paul Laurence, and, 389
Muslims, 18–19, 22
African American, 673
Ali as, 601
travel ban against, 695
“Mutability of Human Affairs, The,” 33(d)
Mutiny, slave, 57
Mutual aid societies, 178, 188
in black communities, 247
My Bondage and My Freedom (Douglass), 253
My Brother’s Keeper, 691
Myers, Isaac, 350
N
NAACP (National Association for the Advancement of Colored
People), 462
on black violence, 605
Brown v. Board of Education and, 539
Chicago race riot (1919) and, 429
Chicagoans and, 425
civil rights and, 400
Communist Party and, 536–37
criticisms of, 470
Du Bois and, 400
economic opportunity and, 505, 597
employment discrimination protests by, 558, 598
fair housing and, 433, 555
Legal Defense and Educational Fund, 470
on lynching, 405–6
silent march and, 427, 428(i)
Tuskegee Syphilis Study and, 520
voting rights and, 507
Nabrit, James, Brown decision and, 539
Nagasaki, atomic bombing of, 517
Nagin, Ray, 678
Names, for former slaves, 326
Napoleon. See Bonaparte, Napoleon
Narmer, 10
“Narrative of Bethany Veney, a Slave Woman, 1889” (Veney), 234–
35(d)
Narrative of the Life of Frederick Douglass, an American Slave
(Douglass), 253
Nast, Thomas, Colored Rule in a Reconstructed(?) State, 1874,
364(v)
Nat Turner’s rebellion, 209–10, 214–15
Natchez Indians, uprising by, 97
Nation of Islam (NOI), 673
Malcolm X in, 582–84, 583(i)
National Advisory Commission on Civil Disorders (Kerner
Commission), 605
National Afro-American Council (1898–1908), 398
National Afro-American League, 398
National Alliance of Black Feminists, 634
National Association for the Advancement of Colored People. See
NAACP
National Association of Colored Graduate Nurses, 511
National Association of Colored Women (NACW), 333(i), 379–80,
384, 421, 463
National Association of Police Organizations, Inc., 715–16(d)
National Baptist Convention, on black violence, 605
National Basketball Association, desegregation of, 512
National Black Anti-War Anti-Draft Union, 601
National Black Feminist Organization, 634
National Convention of Colored Men, 308
National Council of Negro Women, 463, 605
National Equal Rights League, 308, 351, 398
National Federation of Afro-American Women, 379
National Football League, 512
National Guard
in Alabama, 559
in Arkansas school integration, 547
Hurricane Katrina and, 679
at Kent State, 626
World War I Hell Fighters in, 426
National Labor Relations Act, 462
National League of Colored Women, 379
National liberation movements, in former colonies, 579
National Negro Business League
description of, 423
formation of, 395
National Negro Committee, 400
National Negro Congress (Chicago, 1936), 464, 469, 536
National Negro Convention
Buffalo (1843), 276
Philadelphia (1855), 239, 251
National Negro Funeral Directors Association, 423
National Newspaper Publishers Association, 506
National Recovery Administration (NRA), 461
National Review, 624
National Union Party, 305
National Urban League
in Chicago, 421, 423, 432
equality index of (2018), 666
fair housing and, 555
labor opportunities and, 505, 598
Richmond welfare associations and, 384
National Welfare Rights Organization (NWRO), 603, 633
National Woman Suffrage Association, 352, 360
National Youth Administration, Division of Negro Affairs, 463, 492
Nationalism, 243. See also Black nationalism
black. See Black nationalism
white, 695
Nation-states, European, 39
Native Americans
Bacon’s Rebellion and, 81
in Chesapeake, 77
conversion to Christianity, 43
as labor, 96
New England enslavement of, 87
removal of, 204–6, 346
as slave catchers, 86, 163
westward expansion and, 260
Native Son (Wright), 471
Natural disasters, great migration and, 417
Natural rights, slave freedom as, 128
Natural selection, scientific racism and, 373
Naturalization, availability of, 174
Naturalization Act (1790), residence and racial requirements for
citizenship, 174
Navy
in War of 1812, 185
in World War II, 495, 496
Nazism, 492
racism and, 506
Ndongo, 73
Neal, Larry, 611(v)
Nebraska, 168(m)
slavery and, 266
Nee, Thomas J., letter to Obama and Holder by, 713, 715–16(d)
Négritude, 473–74
Negro, use of term, 583, 592, 609
Negro Act (South Carolina), 101
Negro American League, 476, 511
Negro Dance Group, 473
“Negro districts,” in northern cities, 416
“Negro Drinking at ‘Colored’ Water Cooler in Streetcar Terminal,
Oklahoma City, Oklahoma, 1939” (Lee), 485
“Negro Editors on Communism: A Symposium of the American
Negro Press, 1932” (Du Bois), 482–83(d)
Negro Election Day, 120
Negro Factories Corporation, 437
Negro Family in Chicago, The (Frazier), 433
Negro History Bulletin, 434
Negro History Week, 434, 435(i)
Negro in Chicago, The: A Study of Race Relations and a Race Riot
(Charles S. Johnson), 432
Negro in Our History, The (Woodson), 434
“Negro jobs,” 4598
Negro Labor Victory Committee, 536
Negro league baseball, 511
Negro National Anthem, 388
Negro National League, 476
“Negro problem”
after Civil War, 345
Du Bois on, 397
“Negro Villages,” at Paris World’s Fair, 372
Negro World newspaper, UNIA and, 437
“Negroes Jitterbugging in a Juke Joint on Saturday Afternoon,
Clarksdale, Mississippi Delta, 1939” (Wolcott), 486–87(d), 487(i)
Neighborhood Youth Corps, 597
Neighborhoods
black, 244–45, 423
in Chicago, 423
white flight, urban renewal, and, 595
Nell, William Cooper, 254
Netherlands. See Dutch; New Amsterdam; New Netherland
New Amsterdam, 91
“New consciousness,” after World War II, 509
New Deal, 458. See also Great Depression
black culture in, 470
inequality in, 461–62
racial discrimination in, 462
Roosevelt and, 461–62
New England
Africans in, 87
integration of Revolutionary troops in, 134
legal code in, 107(d)
Negro Election Day in, 120
slaves in, 87–90, 102
New England Confederation, slavery recognized in, 87
New Hampshire, slaves in, 158, 175
New Haven colony, slavery in, 87
New Jersey, 91, 94
Black Brigade and, 136
emancipation in, 175
regulating of slaves in, 107–8(d)
slaves in, 91
“New Jim Crow,” 676
New Kingdom, 11, 13
New Lights, 122–23
New Mexico, 168(m), 261
New Negro (1915–1940), 414–55, 471
arts movement by, 438, 440
Harlem Renaissance and, 438–43
after World War I, 431–43
New Negro, The (Locke), 440
New Negro for a New Century, A (Washington and Williams), 431
“New Negro” (new African arrivals), 80, 82
New Netherland, 91
English and, 93
slavery in, 74, 91–93
New Orleans
black employment in, 499
Hurricane Katrina and, 678–80
slave trade in, 168, 169
Union capture of, 292
U.S. purchase of, 167
New Orleans, Battle of, 185
New Right, 624
“New Slavery in the South, The” (Georgia Negro peon), 409–11(d)
New South. See also South
black communities in cities of, 382–87
racist ideology of, 374
New World. See America(s)
New York African Free School, 182–83, 183(i), 249
New York Age (newspaper), 438
New York (city)
African Society for Mutual Relief in, 178
black politicians in, 556
blacks in, 118
draft riots in (1863), 300–301
Five Points district in, 245, 246(i)
foreign-born blacks in, 394
Korean views on blacks in, 638
New Amsterdam as, 92(i)
political climate of, 556
public schools in, 183(i)
September 11, 2001 attack and, 677
slave plot of 1741 in, 115–16
stop and frisk in, 693
urban renewal in, 595
victory parade after World War I, 426–27
violence in, 556
New York (colony), 91, 93–94
slaves in, 117
New York Manumission Society (NYMS), 177, 182, 183(i)
New York Public Library (Harlem), 440
New York (state), emancipation in, 175
New York Vigilance Committee, 262
Newspapers
American racism in international press, 551(i)
black, 252–53, 367, 383, 384
Liberator as, 257
on Montgomery bus boycott, 542
Newton, Huey, 591, 592(i), 625, 630
Newton, Isaac, 509
Newton, John, 58
Niagara movement
Du Bois and, 398
goals of, 398
Nicholas V (Pope), 42
Nicodemus, Kansas, black migration to, 348, 349(v)
Nieu Amsterdam, 92(i)
Niger River, 19, 22, 24
Nigeria, 13–14, 24–25
“Nigger Hill” (Boston), 245
Night riders, 344
Nile River, 8, 10–12
Niles, W. J., 348
Nineteenth Amendment, woman suffrage in, 423
Ninety-Ninth Pursuit Squadron, 498
Ninety-Second Infantry, 489, 495
Ninth Ward. See Hurricane Katrina
Nixon, Richard
 1968 election and, 624–25
resignation of, 627
southern strategy of, 624
Nkrumah, Kwame, 35(d)
Nobel Peace Prize
to Bunche, 535
to King, Martin Luther Jr., 590
to Obama, 685
Nok, 13–15
Nok Sculpture, 14(i)
Nonviolent protest, 539, 563–64
Malcolm X on, 583
March on Washington and, 563
Nonwhites, regarded as primitives, 372
Nooitgedacht (Dutch slave ship), 59
Norfolk (Virginia) Journal and Guide, 506
Normal schools, 329
Norris, Clarence, 457, 468(i)
Norris v. Alabama, 467
North. See also Union (Civil War)
abolition in, 143
African American migration to, 499–500, 500(m)
African colonization and, 241
American Revolution, slavery, and, 139
black communities in, 244–47
black freedom struggle in, 127–34, 239–40
desegregation after Civil War, 308
differences from South, 201–3
 economy in, 200
end of slavery in, 240
free blacks in, 118–19, 139, 159, 177, 244–47
free labor in, 201
fugitive slave crisis and, 264
migration to, 416–25, 419(m)
racism in, 553–57
school segregation in, 399(m)
slave population of, 118
slaves in (1770–1840), 177
voting rights in, 423
North Africa, 17
North America. See also America(s)
African American life in 18th century, 117–26
slavery in English colonies, 74
North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO), 533
North Carolina, 83. See also Carolina(s)
runaways in, 86
slaves freed in, 306(i)
North Carolina, black and white Populists in, 375
North Carolina Agricultural and Technical College, 547
North Carolina Mutual Life, 460
North Dakota, 168(m)
North Star, as guide to fugitive slaves, 219
North Star (newspaper), 252, 259
Northup, Solomon, 219
Northwest Ordinance (1787), 160, 160(m)
Northwest Territory, slavery prohibited in, 160(m)
Norvell, Aubrey James, 590
“Notice to Colored People,” 242(i)
Notorious B.I.G., 647
Nott, Josiah Clark, 241
Nubia, 9, 12–13
Nubians, 12, 27
Nuclear family, 326
Nuclear weapons, in Iran, 689
Nurses, black, in World War II, 496
Nursing, discrimination ended in military, 511
N.W.A. (Niggaz with Attitude), 647
NWRO. See National Welfare Rights Organization
O
Oak Park, Illinois, open-housing committees in, 642
Oakland, California
Afro-American Association in, 580
Black Panther Party in, 591, 592(i), 631
police harassment in, 557
schools in, 631
Oakland Community School, 631
Oba of Benin, with Attendants, The, 26(i)
Obama, Barack, 663–65, 664(i)
administration of, 683–86
birther movement, 694
black presidential candidate forerunners of, 680
blackness of, 669
in Chicago, 663–64
Congress and, 689
constituency of, 672
family of, 664(i), 681, 684(i)
first term of, 683–87
on Gates’s arrest, 687
health care program and, 685
More Perfect Union, A, speech by, A-26–A-32
racism against, 686–87
second term of, 689–92
on Trayvon Martin, 687
2008 election and, 665, 669, 680–83
2012 election and, 687–89
Obamacare, 685
Court upholding of, 690
Obas, 26
Obergefell v. Hodges, 688
Oberlin College, 249
Ocasio-Cortez, Alexandria, 696, 699(i)
Occupations
for free blacks, 181–84
of slaves, 118
Ocean Hill-Brownsville Parents Rally, 636(i)
O’Connor, Sandra Day, 630
Octoroons, 373
Office of Federal Contract Compliance, 597, 628
Office of War Information, on economic gains made by blacks, 504
Officeholders
black in Kansas, 347, 348
black post-emancipation, 341–42
Ogletree, Charles, 677
Ohio
Attucks Guards of free blacks in, 286
black laws in, 174
Ohio River region, 160
Oklahoma, 168(m)
black towns in, 348–49
grandfather clause in, 400
Indian removal to, 204
migration to, 390, 391
slavery in, 167
Oklahoma City Artist for Justice, 708
Old Kingdom, 10, 12
Old Northwest, free territory in, 174
Old Plantation, The, 119(i)
Olivet Baptist Church (Chicago), 422
Omar, Ilhan, 696, 698, 699(i)
“On the Egyptians as Africans, 1827,”33(d)
O’Neal, Frederick, 513
One-drop rule, 373
O’Neill, Eugene, 475
Open-housing programs, 641
Operation Breadbasket, 597
Operation Neptune Spear, 683
Opportunity (journal), 432
Harlem Renaissance and, 438
Orangeburg Massacre, 604
Oregon Territory, slavery abolished in, 261
Oregon Treaty (1846), 261
“Oreos,” 592
Organization of African Unity, 584
Cairo Conference of, 582
Organization of Afro-American Unity, 583(i), 584
Organizations. See also Labor unions
black, 120
for economic opportunity, 503–6
of free blacks, 177–79, 178(i)
Orphanages, black, 247
Osceola (Seminoles), 206
Osiris, 12
Otis, James Jr., 127, 130
Ottley, Roi, 463
Our Nig, or Sketches from the Life of a Free Black (Wilson), 254
“Outcast, 1922,” 34(d)
Oval Office Meeting, 2016, 695(i)
Ovando, Nicols de, 41–42
Overseers
black, 85
white, 82
Ovington, Mary White, 400
Owen, Chandler, 425, 431
Owens, Jesse, 476, 477(i)
Oyo County, Nigeria, 50
P
Pacifists, civil rights movement support from, 543
Packinghouses, in Chicago, 422
Pagan beliefs, vs. Christianity, 86
Paige, Satchel, 476
Paine, Thomas, in antislavery organization, 177
Painting. See Art(s)
Pale Faces, 344
Palin, Sarah, 682, 686
Pan-African Congress (1900), Du Bois at, 398
Pan-Africanism, 398, 435, 437, 473–74
Panic (financial), of 1873, 345
Pantaleo, Daniel, 710(v)
Papal bull
on African enslavement, 42
on converting Indians, 42
Parchman Farm prison, 548
Parenthood. See also Families
slave, 227
Paris, African Americans in, 442
Paris, Treaty of (1783), 142
Paris World’s Fair (1900)
African American achievements and, 398
human zoos at, 372
Parker, Charlie, 513
Parker, William and Eliza (escaped slaves), 264
Parker, William (Los Angeles police chief), 556
Parks, Gordon, 463(i), 482
Parks, Rosa, 541, 543
Parliament (England), taxation by, 127
Passive resistance, 552
Patient Protection and Affordable Care Act, 685, 690
Patrilineal, 24
Patriotism, of blacks in Civil War, 286
Patriots (American Revolution), 135(m)
black, 130–34, 139
slave trade and, 127
white, 131
Patterson, Haywood, 457, 468(i)
Patterson, Robert P., 492
Paul, Thomas, 212
Paul III (Pope), 43
Pawns, 28
Peace Information Center, 535
Peace Mission movement, 465
Peace resolutions, during Civil War, 300
Peake, Mary S., 294, 332
Peale, Raphaelle, Jones, Absalom, portrait by, 179(i)
Pearl Harbor, Japanese bombing of, 491
Pearson v. Murray, 470
Penicillin, as syphilis treatment, 520
Penn, William, 95
Pennington, James W. C., 254, 259, 301
Pennsylvania, 91
blacks disfranchised in, 242
 emancipation in, 175
Quakers in, 95
September 11, 2001 plane crash in, 677
Pennsylvania Society for Promoting the Abolition of Slavery and for
the Relief of Free Negroes Unlawfully Held in Bondage, 176–77
Pennsylvania Society for Promoting the Abolition of Slavery (PAS),
182
Pentagon, September 11, 2001 terrorist attack and, 677
Pentecostal, 673
Pentecostalism, 422
Peonage Abolition Act, 406
Peons
black, 406
“New Slavery in the South, The,” and, 409–11(d)
People of color. See also African Americans; Black(s)
Attucks as, 131
as cowboys, 392–93
Pepper, Claude, 507
Perry, Lincoln, 475–76
Perry, Oliver Hazard, on African American sailors, 185
Personal liberty laws, 261
Personal Responsibility and Work Opportunity Reconciliation Act
(1996), 645
Peru, African slaves in, 45
“Petition of Belinda, 1782,” 32(d)
Pew Research Center, on black diversity, 665
Pharaoh and the Goddess, 11(i)
Pharaohs, 10–11, 11(i)
Philadelphia
African American education in, 182
Bethel AME Church in, 248, 251
desegregation of public conveyances in, 351
Free African Society in, 178, 180
race riots in, 243, 502
slaves in, 118
urban renewal in, 595
in War of 1812, 185
Philadelphia Female Anti-Slavery Society, 258, 275
Philadelphia Negro, The (Du Bois), 432
Philadelphia Vigilance Committee, 263
Philippine Reservation, at St. Louis World’s Fair, 372
Philippines, 372
Philipsburg Proclamation, 139–40
Phillis (ship), 31(d)
Phoenix Law Enforcement Association, Brisbon killing and, 712–
16(d)
Photographs
of black homesteaders, 349(v)
of Civil War, 302(v), 319(v)
of slavery, 228(v)
Phyllis Wheatley Home (Chicago), 421
Piedmont, slave imports to, 117, 121
Pierce, Franklin, fugitive slaves and, 264
Pierson, Abraham, 73
Pig, use of term, 593
Pilgrims, 87
Pilgrim’s Progress, A (Bunyan), 124
Pilots. See Tuskegee Airmen
Pinckney, Clementa, 692
Pitcairn, John, 133
Pittsburgh Courier (newspaper), 464, 490, 494, 494(i), 506
Plainfield, New Jersey, black uprising in, 604
Plainfield High School, 635
Planet (Richmond newspaper), 383, 385–86
Plantation agriculture. See also Slave labor
expansion of, 200
slave labor and, 81
Plantation Burial, A, 223(i)
Plantation colonies
Carolinas as, 85
in South, 74
Plantation economy, cotton and, 162
Planter (Confederate steamer), 283
Planters and plantations
cotton frontier and, 163
former slaves as workers on, 292
in Lower South, 207
slave imports to, 117
slavery and freedom outside plantation South, 169–77
slaves and land abandoned by, during Civil War, 291
spread of slavery and, 146
Plessy, Homer, 369–70
Plessy v. Ferguson (1896), 370, 470, 539, A-21
Plymouth, slavery in, 87
“Poem to the Earl of Dartmouth, A” (Wheatley), 149–50(d)
Poems on Miscellaneous Subjects (Harper), 254, 333(i)
Poems on Various Subjects, Religious and Moral (Wheatley), 124(i)
Poetry
of Ellen Watkins Harper, 333(i)
in Harlem Renaissance, 440
of Paul Laurence Dunbar, 389
by Phillis Wheatley, 123
Poindexter, James, 329
Police
African Americans killed by, 693, 703
antiblack violence and, 556, 593
black lack of trust in, 703
black violence and, 604–5
and charges in killings of unarmed civilians, 709–10(v)
on community policing policies, 711–12
in Ferguson, Missouri, 692–93
harassment by, 556
President’s Task Force on, 703
Police brutality, and Justice Department (DOJ), 578
Political action, in abolitionist movement, 256–57
Political activism. See Activism
Political parties, antislavery, 258
Political rights
Du Bois on, 390–91
Wells on, 391
Politics
African Americans in, 424
 black exclusion from, 242
blacks in, 557
churches and, 329
after Civil War, 341–43, 342(m)
diversity in, 671–74
jobs and, 593–94
northern black political struggle and,267
Panthers in, 631
of Reconstruction, 336–46
tax allocations and, 638
Politics of Respectability, 380
Polk, Oscar, 476
Poll taxes, 81, 374, 506–7
Poor People’s Campaign (1967), 602
Poor people’s movement, 603
Popular sovereignty, 261
Population
African American (1790–2010), A-33
African American (1860 and 1890), 347(m)
of blacks in Chicago, 423
of blacks in South, 418
of free blacks in North, 177, 245(c)
of northern slaves, 118, 245(c)
on slave voyages from Africa, 60
of slaves, 200
of southern slaves, 117, 169–70
spread of African American, 419(m)
of Taino people, 42
Populist Party, black and white support for, 375
Port cities
Africans in, 120
free blacks in, 177
Port Hudson, Battle of, 298
Port Royal Experiment, 291, 309
Portugal
slave trade and, 39, 40, 52, 56, 60
Treaty of Tordesillas and, 46
West African exploration by, 39–40
Post-black art, 670, 670(i)
Post-racial era, Obama in, 686–87, 693
Post-traumatic stress disorder, among student civil rights activists,
552
Potter’s House, Dallas, Texas, 673(i)
Pound Cake speech (Cosby), 676
Poverty
of African Americans, 643
of black women, 633
female welfare rights and, 633
Powell, Adam Clayton Jr., 465, 556
on black violence, 605
HUAC and, 533
Powell, Adam Clayton Sr., 465
Powell, Colin, 680, 681(i)
on black military participation, 601, 678
Powell, James, 588
Powell, Ozie, 457, 468(i)
Powell v. Alabama, 467
Powhatan, confederacy of, 77
Pregnancy, of slaves, 224–25
Prejudice
African American responses to, 184
against black soldiers, 295
decreasing by black moral and intellectual improvement, 250
against Japan, 493
racial, 240–41
Preliminary Emancipation Proclamation (1862), 293
President’s Commission on Campus Unrest, 626
President’s Commission on the Status of Women, 560
President’s Committee on Civil Rights, 510(m), 515
President’s Task Force on 21st Century Policing, 703
Pressley, Ayanna, 696, 698, 699(i)
Price, Victoria, 457
Prigg v. Pennsylvania, 261
Primary elections, white, 374
“Primitives,” anthropological study of blacks as, 373
Prince Hall Masonic Lodge, 180, 605
Prioleau, George, 393
Prison. See also Imprisonment
African American males in, 675(c), 676–77
Obama review of policies for, 690
Prison farms, 412, 413(v)
Prisoners of war
black, in Civil War, 296
German, and discrimination against black soldiers, 497
Pritchett, Laurie, 544(i)
“Private Hubbard Pryor, before and after Enlisting in the U.S.
Colored Troops,” 319(v)
Privateers, slave shipping by, 73, 78
Prizefighting, integration of, 512
Proceedings of the American Equal Rights Association, “Debate, A:
Negro Male Suffrage Equal Rights Association vs. Woman Suffrage,”
357–59(d)
Proclamation of Amnesty and Reconstruction (1863), 301
Production, cotton, 163
Professionals, black, 640, 666
Progressive Democratic Party, 507–8
Progressivism, disfranchisement and, 374
Propaganda
art as, 441
in World War II, 493
Property
restoration of non-slave, 301
slaves as, 261, 267, 289
as voting requirement, 352
Prosser, Thomas, 172
Protestants and Protestantism
evangelicalism and, 222
in Georgia, 100
Protests. See also Demonstrations
in civil rights movement, 570–72(v)
against Civil War pay inequities, 297
lunch counter sit-ins as, 547
 over Garner killing, 710(v)
against Obama’s economic policy, 685
during pre-Revolution period, 128
against race riot, 427, 428(i)
against racial segregation, 369–70
against separate but equal facilities, 369–70
by welfare groups, 603
against white racism, 184–85
Provident Hospital (Chicago), 423
Provincial Freeman (newspaper), 239
Pryor, Hubbard, 313, 319(v)
Public accommodations
discrimination prohibited in, 578
equality in, 343
in World War II, 499–502
Public accommodations, equality in, 343
Public Health Service, Tuskegee Syphilis Study and, 520
Public housing, 555, 595
Public places, segregation of, 368
Public schools, 249–50
for black children, 182
in New York, 183
Public transportation
campaigns against segregated seating on, 351
desegregation of, 369
segregation of, 369–70
Public worship, restrictions on black, 126
Publications, black pride and, 581
Puerto Rico
African slaves in, 44
imperialism and, 372
independence movement in, 614
Punishment
for drug use, 676
of runaways, 86
of slaves, 233(v)
Puritans, 88–89
Purvis, Robert, 257, 268
Pyramid complex, 10, 12
Q
Quadroons, 373
Quakers, 95
abolitionist, 262
antislavery attitudes of, 158(i), 177
arrests of, 264
civil rights movement and, 542
Penn as, 95
in Pennsylvania, 95
on slavery, 95
Quartering Act, 132
“Questions and Answers about Slavery” (Clarke), 233–34(d)
Quinn Chapel African Methodist Episcopal Church (Chicago), 421
Quota systems
for immigrants, 650
for voting, 645
R
Race
classification of, 373
debates over, 240–41
hierarchic development of peoples by, 373
Obama on, 682, 686
Republican Party on, 624
after Revolution, 184–85
transcending of, 667
writers and, 389
Race bombings, in Chicago, 423
“Race labels,” recordings on, 443
Race pride, 604, 606
Race riots
in Chicago (1919), 428–29, 431–32
in Cincinnati, 243
in Civil War, 300–301
in Colfax, Louisiana (1873), 344–45, 345
in Columbia, Tennessee (1946), 509
in Detroit, 502–3, 604
in East St. Louis, Illinois (1917), 427, 428(i)
1820–1849, 243
Hamburg Massacre as, 345
in Houston, 427
in Los Angeles (1992), 638
after Martin Luther King Jr. assassination, 606
in Monroe, Georgia (1946), 509
 New York City draft riots and (1863), 300
in 1964, 588
in Red Summer (1919), 428
Rodney King and, 647
in Springfield, Illinois (1908), 400
in Watts (1965), 604
after World War I, 428–29
during World War II, 497, 502–3
zoot suit riots as, 502
Rachel (slave), childbearing by, 224
Racial discrimination. See also Discrimination
in armed forces, 393
black advancement and (2007 and 2010), 669
court ending of, 256, 257
in courts, 308
in defense industries, 493
in housing, 433
legal, 241
in New Deal, 462
in states, 337–38
Racial diversity. See Diversity
Racial prejudice. See Prejudice
Racial profiling, 687
Racial segregation. See also Racism
black hospitals and, 329
Brown decision and, 539
in Chicago neighborhoods, 429
in churches, 180, 222
 continued existence in 1960s, 578
de facto, 423, 537
de jure, 423, 538
in Detroit, 635
GI Bill and, 516
government regulation of, 373
lunch counter sit-ins and, 547
military service and, 425–26, 489–90, 494–95, 498, 514–15
of Montgomery buses, 541–42
in national professional organizations, 511
outlawed in interstate bus travel, 511
of public places, 368
residential, 423
of Richmond streetcars, 386
of schools, 333–34, 351–52, 368, 399(m)
in South, 369–71
Third Avenue Railroad (New York) and, 256
of transportation, 351, 369–70
types of, 635
in World War II, 508–9
Racial slavery, 75, 81
Racial stereotypes, 475–77
Racial unity, 247
Racial uplift ideology, of Du Bois, 395–97
Racial wealth gap, 462
Racism
American, in international press, 551(i)
of Democrats in Civil War, 300
 disfranchisement and, 374–75
economic disabilities from, 594
Henry Wallace and, 537–38
Hurricane Katrina and, 678–80
institutional, 595, 599
international relations and, 539
John F. Kennedy on, 559
lynching and, 376–78
in minstrel shows, 280–81(v)
in North and West, 553–57
toward Obama, 686–87
Obama on, 689
prejudice and, 240–41
protests against, 184–85
reverse, 597
Robeson and, 531–32
scientific, 373
segregation and, 369–71
white supremacy and, 344, 371–73
in World War II, 493, 497–98
Radical Republicans
in Congress, 324
in 1864, 304
Reconstruction and, 336–39
Radicalism, Communist, 481–82
Radicals and radicalism. See also Communist Party of the United
States (CPUSA)
Angela Davis and, 625
 on blacks in World War I, 425
CAPs and, 603
urban, 603–6
after World War I, 428
Radio, 475
Rage of a Privileged Class: Why Are Middle-Class Blacks Angry?
Why Should America Care? (Cose), 666
Railroads
equal but separate accommodations on, 369
great migration via, 418, 419(m)
slave shipments on, 207
Rainbow Coalition, 639
Rainey, Joseph H., 340(i)
Rainey, Ma, 389, 442
RAM. See Revolutionary Action Movement
Ramesses II, 12
Ramos, Rafael, 712
Randolph, A. Philip, 464, 466, 466(i), 469
on integration of armed services, 492
March on Washington movement and, 493, 504, 559–60
Messenger and, 425, 431
on World War I, 425
Rano, 25
Rap music, 646
Rape, 344
blacks as targets for, 344
lynchings and, 377–78, 400, 407(v)
riots over rumors of, 502–3
Reading. See also Education; Literacy
education and, 332
Reagan, Ronald
AIDS epidemic and, 644
on discrimination, 627–28
1980 election and, 627
war on drugs and, 628–29, 675
welfare and, 627
Rebellions. See Revolts and rebellions
Recession, in 2008, 682
Reconstruction, 330–46. See also Black Reconstruction
Congressional, 336–39
defeat of, 343–46
education during, 332–36
land distribution during, 330–32
politics of, 336–46
second, 606
Reconstruction Acts (1867 and 1868), 339
Recruitment, of black Civil War soldiers, 295, 297
Red Record, A (Wells), 378
Red scare, 481–82
after World War I, 428
after World War II, 533–38
Red Summer (1919), 428
Red-baiting, 535–36
Redcoats (British), 130
Redemption, through Democratic Party, 344
Redlining, 462, 554
Reeb, James, 589
Reenslavement, Fugitive Slave Act (1850) and, 262–63
Reform. See also Moral reform
of criminal justice system, 690
religion and, 255
Refugees
black loyalists as, 138, 142
from New Orleans plantations, 292
slaves as, 289–92, 290(i)
Regents of the University of California v. Bakke (1978), 629, A-23–A-
24
Regiments, black, in World War I, 425–26
Regionalism, labor and, 201
Regions
economies in, 201–3
variations in slavery by, 102–3
Registration. See Voting and voting rights
Rehnquist, William, 630
Religion. See also Church(es); Great Awakening; Revivals
abolitionist movement and, 259
African traditions of, 86
civil rights movement and, 542–43
conjurers and, 86, 121–22
diversity in, 672–74
in Egypt, 11
after emancipation, 327–30, 328(i)
Great Awakening and, 122–26
morality of slavery and, 88
 reform and, 255
restrictions on Virginia blacks and, 214–15
as slave support, 221–22, 230
for slaves in Carolinas, 85
spirituals and, 222
West African, 59, 86
Religious Society of Friends. See Quakers
Remembering Denmark Vesey, 211(v)
Remick, Christian, 131
“Reminiscences of My Life in Camp” (Taylor), 315–16(d)
Remond, Sarah Parker, 255
Removal, of Indians, 204–6
Renaissance, African American literature in 1820s–1850s, 254
Repeal Association (Illinois), 308
Representation
black, 340(i), 341
slave population and, 161
taxation and, 127
Reproduction, by slaves, 82, 146, 200, 224–25
Reproductive rights, 633
Republic of New Africa, 591
Republican National Committee, Steele and, 686
Republican Party, 623–30
African Americans in, 672
antislavery formation of, 267
black pressure for equal rights and, 351
after Civil War, 341–42
1864 election and, 304
 in 1870s, 345
freedpeople in, 341–42
southern Democrats in, 623
Resettlement Administration (RA), 481
Residential segregation, 423. See also Housing
“Resignation Memo and Response” (Hastie), 527–28(d)
“Resignation Memo and Response” (Stratemeyer), 528(d)
Resistance. See also Revolts and rebellions; Runaways
Christiana, 264
covert, 229
disobedience and defiance as, 216–18
by landless former slaves, 330
Resources, taxes for schools and, 637
Restrictive covenants, 554
Reuther, Walter, 587
Revels, Hiram R., 340(i), 341
Revere, Paul, 131
Reverse discrimination, 627, 674
Reverse racism, 597
Revivals, 125
characteristics of, 125
in Second Great Awakening, 214–15
slaves in, 126
Revolts and rebellions. See also Protests; Resistance
Bacon’s Rebellion, 81
by Brown, John, 270
calls for, 251
Constitution on aid to slaveholders, 161
 Gabriel’s rebellion, 169, 172–74
New York slave plot of 1741 and, 115–16
prevention of, 86
slave mutiny and, 57
on slave ships, 58
Stono rebellion, 101–2
by Turner, 209–10, 214–15
by Vesey, 210–12
Revolution. See also American Revolution
French, 166
in Haiti (1791–1804), 166, 167(i)
Malcolm X on, 583
Revolutionary Action Movement (RAM), 579–80, 591
FBI targeting of, 605
Revolutionary War. See American Revolution
Reynolds, Mary, 232, 236
“Days of Slavery, The,” 236(i), 236–37(d)
Rezoning, for segregation, 641
Rhimes, Shonda, 667
Rhode Island
emancipation in, 175
slave freedom during Revolution and, 133
slavery in, 87
Rice
in Carolinas, 83–84, 84(i)
in Georgia, 100
in Louisiana, 97
slave production of, 201, 202(m)
Rice, Condoleezza, 678, 681, 681(i)
Rice, T. D. (Thomas Dartmouth) “Daddy,” 280–81(v)
Richardson, Gloria, 579–80
Richmond, Virginia
black community in, 383–87
as Confederate capital, 286
Gabriel’s rebellion in, 169
slavery in, 169, 173
Richmond Colored Normal School (Armstrong High School), 384
Richmond Planet (newspaper), 34(d), 383, 385, 386
Rights. See also Equal rights
of African Americans, 368
denied to blacks, 268
Du Bois on, 390–91, 398
Malcolm X on human rights, 582
for women, 255, 633
during World War II, 506–9
Rights of All, The (newspaper), 252
Rine, Mark, 712–16(d)
Ring shout, 222
Ringgold, Faith, Flag Is Bleeding, The, 613(v)
Riots. See Race riots
“River of No Return, The” (Sellers), 568(d)
Rivers, Eunice, 521(d)
Roberson, Willie, 457, 468(i)
Roberts, Benjamin, 256
Roberts Temple Church of God in Christ, 422
Roberts v. City of Boston, 256
Robertson, Carole, 562(i)
Robeson, Paul, 475
blacklisting of, 535
HUAC and, 531, 532
Robinson, Bill (Bojangles), 387, 427, 442
Robinson, Eugene, 665, 667, 671
Robinson, Jackie, 511
Robinson, Jo Ann, 541, 580
Rock, John S.
National Convention of Colored Men and, 308
Supreme Court and, 308
Rockefeller, John D., Tuskegee Institute funding from, 395
Rockefeller, Nelson, 628
Rockefeller drug laws (New York), 628
Rogers, J. A., 494
Romney, Mitt, 687
Roosevelt, Eleanor, 463, 477
black voting rights and, 507
Roosevelt, Franklin D.
Atlantic Charter and (1941), 491–92
black women in military and, 496
Four Freedoms of, 491
New Deal and, 461–62
1932 election of, 461
World War II and, 491
Roosevelt, Theodore
black soldiers discharged by, 393
Washington, Booker T., and, 395
Root doctors, 121
Rosenwald, Julius, black education and, 395
Ross, Araminta “Minty” (Harriet Tubman). See Tubman, Harriet
Royal African Company (England), 80, 93
Royal Navy
evacuation of black loyalists by, 142
forcible conscription into, 185
Royall, Isaac, 32(d)
Royalty, in European nation-states, 39
Ruffin, Josephine St. Pierre, 379, 400
Ruffin, Thomas, 218
Ruggles, David, 262
Runaways
Africans’ color and, 80
American-born blacks as, 83
British regiment of, 136
in Carolinas, 86, 98
in Civil War, 292
in Florida, 98, 99(i)
Fugitive Slave Act (1850) and, 262
fugitive slave crisis and, 262–64
guidance for, 219
in Louisiana, 97
from Middle Passage, 52
North Star as guide to, 219
Seminole protection of, 205
successful, 218–19
support for, 217
 Tubman as, 217
underground railroad and, 220–21
Union use in Civil War, 283–84
women as, 221
Rural areas
black men in, 381
black women’s labor in, 381, 382(i)
slavery in, 169
Rush, Bobby, 664
Rusher, William, 623
Russia, forced labor from, 40
Russwurm, John, 3, 252
“On the Egyptians as Africans, 1827,” 33(d)
Rustin, Bayard, 560, 594
homosexuality of, 650
Ryan, Paul, 687
S
Saffin, John, 88
Brief and Candid Answer to a Late Printed Sheet, Entitled, The
Selling of Joseph, 88
Sahara desert, transatlantic trade and, 39
Sahel, 15
Sailors, African American, 185
Saint Domingue, 96
Haitian Revolution in, 166, 167(i)
indigo from, 97
Salem, Peter, 133
Sales, blacks in, 640
Sally (brig), log of, 70–71(v)
Salt, 17
Salzburgers (German-speaking Protestants), 100
Samson (black sailor), 139
San peoples, 7
Sandawe, 87
Sankore Mosque, Timbuktu, Mali, 21(i)
São Tomé, 39
Saratoga, battle at, 138
Sarly, Jacob, 115
Savage, Augusta, 474
Savannah, in Revolution, 139
#SayHerName, 697, 707–8(d)
Scalawags, 340–41
Scalia, Antonin, 630
Scat singing, 442
Schmeling, Max, 477, 513
Scholarship
debates over race, 240–41
on urban problems, 433
Schomburg, Arthur, 434, 440
Schomburg Center for Research in Black Culture, 434
Schools. See also Busing; Colleges and universities; Education
black, 180, 182
for black beauty methods training, 425
Brown decision and, 539, 546–47
busing and, 625, 628, 637
community control of, 636
curriculum in, 333–34
desegregation of, 539, 546–47, 558
after emancipation, 332–36
for free blacks, 249–50
Nixon on desegregation and, 624
punishment for conduct in, 676
segregation of, 249, 333–34, 351–52, 368
for slaves, 125
Schuyler, George, 493
Schwerner, Michael, 585
Scientific racism, 373
SCLC. See Southern Christian Leadership Conference
Scott, Dred and Harriet, 268, 268(v), 274
Scott, Hazel, 535
Scottsboro Boys, 457–58, 467, 468(i), 481, 531
Scripture. See also Religion
stories from, 222
Sea Islands
in Civil War, 303
cotton from, 162–63
former slaves in, 291
schools in, 332
Seale, Bobby, 591, 592(i), 625
politics and, 631–32, 632(i)
Secession, of South, 284–85
Second Cavalry Division, 498
Second Confiscation Act (1862), 291, 293
Second Continental Congress (1775), 133
Second Great Awakening
revivals during, 215
slave religious ceremonies and, 222
Second Reconstruction, 606
Second war of independence, War of 1812 as, 185
Second World War. See World War II
Secondary education, teacher training in, 249
Sectional conflict, 201, 204, 205(m)
Sectionalism, Lincoln’s election and, 284
Securities and Exchange Commission (SEC), 461
Security risks, in Red scare, 536
Sedgwick, Theodore, 143, 144(i)
Segregation. See Racial segregation
Selassie, Haile, 473
Self-determination
 Delany on, 269
Garvey and, 436–38
Self-governing villages, 24
Self-government, right to, 127
Self-help, 247–50, 671
Self-improvement
of black communities, 250
in Kansas, 348
Self-improvement, in Kansas, 347
Self-purchase, in Virginia, 174
Self-reliance, black self-determination and, 269
Sellers, Cleveland, “River of No Return, The,” 568(d)
Selling of Joseph, The (Sewall), 88
Selma-to-Montgomery march (1965), 588
Seminole Indians
Black Seminoles and, 205–6, 206(i)
displacement of, 206
slavery among, 204–5
Senate, blacks in, 340(i), 341
Seneca Falls, New York, women’s rights convention in, 258
Seneca Village (New York City), 247
Senegal, 15, 19
slaves from, 97
Senegal River, 17
Senegambia, 40, 46
slaves from, 3, 97
Senghor, Léopold Sédar, 473
“Sentiments of the People of Color,” 194–95(d)
Separate but equal doctrine
Plessy v. Ferguson and, 370
Separate Car Act (Louisiana, 1890), 369–70
Separatism, black, 437–38, 591
September 11, 2001, terrorist attacks, 677
Seraw, Mulugeta, 668
Serfs, in England, 74
Servants
indentured, 78
slaves and, 81
supplies of, 80
white, 77–78, 81
Service trades, free blacks in, 182
Servicemen’s Readjustment Act (GI Bill), 515
Settlement(s). See also Liberia; Maroons; Sierra Leone
in Africa, 269
expansion of slavery and, 200–201
in Jamestown, 75
of runaways, 292
Settlement houses, black, 421
Seven Principles of Nguzo Saba, 592
’76 Association, 344
Sewall, Samuel, 88
Selling of Joseph, The: A Memorial (1700), 88
Sex. See also Gender
antimiscegenation laws and, 373
slave marriage and, 226
white slaveholder power and, 79(i)
Sex, Power, and Slavery in Virginia, 79(i)
Sex segregation, of field hands, 224
Sexism, 649(i)
Sexual harassment, 649(i)
Sexual violence. See also Rape
on slave ships, 58
Sexuality, gender and, 634, 648–50
Seymour, William, 422
SFA. See Southern Farmers’ Alliance
Shackles, 55, 57
Shadd, Mary Ann. See Cary, Mary Ann Shadd
Shadow of the Plantation (Charles Johnson), 433
Shahn, Ben, 482
Shakur, Tupac, 647
Shange, Ntozake, 632
Sharecroppers, black labor as, 499
Sharecropping, 331
Sharia law, 22
Sharp, Granville, 129, 186
Shaw, Robert Gould, 295, 297(i), 298
Shelby v. Holder, 688
Shelley v. Kraemer, 554
Sherman, William Tecumseh
on landownership, 330
Special Field Order 15 and, 305
Sherman’s Reserve, former Confederate land as, 330
Ships and shipping, 500–501, 502(i). See also Slave ships
Portuguese, 39–40
Shondaland, 667
“Shout” (ring shout), 222
Shuffle Along (musical), 442
Shuttlesworth, Fred, 549
Sierra Leone, black Bostonians to, 186–87
Silent majority, 624
Silent march (1917), 427, 428(i)
Simpson, Nicole Brown, 648
Simpson, O. J., 648
Single-parent households, 667
Singleton, Benjamin “Pap,” 347, 348
Sissle, Noble, 442
Sit-down strike, by CORE during World War II, 505
Sit-ins, 570(v)
at Woolworth lunch counters, 547
Sixteenth Street Baptist Church,
Birmingham, bombing in, 562(i), 563
Sixth Mount Zion Baptist Church (Richmond), 384
Skills, teaching of, 223–24
Skin color, of Africans, 80
Skull measurements, as proof of racial inferiority, 241
Slaughterhouse Cases (1873), 345
Slave(s). See also Abolitionists and abolitionism; Black(s);
Emancipation; Families; Former slaves; Marriage; Religion;
Runaways; Slavery
accused of killing whites, 218
African in Americas, 43–45
in American Revolution, 132(i), 133–38
assemblages of, 173
in Boston, 88
Brown insurrection and, 270
capture and confinement of, 49–53
in Carolinas, 83–86
in Chesapeake region, 77(i), 77–78
childbearing by, 221
confiscation of Confederate, 289
constraints on congregating by, 126
conversion of, 98, 125
cotton processing by, 165(i)
decreased demand for, 162
defection from Confederacy, 283–84
desirability by age, 89
education for, 125
emancipation forced by, 309
emancipation in North, 174–77
family breakups by sales, 166
former, 292
former, as Revolutionary soldiers, 133
free blacks and, 117–19
freedom for (1865), 300
freedom petitions by, 129–30
imprinting of, 52
infant mortality among, 224
literacy and, 126, 223
loyalists after Revolution, 142
in Maryland, 169–70
 masters yielding to demands in Civil War, 302
in Middle Passage, 49–60
in Missouri, 290
mulatto, 83
mutinies by, 57
in New Amsterdam, 92(i)
“new Negroes” as, 80, 82
in New Netherland, 91–93
origins and destinations of, 47(m)
out-of-state sales of, 176
as plantation workers, 292
population of, 161, 169–70, 200
pre-Revolution escapes by, 128
punishment of, 233(v)
Seminole, 204–5
servants and, 81
shipments of, 207
slave family in Georgia, 228(v)
in St. Augustine, 74–75, 98, 99(i)
state taxation, representation, and, 161
supply from Africa, 118
testimony of, 232–37
transforming African captives into, 105–6(d)
Slave coast, Middle Passage and, 53–55, 54(i)
Slave codes, 103, 105. See also Black codes; Law(s)
from Barbados, 86
slave marriages and, 225
in South Carolina, 108–10(d)
Slave labor
for agriculture, 54
for cotton production, 163
northern dependence on, 118
in South, 200
trade in, 40, 41–43
Slave markets. See also Auctions
in North, 94(i)
Slave patrols, in South, 173, 302
Slave Power
as conspiracy, 260, 268
South as, 162
Slave quarters, religious education in, 221
Slave raids, 40
Slave ships, 55–60, 70–71(v). See also Ships and shipping
conditions on, 55–58, 57(i)
Slave states. See also Confederate States of America
as border states, 286
creation of in 1812–1845, 206–7
after Lincoln’s election, 271
from Louisiana Purchase, 167–68
Missouri as, 203–4
Texas as, 260
Slave trade. See also Mortality; Slave ships
African, 40, 41–43, 49
in Atlantic region, 40
business of, 40
in Chesapeake region, 121
 diaspora in, 60–61
domestic, 168, 200, 201, 206–9, 208(m)
Dutch, 80
end of, 188
English, 52, 60, 80, 141
Europe during, 39–40
families in, 58
in New England, 89
number of African exports, 45–46
Portuguese, 40
Revolutionary patriots and, 127
slave population carried in, 45
transatlantic, 38–49
trans-Saharan, 17
Slaveholders
anthropological justifications of slavery and, 241
insecurity of, 216
sex and power of, 79(i)
Slavery. See also Abolitionists and abolitionism; Emancipation; Free
blacks; Freedpeople; Slave(s)
in Africa, 42
African American views of, 232–37
anthropological justifications of, 241
in backcountry, 163
black challenges to, 209–16
black petitions against, 129
Britain and, 141
in Carolinas, 83–86, 84(i)
Catholic Church sanction of, 42
chattel, 78, 80
in Chesapeake region, 75
Christianity and, 80
in Constitution, 159, 160–62, 260
cotton and, 162–66, 164(c), 201–3, 202(m)
debate over expansion of, 203–4
debt peonage and, 406, 409–12
empire and, 166–68
expansion of, 81–83, 118, 200–209
in Florida, 95, 98–99, 99(i)
Garrison on, 257
in Georgia, 96, 100–101
in Indian Territory, 204–6
inheritance of, 78, 80
legal status in Chesapeake, 78
Lincoln on, 288, 305, 309
in Louisiana, 74, 95–97
in Louisiana Purchase, 167–68, 168(m)
in Middle Atlantic colonies, 91–95
movement to freedom in South, 173
narratives about, 253–54, 254
in New Jersey, 107–8(d)
in New Netherland, 91–93
prohibited in Northwest Territory, 160(m)
protections of, 188
Quakers on, 95
question of, 260–70
 racial, 75, 81
regional variations in, 102–3
Seminoles on, 204–5
status after Revolution, 160–62
Thirteenth Amendment and, 356
urban, 169–72
in West Africa, 27–29, 38
westward expansion and, 260–62
Slew, Jenny, freedom suit by, 128
Smalls, Robert, 283–84, 295, 339, 341
Smallwood, Stephanie, 60
Smith, Bessie, 442
Smith, Charles, 576
Smith, James McCune, 182, 247, 253
Smith, Lamar, 539
Smith, Luther, 495
Smith, Robert F., 667
Smith, Venture, 89
Smith v. Allwright (1944), 507
SNCC. See Student Nonviolent Coordinating Committee
Snipes, Macio, 509
So Joo Bautista (ship), 73
Social circles, of churches, 329
Social class. See Class
Social Darwinism, 373
Social equality, New Negro and, 431
Social media
#BlackLivesMatter on, 702
 news spread by, 702–3
#SayHerName, 697, 707–8(d)
Social Security, 460, 462
Society
African American after emancipation, 324–25
black, in Spanish Florida, 98–99
changes brought by slavery, 118
European, 39
in Louisiana, 97–98
plan for post–Civil War, 301
Society for the Relief of Free Negroes Unlawfully Held in Bondage,
176
Society of Friends. See Quakers
Sociology, Chicago School of, 432–33
Sokoto Caliphate, 25
Soldiers (black), 133, 346–47, 346–48, 393. See also GI Bill; Military
after Civil War, 346–47, 346–48
in Civil War, 286–87, 294–97, 296(c), 299(m), 309
in Revolutionary era, 133–34, 137–39
in World War I, 425–27, 427
in World War II, 497
Soldiers in Uniform (de Verger), 149, 152, 153(v)
Soldiers without swords, 506
Somalia, 13, 695
Somaliland, 13
Somerset, James, 129
Somerset case (1772), 129
Songhay, 22–23
Songs. See Music
Soninke, 16–17
Soon Ja Du, 638
Sossi, 19
Soul Students Advisory Council, 591
Souls of Black Folk, The (Du Bois), 397–98
Soumaoro, 18–19
South. See also Civil War; Confederate States of America; New
South; Slavery; Southern strategy; specific Confederate States of
America entries
African American families separated in, 163–64
African Americans in, 117, 188
agriculture in (1860), 202(m)
black belt in, 347(m)
black middle class in, 368
black migration from, 416
black patriots in, 134, 136
black political participation in, 342(m)
black population of, 418
black vote and, 506–7
black workers in, 597
blacks and whites in agrarian protests, 375
cash crops in, 201
civil rights movement in, 538–53
Democratic Party in, 344, 374
differences from North, 201–3
economy in, 162, 200–202
free blacks in, 118, 143–45
 fugitive slave crisis and, 264
great migration from, 390–94
immigration to, 201
lifestyle of blacks in, 199–200
Lord Dunmore’s Proclamation and, 136–37
movement from slavery to freedom in, 173
NAACP in, 432
opportunities outside of, 346–52
plantation colonies in, 74
racial segregation in, 369–71
representation in, 161
school desegregation in, 545–46
secession in Civil War, 284–85
slave marriage recognition in, 225
slave population in, 169–70
as Slave Power, 162
slavery and freedom outside, 169–77
slaves liberated after Revolution, 158
state constitutions during Reconstruction, 339–40
Walker’s Appeal … in, 214
white political control of, 345
white rule restored in, 368
South Africa
black loyalists in, 142
description of, 6
South Carolina, 83. See also Carolina(s)
blacks during Revolution and, 134
Civil War and, 285
 cotton boom and slavery in, 163
“eight box law” in, 374
Negro Act in, 101
secession by, 284–85
slave code in, 108–10(d)
on slave education, 125
slave escapes in, 128
slave limits in, 211–12
slave population in, 117
Vesey’s rebellion in, 210–12
South Carolina State College, Orangeburg Massacre in, 604
South Dakota, 168(m)
South Side of Chicago, black population of, 423
Southern Christian Leadership Conference (SCLC), 544–45, 549–
50, 556, 560, 602
Charles Steele and, 672
FBI and, 614(d)
Southern Democrats
in 1964 election, 588
in Republican Party, 623
Southern Farmers’ Alliance (SFA), 375
Southern Homestead Act (1866), 330
Southern Horrors: Lynch Law in All Its Phases (Wells), 377
Southern Negro Youth Congress, 464, 469–70, 536
Southern strategy
by British in American Revolution, 139–40
of Nixon, 624
Southern whites, political control of South by, 345
Souvenir Views: Negro Enterprises and Residences (1907), on
Richmond black residents, 383
Soviet Union
propaganda during civil rights movement, 550
Robeson and, 531–32
after World War II, 533–34
Spain
Atlantic trade and, 40
Florida slaves and, 95–96
slave trade and, 42, 60
Treaty of Tordesillas and, 46
Spanish Florida. See Florida
Spanish-American War
black soldiers in, 393
U.S. colonies after, 372
Special Field Order 15 (1865), 305
“Special Payment’ Request and Floor Plan of Fred Hampton’s
Apartment,” 616(v), 616–17(d)
Sphinx, 12
“Sphinx Builder Speaks, 1919, The,” 34(d)
Spies, black Revolutionary, 139
Spingarn Medal, 434
Spirituals, 222
Sports, integration of, 511–13
Spotswood, Alexander, 102
Springfield, Illinois, race riot in (1908), 400
Squad Puts American First, The, 699(i)
St. Augustine
 runaways in, 98
slaves in, 74, 75, 98, 99(i)
St. Augustine’s Episcopal Church, 672
St. Hill, Shirley Anita. See Chisholm, Shirley
St. Louis
civil rights activists in, 558
World’s Fair at, 372
“St. Louis Blues” (Handy), 389, 426
St. Luke Herald (newspaper), 384, 386
Stagflation, 626
Stamp Act (1765), 128
Standard English, 637
Stanford, Maxwell, 579
Stanley, Sarah G., 334
Stanton, Edwin M., 339
Stanton, Elizabeth Cady, 258, 352, 356–57, 358–59(d), 359(d), 360
State v. Mann, 218
States (U.S.). See also Free states
black disfranchisement in, 242–43
emancipation and, 288, 307
plan for reorganization of Confederacy, 301
process for reentry into Union, 339
racial discrimination in, 337–38
southern constitutions during Reconstruction, 339–40, 369
Supreme Court on voting laws in, 690
Texas as, 260
States’ Rights (Dixiecrat) Party, 538
“Statistical Look at Foreign-Born Blacks in the United States, 1980–
2016,” 656–57(d)
Staupers, Mabel, 511
Steele, Charles, 672
Steele, Michael, 686
Steele, Shelby, 671
Steering, in housing, 554
Stereotypes
from minstrel shows, 335(i)
racial, in culture, 475–77
Stevens, Harold, 557
Stevens, Thaddeus, 336, 345
Stewart, Charles, 129
Stewart, Maria W., 249–50, 257
Stewart, William, 377
Still, William, 263, 270, 351
Underground Rail Road, The, 280(v)
Stimson, Henry L., 492, 498, 527
Stock market crash (1929), 458. See also Great Depression
Stockyards Labor Council, 422
Stokes, Carl, 638
Stone, Lucy, 352, 357, 359(d)
Stono rebellion, 101–2
“Stop and frisk” programs, 692–93
Stormy Weather (film), 513
Stowe, Harriet Beecher, 264
Stowers, Freddie, Congressional Medal of Honor to, 426
“Strange Fruit,” 474–75
Stratemeyer, George E., “Resignation Memo and Response,” 527–
28(d)
Streetcars, boycott of Richmond streetcars and, 386
Strikes
in Baltimore shipyards (1865), 350
by black washerwomen, 381
blacks hired as strikebreakers and, 350
in Chicago, 422
in Detroit, 502, 504, 603
hate (1960s), 597
Knights of Labor and, 350
Strong, Edward E., 469
Student(s). See also Education
in civil rights movement, 547–50
protests by, 626
Student Nonviolent Coordinating Committee (SNCC), 470, 547–48,
575, 590, 601
Sub-Saharan Africa, 14
Subsidies, for health care, 690
Suburbs
blacks in, 642
desegregation efforts in, 642
inner-ring, 642
whites in, 554
“Subversive” organizations, U.S. attorney general’s list of, 536
Suffering, King on, 543
Suffrage. See Voting and voting rights
Sugar and sugar industry
 African labor for, 45
in Haiti, 166
in Louisiana and Texas, 202(m)
in Mississippi valley, 166
slavery in, 201
Sugar colonies
English, 141
French, 96
Sugarcane, 40
Suicide, in Middle Passage, 55, 59
Sumner, Charles, 267
beating of, 266
on black citizenship, 308
civil rights bill introduced by, 343
death of, 345
Radical Republicans and, 336
on school segregation, 257
Sunday school, black, 180
Supreme Court (U.S.)
Brown decision and, 539
on discriminatory job performance requirements, 598
on racial segregation in interstate commerce, 369
Reconstruction and, 336
school desegregation and, 539, 545
on segregation in interstate bus travel, 511
selected decisions of, A-20–A-24
southerners and, 161
Trump appointments to, 694–95
 Voting Rights Act (1965) and, 690
woman on, 630
Survey Graphic (journal), Harlem issue of, 440
“Survival of the fittest,” 373
“Survival programs,” run by Black Panthers, 630–31
Sutton, Belinda, “Petition of Belinda, 1782,” 32(d)
Sutton, Percy, 642
Swann, Lynn, 672
SWAT teams, 709(v)
Sweden, slavery and, 60, 91
Sweet, Ossian, 433
“Sweet Daddy Grace,” 465
Syphilis experiment, at Tuskegee, 461, 520–24, 521–22(d), 523(v)
Syria, 10
T
Taft, William Howard, Washington, Booker T., and, 395
Taft-Hartley Act (1947), 536
Taghaza, 17, 19
Taino Indians, 42
Talented tenth
black upper class as, 668
Du Bois on, 397
Tallmadge, James, 203–4
“Tangible Results” (FBI memo), 617(d)
Tanner, Henry Ossawa, Banjo Lesson, The, 390, 390(i)
Tanzania, 14
Taoudenni, 17
Tappan, Arthur and Lewis, 257
American and Foreign Anti-Slavery Society and, 257
Task system, 84
Taxation
allocation of, 638
black tax and, 666
of Charleston free blacks, 212
poll taxes, 374
representation and, 127
Three-Fifths Compromise and, 161
Taylor, Breonna, 698, 702, 707
Taylor, Susie King, 303, 312, 332
“Reminiscences of My Life in Camp,” 315–16(d)
Taylor, William Lee, 384
Tea Act (Britain), 131
Tea Party movement, 685, 687
Teachers
black, 249–50, 384
contrabands assisted by, 291
elders as, 223
need for, 333–34
training of, 249, 333–34
white, of black children, 249
white and black, 334
Teenagers
black unemployment and, 691
fictive kin of, 229
indicted as adults, 677
Television, images of black women on, 634
Tell My Horse (Neale), 471
Ten Point Program (Black Panthers), 591
Tennessee
slavery in, 162
slaves freed in, 307
Tennis, desegregation of, 512
Tenure of Office Act (1867), 339
Terrell, Mary Church, 379, 400
Territories, slavery in, 260–62, 288
Terrorism
ISIS and, 689
September 11, 2001, attacks and, 677–78, 703
Testimonies, slave, 232–37
Texas, 168(m)
Mexican cession of, 261
slave emancipation in, 306
slavery in, 168, 207, 260
That’s My Momma (television program), 634
Theater, blacks in, 387
Their Eyes Were Watching God (Neale), 471
Third party, in 1948 election, 537–38
Third World Women’s Alliance, 633–34
Thirteenth Amendment (1865)
debt peonage and, 406
slavery and, 307, 309, 356
Thirteen-Year-Old Sharecropper, 459(i)
Thirty Years of Lynching in the United States (NAACP), 405
Thirty-Third U.S. Colored Troops, 295
Thomas, Alesia, 707
Thomas, Clarence, 648, 649(i), 690
Thomas (ship), slave revolt on, 58
Thompson, James G., Double V campaign and, 494(i)
Three-Fifths Compromise, 161, 203
368th Regiment, 426
369th Infantry Regiment (Hell Fighters), 426–27
371st Regiment, 426
Thurman, Wallace, 441
Thurmond, Strom, 538
Tight packing, of slave ships, 56
Tigré language, 13
Tigrinya language, 13
Tilden, Samuel, 345
Till, Emmett, 539–41, 540(i), 566–67(d), 568(d)
Tillman, James, 489, 495
Tillmon, Johnnie, 603, 633
Timbuktu, 19, 21–22
Title II, of Civil Rights Act (1964), A-16
Title III, of Civil Rights Act (1964), A-16
Title IV, of Civil Rights Act (1964), A-16–A-17
Title IX, of Education Amendments (1972), 639
Title V, of Civil Rights Act (1964), A-17
Title VII, of Civil Rights Act (1964), 578, 597–98, 639, A-17–A-18
Title VIII, as Fair Housing Act, 640
Titus (slave), 136–37
Tlaib, Rashida, 696, 699(i)
“To Make the Slaves’ Cause Our Own” (Douglass, Sarah Mapps),
275(d)
To Secure These Rights, 515
Tobacco
black workers and, 383
in Chesapeake region, 82
in Louisiana, 97
production decline of, 161
slavery and, 201
in Upper South, 202(m)
in Virginia, 75, 77(i), 77–78
Tocqueville, Alexis de, 240, 241
Tometi, Opal, 702, 703(d)
Toomer, Jean, 440
Tordesillas, Treaty of, 46
Torres, Kimberly C., “Black Immigrants and Black Natives Attending
Selective Colleges and Universities in the United States,” 659–60(d)
Totalitarianism, Nazism as, 492
Touré, 670
Toussaint-Louverture, 166
Townsend, James, 289
Trade. See also Slave trade
in New England, 87
in New Netherland, 91
triangle, 46, 48(m), 49, 55
Trade unions, in Richmond, 386
Trades, at Hampton Institute, 334–36
Trading centers, slave, 46
Trail of Tears, 206
Transatlantic slave trade, 38–49, 47(m). See also Triangle trade
European, 39–40
Middle Passage and, 49–60
“Transcendent” blacks, 667
Transportation. See also Public transportation
revolution in North, 202
slave shipments and, 207
Trans-Saharan trade, 15, 16(m)
Travis, Joseph, 215
Treaties. See also specific treaties
Portuguese–West African, 40
of Tordesillas, 46
Treatise on the Intellectual Character, and Civil and Political
Condition of the Colored People of the U. States, A (Easton), 254
Trial by jury
for New England slaves, 88–89
Virginia restrictions on, 215
Trials, of Newton, Huey, 625
Triangle trade, 46, 48(m), 49, 55
“Trickster tales,” 371
Trimble, Aleck, 306
Troops. See Military
Trotter, William Monroe, 396–98
Truant, 217, 229
True Reformers Bank (Richmond), 384
Truly disadvantaged, use of term, 643
Truman, Harry S.
on antiblack violence, 515
loyalty program of, 533, 536–38
1948 election and, 537–38
Trumbull Park, Chicago, black housing in, 556
Trump, Donald J.
African Americans and, 694–99
birther movement and, 694
border wall and, 695–96
immigration and, 695–96
“Make America Great Again,” 694–97
Obama and, 665, 694–95, 695(i)
Supreme Court justices appointed by, 694–95
travel ban by, 695
 voter photo ID laws and, 697
Trump v. Hawaii, 695
Truth, Sojourner (Isabella Baumfree), 503
as abolitionist lecturer, 254–55
Contraband Relief Association and, 303
desegregation of streetcars and, 351
emancipation of, 175
“Equal Voting Rights,” 356–57(d)
as feminist, 352
portrait of, 255(i)
on women’s rights, 255
Truth Squad (Chicago), 635
Tubman, Harriet (Araminta “Minty” Ross), 217, 218(i)
in Civil War, 303
desegregation of streetcars and, 351
at NACW meeting, 379
portrait of, 218(i)
as successful fugitive, 219
as underground railroad conductor, 264
unsuccessful escape attempt by, 217
Tucker, Tilghman, 223(i)
Tullahassee, Oklahoma, 349
Turner, Benjamin S., 340(i)
Turner, Henry M., 294, 346, 393, 398
Turner, In re, 332
Turner, Nat, 209–10, 216
Tuskegee Airmen, 495, 525–28, 526–27(v)
interview with, 525–26(d)
Tuskegee Institute, 461, 520
curriculum at, 334
founding of, 394
funding of, 395
syphilis experiments at, 461, 520–24, 521–22(d), 523(v)
Tuskegee Machine, 395, 397
Tuskegee Veterans Hospital, 461
Twelve Years a Slave (Northup), 219
Twenty-Fifth Infantry Regiment, in Brownsville, Texas, 393
Twenty-Fourth Infantry Regiment, 427
“Two Nations of Black America, The” (PBS program), 642
Types of Mankind, or Ethnological Researches (Nott and Gliddon),
241
U
Ubi Girl from Tai Region (Jones), 611–12(v)
Uganda, 14
“Uhuru” (freedom), 590
Uli, Mansa, 19
“Uncle Tom Negroes,” 592
Uncle Tom’s Cabin (Stowe), publication of, 264
Uncle Tom’s Children (Wright), 471
Underclass, 643
Underground Rail Road, The (Still), 263, 280(v)
Underground railroad
description of, 220–21, 263, 263(m), 280(v)
after World War II, 501
“Understanding clauses,” for voting, 374
Underwood, Lauren, 698
Unemployment
of African Americans, 460, 594, 667, 691
of whites, 667
UNIA. See Universal Negro Improvement Association
Union, labor. See Labor unions
Union (Civil War)
African American workers for, 302(v)
African Americans in military of, 283–84, 286–87, 292, 294–97,
296(c), 299(m), 309
armies of, 291
fugitive slaves in, 283–84
Lincoln on, 289
 policy on black soldiers and freedom, 286–89
state reentry into, 339
Union League, 342
Union Missionary Society, 259
Unionism, interracial, 466–67
United Automobile Workers (UAW)
black members in Detroit, 500
black workers and, 504–5
United Federation of Teachers (UFT), 636
United House of Prayer for All People, 465
United Nations, Malcolm X on African Americans at, 584
United Negro and Allied Veterans of America, 536
United Public Workers of America, 536
United Service Organizations (USO), black women and, 497
United States
African Americans in (1770 and 1800), 145(m)
enslaved Africans in, 61
United States v. Reynolds (1914), 406
United Steelworkers of America v. Weber (1979), 629–30
Universal Negro Improvement Association (UNIA), 435–38
Universal suffrage. See also Voting and voting rights
male, in post–Civil War South, 339
for white males, 241
woman suffrage and, 356–61(d)
Universities. See Colleges and universities
University of Pittsburgh, 694
University of Sankore, 21(i), 23
Up from Slavery (Washington), 394, 436
“Upbuilding of Black Durham, The” (Du Bois), 386
Upland cotton, 163
Uplift
black responsibility for, after Civil War, 330, 354
as Du Bois’s ideology, 395–97
free black, 246, 249, 252
programs for, 380
Washington on, 402
Upper California, 261
Upper class, black, 668
Upper Egypt, 10, 13
Upper South. See also South
African American movement to Lower South from, 207, 208(m)
crops in, 202(m)
manumission in, 144, 161
migration from, 168
Upper Volta River, 24
Uprisings. See Resistance; Revolts and rebellions
Urban areas. See also Cities
black communities in, 382–87, 557–58
black migration to, 595
crisis in, 596(i)
gender balance in black communities, 244
radicalism in, 603
in South, 169, 382–87
white flight from, 595
Urban League. See National Urban League
Urban renewal, 595, 596(i)
Urban sociology, 433
U.S. Colored Troops
beginnings of, 294–95
disbanding of, 346
families and, 325
flag of, 287(i)
inequities faced by, 295–97
in major Civil War battles, 298–99
recruitment for, 295–97
USA Today, 694
Utah, 261
V
Vagrancy laws, after emancipation, 332
Van Wagenen, Maria and Isaac, 175
Vann, Robert L., 464
Variety Plantation, Louisiana, 224
Velázquez, Diego, 44
Veney, Bethany, “Narrative of Bethany Veney, a Slave Woman,
1889,” 234–35(d)
Vermont, abolition of slavery in, 158, 175
Vesey, Denmark, 209–12, 211(v)
Veterans
blacks disqualified from GI Bill, 516
race riots after World War I and, 427–28
after Revolution, 143–46
Veterans Administration (VA)
GI Bill and, 516
housing loans from, 554
Vicksburg, surrender of, 298
Vietnam War, 599–602
black power during, 601, 602(i)
costs of, 601
“View Taken from Bain on the Coast of Guinea, … A,” 41(i)
Vigilance committees, in North, 262
Vigilantes
after Civil War, 344
mob justice by, 405
Villard, Oswald Garrison, 400
Villenage (serfdom), 74
Violence. See also Punishment; Race riots
against African Americans in World War II, 517
antiblack (1919), 428–29, 431–32
black families and, 605
against black soldiers, 347
in cities, 604–5
in civil rights movement, 539–41, 540(i), 546–50, 552–53, 571(v)
by FBI, 625
hip-hop culture and, 645–48
in New York City, 556
by police, 556, 604–5
in World War II military, 494–98
Virginia. See also Piedmont
Bacon’s Rebellion in, 81
black patriots in, 134, 136
black population of, 81
chattel slavery in, 78
Civil War and, 285, 286
evangelicalism in, 125
first African Americans in, 73–74
Gabriel’s rebellion in, 172–74
government of, 81
Jamestown colony in, 75
legal code on black religious behavior, 215
manumission for enslaved former soldiers in, 143
mulatto children in, 79(i)
slave imports to, 73–74
 slave petition for freedom in, 129–30
slave revolts and, 102
slaves in, 77–78, 117, 172–74
tobacco in, 77(i), 77–78
white servitude in, 77
Virginia Company, 75
Virginia General Assembly, streetcar segregation mandated by, 386
Virginia Industrial School for Colored Girls, 385
Virginia legal code, on black religious behavior, 215
Virginia Normal and Collegiate (Industrial) Institute, 384
Virginia Passenger and Power Company, segregated streetcars of,
386
Virginia play, 199
Virginia State Federation of Colored Women’s Clubs, 385
Virginia Union, 384
Vista Equity Partners, 667
Visual arts. See also Art(s)
of Aaron Douglas, 440
Vocational education
at Hampton Institute, 334–36, 335–36
liberal arts education vs., 334–36
Vocational-industrial curriculum model, in colleges and universities,
334–36, 335–36
Volunteers in Service to America (VISTA), 597
Voodoo, 328
Voter photo ID laws, 697
Voting and voting rights
anti–black rules for, 374–75
 black post-emancipation, 337, 342–43
for blacks, 242–43, 576
after Civil War, 339, 351–52
Fourteenth Amendment and, 356
for men, 356
myth of corrupt black voter and, 374
in 1948 election, 538
in North, 423
property requirements and, 352
Republican requirements for (2012), 688
as SCLC goal, 545
Supreme Court change for states and, 690
universal white male suffrage and, 241
in World War II, 506–9
Voting Rights Act (1965), 588, 593, 622, A-18–A-19
extension of, 624
Republican opposition to, 623
Supreme Court ruling and, 690
W
Wade-Davis Bill (1864), 304
Wages
of black teachers, 249
for black workers, 350
Wagner Act, 462, 466
Wald, Lillian, 400
Walker, Alice, 632
Walker, C. J. (Madame), 424–25
Walker, David, 210, 212–14, 250
Walker’s Appeal … to the Coloured Citizens of the World, 213(i),
214, 254
Walker, George, 387, 388(i)
Walker, Maggie L., 386
as first black woman bank president, 384
Walker, Margaret, 472
Walker, Quock, 143
Walker, William, 297
Walker Clubs, 425
Walker’s Appeal … to the Coloured Citizens of the World (Walker),
213(i), 214, 254
Wallace, George C., 549, 559, 624, 627
Wallace, Henry, 537–38
Wallace, Michele, 632
Walls, Josiah T., 340(i)
War. See specific battles and wars; specific wars
War Department, on World War II racial violence, 498
War Manpower Commission, 500, 505
War of 1812, blacks in, 185–86
War of Jenkins’s Ear, Fort Mose destroyed in, 99
War on drugs, 628–29, 675
War on Poverty, 593, 597, 601
Community Action Programs and, 603–4
Ward, Herbert, 503
Ward, Jackson, 383, 384, 387
Warden, Donald, 580
Warren, Earl, Brown decision and, 539
Washington, Booker T., 394–96
accommodationism of, 390, 395–97
Atlanta Compromise speech by, 395, A-24–A-26
Bailey v. Alabama and, 406
on black soldiers discharged by Roosevelt, Theodore, 393
criticism of, 395–96
Du Bois and, 397
Garvey and, 436
on New Negro, 431
portrait of, 396(i)
Tuskegee Institute and, 334
on uplift, 402
on vocational vs. liberal arts training, 335, 336
wife of, 379
Washington, D.C.
desegregation of streetcars in, 351
March on Washington for Jobs and Freedom (1963), 553, 559–
64, 561(i)
 March on Washington Movement (1941) and, 493, 504
New Negro arts movement in, 438
September 11, 2001 attack and, 677
Washington, George, black soldiers and, 134, 136
Washington, Harold, 663–64
Washington, Madison, 216
Washington, Margaret Murray, 379
Washington, Terri, 667
“Washington’s Runaway Slave, 1845” (Judge), 195–96(d)
Watch Meeting—Dec. 31st—Waiting for the Hour (Carlton), 318(v)
Watergate scandal, 627
Watkins, Frances Ellen. See Harper, Frances Ellen Watkins
Watkins, Lucille, on Jack Johnson, 386
Watts neighborhood (Los Angeles), 556
riot in, 604
Waud, A. R., First Vote, The, 362(i)
WAVES. See Women Accepted for Volunteer Emergency Service
“We Can’t Breathe”: 2014, 2020, 710(v)
“We Shall Overcome” (song), 566
“We Wear the Mask” (Dunbar), 389
Weapons, for local law enforcement, 709(v)
Wears, Isaiah C., 312
“Evil Injustice of Colonization, The,” 314(d)
Weaver, Robert C., 462, 464
Webb, Chick, 475
Weber case, 629–30
Webster, Daniel, 216
Wedding of Enslaved People, A, 223(i)
Weddings. See also Marriage
mass, 326
Weems, Charlie, 457, 468(i)
Welfare
politics and, 671
protests about, 603
Reagan and, 627
stereotypes of recipients, 633
women on, 633
Welfare queen, Reagan on, 627
Wells-Barnett, Ida B., 424
desegregation of streetcars and, 367
lynching and, 367, 377–78
in Memphis, 367, 382
on migration, 391
NACW and, 380
Niagara movement and, 398
on political equality, 391
portrait of, 378(i)
Wesley, Cynthia, 562(i)
West
blacks in, 244, 346–50, 349(v), 391–93, 501
racism in, 553–57
school segregation in, 399(m)
slavery in, 174, 260–62
West, Kanye, 678
West Africa
African American colonization in, 186
 African Americans from, 3
Bantu-speaking people of, 9
coastal region in, 46, 50, 53–55
Delany on emigration to, 269
domestication of plants in, 8
Europe separation from, 39
Ghana, 15–18
history of, 13
iron-making in, 13
kinship affiliations in, 24–25
medieval empires of, 15–23, 16(m)
peoples of, 13–14
Portuguese exploration in, 39–40
religions from, 59, 86
in 16th century, 23–29
slave raids in, 40
slavery in, 27–29, 38
slaves from, 46
trans-Saharan trade of, 15, 16(m)
treaties with Portugal in, 40
West Asia, 11
West Coast
African American migration to, 499
black population of, 501
union policies on, 505
“West End Blues” (Armstrong), 442
West India Company (Dutch), 91, 93
West Indies
 blacks from, 393
British, 141
sugar colonies in, 96, 141
West Point, blacks in, 347
Westall, Richard, “View Taken from Bain … A,” 41(i)
Western world, white supremacy in, 371
Westward expansion, slavery and, 166–68, 260–62
“What to the Slave Is the Fourth of July?” (Douglass), 278–79(d)
Wheatley, John, 31(d)
Wheatley, Phillis, 3, 123–24, 124(i), 149
“Letter to the Reverend Samson Occom,” 150–51(d)
“On Being Brought from Africa to America,” 3, 31
“Poem to the Earl of Dartmouth, A,” 149–50(d)
support for Revolution by, 128
Wheatley, Susannah, 31(d)
Wheeldin, Don, 553
Whig Party
antislavery wing of, 258
end of, 266
White, George Henry, 375, 406, 423
White, George L., 334
White, Walter, 429, 440, 464, 477, 492
White Brotherhood, 344
White Citizens’ Councils, 555
White flight, 595
White House, African American dressmaker in, 303
White Lion (Dutch warship), African cargo on, 73
White male suffrage, 241
“White man’s burden,” 372
White nationalism, 695
White primary, racist policies and, 374
White suburbs, desegregation of, 642
White supremacy, 241–42
in Alabama, 575
campaigns for, 372(i)
ideologies of, 371–73
reinforcement through Social Darwinism, 373
White teachers, 249. See also Teachers
White women. See Whites; Women
Whitefield, George, 125
Whites. See also Blackface; Minstrel shows
as abolitionists, 252, 259
African American soldiers and, 425–26
African colonization and, 187
on African religious traditions, 120
attitudes of supremacy, 241, 243
biracials and, 668
black education and, 182
black marriages with, 90
on black workers, 594
on blackness, 159
and blacks in agrarian protests, 375
Boston Massacre and, 131, 133
Chicago housing integration and, 423
civil rights movement resistance by, 548–53
competition for jobs with blacks, 244
 desegregation and, 635
on differences from blacks, 671
distribution of (1680), 76(m)
emancipation and, 300
era of common man for, 241, 243
expelled from SNCC, 590
former Confederate land for, 330
in Harlem nightclubs, 442–43
hostility of, 184–85
Hurricane Katrina and, 678–80
in Louisiana, 96
loyalty program after World War II and, 535
migration to backcountry, 163
naturalization for, 174
New York African Free School and, 182
political control of South by, 345
population increase of, 244
in post–Civil War Democratic Party, 344
as runaway servants, 78
schools for, 249
as servants, 77, 80
slaves accused of killing, 218
in South, 268
Tuskegee Institute funded by, 395
in Virginia, 173
Whitney, Eli, 162
Widows, in black communities, 244, 247
Wilberforce, William, Canadian community named after, 243
Wilberforce University, 249
Wilding, 677
Wiley, George, 603
Wilkins, Frederick (Shadrach Minkins), 264
Wilkins, Roy, 560
Williams, Bert, 387, 388(i)
Williams, Eugene, 457, 468(i)
Williams, Fannie Barrier, 424
in NACW, 380
New Negro and, 431
Williams, Henry Sylvester, 398, 473
Williams, Robert, 539, 552, 579
Williams, Rose, 226
Williams, Yancey, 493
Williams v. Mississippi, 375
Wilmington Insurrection
in Chesnutt book, 389
interracial relationships and, 375
Wilmot, David, 261
Wilmot Proviso, 261
Wilson, Darren, 704
Wilson, Harriet E., 254
Wilson, Lionel, 632
Wilson, Maggie, 425
Wilson, Woodrow, World War I and, 424
Windsor, Ontario, African Americans in, 239
Winfrey, Oprah, 667, 683
Wisconsin, Fugitive Slave Law (1850)
 challenged by, 262
Wolcott, Marion Post, 482
“Negroes Jitterbugging in a Juke Joint on Saturday Afternoon,
Clarksdale, Mississippi Delta, 1939,” 486–87(d), 487(i)
Wolof people, 61
Woman suffrage, 424
black rights and, 352, 356
male support for, 258
universal suffrage and, 356–61(d)
Woman’s Era (black women’s newspaper), 379
“Woman’s Right to Vote, Early 1870s” (Cary), 360–61(d)
Women. See also Black women; Gender
in abolition movement, 258
as activists, 424
affirmative action and, 626
in American Anti-Slavery Society, 258
black and white in World War II, 489–90
Black Panthers and, 631
campaigns against segregated seating by, 351
childbearing by, 221
in church leadership, 327–28, 327–30
in civil rights movement, 543
in Civil War North relief societies, 303
classification as workers, 224
in defense industries, 501–2
Fifteenth Amendment and, 352
flight from Confederate control, 303
as folk religion leaders, 328–29
 free black employment and, 182
in Haitian Revolution, 167(i)
in Jim Crow era, 379–82
jobs for black, 640
labor of, 380–81
Malcolm X and, 582–83
March on Washington (1963) and, 560
#MeToo movement, 697
in Middle Passage, 57, 58
National Association of Colored Women and, 421
in newly freed families, 327–28
#SayHerName movement, 697, 707–8(d)
sexual uses of, 227
support for, 224
voting rights for, 424
in war industries, 502(i)
in World War II military, 495–96
Women Accepted for Volunteer Emergency Service (WAVES), 496
Women of color. See also Black women
solidarity of, 634
Women’s Army Corps (WAC)
black women in, 495–96
in Fort Devens strike, 515
Women’s Political Council, 541–43
Women’s rights, Truth on, 255
Women’s rights convention, in Seneca Falls, New York, 258
Wood, Elizabeth, 535
Woodberry, Julia, 229
Woods, Tiger, 667, 669
Woodson, Carter G., 434, 435(i)
Woodson, Lewis, 250
Woolworth’s lunch counter protests, 547
Work. See Labor; Workers
Workday, of slaves, 86
Workers. See also Labor; Labor unions; Slave(s); Slavery
African Americans as, 302(v)
black, 300, 418, 666
black vs. white, 181–82
black women during Civil War, 312
in cotton fields, 228(v)
fair wages for, 350
free blacks as, 169
Taft-Hartley Act and, 536
women classified as, 224
Working class
black, in early 21st century, 666
white, as Reagan supporters, 627
Works Progress Administration (WPA), 232, 236, 470–71, 474, 501
Workweek, 85
World Trade Center, September 11, 2001 attack on, 677
World War I
African Americans and, 425–29
black radicals on, 425
black workers for northern industries during, 418
blacks in, 425–27
New Negro after, 431–43
 victory parade after, 426–27
World War II
African American migration during, 499–500
African American responses to, 492–94
African Americans in, 489–90, 492–93
Allied and Axis powers in, 491
black women in, 489–90
citizenship rights struggle during, 506–17
civil rights movement after, 538–39
jobs in, 499–502
race riots during, 497, 502–3
as turning point, 509
United States in, 491–92
violence and discrimination in military during, 494–98
World’s Fair
in Chicago (1893), 378, 474
in Paris (1900), 372, 398
in St. Louis (1904), 372
Worthy, William, 580
WPA. See Works Progress Administration
Wright, Andy, 457, 468(i)
Wright, Jeremiah, 682
Wright, LeRoy, 457, 468(i)
Wright, Margaret, 509
Wright, Richard, 471–72
Writers. See also Literature
black, 389
in Harlem Renaissance, 440
Y
Yeardley, George, 73
Yordan, Philip, 513
Yorktown, Cornwallis at, 140
Yoruba, 25
“You Cannot Kill the Working Class, 1934” (Herndon), 484–85
Young, Robert Alexander, 254
Young, Whitney, 560
Z
Zaria, 25
“Zero tolerance” policy, 676
Zimmerman, George, 687, 692, 703(d), 716(d)
Zoning, for segregation, 641
Zoos. See Human zoos
Zoot suit riots, 502
Zwerg, James, 548
About the Authors

From left to right:

Mia Bay, Waldo E. Martin Jr., Deborah Gray White

Deborah Gray White (Ph.D., University of Illinois at Chicago) is

Board of Governors Distinguished Professor of History at Rutgers
University. She is the author of many works including Lost in the
USA: American Identity from the Promise Keepers to the Million
Mom March; Too Heavy a Load: Black Women in Defense of
Themselves, 1894–1994; Ar’n’t I a Woman? Female Slaves in the
Plantation South; and the edited volume Telling Histories: Black
Women Historians in the Ivory Tower. She is a recipient of the John
Simon Guggenheim Fellowship and the Woodrow Wilson
International Center Fellowship. She holds the Carter G. Woodson
Medallion and the Frederick Douglass Medal for excellence in
African American history. She currently co-directs the “Scarlet and
Black Project,” which investigates Native Americans and African
Americans in the history of Rutgers University. With Professor
Marisa Fuentes, she is editor of Scarlet and Black: Slavery and
Dispossession in Rutgers History, and with Fuentes and Professor
Kendra Boyd, Scarlet and Black: Constructing Race and Gender at
Rutgers, 1865–1945.

Mia Bay (Ph.D., Yale University) is the Roy F. and Jeanette P.

Nichols Professor of American History at the University of
Pennsylvania. Her publications include To Tell the Truth Freely: The
Life of Ida B. Wells; The White Image in the Black Mind: African-
American Ideas about White People, 1830–1925; and the edited
volume Ida B. Wells, The Light of Truth: Writings of an Anti-Lynching
Crusader. She is a recipient of the Alphonse Fletcher Sr. Fellowship
and the National Humanities Center Fellowship. An Organization of
American Historians Distinguished Lecturer, Bay is a member of the
executive board of the Society of American Historians and serves on
the editorial boards of the Journal of African American History and
the African American Intellectual History Society’s Black
Perspectives blog. Currently, she is at work on a book examining the
social history of segregated transportation and a study of African
American views on Thomas Jefferson.
Waldo E. Martin Jr. (Ph.D., University of California, Berkeley) is the
Alexander F. and May T. Morrison Professor of American History and
Citizenship at the University of California, Berkeley. He is the author
of No Coward Soldiers: Black Cultural Politics in Postwar America;
Brown v. Board of Education: A Brief History with Documents; The
Mind of Frederick Douglass; and, with Joshua Bloom, the coauthor
of Black against Empire: The History and Politics of the Black
Panther Party. With Patricia A. Sullivan, he serves as coeditor of the
John Hope Franklin Series in African American History and Culture.
His current projects include a forthcoming book on the impact of
black cultural politics on the modern black freedom struggle.
Description
Text on the inside back cover reads as follows.

Avoiding Plagiarism and Managing Sources

Most students are aware that plagiarism can be committed on purpose,

but unintentional or accidental plagiarism is also problematic. Keeping
track of source material has always been tough, and technology has
made it easy to cut text from an online source and copy it into your paper.
You may have intended to modify or acknowledge it later but then forgot
where it came from. Omitting a citation of a source by accident is still a
breach of academic ethics. Here are four steps that you can use to help
avoid plagiarism.

Step 1: Manage Sources Efficiently

Many academic professionals and students take notes and keep track of
sources using index cards. Write one piece of evidence—a quote, a fact,
an idea—on each card along with the original source of that data. This
can also be done electronically, by creating a single file for each source
that you consult and housing all of these files in a folder called “Sources.”

Step 2: Use Sources Properly

Using sources properly as you take notes and incorporate them into your
writing is another crucial component of the research and writing process.
You will not be able to cite your sources properly if you don’t know which
note is a quote, which note is a partial paraphrase of another author’s
point, and which one is paraphrased fully.

Step 3: Acknowledge Sources Appropriately

There are some general rules about what types of information require
citation or acknowledgment and what types do not. Widely accepted facts
or common knowledge do not need to be cited, but another person’s
words or ideas (even if not quoted verbatim) require a citation.
Step 4: Cite Sources Completely and Consistently

Historians and others writing about history have adopted the citation
guidelines from the Chicago Manual of Style (C M S). The citations are
indicated by superscript numbers within the text that refer to a note with a
corresponding number either at the bottom of the page (footnote) or at
the end of the paper (endnote). Here are just a couple of brief examples
of C M S-style notes:

Book: David Brion Davis, Inhuman Bondage: The Rise and Fall of
Slavery in the New World (New York: Oxford University Press, 2006), 73.

Journal Article: Alden T. Vaughan and Virginia Mason Vaughan, “Before

Othello: Elizabethan Representations of Sub-Saharan Africans,” William
and Mary Quarterly, 3rd ser., 54 (January 1997): 19–44.

A text box at the bottom of the cover reads, “Instructors: For more
information on the Bedford Tutorials for History, contact your Bedford
representative, or visit macmillan learning dot com slash history tutorials.”
Description
Text on the back cover reads as follows.

Praise for Freedom on My Mind

“I love everything about this book. It offers a comprehensive history of

African Americans that is student-friendly: well-organized, excellent
coverage, in a thematic, highly readable format, supported by a robust
selection of excellent primary sources. Through these primary source
readings, students are better able to develop a connection with the
material and form a deeper understanding, rather than just know or
memorize that something happened.” — Richard A. Buckelew, Bethune-
Cookman University

“Freedom on My Mind shines a much needed light on the centuries-long

efforts of black people to define themselves, record their triumphs and
tragedies, and celebrate their heritage. (Ellipsis.) What I like most about
this book is how the authors have gone out of their way to find images,
documents, maps, graphs, etcetera, that are unusual or seldom seen.” —
Marilyn Howard, Columbus State Community College

Get the right version at the best price

Freedom on My Mind, Third Edition, is available in two volumes (to 1877;

since 1865) and as a combined volume to fit different course needs.
These volumes are available in paperback and e-book formats. Achieve
Read and Practice offers the combined volume as a mobile, interactive e-
book plus adaptive quizzing in an exceptionally affordable, easy-to-use
product. See the Versions and Supplements section at the front of this
book for more details about these options.

For quick access to digital learning products and to order or rent books,
visit the catalog pages for Freedom on My Mind, Third Edition, at
macmillan learning dot com.
The bottom right corner shows the cover art credits, Young Girl in Profile,
1948 (toned gelatin silver photo), Consuelo Kanaga, Brooklyn Museum of
Art, New York, U S A Gift of Wallace B. Putnam from the estate of
Consuelo Kanaga / Bridgeman Images. Below are the website address,
macmillan learning dot com, the logo of Bedford / Saint Martin’s
Macmillan Learning, and I S B N - 9781319210151. The bottom left
shows a sticker of Macmillan Learning, Authentic.